This is a modern-English version of The London Mercury, Vol. I, Nos. 1-6, November 1919 to April 1920, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber added this Table of Contents:

Transcriber added this Table of Contents:

Issue Page
1 1
2 129
3 257
4 385
5 513
6 641

THE LONDON
MERCURY

Edited by J. C. Squire

Edited by J.C. Squire

Volume I

Volume 1

1919 November to April 1920

November 1919 to April 1920


London The Field Press Ltd

London The Field Press Ltd

PRINTED AT
THE FIELD PRESS
WINDSOR HOUSE
BREAM'S BUILDINGS
LONDON E·C4

PRINTED AT
THE FIELD PRESS
WINDSOR HOUSE
BREAM'S BUILDINGS
LONDON E·C4


INDEX TO VOLUME I

M·CM·XIX NOVEMBER APRIL M·CM·XX

MCMXIX November April MCMXX

REGULAR ARTICLES

FEATURED ARTICLES

  • AMERICA, A Letter from, 232
  • BIBLIOGRAPHIES of Modern Writers:
    • Beerbohm, Max, 626
    • Belloc, Hilaire, 366
    • Bridges, Robert Seymour, 753
    • Brooke, Rupert, 123
    • Chesterton, G. K., 496
    • Clutton-Brock, Arthur, 366
    • Davies, W. H., 122
    • De La Mare, Walter, 122
    • Flecker, James Elroy, 239
    • Freeman, John, 497
    • Hardy, Thomas, 122
    • Hewlett, Maurice, 625
    • Meynell, Alice, 754
    • Saintsbury, George, 238
    • Book Production Notes, 231, 359, 495, 621, 752
    • Books of the Month, 78, 201, 332, 468, 593, 727
  • Correspondence, 77, 198, 329, 462, 585, 721
  • DRAMA, The:
    • Calvinists of the Drama, The, 112
    • Candida, 755
    • Children's Plays, 498
    • Demand and Supply, 501
    • Duchess of Malfi, The, 368
    • Grierson's Way, 755
    • Intellectual Drama, The, 241
    • John Ferguson, 755
    • Living Corpse, A, 111
    • Marriage à la Mode, 627
    • Materialism and Poetry, 242
    • Medea, 755
    • Miniature Ballet, 755
    • Pantomime, The Change in the, 499
    • Poetic Drama, The, 240
    • Pygmalion, 755
    • Theatre, The Influence of the Existing, 113
    • Three Sisters, The, 755
    • Young Visiters, The, 755
  • EDITORIAL NOTES:
    • American Copyright, 131, 389
    • Art, Ugliness, and Incomprehensibility, 385
    • Auction Room Knock-Out, The, 516
    • Literature of 1919, The, and the Prospects of Literature, 257
    • Ministry of Fine Arts, A, 513
    • National Theatre, The, 641
    • Objects of the London Mercury, 1, 129
  • FINE ARTS, The:
    • Black Country, The, 634
    • Comic Drawing, British, 373
    • Epstein, Recent Sculpture by Jacob, 633
    • Fine Arts, The, 116
    • Goupil Gallery Salon, 375
    • Grant, Paintings by Duncan, 634
    • Group-making and Group-breaking, 245
    • London Group, The, 247
    • Matisse, M. Henri, 374
    • Meaning of Impressionism, The, 759
    • National Gallery, The, 632
    • Nevinson's Exhibition, Mr., 246
    • New English Art Club, The, 504
    • Renoir, Auguste, 759
    • War Pictures at Burlington House, 503
  • FRANCE, A LETTER FROM:
    • The Present State of the French Novel, 105
    • The French Poetry of To-day, 360
    • The Young Reviews, 622
  • Learned Societies, etc., 108, 235, 363, 465, 590, 724
  • LITERARY INTELLIGENCE:
    • Andreef, Leonid, Death of, 136
    • Bullen, A. H., Death of, 647
    • Burne-Jones, Lady, Death of, 520
    • Chesterton, G. K., 263
    • Cummings, Bruce, Death of, 135
    • Dehmel, Dr. Richard, Death of, 519
    • Dial, The, 392
    • Dobson, Austin, Eightieth Birthday of, 391
    • Flecker, James Elroy, 263
    • Gosse, Edmund, Seventieth Birthday of, 136 iv
    • Hardy, Thomas, Presentation to, 135
    • New Edition of his Works, 263
    • James, Henry, Letters of, 263
    • Micro-organisms in Paper, 264
    • Osler, Sir William, Death of, 391
    • Smith, G. D., Death of, 648
    • Thomas, Edward, Memorial to, 519
  • MUSIC: Audience, The Function of the, 764
    • Beecham Opera, The, 248
    • Concerts, 377
    • Covent Garden, 376
    • Naturalisation of Opera in England, The, 763
    • Promenade Concerts, The, 119
    • Purcell and His Orchestra, 637
    • Purcell and Shakespeare, 635
    • Resurrection of an Opera, The, 635
    • Rubinstein's Recital, Mr. Arthur, 506
    • Scriabin Recital, A, 508
    • Spanish Music, Modern, 507
    • Surrey's Opportunity, The, 764
  • Publications, Select List of, 124, 251, 379, 509, 638, 766

OCCASIONAL CONTRIBUTIONS IN PROSE

Occasional Prose Contributions

  • ARCHITECTURE as Form in Civilisation, 574
  • Autographs, A Collection of, 320
  • Barbellion, W. N. P., 543
  • Blake as a Prophet, On, 283
  • Blind Thamyris, 403
  • Bridges' Lyrical Poems, Robert, 708
  • Butler, Samuel, 164
  • Classic of the Future, A Little (Somerville and Ross), 555
  • Crane, Stephen: A Note without Dates, 192
  • Creatures, The, 275
  • Crystal Vase, The, 176
  • Donne, John, 435
  • Eighteenth-Century Poetry, 155
  • Eliot, George, 34
  • English, The Teaching of, 62
  • Foreshore of London, The, 663
  • Future Poet and Our Time, The, 44
  • James, Henry—I, 673
  • Jonson, Ben, 184
  • Mackenzie, The Novels of Mr. Compton, 448
  • Misadventures, 149
  • Music, On Interpretation in, 694
  • Particles, An Article on, 71
  • Photography and Art, 301
  • Prose and Mortality, 312
  • Prose, On, 671
  • Psycho-Analysis and the Novel, 426
  • Records, A Case for, 685
  • Rhyme, The Romance of, 416
  • Satirists, Forgotten, 565
  • Servants, On, 533
  • Shelley and His Publishers, 291
  • Smile of the Sphinx, The, 16
  • Walpole, Horace, 52

POEMS

POEMS

  • Almswomen, 525
  • Beechwood, 656
  • Bryan, Bryan, Bryan, Bryan!, 396
  • Buzzards, The, 138
  • Coming of Green, The, 523
  • Country Mood, A, 272
  • Draft for "A First and Last Song", 271
  • Early Chronology, 11
  • Evening Sky in March, The, 12
  • Fortunatus Nimium, 393
  • Gallipoli, Lines Written in, 267
  • Glimpse from the Train, A, 265
  • Going and Staying, 7
  • Hippolytus, The Modern, 524
  • House That Was, The, 14
  • Inglis, Elsie, 531
  • Intimacy, 527
  • Ishak's Song, 137
  • It's Not Going to Happen Again, 7
  • Love's Caution, 13
  • Moon, The, 139
  • Nature's Fruitfulness, 524
  • Night Rapture, 529
  • Nobis cum Pereant, 655
  • November, 268
  • Rock Pool, The, 12
  • Scirocco, 273
  • Search for the Nightingale, The, 8
  • Senses, The, 521
  • Shadow, The, 394
  • Shobeensho, 662
  • v"Skindle's" in Poperinghe, 649
  • Soldier Addresses His Body, The, 527
  • Sorrowing for Childhood Departed, 532
  • Storm and Stars, 662
  • Suppose, 14
  • Tarantella, 266
  • To E. G., 394
  • Weir, By the, 395

INDEX OF AUTHORS

AUTHOR INDEX

  • Armstrong, Martin:
    • The Buzzards, 138
    • The Senses, 521
    • The Coming of Green, 523
  • Beerbohm, Max:
    • On Servants, 533
  • Belloc, H.:
    • Tarantella, 266
  • Beresford, J. D.:
    • Psycho-Analysis and the Novel, 426
  • Binyon, Laurence:
    • The House That Was, 14
    • Storm and Stars, 662
  • Blunden, Edmund:
    • Almswomen, 525
  • Brett Young, Francis:
    • Scirocco, 273
  • Bridges, Robert:
    • Fortunatus Nimium, 393
  • Brooke, Rupert:
    • It's Not Going to Happen Again, 7
  • Burrows, Francis:
    • Nature's Fruitfulness, 524
  • Chesterton, G. K.:
    • The Romance of Rhyme, 416
  • Clutton-Brock, A.:
    • On Blake as a Prophet, 283
  • Conrad, Joseph:
    • Stephen Crane: A Note without Dates, 192
  • Davies, W. H.:
    • Love's Caution, 13
  • De la Mare, Walter:
    • Suppose, 14
    • The Creatures, 275
  • Dent, Edward J.:
  • Dobson, Austin:
    • To E. G., 394
  • Flecker, James Elroy:
    • Ishak's Song, 137
  • Freeman, John:
    • The Evening Sky in March, 12
    • The Novels of Mr. Compton Mackenzie, 448
    • Beechwood, 656
  • Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson:
    • By the Weir, 395
  • Gosse, Edmund, C.B.:
    • George Eliot, 34
    • Henry James—I., 673
  • Graves, A. P.:
    • Shobeensho, 662
  • Graves, Robert:
    • A Country Mood, 272
  • Hannay, Howard:
  • Hardy, Thomas, O.M.:
    • Going and Staying, 7
    • A Glimpse from the Train, 265
  • Hastings, Major L. M.:
    • "Skindle's" in Poperinghe, 649
  • Henschel, Sir George:
    • On Interpretation in Music, 694
  • Hewlett, Maurice:
    • The Crystal Vase, 176
    • Elsie Inglis, 531
  • Huxley, Aldous:
    • Ben Jonson, 184
    • Forgotten Satirists, 565
  • Ingpen, Roger:
    • Shelley and His Publishers, 291
  • Jenkinson, Hilary: A Case for Records, 685
  • Kennard, Sir Coleridge, Bart.:
    • Draft for "A First and Last Song", 271
  • Leigh, The Rev. Canon N. Egerton:
    • A Collection of Autographs, 320
  • Lethaby, Professor W. R.:
    • Architecture as Form in Civilisation, 574
  • Lindsay, Nicholas Vachel:
    • Bryan, Bryan, Bryan, Bryan!, 396
  • Lynd, Robert:
    • Horace Walpole, 52
    • John Donne, 435
  • Mason, J. H.:
  • Meynell, Alice:
    • An Article on Particles, 71
  • Moore, T. Sturge:
    • Blind Thamyris, 403
  • Nash, John:
  • Newbolt, Sir Henry:
    • Nobis cum Pereant, 655
  • Nichols, Robert:
    • The Smile of the Sphinx, 16
    • November, 268
    • Night Rapture, 529
  • Rickword, Edgell:
    • Intimacy, 527
    • The Soldier Addresses His Body, 527
  • Rushby, Kenworth:
    • The Modern Hippolytus, 524
  • Saintsbury, George:
    • Eighteenth-Century Poetry, 155
  • Sassoon, Siegfried:
    • Early Chronology, 11
  • Shanks, Edward:
    • The Rock Pool, 12
    • Samuel Butler, 164
    • The Shadow, 394
    • W. N. P. Barbellion, 543
  • Shaw-Stewart, Patrick:
    • Lines Written in Gallipoli, 267
  • Smith, L. Pearsall:
    • Misadventures, 149
  • Squire, J. C.:
    • The Future Poet and Our Time, 44
    • The Moon, 139
    • Prose and Mortality, 312
    • Robert Bridges' Lyrical Poems, 708
  • Stobart, J. C.:
    • The Teaching of English, 62
  • Thibaudet, Albert:
    vi
  • Tomlinson, H. M.:
    • The Foreshore of London, 663
  • Turner, W. J.:
    • The Search for the Nightingale, 8
    • Sorrowing for Childhood Departed, 532
    • The Drama, 111, 240, 368, 498, 627, 755
  • Van Deijssel, L.:
    • Of Prose, 671
  • Williams, Orlo:
    • A Little Classic of the Future, 555

REVIEWS

REVIEWS

  • ACCOUNTS Rendered of Work Done and Things Seen, Buchanan, 494
  • Actor, Problems of the, Calvert, 502
  • Addresses in America, Galsworthy, 480
  • Anaphylaxis and Anti-Anaphylaxis, Besredka, 228
  • Appreciations of Poetry, Hearn, 93
  • Archaic England, Bayley, 616
  • Argonaut and Juggernaut, Sitwell, 206
  • Art, Essays on, Clutton-Brock, 344
  • Athenian Days, Byron, 83
  • Athletics, Success in, Webster, Jenkins, and Mostyn, 224
  • BALKAN Problems and European Peace, Buxton and Leese, 351
  • Banner, The, Spender, 733
  • Battle Line in France, The Romance of the, Bodley, 606
  • Before the War, Haldane, 487
  • Boche and Bolshevik, Price, 96
  • Books in the War, Koch, 738
  • Botany, Applied, Ellis, 230
  • Brooke and the Intellectual Imagination, Rupert, De la Mare, 215
  • Butler, Samuel: A Memoir, Festing-Jones, 164
  • CARMINA Rapta, Fairfax, 207
  • Catalysis in Theory and Practice, Rideal and Taylor, 101
  • Catherine of Siena, St., Pollard, 484
  • Cervantes, Schevill, 737
  • Challenge, A., Hardyman, 82
  • Chemistry and Its Mysteries, Gibson, 357
  • Chemistry from the Industrial Standpoint, Thorne, 230
  • Childhood in Brittany Eighty Years Ago, A, Sedgwick, 482
  • Children of No Man's Land, Stern, 337
  • Chorus-Girl, and Other Stories, The, Tchehov, 476
  • Christian Ideas, First, Selwyn, 746
  • Clintons and Others, The, Marshall, 598
  • Clown of Paradise, The, Creston, 207
  • Coal Mining and the Coal Miner, Bulman, 744
  • Colloid Chemistry, Theoretical and Applied, Ostwald, 491
  • Colloids, The Chemistry of, Zsigmondy, 491
  • Comrades in Captivity, Harvey, 743
  • Cosmogony and Stellar Dynamics, Jeans, 619
  • Cottage Building in Cob, Pisé, Chalk and Clay, Williams-Ellis, 354
  • Country Sentiment, Graves, 728
  • Cousin Philip, Ward, 208
  • Coutts, The Life of Thomas, Coleridge, 482
  • Critic in Pall Mall, A, Wilde, 91
  • DAWN and Night, Poems of the, Mond, 82
  • Dickens, Reade, and Collins, Phillips, 606
  • Discovery, 751
  • Diversions of a Man of Letters, Some, Gosse, 89
  • Dodington, George Bubb:
    • Patron and Place-Hunter, Sanders, 348
  • Domus Doloris, Leith, 481
  • Donne's Sermons:
    • Selected Passages with an Essay, Pearsall Smith, 213
  • Douglas, Collected Poems of Lord Alfred, 81
  • Ducks and Other Verses, Harvey, 596
  • EASTER Island, The Mystery of, Routledge, 355
  • Economic Consequences of the Peace, The, Keynes, 487
  • Efficiency, Everyday, Lindsay, 228
  • Eli of the Downs, Peake, 733
  • Emerson and His Philosophy, Hill, 226
  • Empire and Commerce in Africa, Woolf, 616
  • Engineering, Foundations of, Spikes, 230
  • Engines of the Human Body, Keith, 618
  • English Course for Schools, An, Mais, 62
  • Europe, The Expansion of, Abbott, 93
  • Europe, Fifty Years of, Hazen, 217
  • viiEvery Man in his Humour, Jonson, 243
  • FAR East, The Mastery of the, 98
  • Financial Problems, War-Time, Withers, 99
  • First Plays, Milne, 115
  • Fleurs-de-Lys, Thorley, 731
  • Flora, Bianco and De la Mare, 468
  • Flowers in the Grass, Hewlett, 727
  • Forgotten Places, Mackenzie, 81
  • Fox, Henry:
    • First Lord Holland, Ilchester, 608
  • Friend to Friend, From, Ritchie, 739
  • Full Circle, Hamilton, 473
  • GALLOPER at Ypres, A, Butler, 606
  • Garret, In the, Van Vechten, 477
  • General William Booth Enters into Heaven, Lindsay, 335
  • Georgian Poetry, 1918–1919, 201
  • Glory of the Coming, The, Cobb, 486
  • Gold and Iron, Hergesheimer, 337
  • Greek Anthology, Echoes from the, Legge, 83
  • Guild State: Its Principles and Possibilities, The, Taylor, 100
  • Gyroscopic and Rotational Motion, A Treatise on, Gray, 226
  • HAMLET, The Problem of, Robertson, 92
  • Handmaiden of the Navy, The, Doorly, 223
  • Heartbreak House, Shaw, 114
  • Herschel, Macpherson, 751
  • How the War Came, Loreburn, 97
  • Hygiene for Training Colleges, A Text Book of, Avery, 750
  • IF All These Young Men, Wilson, 208
  • Illustration, Meynell, 375
  • Images of War, Aldington, 594
  • Imperfect Mother, An, Beresford, 733
  • India, The Government of, Macdonald, 490
  • Industry and Trade, Marshall, 220
  • Inflation, Nicholson, 222
  • Interim, Richardson, 473
  • Invisible Kingdom, An, Lilly, 225
  • Invisible Tides, Seymour, 473
  • Ions, Electrons, and Ionising Radiations, Crowther, 618
  • Ireland a Nation, Lynd, 353
  • Irish Impressions, Chesterton, 222
  • Italian Peasants, Among, Cyriax, 478
  • JACOPONE Da Todi, Underhill, 346
  • Jeremy, Walpole, 84
  • Jesus Chapel, Cambridge, The Stones and Story of, Morgan, 743
  • Jonson, Ben, Smith, 184
  • KEATS' Endymion, An Interpretation of, Notcutt, 737
  • Kiel in the Hercules, To, Freeman, 96
  • Kossovo, Rootham, 730
  • Kut Prisoner, A, Bishop, 606
  • LEAGUE of Nations, A Handbook of the, Butler, 489
  • Leagues of Nations, York, 615
  • Legend, Dane, 208
  • Lehmann, The Life of Liza, Lehmann, 486
  • Limbo, Huxley, 598
  • Lincoln, Abraham:
    • The Practical Mystic, Grierson, 218
  • Lines of Life, Nevinson, 729
  • London Venture, The, Arlen, 477
  • MADELEINE, Mirrlees, 208
  • Man: Past and Present, Keane, Quiggin, and Haddon, 747
  • Manners of My Time, The, Dempster, 741
  • Mansoul or The Riddle of the World, Doughty, 593
  • Mask, The, Cournos, 208
  • Matter, Some Wonders of, Mercer, 357
  • Measures of the Poets, The, Bayfield, 601
  • Middle Life, Thoughts in, Locker-Lampson, 481
  • Miscellany of Poetry, A, Seymour, 471
  • Modern Science and Materialism, Elliot, 493
  • My Kingdom for a Horse! Allison, 96
  • NAPOLEON, Trench, 83
  • National Finance, A Primer of, Higgs, 101
  • Nationalisation of the Mines, Hodges, 744
  • Nevill, The Life and Letters of Lady Dorothy, Nevill, 219
  • New Decameron, The, Various Authors, 88
  • New Outlook, The, Cecil, 615
  • New Poems, Williams, 205
  • Night and Day, Woolf, 337
  • OCTOBER and Other Poems, Bridges, 708
  • Over and Above, Gurdon, 88
  • Oxford Scholar, An: Ingram Bywater, 1840–1914, Jackson, 349
  • PAGAN and Christian Creeds, Carpenter, 747
  • Paravane Adventure, The, Cornford, 487
  • Paths of Glory, The, 732
  • Peace in the Making, The, Harris, 615
  • viiiPedlar and Other Poems, The, Manning-Sanders, 729
  • Peel, Recollections of Lady Georgiana, Peel, 611
  • Peter Jackson, Cigar Merchant, Frankau, 598
  • Phillpotts, One Hundred Pictures from Eden, Brewitt, 740
  • Physicists, Ten British, Macfarlane, 103
  • Pilgrim in Palestine, A, Finley, 479
  • Playwright, Problems of the, Hamilton, 758
  • Poems, Collected, Hardy, 333
  • Poems, 1916–1918, Brett Young, 332
  • Poems, Selected, Sackville, 596
  • Poetical Works, Excluding the Eight Dramas, Bridges, 708
  • Poland and the Poles, Boswell, 223
  • Poor Relations, Mackenzie, 84
  • Power of a Lie, The, Bojer, 337
  • Prelude, Nichols, 598
  • RACE and Nationality, Oakesmith, 99
  • Realities of Modern Science, The, Mills, 357
  • Reconstructors and Reconstruction, Oxon, 100
  • Records, Fisher, 607
  • Responsibilities of the League, The, Percy, 489
  • Revolt of Youth, The, Hobson, 88
  • Reynard the Fox, Masefield, 78
  • Richard Kurt, Hudson, 84
  • Riddle of the Ruthvens, The, Roughead, 347
  • Roast Beef, Medium, Ferber, 733
  • R. L. S., A Book of, Brown, 216
  • Romantic Roussillon, The, Savory, 345
  • Rousseau and Romanticism, Babbitt, 604
  • Russia in Rule and Misrule, Ballard, 615
  • SACRED and Profane Love, Bennett, 244
  • Saint's Progress, Galsworthy, 208
  • Science and Life, Soddy, 750
  • Seals and Documents, Poole, 742
  • Second Country, My, Dell, 614
  • September, Swinnerton, 84
  • Seven Men, Beerbohm, 212
  • Seventeenth-Century English Verse, Massingham, 470
  • Seventeenth-Century Life in the Country Parish, Trotter, 351
  • Shakespeare, Contemporaries of, Swinburne, 92
  • Shakespeare's Versification, A Study of, Bayfield, 601
  • Side Shows, In the, Benn, 353
  • Sir Limpidus, Pickthall, 337
  • Skilled Labourer, The, Hammond, 352
  • Skylark and Swallow, Gales, 729
  • Smith, William: Potter and Farmer, Bourne, 744
  • Social Theory, Cole, 745
  • Soldier Poets, Some, Sturge Moore, 215
  • Soldier to His Son, Any, Willis, 83
  • Sorley, The Letters of Charles, 343
  • South Sea Foam, Safroni-Middleton, 214
  • Springtime and Other Essays, Darwin, 605
  • Station Platform and Other Poems, The, Mackenzie, 83
  • Story of Purton, The, Richardson, 741
  • Submarines and Sea-Power, Domville-Fife, 487
  • Superhuman Antagonists, The, Watson, 79
  • Supreme Adventure, The, Macandrew, 101
  • Sussex in Bygone Days, Blaker, 478
  • TANK Corps, The, Williams-Ellis, 217
  • Tender Conscience, The, Lynch, 84
  • Thomson of Duddingston, The Life of John, Napier, 247
  • Time and Eternity, Cannan, 84
  • Tolstoy, Noyes, 737
  • Trade Unionism, The History of, Webb, 612
  • Turks in Europe, The, Allen, 484
  • Twenty-fifth Division in France and Flanders, The, Kincaid-Smith, 486
  • ULSTER and Ireland, Good, 100
  • Unhappy Far-Off Things, Dunsany, 345
  • Unmarried, The Great, Gallichan, 99
  • VALMOUTH, Firbank, 473
  • Vector Algebra, Projective, Silberstein, 230
  • Verse, Kipling, 333
  • Verse-Craft, Lessons in, Ford, 601
  • Verses, Meynell, 596
  • Victorian Recollections, Bridges, 485
  • Village Libraries, Sayle, 738
  • WALPOLE, Letters of Horace, 52
  • War Poems of Siegfried Sassoon, The, 206
  • War Poetry, A Treasury of, Clarke, 336
  • Wheels, 1919, 334
  • Worms and Epitaphs, Garrod, 594
  • YOUNG Physician, The, Brett Young, 84

THE LONDON
MERCURY

Vol. I No. 1 November 1919

Vol. I No. 1 November 1919

EDITORIAL NOTES

WITH these notes we introduce the first number of the London Mercury. It might, beyond denial, appear in more tranquil and comfortable days. We have just been through a crisis which has brought us within sight of the basic realities of life—food, clothing, housing, security against violence. As soon as the paper was projected we were forced to visualise the likelihood of a time in which paper would be almost unprocurable, printing impossible (save in an amateur way at home), and the distribution of literature a matter of passing sheets from hand to hand. We have had a glimpse into the abyss of disorganisation, and, for the time being at all events, we have managed to keep on the solid ground. But, having conceived this journal, its conductors would have been reluctant to abandon their plans whatever confusion might have supervened. They may fairly claim to have formulated a scheme which, when it is perfectly executed, will meet all the demands of the public which reads old or new books, and of that other and smaller public which is chiefly concerned with the production of new works of the imagination. The more intense the troubles of society, the more uncertain and dark the future, the more obvious is the necessity for periodicals which hand on the torch of culture and creative activity. Literature is of the spirit; and by the spirit man lives. Our traditions are never more jealously to be cherished than when they are threatened; and our literature is the repository of all our traditions.

WITH these notes, we are excited to launch the first issue of the London Mercury. It could be said that it emerged in more peaceful and easier times. We’ve just experienced a crisis that has brought us face-to-face with the basic necessities of life—food, clothing, housing, and safety from violence. As soon as we started planning this paper, we had to consider the possibility of a time when paper might be hard to find, printing would be nearly impossible (except for makeshift attempts at home), and sharing literature would involve passing sheets around. We’ve had a peek into the chaos of disarray, and for now, at least, we’ve managed to stay grounded. However, once we envisioned this journal, its creators were committed to following through with their plans, regardless of any chaos that might arise. They believe they have developed a plan that, once fully implemented, will satisfy all the needs of those who read both classic and contemporary literature, as well as that smaller group primarily focused on creating new imaginative works. The more intense society's troubles become and the darker the outlook for the future, the clearer it is that we need periodicals to continue fostering culture and creativity. Literature feeds the spirit, and it is by the spirit that we thrive. Our traditions should be cherished even more when they are under threat, and our literature is where all our traditions are preserved.

decorative break

We think that, with our list of contents before us, we may reasonably say that there has never been in this country a paper with the scope of the London Mercury. We have had periodicals which have exercised a great critical influence, such as the Edinburgh Review of Jeffrey's and Macaulay's day. We have had periodicals which have published an unusual amount of fine "creative work," such as Thackeray's Cornhill. We have at this day the Times Literary Supplement, which reviews, with the utmost possible approximation to completeness, the literary "output" of the time; we have weekly papers which review the principal books and publish original verse2 and prose, and monthly papers which diversify their tables of contents with articles on Molière or Chateaubriand, Byron or Mr. Alfred Noyes. But we have had no paper which has combined as the London Mercury will do all those various kinds of matter which are required by the lover of books and the practising writer. In our pages will be found original verse and prose in a volume not possible to the weekly paper; full-length literary essays such as have been found only in the politico-literary monthlies; a critical survey of books of all kinds recently published; and other "features," analogues to some of which may be found, one by one, here and there, but which have never before been brought together within a single cover. The London Mercury—save in so far as it will publish reasoned criticisms of political (as of other) books—will avoid politics. It will concern itself with none of those issues which are the field of political controversy, save only such—the teaching of English, the fostering of the arts, the preservation of ancient monuments are examples—as impinge directly upon the main sphere of its interests. But within the field that it has chosen it will endeavour to be as exhaustive as is humanly possible. The present number is an earnest of its intentions; in early future numbers other sections will be added which will steadily bring it nearer to the ideal that it has set out to reach.

We believe that, looking at our table of contents, we can confidently say that there has never been a publication in this country quite like the London Mercury. We've had periodicals that made a significant critical impact, like the Edinburgh Review during the times of Jeffrey and Macaulay. We've had publications that showcased a remarkable amount of great "creative work," such as Thackeray's Cornhill. Today, we have the Times Literary Supplement, which reviews nearly all the literary works of the time; we have weekly publications that review major books and publish original poetry and prose, along with monthly magazines featuring articles on Molière, Chateaubriand, Byron, or Mr. Alfred Noyes. However, we've never had a publication that brings together all these various types of content that a book lover and a working writer would want, as the London News will. In our pages, you'll find original poetry and prose in a volume that a weekly publication can't offer; in-depth literary essays that have only appeared in political and literary monthlies; a critical overview of all kinds of recently published books; and other features, some of which may exist individually elsewhere, but have never been collected in one single publication. The London Mercury—except for its reasoned critiques of political (and other) books—will steer clear of politics. It won't engage in any issues that fall under political debate, other than those—like teaching English, promoting the arts, and preserving historical monuments—that directly relate to its main interests. But within the realm it has chosen, it will strive to be as thorough as possible. This current issue is a testament to its goals; in upcoming issues, more sections will be added, gradually bringing it closer to the ideal it aims to achieve.

decorative break

That ideal comprehends the satisfaction of the current needs of all those who are intelligently interested in literature, in the drama, in the arts, and in music. We shall attempt to make known the best that is being done and, so far as literature is concerned, to assist the process by the publication of original work. But thus far we have mentioned no more than the London Mercury's functions as what may be called a "news" paper, an organ for the recording and dissemination of things that have already happened or been done. Its functions, as its conductors conceive them, will include—and this will be the chief of them—the examination of those conditions which in the past have favoured, and in the future are likely to favour, the production of artistic work of the first order, and the formulation and application of sound critical standards.

That ideal includes meeting the current needs of everyone who has a genuine interest in literature, drama, arts, and music. We aim to showcase the best efforts in these fields and, in terms of literature, support this by publishing original works. However, so far we have only described the London Mercury role as a "news" paper, a platform for recording and sharing what has already happened or been created. Its purpose, as understood by its creators, will encompass—and this will be the main focus—an analysis of the conditions that have historically promoted, and will likely continue to promote, the production of high-quality artistic work, as well as the development and implementation of sound critical standards.

decorative break

It is not a matter of attempting to make universal the shibboleths of some coterie or school, or of carrying some technical "stunt" through the country as though it were a fiery cross. We do not propose to maintain (to give concrete examples) that literature should be didactic or that it should be a-moral. We are not interested in urging that the couplet is exhausted, that the sonnet should be revived, that plays should have four or three acts, that rhyme is essential or that it is outworn, that lines should or should not be of regular lengths. We are tied to no system of harmony; we have no dogmas as to the dominance of representation in painting; we3 would make no hard-and-fast rule about the desirability of drawing a vertical wall as sloping at 45 degrees or of painting a man's face magenta and sage-green. As convenient descriptions we do not object (save sometimes on grounds of euphony) to the terms Futurist, Vorticist, Expressionist, post-Impressionist, Cubist, Unanimist, Imagist: but we suspect them as banners and battle-cries, for where they are used as such it is probable that fundamentals are being forgotten. Our aim will be, as critics, to state and to reiterate what are the motives, and what must be the dominant elements, of all good art, whatever the medium and whatever the idiosyncrasies of the artist, even if he find it convenient to draw on papier-mâché with a red-hot poker, and even if his natural genius impels him to write in lines of one syllable. The profoundest truths about art, whether literary or pictorial, are crystallised in maxims which may have been more often reiterated than understood, but which have undeniably been so often repeated that people now find them tiresome. Of such are "fundamental brainwork," "emotion recollected in tranquillity," "the rhythmical creation of beauty," and "the eye on the object." Each of these embodies truths, and there is indisputable truth also in the statements that a poet should have an ear and that a painter should paint what he sees. These things are platitudes; but a thing does not cease to be true merely because it is trite, and it is disastrous to throw over the obvious merely because it was obvious to one's grandfather. Yet men—and even women—do such things. We have had in the last few years art, so called, which sprang from every sort of impulse but the right one, and was governed by every sort of conceptions but the right ones. We have had "styles" which were mere protests and revulsions against other styles; "styles" which were no more than flamboyant attempts at advertisement akin to the shifting lights of the electric night signs; authors who have forgotten their true selves in the desperate search for remarkable selves; artists who have refused to keep their eyes upon the object because it has been seen before; musicians who have made, for novelty's sake, noises, and painters who have made, for effect's sake, spectacles, which invited the attention of those who make it their business to suppress public nuisances. We have had also theories in vogue the effects of which on mind and heart were such, and were foredoomed to be such, as to wither many talents in the bud. A single positive trend in English literature we do not ask and it is not necessarily desirable. We have heard the complaint from critics of the Gallic school that even in the days of the marvellously fertile English "Romantic generation" there was no one "movement," no Ten Commandments, and everybody was at sixes and sevens. That is the national way, and it probably accounts for our possession of the greatest and most varied imaginative literature that exists. Nevertheless, anarchy is not desirable, nor that worthy frame of mind which extends toleration not merely to the good of all kinds, but to the good and the bad, the intelligent and the foolish indifferently. And surely this toleration has been too commonly in evidence in this country in our time.

It’s not about trying to make the beliefs of some group or school universal, or about promoting some technical “trick” across the country like it's a burning cross. We don’t intend to insist (to give clear examples) that literature must be educational or that it must be without morals. We’re not focused on arguing that the couplet is used up, that the sonnet should be brought back, that plays need to have four or three acts, that rhyme is essential or outdated, or that lines should or shouldn’t be regular lengths. We’re not bound to any system of harmony; we have no dogmas about the importance of representation in painting; we3 won’t set any strict rules about whether a vertical wall should slope at 45 degrees or if a man’s face should be painted in magenta and sage-green. We don’t mind calling things Futurist, Vorticist, Expressionist, post-Impressionist, Cubist, Unanimist, or Imagist as long as it serves as useful descriptions (except maybe for reasons of euphony), but we see them as flags and battle cries, indicating that if they’re being used as such, the fundamentals are probably being overlooked. Our goal as critics will be to express and emphasize the motives and key elements of all good art, regardless of the medium or the artist’s quirks, even if they find it convenient to create with papier-mâché using a hot poker, and even if their natural talent leads them to write in one-syllable lines. The deepest truths about art, whether literary or visual, are summed up in maxims that may have been repeated more often than understood, but which have been said so frequently that many now find them annoying. Among these are “fundamental brainwork,” “emotion recollected in tranquility,” “the rhythmical creation of beauty,” and “the eye on the object.” Each contains truths, and there’s also undeniable truth in the claims that a poet should have an ear and a painter should represent what they see. These may seem like clichés; however, something doesn’t lose its validity just because it’s overused, and it can be harmful to disregard the obvious just because it was obvious to our grandparents. Yet people—and even women—do exactly that. In recent years, we’ve seen art, so-called, which emerged from every kind of impulse except the right one and was influenced by every type of concept but the appropriate ones. We’ve witnessed “styles” that were merely reactions and oppositions to other styles; “styles” that were just flashy attempts at self-promotion similar to the changing lights of electric signs; writers who have lost sight of their true selves in a desperate quest to be extraordinary; artists who refuse to focus on the object because it has been seen before; musicians who create sounds just for the sake of being different, and painters who produce spectacles merely for effect, appealing to those who make it their job to eliminate public nuisances. We’ve also seen theories that are currently popular, whose effects on the mind and heart have been such, and were destined to be such, that many talents withered right from the start. We don’t demand a singular positive direction in English literature, and it’s not necessarily a good thing. Critics from the French school have lamented that even during the incredibly productive English “Romantic generation,” there was no single “movement,” no Ten Commandments, and everyone was scattered. That’s just the national character, and it likely explains why we have the richest and most diverse imaginative literature that exists. However, chaos isn’t favorable, nor is that commendable mindset which allows tolerance not only for good in all its forms, but for both the good and the bad, the intelligent and the foolish alike. And clearly, this kind of tolerance has been overly prevalent in this country in our time.

4 Is the contention disputed? Is the fact other than self-evident? Is it necessary to explain and to accentuate the confusion which for the last ten years has been evident in the creative and in the critical literature of this country? There have been, as there always are, writers who have cheerfully continued writing as their predecessors have written, serious parodists of Milton, of Tennyson, and of George Eliot. These least of all can be said to be in the tradition of English letters; for that tradition has been a tradition of constant experiment and renovation. There has been a central body of writers—from Mr. Hardy, Mr. Bridges, and Mr. Conrad to the best of the younger poets—who have gone steadily along the sound path, traditional yet experimental, personal yet sane. But there has been also a large number of young writers who have strayed and lost themselves amongst experiments, many of them foredoomed to sterility. Young men, ignoring the fundamental truth expressed in the maxim, "Look in thy heart and write," have attempted to make up poems (and pictures) "out of their heads." Others, defying the obvious postulate that all good writing will carry at least a superficial meaning to the intelligent reader, have invited us to admire strings of disconnected words and images, meaningless and even verbless. Others, turning their backs on those natural affections and primary interests the repudiation of which means, and must always mean, the death of the highest forms of literature, have concentrated upon the subversion of every belief by which man lives. They have sapped at the bases of every loyalty, and sneered at every code, oblivious to both social welfare and social experience. They have been, such of them as profess the moralistic preoccupation, very contemptuous of "clean living and no thinking," but the dirty living and muddled thinking that they have offered as a substitute have been no great improvement. They have been, such of them as have the preoccupation of the artist, so anxious to look at the abnormal and the recondite that they have forgotten what are and must be the main elements of man's life and what the most conspicuous features in man's landscape. We have had an orgy of undirected abnormality. The old object of art was "what oft was said but ne'er so well expressed"; the object of many of the new artists has been what was never said before and could not possibly be expressed worse. The tricks of abnormality have been learnt. Young simpletons who, twenty years ago, would have been writing vapid magazine verses about moonrise and roses have discovered that they have only to become incoherent, incomprehensible, and unmetrical to be taken seriously. Bad writers will, without intellectual or æsthetic impulse, pretend to burrow into psychological (or physical) obscurities which are no more beyond the artist's purview than anything else, provided he responds to them, but which have the advantage for an insincere writer that they enable him to talk nonsense that honest unsophisticated readers are unable to diagnose as nonsense. Year after year we have new fungoid growths of feeble pretentious impostors who, after a while, are superseded by their younger kindred; and year by year5 we see writers who actually have some intelligence and capacity for observation and exact statement led astray into the stony and barren fields of technical anarchism or the pitiful madhouse of moral antinomianism. At bottom vanity and pretence are the worst of vices in a young writer, but they may be encouraged or discouraged, even these; and we have seen times and places in which black was called white.

4 Is the argument being questioned? Is the fact anything but obvious? Is it really necessary to clarify and highlight the confusion that has been apparent in the creative and critical writing in this country for the past decade? There have always been writers who continue in the same vein as their predecessors, earnestly parodying Milton, Tennyson, and George Eliot. These writers cannot truly be considered part of the English literary tradition; that tradition has always been about constant experimentation and renewal. There exists a core group of writers—from Mr. Hardy, Mr. Bridges, and Mr. Conrad to the finest of the younger poets—who have consistently followed a sound approach, traditional yet experimental, personal yet logical. However, there is also a significant number of younger writers who have wandered off into various experiments, many of which are destined to be fruitless. Young writers, ignoring the fundamental truth expressed in the saying, "Look into your heart and write," have tried to create poems (and artworks) purely from their imagination. Others, dismissing the clear principle that all good writing should have at least a superficial meaning for the thoughtful reader, have urged us to admire random strings of words and images that lack meaning, even verbiage. Others have turned away from the natural emotions and basic interests that, if rejected, mean—and will always mean—the end of the highest forms of literature. They have attacked the foundations of every loyalty and mocked every code, indifferent to both social well-being and experience. Those among them who claim a moralistic focus have shown a disdain for "clean living and no thinking," yet the chaotic living and confused thinking they propose as a substitute have not been a significant improvement. Those who identify as artists have become so focused on the bizarre and the obscure that they have overlooked what must be the core elements of human life and what stands out in the human experience. We have witnessed a frenzy of directionless abnormality. The old purpose of art was "what has often been said but never so well expressed"; the aim of many of the new artists has been what was never said before and could not possibly be expressed in a worse way. The tricks of abnormality have been learned. Young fools who, twenty years ago, would have penned dull magazine verses about moonlit nights and roses have realized that they need only to become incoherent, incomprehensible, and rhythmically flawed to be taken seriously. Poor writers, lacking intellectual or aesthetic drive, will pretend to delve into psychological (or physical) obscurities that are no more beyond an artist's scope than anything else, as long as he engages with them. This gives a dishonest writer the opportunity to spout nonsense that unsuspecting readers cannot identify as such. Year after year, we see new, weak, pretentious impostors sprouting up, only to be replaced by their younger counterparts; and year after year5 we observe writers with genuine intelligence and observational skills getting misled into the empty and desolate realms of technical chaos or the pitiful insanity of moral lawlessness. At its core, vanity and pretense are the worst vices in a young writer, but even these can be encouraged or hindered; we have witnessed times and places where black was claimed to be white.

decorative break

Amid this luxuriant confusion the voices of critics at once sane and informed have been few. For the most part our older critics have tended to treat the younger generation as a howling menagerie of insensate young beasts, and have failed to keep sufficiently closely in touch with production to discriminate between the traditional and the anarchistic, the sincere and the pretentious, the intelligent and the stupid, the healthy and the vicious, the promising and the sterile. We have ourselves been frequently amused and irritated at finding elderly men of letters alarmed at the "revolutionism of the young," as manifested in Mr. A. or Mr. B., or asking, bewildered, "why the young take Miss C. so seriously," when as a fact A. and B. are merely rowdies of whose foolish books even the young buy only fifty or sixty copies, and the fair C. is a person taken seriously by no serious person of her own generation. Those critics, again, who are constantly in touch with the fruits of the printing press have for the most part got into a state of puzzlement in which they are not merely afraid to make mistakes (lest what looks like a frog may turn out to be an angel), but in which they have almost lost the habit of using their senses for the purpose for which they were meant to be used. Everything is treated with respect. Platitudinous rubbish—so welcome perhaps because it is so easily understood—is treated as though Wordsworth had written it; hectic gibberish of the silliest kind is honoured, at worst, with the sort of deferential reprimand that is applicable to great genius when great genius shows a slight tendency to kick over the traces. Even those of our reviews which do not ignore the best contemporary work more often than not allocate just as much space to the humbug and the faux bon. "The public, though dull, has not quite such a skull," as Swinburne's limerick put it. Many bad authors are much talked about but very little read, and critics who never write a line are frequently sound when most of the professionals have gone clean off the rails. Moreover, it is arguable—though we should not, without long consideration, accept the argument—that no amount of misleading criticism or bad example will ruin a man of strong natural genius, which implies perceptions which will not be denied, and a well-defined positive character. Nevertheless, even if we do not exaggerate the ill effects of haphazard and timid or haphazard and reckless criticism, it is surely obvious that both artists and their publics must gain if some of the rubbish can be cleared away. The ship moves in spite of all the barnacles, and it does not lose direction, but its progress might be less troublesome. We have often met6 persons who have distrusted all reviews because they have bought books on the strength of extravagant reviews and been once bit. We have often met people, too, who have procured what somebody (undeniably "intellectual") has told them to be the latest and most vigorous and representative work of imaginative literature, and, finding it distasteful, have come to the conclusion that the "poets of the day" or the "novelists of to-morrow" are not for them: turning back, then, to their Dickens or Browning or Dionysius of Halicarnassus in the mood of that ghastly pessimist who said that whenever a new book came out he read an old one. These readers are typical of many, and the result of their existence is that the dissemination of the best contemporary literature is (1) less wide than it might be and (2) less rapid than it might be. There is, as a rule—in the economists' term—far too great a "time-lag" in the making of the best reputations. A man often writes for years before he is heard of by the mass of the cultivated readers who are naturally predisposed to like his work, and do like it when at last they meet it. In a nation so large, and with so immense a volume of literary production, such numerous and diverse news-sheets, and such congested and ill-arranged bookshops, this phenomenon is bound to exist in some degree. But it may be minimised, and although we of the London Mercury cannot hope, and do not desire, to be judged by our aspirations rather than by our performances, we may at least be permitted to say that we shall do our utmost to contribute towards that end.

Amid this overwhelming chaos, there have been few critics who are both rational and informed. Most of our older critics tend to view the younger generation as a noisy group of senseless kids and have failed to stay closely connected with the current works to tell apart what's traditional and what's radical, what's genuine and what's fake, what's smart and what's foolish, what's healthy and what's harmful, what's promising and what's pointless. We have often found it both amusing and frustrating to see older writers worried about the "revolutionary ideas of the youth," as shown by Mr. A or Mr. B, or asking, confused, "why the young take Miss C so seriously," when in reality, A and B are just rowdy individuals whose silly books only sell fifty or sixty copies, and the esteemed C is someone not taken seriously by anyone serious in her own age group. Critics who are consistently engaged with what's being published often find themselves puzzled and are not only afraid to make mistakes (fearing that what seems like a frog might actually be an angel) but have also nearly forgotten how to use their senses for their true purpose. Everything is treated with undue respect. Clichéd nonsense—perhaps appealing because it's so easily understood—is taken as if it were penned by Wordsworth; frantic gibberish of the silliest kind is often greeted, at worst, with a kind of respectful reprimand usually reserved for true genius when it slips slightly off course. Even reviews that don’t overlook the best contemporary works often dedicate just as much space to deception and pretentiousness. "The public, though dull, has not quite such a skull," as Swinburne's limerick puts it. Many poorly regarded authors are the talk of the town but not widely read, and critics who never put pen to paper are often spot-on while most professionals have completely lost their way. Furthermore, while we shouldn't quickly accept the idea, it can be argued that no amount of misleading critiques or bad examples will ruin someone with a strong natural talent, which comes with undeniable perceptions and a clear positive character. Nonetheless, even if we don't exaggerate the negative impacts of careless or timid criticism, it’s certainly clear that both artists and their audiences would benefit if some of the nonsense could be cleared away. The ship sails on despite all the barnacles, and although it doesn't lose direction, its journey could be less troublesome. We’ve often encountered people who distrust all reviews because they've bought books based on glowing reviews only to be disappointed. We've also met those who picked up what someone (undeniably "intellectual") claimed to be the newest and most vibrant and representative work of imaginative literature, only to find it unpleasant and conclude that the "poets of today" or the "novelists of tomorrow" aren't for them—returning instead to their Dickens or Browning or Dionysius of Halicarnassus, echoing the sentiment of that despairing pessimist who declared that whenever a new book was released, he would just read an old one. These readers are typical of many, and their existence results in the best contemporary literature being (1) less widely shared than it could be and (2) less quickly disseminated than it should be. Generally speaking, there is far too much "time-lag" in building the best reputations. An author often labors for years before gaining recognition from the cultured readers who would naturally appreciate their work, and they do appreciate it when they finally encounter it. In such a large nation with a massive volume of literary production, numerous and varied publications, and cluttered and poorly organized bookstores, this situation is bound to happen to some extent. However, it can be minimized, and although we at the London Mercury cannot hope, and do not wish, to be evaluated by our ambitions rather than our actual output, we can at least say that we will do our best to help address this issue.

decorative break

Even to disclaim an ambition for an infallible pontificate of letters must savour of impertinence. We can only say that what our journal can do in the way of affirming and applying principles of criticism, and giving a conspectus of the best contemporary work, we shall attempt to do. Our other functions we have already outlined, and a beginning is made in this number. We have made no endeavour to arrange a dazzling shop-window of names or "features" for our first number; whatever may be our readers' views concerning this number we can at least assure them that the contributors to subsequent numbers will be not less representative than those here found, and that only a beginning has yet been made towards the complete scheme that we have in view.

Even to deny a desire for a perfect literary authority might seem rude. We can only say that what our journal aims to do in terms of reinforcing and applying critical principles, as well as providing an overview of the best contemporary work, we will strive to achieve. We have already outlined our other purposes, and we're starting to implement them in this issue. We haven’t tried to create a flashy display of names or “features” for our first issue; regardless of our readers' opinions about this issue, we can at least assure them that the contributors in future issues will be just as representative as those included here, and that this is only the beginning of the comprehensive plan we have in mind.


Going and Staying

The moving sun shapes on the spray,
The sparkles where the stream was flowing,
Pink faces, struggles, moonlit May,
These are the things we hoped would last; But they were leaving.
Seasons of emptiness like snow,
The quiet decline of a crumbling world,
The lament of countless people in distress,
These were the things we wanted to disappear; But they were staying.
THOMAS HARDY

It's Not Going to Happen Again

I have known the most precious gifts we have here,
Greater than what the gods know above,
Like a star, I was thrown through the beauty of the world,
And the height and the brightness of it, Love.
I have reached the highest level of joy,
I have descended into the depths of unbearable pain—
But it’s not going to happen again, my boy,
It won't happen again.
It's the very first word that poor Juliet heard. From her Romeo across the Styx;
And the Roman will tell Cleopatra in hell When she begins her timeless old tricks; What Paris was saying to say goodbye to Helen
When he helped her onto the train—
Oh, it won't happen again, old girl,
It won't happen again.
RUPERT BROOKE

Château Lake Louise, Canada, 1913.

Lake Louise Hotel, Canada, 1913.

The Search for the Nightingale

(To S. S.)

(To S. S.)

1

I sat next to a rocky, shallow stream
In a deep ravine beneath a hill. I watched the water flow down the dark moss.
And shake the small branches of maidenhair,
And flow over the bodies of cold stone.
And carved clear On the edge of that mountain peak Stood trees, the delicate skeletons of light,
High in a bubble blown Of visionary rock.

2

Under that blue transparent arch
The hill, the rocks, the trees Were still and without dreams like the printed wood
Black on the white page. It was the song of some magical bird
Than this quiet place knew,
The words were like twigs from charred and blackened trees.
A voice rang out from there,
Dim and indistinct, as if it were the melody The water sang as it flowed by.

3

Lifting my head, I looked at the world,
Sculpted in the intense heat like a gem,
And watched the green-feathered parrots fly. Through clear emptiness, and resting in trees That sparkled in a light blue, misty dream,
And the voice faded, even though the water continued to make noise. Against the stones, its fading memory. And I felt pain then To hear that song suddenly play in that moment,
Startling the ground where it had never been.

4

And then I entered an older world.
The forest was wet, the sun Glistened in a mist, and then quickly disappeared; The trees were dense with leaves, heavy and ancient,
9 The sky was gray, blue, and like the ocean. Moving through clouds of mist and shadowy layers of foam. I heard the roaring of an ancient wind. Among the elms and in the worn-out pines; Illuminating the pale gaps in the dark cloudy sky,
A ghostly ship, the Moon, rushed past.

5

"Oh, is it here," I exclaimed, "that bird that sings
"Is that why the traveler cries in his madness?"
It was autumn, and leaves
Fell with a spinning groan, and all the trees
Roared like the ocean at my tiny, powerless voice.
And if that bird was there, it didn't sing,
And I didn't know where it lived or where it went,
But he stood and raved! In that old forest that dripped onto my face
Turned upside down, pale in its intense pursuit.

6

And years passed, and I gradually became indifferent:
I forgot what I used to look for.
No passions remain bright forever,
And just like a fire, imagination fades away. Into the ashes of the mind's cold fireplace. And if I dreamed, I dreamed of that distant land,
That pearl-like coast on a summer sea,
Whose delicate trees rest peacefully in calm amber, Gaudy with jeweled birds, whose feathers scatter Bright streams of color throughout the peaceful day.

7

The hill, the gully, and the rocky stream
I hadn’t thought about when this spring I sat In a odd room with flickering candles Into the flickering silence. From the Moon
Among the trees still wrapped in the sky Suddenly, there was the tweeting of a ghost.
And I stepped out of the darkness, and I saw
The vast pale sky is huge, clear, and filled With branches, mountains, and broad, gleaming lakes
Where silence, weeping softly, is interrupted.

8

It was the sound of that imagined bird. I saw the ravine and that old hill,
The water flowing down from Paradise Shaking the small branches of maidenhair.
There sat the dreaming kid. Oh! I cried to see that scene again,
To read the black text on that white page,
I cried, and everything was quiet.
No shadow fell into that sun-drenched glen,
No sounds of the earth, no voices of living men.

9

Was it a dream or was it inside me? A God woke up and looked at his dream
Witness that dream emerge and look deep into its essence,
Finding, like Narcissus, its image there: A song, a fleeting form carried by the water,
Falling down the bright waterfalls of time,
The creepiest, wave-patterned flower As eerie as the hidden foam on calm waters
That hangs in the air, just like that song did. Inside my heart on a distant summer day?

10

White peacocks fly carved in the blue sky,
Their flapping wings don't disturb the glassy trees,
Bright parrots fade through dim turquoise days,
And music flows like lightning, calm and bright. In the light sky where thunder can't reach. Into that world, no ship has ever sailed,
No sailor looking out with his hand shielding his eyes Has anyone ever seen its shore turn the waves white?
But to that land, the Nightingale has flown,
Leaving behind bright treasure on this calm breeze.
W. J. TURNER

Early Chronology

Gradually, the light faded from our attentive faces.
*I need a specific phrase to modernize. Please provide one.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I understand. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*
Professor Brown with deep voice Talked into the dusk.
5,000 years He took us through scientific areas. Of uncovered history; until the solitary The paths of research became unclear; and in our ears Time was the rumored stories of lost civilizations,
And imagined a time without maps during the Age of Ice and Stone.
**Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the short piece of text for me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The story concluded. Then the dim air He bloomed as he lit his pipe; a halo shone. Surrounded by smoke, the spark of the moment revealed His flushed face, wide forehead, and sleek gray hair,
Backed by the packed shelves.
In his path An archaeologist started to make
Assumptions about aqueducts (he quoted) Professor Sandstorm's book); and soon they drifted Through dry forests; twisted myths;
And easily argued around megaliths.
*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Beyond the college garden, something was shining; A copper moon rose high above the trees. Is that a Lydian coin? Professor Brown thinks so.
That copper coins were minted in that culture; But as she ascended, her ways were becoming whiter, I thought she had an ancient vibe.
SIEGFRIED SASSOON

The Rock Pool

(To Miss Alice Warrender)

(To Alice Warrender)

This is the sea. In these uneven walls
A wave is trapped. Far, far away,
Out to the ocean as the slow tide goes out,
Her sisters, through the capes that border the bay,
Dancing freely fades away.
Yet beautiful in captivity she lies,
Filled with soft colors, where the swaying seaweed Moves softly and reveals to our eyes
Shimmering veins of rock and translucent shells Beneath the sunlight reflecting on the water; and here I rest Small, quiet fish and the softly glowing bells Of sleeping sea anemones that close Their delicate fronds will not awaken now. Until the waves crash against these rocks again.
EDWARD SHANKS

The Evening Sky in March

Rose-skinned and rose-limbed, With dazzling bright eyes,
Shakes Venus among the intertwined branches of the night; Rose-limbed, gentle steps From low branch to branch,
Shaking the wide-hanging starry fruit—dimmed Its snow bloom By that singular planetary glow.
Venus, says the astronomer Not just idly dancing goes Flushing the endless orchard with wild roses.
She burns through ether Outpacing Earth, And before two years returns triumphantly And again, wave-like swells; And once more, her bright image appears and disappears.
This we haven't seen,
No divine paths laid out,
No flight resumes through a calm void:
But when evening clears,
Venus rises as she first appeared.13 Stepping through the shaken branches,
And in her heart glows The warm light concealed in sunny snow.
She shakes the grouped stars
Lightly, as she walks In the hidden branches of the night,
Rose-limbed, rose-bosomed bright. She jumps: they tremble and turn pale; she shines—
And who knows How the happy heart aches When Venus shakes up his starry vision:
In his thoughts Blown by random gusts of an otherworldly wind,
Rose-colored, rose-limbed, The woman of his dreams appears, And the shimmering branches sway And the stars fade away,
And the expanding sky shines As Venus lightly walks between the intertwined branches.
JOHN FREEMAN

Love's Caution

Let them know when you're back home,
How warm the air is now; How quiet were the birds and leaves,
And of the moon's bright light; And how we saw from afar A shooting star:
It was a tear of pure joy. Ran down the face of Heaven on this joyful night.
Our kisses are just love blossoming,
Until that better time As those flowers gain strength and take flight, And love can reach its peak.
And now, my heart's joy,
Good night, good night; Give me one last sweet kiss—
But don’t say a word about this at home!
W. H. DAVIES

The House That Was

Of the old house, only a few crumbled Rows of bricks, covered in nettle and dock,
Or a square stone, covered in moss where it fell!
Overgrown bushes and cheeky thistles taunt What used to be a firelit floor and cozy charm In a framed picture, the hills were fading. At dusk, everything was tinted with warm memories, And voices spoke, safe from the wind's interference.
Of the old garden, only a stray shining Of daffodil flames among April's cuckoo flowers,
Or a cluster of aconite mixed with weeds entwined!
But, dark and tall, a royal cedar stands out By homely thorns: whether the white rain falls Or the sun scorches, he knows the downs,
The western valley; he raises his layered branches, Older than many generations of men.
LAURENCE BINYON

Suppose ...

Imagine ... and let's say there’s a wild little Horse of Magic
Came galloping down from the sky,
With a silver bridle, I got into the saddle. To fly—and to fly;
And we reached up into the sky, flying in the sunshine,
A dot in the shine With pounding hooves and his mane blowing in the wind, In a dark stream;
And, oh, when, all alone, the gentle evening star Came crackling into the blue,
We saw a magical castle in the sky, looking like a cloud of moonlight,
As we flew onward;
And across the green moat on the drawbridge, we were frothing and snorting; And there was a beautiful queen. Who smiled at me in a weird way and talked to my spirited little Horse, too—
A beautiful and lovely Queen; Imagine how joyfully she called out to her gentle maidens:
15 "Look at my daughter—my dear!" They crowned me with flowers, and then started playing their harps. Serious and straightforward;
And magical cakes and goblets were laid out on the table; And the birds flew in through the window; Hopping with bright eyes, pecking at crumbs from the platters,
And sipped the wine;
And splashing up—up to the roof were showers of crystal;
And princes in red and green Shot with their bows and arrows, and knelt with their dishes For the Queen's fruits;
And we walked through a magical garden, with rivers and shady spots,
And my bed was made of ivory and gold;
And the Queen softly sang an enchanting song in my ear—
And I never grew old...
And I never, ever returned to the earth, oh, never and never; How mom would cry and cry!
There would be snow on the fields then, and all these beautiful flowers in the winter. Would wither and die...
Suppose... and suppose...
WALTER DE LA MARE

THE SMILE OF THE SPHINX

By ROBERT NICHOLS

By ROBERT NICHOLS

I.

LONG, long ago there dwelt in the pleasant City-of-Towers a young princess of immense riches and of such exceeding beauty that none other could be compared to her. So famous, indeed, became the riches of her beauty and her possessions, that were only less than her beauty, that she was sought in marriage by every kind of personage. In three moons the train of her suitors, or mounted upon gold-stencilled elephants, tassel-fringed camels, palfries of Arabia, ponies of Astrakhan, mules of Nubia, or faring but upon the Sandals-of-Nature along the Road-of-Advantage, became so huge that the citizens of the City-of-Towers being eaten (albeit at no small price) out of hearth and home, petitioned the princely father of the damsel to mitigate, in whatever sort he should think fit, the good fortune of their city, which, possessing such a treasure as the princess Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity, admitted to finding its pleasure rather in reflecting upon the value of their jewel than in entertaining those who came to steal it. The ever-benevolent Prince accordingly issued a decree that no suitor was to approach the Princess save on the understanding that if he failed to win her affections his head should pay the forfeit. Forthwith ensued so remarkable a diminution in the number of her suitors that, in a short while, only those whom the Light-of-Love's-Eyes had guided or those whom the Three-thonged-Scourge-of-Need had driven remained mounted or standing before the palace gates. Nor did these linger overlong, for the heart of the Princess was less easily softened than that of the Executioner, who with one sweep of the scimitar relieved the Lover of the Burden-of-Love or severed the Needy from the Vessel-of-Need. Then the beautiful Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity, not unfatigued by such a succession of maidenly preoccupations, determined that for a little she would forget the Bonds-of-Necessity and atone somewhat to the citizens of the City-of-Towers for the inconveniences she had brought them. To this end she caused a special litter of cedar wood to be constructed, and, mounting therein, sallied forth to bestow upon the citizens of the City-of-Towers the hitherto-unseen and almost-unendurable beauty of her face.

LONG long ago, in the lovely City-of-Towers, there lived a young princess with immense wealth and such extraordinary beauty that no one could compare to her. Her stunning looks and valuable possessions made her so famous that she was pursued in marriage by all sorts of people. In just three months, the number of suitors—riding on gold-stenciled elephants, tassel-fringed camels, Arabian horses, Astrakhan ponies, Nubian mules, or even walking along the Sandals-of-Nature on the Road-of-Advantage—grew so large that the citizens of the City-of-Towers, who were being drained (though at no small cost) of their resources, petitioned the princess's royal father to ease the good fortune of their city. They felt that having such a treasure as Princess Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity, was more of a burden than a joy, since they found more pleasure reflecting on her value than in hosting those who came to win her. The kind Prince promptly issued a decree that no suitor could approach the Princess unless he understood that if he failed to win her love, he would lose his head. Almost immediately, the number of suitors dropped remarkably, leaving only those guided by true love or driven by desperate need standing outside the palace gates. And even these did not stay long, as the Princess's heart was harder to soften than that of the Executioner, who could swiftly relieve a lover of the Burden-of-Love or separate the Needy from the Vessel-of-Need. Then, beautiful Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity, feeling somewhat weary from such a series of proposals, decided to take a break from the Bonds-of-Necessity and make amends to the citizens of the City-of-Towers for the troubles she had caused them. To do this, she had a special cedar wood litter built and, climbing in, set out to share the previously unseen and almost unbearable beauty of her face with the citizens of the City-of-Towers.

Now it happened that in this city there was then dwelling a young scribe by name Es-siddeeh, that is the Very Veracious. This youth, the height of whose beauty was almost as remarkable as the depth of his wisdom, had spent the greater number of his days in study; so much so, in fact, that he had never cast his eyes upon a woman to love her, and this in spite of the possession of an enchanting smile, Nature's gift to him, of the power of which he was hardly conscious. Surrounded by parchments, having hung about his neck many little scrolls, with his tablet laid across his knees,17 daily he sat in his window and, while the traffic flowed by and the crowd shrilled more loudly than a flock of parokeets, raised not his eyes from his papyrus nor regarded any sound but the squeaking of his stylus-reed.

Now, it turned out that in this city there lived a young scribe named Es-siddeeh, which means the Very Veracious. This young man, whose beauty was nearly as impressive as his deep wisdom, had spent most of his days studying. So much so that he had never looked upon a woman to love her, despite having an enchanting smile—a gift from nature that he was barely aware of. Surrounded by parchments, with several little scrolls hanging around his neck and his tablet resting on his knees,17 he would sit by his window every day, not lifting his gaze from his papyrus, ignoring the noise of the bustling traffic and the crowd that was louder than a flock of parakeets, only listening to the sound of his stylus against the reed.

Thus, then, was he sitting when the troating of horns and the bombilation of gongs proclaimed the nearing of the Princess in her progress. But Es-siddeeh paid this din no attention and, though the fantastic shadows of many majestically-apparelled persons fell across his page, lifted not the Gatherers-of-Knowledge from the Leaves-of-Enlightenment. Meanwhile Sa-adeh, lying in her litter, enjoyed a certain satisfaction in the pleasurable recognition the gracious bestowal of the sight of her countenance procured the citizens. This satisfaction she told herself, as the procession advanced, was increased rather than diminished by the spectacle of certain bleared scribes, who, with ears already attached by cobwebs to the lintels of their doors, never lifted eyes as she passed. "For," she reflected, "such insensibility affords me a scale by which to gauge the pleasure I bestow elsewhere."

Thus, he was sitting when the blaring of horns and the clanging of gongs announced the approach of the Princess. But Es-siddeeh paid no attention to the noise and, although the elaborate shadows of many elegantly dressed people fell across his page, he kept his focus on the Gatherers-of-Knowledge from the Leaves-of-Enlightenment. Meanwhile, Sa-adeh, lying in her litter, felt a certain satisfaction from the pleased reactions her face brought to the citizens. She told herself that this satisfaction, as the procession moved on, was enhanced rather than lessened by the sight of a few weary scribes, who, with their ears already cobwebbed to their doorways, didn’t even glance up as she passed. "For," she thought, "such indifference gives me a way to measure the pleasure I bring to others."

At this moment she arrived opposite Es-siddeeh's window.

At that moment, she arrived in front of Es-siddeeh's window.

Then the young scribe, feeling the gaze of another fixed upon him, looked up. And the eyes of Es-siddeeh exchanged thoughts with the eyes of Sa-adeh. When he bent to the tablet again, behold the words were to him but foolishness. All the afternoon he sat there wondering why he had spent his youth upon such things as now appeared to him the very vanity of vanities, colourless and the occupation of the myopic. At evenfall, driven abroad by a terrible restlessness, he wandered outside the walls of the city, but the murmuring of the breeze through the groves did but increase his distraction. Toward midnight he returned and, after spending the remainder of the night without sleep, informed his parents of his intention to turn suitor. Greatly perturbed, they besought him to relinquish so hopeless a project. In vain! at the third hour he proceeded to the palace. The gates were shut. When they did at last open he found himself face to face with the Executioner. Involuntarily he recoiled.

Then the young scribe, feeling someone else’s gaze on him, looked up. And the eyes of Es-siddeeh exchanged thoughts with the eyes of Sa-adeh. When he bent down to the tablet again, he found the words to be nothing but foolishness. All afternoon he sat there, wondering why he had spent his youth on things that now seemed to him like the ultimate vanity, dull and the pursuit of the shortsighted. When evening came, driven by a terrible restlessness, he wandered outside the city's walls, but the sound of the breeze rustling through the groves only heightened his agitation. Around midnight, he returned and, after spending the rest of the night sleepless, told his parents about his intention to pursue a romantic interest. Greatly troubled, they urged him to give up such a hopeless endeavor. But it was in vain! At the third hour, he made his way to the palace. The gates were shut. When they finally opened, he found himself face to face with the Executioner. He instinctively recoiled.

"No alms will be given to-day," said the Reliever-of-Headaches.

"No donations will be given today," said the Reliever-of-Headaches.

"I have not come for alms. I wish to see the porter."

"I didn't come for charity. I want to see the doorman."

"I am the porter."

"I'm the doorman."

"I thought you were——"

"I thought you were—"

"So I was. But now that job is at an end. The capacity to love as our forefathers loved is passing away. Even a spirit of commercial enterprise is lacking. The world goes from bad to worse. Yesterday I cut off the heads of princes; to-day I open the door to mendicants. On no one is Fortune harder than I."

"So I was. But now that job is over. The ability to love like our ancestors did is fading. There's not even a spirit of entrepreneurship left. The world is only getting worse. Yesterday I was taking down princes; today I'm opening my door to beggars. No one has it harder than I do."

"I find that last reflection," returned the scribe, "so general that I grow convinced it must be true. But be of good cheer. Strange as it may seem, I am the bearer of good tidings. There is every likelihood of your shortly resuming your distinguished office—I have come as a suitor to the Princess."

"I find that last thought," replied the scribe, "so broad that I’m starting to believe it must be true. But don’t worry. Strange as it sounds, I bring you good news. It’s very likely that you’ll soon be back in your important position—I’ve come to ask for the Princess's hand."

"Have you, indeed? Ha, ha, ha! The coin is as good as earned.... However ... excuse my entertainment. I should not laugh; for18 understand my heart goes out to you in your public-spirited endeavour not to permit my office to lapse. Ah, if there were only more men of your kidney, and yet ... I regret to have to add that you will not profit me much. For make no mistake, I am a Republican; I believe that handsome is as handsome does. It is therefore my custom to request a little honorarium, in ratio to the means of my customer, in return for the service I render him. For this is a service which is unique, in that he probably has no servant in his suite trained to perform this duty for him, and it is besides a service for which the requirement of one small fee cannot be described as extortionate since the duty is one which being once satisfactorily performed does not require to be repeated."

"Have you really? Ha, ha, ha! The coin is as good as earned.... However, excuse my amusement. I shouldn’t laugh; for18 I want you to know that I genuinely appreciate your efforts to make sure my position doesn’t go to waste. If only there were more people like you, but... I regret to say that you won’t benefit me much. Make no mistake, I’m a Republican; I believe that actions speak louder than appearances. So, it’s my usual practice to ask for a small honorarium, based on my client’s means, in exchange for the service I provide. This is a unique service, as he probably doesn’t have anyone trained in his staff to handle this task for him, and besides, asking for a modest fee can’t be considered unreasonable since the job, once done satisfactorily, doesn’t need to be done again."

"But I have not yet incurred the penalty."

"But I haven't faced the penalty yet."

"You will. Be reassured and, having no troublesome misgivings on this count, hand me that which in a few hours it will be too late for me to ask."

"You will. Don't worry, and without any troublesome doubts about this, give me what I need because in a few hours, it will be too late for me to ask."

Es-siddeeh smiled. "Are you not paid by the Court?" he asked.

Es-siddeeh smiled. "Aren't you paid by the Court?" he asked.

"I am," replied the other, softening, "and a beggarly wage it is, too, which compels me to make these requisitions. However, since you seem, for all your queer dress, a pleasant fellow, I will reduce my charge."

"I am," replied the other, softening, "and it's a pretty pathetic wage, too, which forces me to make these requests. However, since you seem like a nice guy despite your strange outfit, I’ll lower my fee."

"Good. I feared I should never be able to pay—my means are so scanty."

"Good. I was worried I wouldn’t be able to pay—my resources are so limited."

"I should inform you that it is as well to pay because, if you do not, my arm, unstrengthened by the sinews of charity, may not perform its office with quite that address which is at once a delight to the spectators and a matter of self-gratification to my customer."

"I should let you know that it’s better to pay because, if you don’t, my arm, lacking the support of generosity, might not work as smoothly, which is both enjoyable for the audience and satisfying for me as the performer."

"Your magnanimity," replied the scribe, giving the man a coin, "does indeed bear witness to the superiority of your mind to its present situation and deserves a reward. I hope you will see that I am not disappointed of an interview."

"Your generosity," replied the scribe, handing the man a coin, "clearly shows that your mind is above your current situation and deserves recognition. I hope you will understand that I am looking forward to our meeting."

Thereupon the Executioner conducted him into the palace and, leaving him in an inner apartment, acquainted one of the attendant damsels with the object of the scribe's visit.

Thereafter, the Executioner led him into the palace and, leaving him in a private room, informed one of the attending maidens about the reason for the scribe's visit.

For some time the maid regarded his dress dubiously.

For a while, the maid looked at his outfit skeptically.

"I should be grateful if you would inform the Princess of my arrival, for I cannot say that I find the sound of the Executioner in the courtyard below sharpening his scimitar on a wheel affords me as much pleasure as by his expression it affords him."

"I would appreciate it if you could let the Princess know I've arrived, because I can't say that the sound of the Executioner sharpening his scimitar on a wheel in the courtyard below brings me as much pleasure as it seems to bring him."

She vanished through the curtains, and the following conversation was borne to Es-siddeeh's ears:

She slipped through the curtains, and the conversation that followed reached Es-siddeeh's ears:

"A young man calling himself the Very Veracious has arrived and sues for an interview on the same subject as his forerunners."

"A young man who calls himself the Very Veracious has shown up and is requesting an interview on the same topic as those before him."

"I cannot see him." The maid returned.

"I can't see him," the maid replied.

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that she is as beautiful as one red rose in a garden of lilies."

"Tell her,” said Es-siddeeh, “that she is as beautiful as a single red rose in a garden of lilies.”

"The compliment," he heard the Princess remark, "is a new one and is graceful. Nevertheless dismiss him."

"The compliment," he heard the Princess say, "is a new one and quite graceful. Still, send him away."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that her wisdom has the wings of the19 rukh, the eye of the falcon, the talons of the osprey, and the voice of the dove."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that her wisdom has the wings of the19 rukh, the eye of the falcon, the talons of the osprey, and the voice of the dove."

"It is very remarkable," he heard the Princess remark, "that he should so accurately describe my characteristics. He must be a diviner; since, as far as I know, he has never seen me nor spoken to me. Nevertheless dismiss him."

"It’s really amazing," he heard the Princess say, "that he could describe my traits so accurately. He must be a seer; because, as far as I know, he’s never seen me or talked to me. Still, send him away."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh—but he could not think of anything to tell her and was sadly cast down. For his love, continuing to pain him, tortured him as a sweet fire in his bosom. At length, bethinking himself of his wisdom, he said in as brusque a tone as he could summon, "Tell her that I know the answer to all secrets and that she will regret it if she dismiss me."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh—but he couldn't come up with anything to say and felt really down. His love, which kept hurting him, tormented him like a sweet fire in his chest. Finally, remembering his wisdom, he spoke in the most direct way he could manage, "Tell her I know the answer to all secrets and that she'll regret it if she pushes me away."

"How now?" cried the Princess, "is he so clever, and has such courage? He will indeed be the Very Veracious if, possessing these answers, he depart immediately, for then my womanish regret will indeed be sharp; since of all humours, he has had the wit to see, this humour of curiosity is the one most deeply implanted in us. Of what complexion is he?"

"What's this?" the Princess exclaimed, "Is he really that smart and brave? He will definitely be the Very Truthful if he leaves right away with these answers, because then my regret will really sting; of all feelings, he has understood that this curiosity is the one that runs deepest in us. What does he look like?"

"He is of spare build; his hair is black and glossy as that of a black panther; in his eyes there is a dark fire. His clothes are by no means new, his fingers are stained with ink, and about his neck there is a necklace of little scrolls."

"He has a slim build; his hair is black and shiny like that of a black panther; there’s a dark intensity in his eyes. His clothes aren’t new, his fingers are ink-stained, and around his neck, he wears a necklace made of small scrolls."

"A necklace of little scrolls, did you say? Send him in."

"A necklace of tiny scrolls, you said? Bring him in."

Then Es-siddeeh stepped into her presence, and it was to him as if he were a little planet drawn for the first time into the orbit of the sun.

Then Es-siddeeh stepped into her presence, and it felt to him as if he were a small planet being drawn into the sun’s orbit for the first time.

She commanded him to be seated and plied him with various questions concerning the value as an amulet of this or that precious stone, of the pedigree of famous horses, music as Emotional Sound or as an Architecture, and many other matters of a similar nature.

She ordered him to sit down and bombarded him with questions about the value of this or that precious stone as an amulet, the lineage of famous horses, music as Emotional Sound or as Architecture, and a bunch of other similar topics.

All these questions he answered not only discreetly, but with wit.

All these questions he answered not just carefully, but with humor.

For some time she rested her eyes upon his face in a musing fashion. Then, with a strange inflection, she asked, "What is love?"

For a while, she gazed at his face thoughtfully. Then, with an unusual tone, she asked, "What is love?"

"I have but just beheld the cause," he returned; "give me a little space and I infer its properties as a consequence. At present I am troubled to know whether the same vessel can contain both cause and consequence."

"I just saw the cause," he replied; "give me a moment and I'll figure out its properties as a result. Right now, I'm concerned about whether the same vessel can hold both the cause and the effect."

Not without haste, she assured him that she would consider her question answered, and enquired, "Does it become thee to risk so wise a head at the bidding of so foolish a heart?"

Not in a rush, she assured him that she would take his answer as final and asked, "Is it wise for you to risk such a smart mind just because of a foolish heart?"

"It lay not, and does not lie, with me to make it becoming."

"It wasn't and isn't up to me to make it proper."

This answer did not appear to please her, for, moving her head, she proceeded with an instant change of tone, "One thing I have ever desired to know. What is the secret of the smile of the Sphinx?"

This answer didn’t seem to satisfy her, because, tilting her head, she immediately changed her tone, “There’s one thing I’ve always wanted to know. What’s the secret behind the Sphinx's smile?”

He was taken aback.

He was shocked.

"What? Canst thou not answer, thou who didst assert that thou hadst in thy bosom the answer to all secrets, O Very Veracious one?"

"What? Can't you answer, you who claimed that you had the answer to all secrets, oh Truly Honest one?"

Seeing her smiling, he replied, "I have not seen the Sphinx unless I see her now."

Seeing her smile, he replied, "I haven't seen the Sphinx unless I see her now."

20 "I perceive that thou canst not answer. Yet because of thy youth and thy beauty I will spare thee."

20 "I see that you can't respond. But because of your youth and beauty, I will let you go."

"Spare me not, since before thou hast not spared me."

"Don't hold back, since you haven't held back before."

"Upon one condition:—that shouldst thou wish again to see me thou shalt bring with thee the secret of the Sphinx's smile. And now, before thou leavest me, because thou wert not as insensible as most scribes are wont to be, but wast willing to assay to gain some knowledge of perfection from life as well as from thy scrolls, I will give thee a token to take with thee."

"Only on one condition: if you ever want to see me again, you must bring the secret of the Sphinx's smile with you. And now, before you leave me, because you weren't as unfeeling as most scribes tend to be, and because you were willing to try to gain some understanding of perfection from life as well as from your scrolls, I'm going to give you a token to take with you."

At these words, as if some beneficent and invisible djinn had escaped from his bottle, a spirit of strange sweetness seemed to fill the room. Strength forsook the body of Es-siddeeh.

At these words, as if some kind and unseen genie had escaped from his bottle, a feeling of unusual sweetness seemed to fill the room. Strength left Es-siddeeh's body.

"Come hither," she murmured.

"Come here," she murmured.

So Es-siddeeh went to her and bowed down with his face to the floor.

So Es-siddeeh went to her and bowed down with his face to the ground.

Then the Princess took him very gently in her arms and, raising his head, placed one hand beneath his locks and the other over his eyes, and so kissed him.

Then the Princess gently held him in her arms and, lifting his head, placed one hand under his hair and the other over his eyes, and kissed him.

Now when Es-siddeeh felt the touch of her hands, cool as water lilies upon him; smelled the delicate smell of her bosom, more mysterious than any perfume of the mages; tasted her mouth's nectar, more precious than the combed honey of the blessed in Paradise, then indeed he knew there to be such a seal coldly pressed upon his heart that the stamp of it would not be erased all the days of his life.

Now when Es-siddeeh felt the cool touch of her hands, like water lilies on him; smelled the delicate scent of her chest, more mysterious than any perfume of the wise; tasted the sweetness of her mouth, more precious than the honey of the blessed in Paradise, he truly knew that there was a seal firmly pressed upon his heart that would never be erased for all the days of his life.

"Ah, merciless," said he, "thou hast indeed not spared me. Now must I inevitably return."

"Ah, relentless," he said, "you really haven't held back. Now I must definitely go back."

"It was for that reason I gave it thee," she said.

"It’s for that reason I gave it to you," she said.

II.

He hurried home. He sold all his belongings.

He rushed home. He sold everything he owned.

His father, seeing him about to depart, cried, "Thou wilt break thy mother's heart."

His father, seeing him about to leave, said, "You’re going to break your mother’s heart."

He could not reply.

He couldn't reply.

His mother, watching him set out upon his mule with a slender bag of coin in his hands, cursed him and the Princess.

His mother, watching him leave on his mule with a small bag of coins in his hands, cursed him and the Princess.

He did not look back.

He didn't look back.

III.

After a journey of three moons he arrived before the Sphinx.

After a journey of three months, he arrived at the Sphinx.

His first impression was that her countenance contained no such difficult riddle as he had been led to suppose. The body of the Sphinx was huge, her paws stretched in front formidable, her shoulders heavy. Her bandeletted head sustained a wedge-fronted tiara. All this he took in at a glance. Then he turned to the face. He had not expected it to be so close to the ground and so open to inspection. The forehead he could see was ample. The eyebrows, albeit contracted in a slight frown, were high, arched, and wide, which lent the upper part of the face a frank21 expression; but the reverie of the eyes, fixed on space, seemed somewhat dimmed—as if an impalpable hand had interposed itself between the gazing orbs and the sun. The smoothness and delicate moulding of the cheeks and chin were remarkable. The nose astonished by the firm subtlety of its outline, which gave to the face a simultaneous expression of suavity and undeviating determination. If the nose had provoked wonder the mouth was yet more amazing. The lips, which might have been gracious and full when parted, were so closely compressed in their smile as to modify the whole effect of the other features.

His first impression was that her face did not hold the complicated mystery he had been led to believe. The body of the Sphinx was massive, her powerful paws stretched out in front, her heavy shoulders broad. Her head, adorned with a wedge-shaped tiara, was striking. He took all this in at a glance. Then he focused on her face. He hadn’t anticipated it being so low to the ground and so open for observation. He could see that her forehead was broad. Her eyebrows, though slightly furrowed in a frown, were high, arched, and wide, giving the upper part of her face a candid expression; however, the gaze of her eyes, fixed on the distance, seemed somewhat clouded—like an invisible hand had placed itself between her eyes and the sun. The smoothness and delicate shaping of her cheeks and chin were impressive. The nose stunned him with its firm subtlety of shape, giving her face a mix of charm and unwavering resolve. If the nose sparked curiosity, the mouth was even more striking. The lips, which could have been graceful and full when parted, were pressed so tightly in their smile that they altered the overall effect of her other features.

"I must go nearer," said Es-siddeeh.

"I need to get closer," said Es-siddeeh.

He established himself almost between the paws of the monster, for monster she had become to him who now beheld her mien more clearly—a mien disfigured, yet seeming uncaring for its own disfigurement, and—greatest horror of all—a mien in which the eyes possessed irises but seemingly no pupils. For a little he considered returning. Then he said to himself, "No; to see her afar off gives a false impression. One should see her as she is, and earnestly scanning the visage wrestle in thought till one discovers the secret of the smile." In this he instinctively knew himself to be right.

He positioned himself almost between the monster's paws, because that's what she had become to him as he looked at her face more closely—a face that was disfigured but appeared indifferent to its own damage, and—worst of all—a face where the eyes had irises but seemingly no pupils. For a moment, he thought about turning back. Then he told himself, "No; seeing her from a distance gives a misleading impression. You should look at her as she is and carefully study her face, wrestling with your thoughts until you uncover the secret behind her smile." Deep down, he instinctively knew he was right.

But he was not long in finding that the more and the closer he stared the more difficult the problem became. To begin with the blemishes distracted him overmuch. The main cast of the face appeared, though subtle, simple and grand enough, but the fissures between the blocks that composed it, the discolorations, and the crevices that ran from side to side confused his eye. "If it were only perfect, all would be much easier to discover," he murmured. Then, too, the expression of the Sphinx and the import of the smile seemed to vary with the changes of the weather. On fresh-blowing sunny days the image beamed on him with a shadow-dappled, bleached cheerfulness of resignation. But when the sun raged the face, too, raged as with an inward fury; its lineaments shook in the heat-eddies that arose from the sand, and every grain glowed like a particle of fire. Nor did its rage abate during the succeeding night. The rising of the tropic moon gave to its complexion, streaked with violet shadows, an ashen hue: the pallidity of an unappeasable and frustrated anger. On lowering days it blackly scowled, and the swollen nostrils and imperious mouth assumed the similitude of being endowed only with the bitterest irony, a constancy of cruelty and an unquestionable scorn. Then he hated it....

But he quickly realized that the more intently he stared, the harder the problem became. At first, the flaws distracted him far too much. The overall shape of the face was subtle yet simple and impressive, but the gaps between the blocks that made it up, the discolorations, and the cracks that ran side to side confused him. "If it were only perfect, everything would be much easier to figure out," he muttered. Also, the expression of the Sphinx and the meaning of the smile seemed to change with the weather. On sunny days with a fresh breeze, the image radiated a shadow-dappled, faded cheerfulness mixed with resignation. But when the sun blazed down, the face seemed to rage with an inner fury; its features trembled in the heat waves rising from the sand, and every grain sparkled like a piece of fire. Its anger didn’t subside during the following night. The rising tropical moon cast violet shadows over its complexion, giving it a grayish hue: the paleness of unfulfilled and frustrated anger. On gloomy days, it glared darkly, and the swollen nostrils and commanding mouth seemed to exude nothing but the harshest irony, a consistent cruelty, and undeniable scorn. At that moment, he hated it....

At last, perceiving that the secret was not to be gained in a few days or even in a few moons, he resolved to settle in the desert opposite the Sphinx.

At last, realizing that he wouldn't uncover the secret in just a few days or even a few months, he decided to make his home in the desert across from the Sphinx.

Three years passed.

Three years went by.

Day by day and night by night Es-siddeeh watched the Sphinx. Daily the sun, shining upon the surface of the mask, seemed to make it more impenetrable, and nightly the moon, deepening the shadows in the crevices, increased its mystery. Round about the knoll, which the pilgrim had selected for his station, the sand gave off a glare more deadly than the bed of a furnace or, rising in whirlwind-spouts whose tops spattered ashes upon him, circled22 his island like monstrous and infuriate djinns. Toward sunset the clouds, gathered in an awful and silent grandeur, discharged, with stunning clap and reverberations as of mountains overthrown, their lightnings, a shower of blue arrows, to all quarters of the fluttering horizon. Once indeed Es-siddeeh awoke to behold a body of dense vapour launch itself wrathfully downward against the head of the brooding Sphinx and wreath it with a crown of crackling fire. The scribe leaped up, and, despite the pressure of the blast, succeeded in gaining, not without considerable risk to himself, a position before the base of the monster. His courage was unrewarded. Upon that obstinate mien, livid in the tawny light, the rain glistened as if there had indeed started from the stony pores a ghastly dew; but the thin lips were as tightly compressed as ever. "Hideous Sphinx!" exclaimed the youth, "thou cruelty incarnate, cannot even the ire of the gods subdue thee? Shall I never, from some motion of thy visage, learn what secret thou hidest?"

Day by day and night by night, Es-siddeeh watched the Sphinx. Each day, the sun shining on the surface of the mask seemed to make it more impenetrable, and each night, the moon deepening the shadows in the crevices heightened its mystery. All around the hill where the pilgrim had chosen to stay, the sand glowed with a brightness more deadly than a furnace bed or, rising in whirling columns that sent ashes flying at him, swirled around his island like monstrous and furious djinns. Toward sunset, the clouds, gathered in a terrifying and silent grandeur, unleashed their lightnings, with stunning booms and rumbling echoes like mountains falling, sending showers of blue arrows to all corners of the trembling horizon. At one point, Es-siddeeh awoke to see a mass of thick vapor angrily charge downward against the head of the brooding Sphinx, wrapping it in a crown of crackling fire. The scribe jumped up, and despite the force of the blast, managed to get, not without significant risk to himself, a spot at the base of the monster. His bravery was in vain. On that stubborn face, pale in the dusky light, the rain glimmered as if a ghastly dew had indeed started oozing from the stone pores; but the thin lips were pressed together as tightly as ever. "Hideous Sphinx!" exclaimed the youth, "you incarnate cruelty, can even the wrath of the gods not bring you down? Will I never, from any movement of your face, discover the secret you hide?"

As the winter approached the wilderness, utterly denuded of weed or moss, grew vaster and more bleak. The nights turned frosty. Overhead the constellations increased in splendour and number until every quarter of the empyrean shone encrusted with stars. Against these brilliant galaxies and the diffused, pervasive effulgence of countless further bodies the forehead of the Sphinx outlined itself in desolate and stubborn majesty.

As winter came, the wilderness, stripped of any weeds or moss, grew larger and more desolate. The nights became chilly. Above, the constellations grew more magnificent and numerous until every part of the sky glittered with stars. Against these dazzling galaxies and the soft, widespread glow of countless other celestial bodies, the Sphinx stood out in its lonely and determined grandeur.

Then was it that, alone amid the desert, under the gaze of those myriad and so distant lights, facing the figure of the Sphinx, now blacker and more impenetrable than ever, Es-siddeeh reached the climacteric which is despair. Baffled, without any sensation but an exasperation that gnawed his very reins and made giddy his temples, he spent his days and nights in complete dejection. At length, wishing, to terminate his sufferings once and for all he approached the Sphinx and, vehemently hammering its breast with his fists, cried in a terrible voice, "What is the secret of thy smile, O Sphinx?"

Then, alone in the desert, under the gaze of countless distant stars and facing the Sphinx, now darker and more mysterious than ever, Es-siddeeh hit rock bottom, which is despair. Confused and filled with an irritation that gnawed at his insides and made his head spin, he spent his days and nights in total misery. Eventually, wanting to end his suffering once and for all, he approached the Sphinx and, wildly pounding its chest with his fists, shouted in a powerful voice, "What is the secret of your smile, O Sphinx?"

But the Sphinx did not answer.

But the Sphinx didn't answer.

At dawn, impotent before the titan, he perceived upon the surface of her bosom bloodmarks hitherto unobserved. Other hands beside his own, then, had knocked upon that stony breast. He returned to his hovel and stretched himself down in a sleep that was like a stupor. On waking he determined to climb the bandelettes of the Sphinx and to cast himself from its forehead. He had scarcely taken a step when, exhausted by privation and prolonged anguish of mind, he fell, and lying helpless found himself fronting a face mirrored in a pool, the product of a shower which had fallen while he slept. The face was the face of one whose visage was slowly approximating to that of the Sphinx, but it lacked the smile, and in its eyes there was the light of imminent insanity. For a space he gazed without realising the apparition to be but his own reflection. Then—stiffening his arms that he might raise his head and shoulders, extended, as he was, upon the desert like a Syrian puma whose bowels are transfixed by an arrow and23 who is about to die—he rallied his strength for a last effort. Before him, a quivering tigress in the meridian sunshine, crouched the colossal Sphinx. The frustrated eyes of the scribe, nigh starting from their sockets, bent upon it such a glare as sought to penetrate its very soul. Yet at the last, heaving himself forward, with nostrils wrinkled and teeth bared as if in the very coughing frenzy of a fighting death, he could but ejaculate "Sphinx, now had I entreated thine aid!—hadst thou not rendered me too proud, who have discovered thee to be but stone."

At dawn, feeling powerless in front of the giant, he noticed bloodstains on her chest that he hadn't seen before. Other hands besides his own had knocked on that hard breast. He went back to his shack and lay down in a sleep that felt like a stupor. When he woke up, he decided to climb the Sphinx and throw himself off its forehead. He had barely taken a step when, exhausted from hunger and prolonged mental anguish, he collapsed and, lying helpless, found himself staring at a face reflected in a puddle, a result of rain that had fallen while he slept. The face was slowly resembling that of the Sphinx, but it lacked the smile, and its eyes showed signs of looming madness. For a moment, he stared without realizing that the apparition was just his own reflection. Then—straining his arms to lift his head and shoulders, stretched out like a wild puma with an arrow through its gut, about to die—he gathered his strength for one last effort. In front of him, a trembling tigress in the blazing sun, the massive Sphinx loomed. The desperate eyes of the scribe, nearly popping from their sockets, stared at it with a glare that tried to see into its very soul. Yet at the end, pushing himself forward, nostrils flared and teeth bared as if in the choking frenzy of a dying struggle, he could only exclaim, "Sphinx, I would have asked for your help!—if you hadn't made me too proud, having discovered you are nothing but stone."

Then the Sphinx answered in a voice of thunder:

Then the Sphinx replied in a booming voice:

"O man, aid thyself!"

"Hey man, help yourself!"

IV.

A company of Bedawi, journeying across the desert, discovered him lying senseless. Him they succoured as a madman, and therefore sacred to the gods.

A group of Bedouins traveling through the desert found him lying unconscious. They helped him, thinking he was a madman, and because of that, they believed he was sacred to the gods.

For a while he rested in a pleasant city, enjoying the support of a good man, who did not understand the cause of his afflictions, but at once realised their intensity and the deep importance to Es-siddeeh of the search on which he was engaged. His health mended at length and undeterred by the solicitations of his host, troubled to see him in such haste, he resumed his investigations. This time he did not attempt to wrestle the secret from the Sphinx herself, but determined to prosecute his enquiries among the learned.

For a while, he rested in a nice city, enjoying the support of a good man who didn’t understand why he was suffering but immediately recognized the seriousness of his struggles and the significance of the quest that mattered so much to Es-siddeeh. Eventually, his health improved, and despite his host’s concerns about his eagerness, he continued his investigations. This time, he didn't try to wrestle the secret from the Sphinx herself but decided to pursue his inquiries among the scholars.

With this end in view he interrogated the chief scholars of that district, but, coming to the conclusion that they were too provincial, he made his way to Jerusalem. Here no answer at all was given him—save that by the study of the particular law made for a particular tribe and containing, as he himself was obliged to admit, the most admirable rules for the preservation of an individual or a clan, he would attain to a knowledge of all things.

With this goal in mind, he questioned the top scholars in that area, but after deciding they were too narrow-minded, he headed to Jerusalem. There, he received no answers—other than the suggestion that by studying the specific laws created for a specific tribe, which he had to admit contained excellent guidelines for the well-being of an individual or community, he would gain knowledge of everything.

He determined to go to Greece, the fountain-head of knowledge. But in Athens he fared not much better. The majority of the inhabitants, the fascination of whose minds he had nevertheless to admit, seemed given up to the fervour of local politics, money-making, the quarrels of the law-courts, the consideration of athletics, the technique of the chase, and the refinement of trivial or voluptuous delights: pursuits which he told himself could scarcely further true knowledge. There were, however, a number of persons, given to the study of natural law as revealed in nature, who enquired whether he had weighed the Sphinx or examined her molecules beneath the magnifying crystal. He was compelled to reply that he had done neither of these things. Whereat they retorted that it was therefore impossible for them to build a theory as to the constituents of her smile and verify it in experiment. "Moreover," they continued, "even the data you have given us appear not only insufficient but contradictory, since you state that the smile is at once sweet and sour. Direct opposites cannot be reconciled in science. We think it therefore best to direct you to the school of metaphysics opposite, where, if we are to judge from the uproar which occasionally24 disturbs our precincts, we believe this feat to be daily accomplished." ... Es-siddeeh accordingly lost no time in entering the school opposite. After a lengthy session, the clamour of which somewhat bewildered him, a young man with a high complexion and a shrill voice approached him and said, "As far as can be ascertained (for there are the usual number of qualifications and reservations of opinion amongst us) we are of a mind that the secret of the Sphinx is that she has no secret—at least no secrets from us."

He decided to go to Greece, the source of knowledge. But in Athens, he didn’t have much better luck. Most of the locals, whose intelligence he had to acknowledge, seemed consumed by local politics, making money, court disputes, sports, hunting techniques, and indulging in trivial or pleasure-seeking activities; pursuits that he told himself probably wouldn't lead to true knowledge. However, there were a few people interested in the study of natural law as seen in nature, who asked him if he had weighed the Sphinx or examined her molecules under a magnifying glass. He had to admit that he had done neither. They replied that because of this, it was impossible for them to develop a theory about the components of her smile and test it. "Furthermore," they added, "even the information you provided seems not only insufficient but contradictory, since you claim that the smile is both sweet and sour. Opposites can’t be reconciled in science. We think it’s best to send you to the metaphysics school across the way, where, judging by the noise that occasionally"24 "disturbs our area, we believe they accomplish this feat daily." ... Consequently, Es-siddeeh wasted no time in entering the school across the street. After a long session, which left him a bit confused, a young man with a flushed face and a sharp voice approached him and said, "As far as we can tell (considering the usual amount of qualifications and differing opinions among us), we all agree that the secret of the Sphinx is that she has no secret—at least none that we don’t already know."

Es-siddeeh did not stop to enquire further, for it appeared to him that he could not gain by it and, moreover, he was much fatigued. So, taking boat, he sailed through the Pillars of Hercules and, turning north, descried, after an arduous voyage, the extreme Western Isles enshrouded in a perpetual prismatic fog. On these coasts he landed and, penetrating inland, in a short while discovered a university situated on the chief river of the main island. Having struck up an acquaintance with the courteous master of the chief college, he poured out his tale. The Disseminator-of-Truth, after prolonged thought, replied, "Without wishing in any way to influence your conduct, I should, since you seem to be enamoured of the lady, inform her that the secret is anything you happen to have in your head at the moment (as well it may be), provided the matter be of such obscurity that that instinct which is peculiar to females, and which on the best authority (namely, their own) I am given to understand is infallible, will instantly assure her that she understands it even better than you do."

Es-siddeeh didn’t pause to ask more questions, as he felt it wouldn’t benefit him and, besides, he was really tired. So, he took a boat and sailed through the Pillars of Hercules. Turning north, after a challenging journey, he spotted the far Western Isles wrapped in a constant shimmering fog. He landed on these shores and, moving inland, soon found a university located by the main river of the primary island. He struck up a friendship with the friendly headmaster of the main college and shared his story. The Disseminator-of-Truth, after a long moment of contemplation, responded, “Without wanting to sway your decisions in any way, I should let you know, since you seem to be quite taken with the lady, that the secret is simply whatever you happen to be thinking at the moment (as it very well could be), as long as it’s something so obscure that that instinct unique to women, which I understand to be infallible according to their own claims, will instantly convince her that she understands it even better than you do.”

"But you would not have me deceive her?"

"But you wouldn't want me to lie to her?"

"Indeed, no. For recollect—what she believes to be true will per contra be true to her."

"Absolutely not. Remember—what she thinks is true will per contra be true for her."

"It seems to me, then, that you are asking her to deceive herself."

"It looks like you’re asking her to fool herself."

"Not at all," answered the Sage somewhat impatiently; "all is, you must know, relative, and any conclusion is as relative to enquiry as any other."

"Not at all," the Sage replied a bit impatiently; "everything, you should understand, is relative, and any conclusion is just as relative to inquiry as any other."

"But not to truth!" returned Es-siddeeh with heat.

"But not to the truth!" Es-siddeeh replied heatedly.

The great man smiled. "An irritating preoccupation this, when the search itself is so intriguing."

The great man smiled. "This is a frustrating distraction, especially when the search itself is so fascinating."

Es-siddeeh, the Very Veracious, experienced a curious sensation in which pleasure certainly played a part. "That is perfectly true," he remarked; "I am finding more interest in the search than I expected. Nevertheless I wish to return to Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity" (and at her name he was conscious of an inexplicable spasm of contrition), "and to present her with my conclusion—the Truth."

Es-siddeeh, the Very Veracious, felt an unusual sensation that definitely included some pleasure. "That's completely true," he said; "I'm discovering that I'm more intrigued by the search than I anticipated. Still, I want to go back to Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity" (and at her name, he felt an inexplicable twinge of regret), "to share my conclusion with her—the Truth."

"Here I think we part," said the other suddenly. "Farewell."

"Well, I guess this is where we say goodbye," the other person said abruptly. "Take care."

Then, as he turned away, the elder flung over his shoulder, "For myself, old-fashioned being that I am, I am inclined to think the truth is that the secret of the smile of the Sphinx is not one that should be repeated to a lady."

Then, as he turned away, the elder threw over his shoulder, "For myself, being old-fashioned, I tend to believe that the secret of the Sphinx's smile is not something that should be shared with a lady."

It was some time before Es-siddeeh recovered from the shock of this interview. When he had done so, he hastened to leave the country and to betake himself to the Furthest East. The voyage lasted three years. But,25 when he posed his question to the head of a Manchu university, what was his surprise to be countered with just such a suggestion as had been put to him in the extreme Isles of the Western Hemisphere!

It took a while for Es-siddeeh to get over the shock of this interview. Once he did, he quickly left the country and made his way to the Far East. The journey took three years. But,25 when he asked his question to the head of a Manchu university, he was shocked to receive the exact same suggestion that had been given to him in the far-off islands of the Western Hemisphere!

"But you forget my name," he exclaimed.

"But you forgot my name," he said.

"No; for indeed so eager have you been to enquire of me the secret of the Sphinx and to narrate to me the story of your quest that you have forgotten to acquaint me with your name."

"No; because you’ve been so eager to ask me about the secret of the Sphinx and to tell me the story of your quest that you’ve forgotten to share your name with me."

"I am named Es-siddeeh, which, being translated, is the Very Veracious."

"I am called Es-siddeeh, which means the Very Truthful."

"Then, my middle-aged young man of redoubtable veracity, I advise you to abandon your quest and to despair at once. It is much quicker. In such a mood you will discover yourself becoming most pleasantly the prey of one of the unmarried maidens who abound hereabout and who, I assure you, are not less beautiful and certainly less exacting than your friend. For women, according to the sage's experience, are much the same the whole world over—a morsel of honey in which the bee has left his sting: without the sting no honey, and no honey no sting."

"Then, my middle-aged friend of undeniable honesty, I suggest you give up your search and just give in. It’s a lot faster. In that state of mind, you’ll find yourself happily becoming the target of one of the many single women around here who, I promise you, are just as beautiful and definitely less demanding than your friend. Because, based on the wise man's experience, women are pretty much the same everywhere—a bit of sweetness with a bit of pain: no pain, no sweetness, and no sweetness, no pain."

"Sir," replied the scribe, "I am much indebted to you, but you know neither Sa-adeh nor the secret of the Sphinx."

"Sir," replied the scribe, "I really owe you a lot, but you don't know either Sa-adeh or the secret of the Sphinx."

"I do not indeed, but I venture to think that to propose to oneself a question that cannot immediately be answered is not the conduct of a wise man and may very well give offence to Powers of which we are becomingly ignorant."

"I may not know for sure, but I believe that asking oneself a question that can't be answered right away isn't the action of a wise person and might just offend those forces we are increasingly unaware of."

Utterly wearied by the enquiries he had prosecuted among the learned, Es-siddeeh turned over in his mind the many types he had encountered in his wanderings and, recollecting the lively intelligence of those Athenians who were not of the learned professions, he determined to live after their manner that perchance he might hap upon the secret. Several years were spent in acquiring sufficient money. The subsequent spending taught him that his mind was apt to wander from the problem in the mere enjoyment of the moment. Before, however, he could make finally sure whether he was any nearer gaining a solution he found himself ruined. Turned soldier, he took part in many notable engagements and distinguished himself not a little. The itch of the excitement of the search was for the time being eclipsed by the perils and responsibilities of war. There were, too, other distractions, nor were these invariably the bodiless preoccupations of the mind.... It was the somewhat unpleasant termination of one of these episodes which plunged him into reverie upon the past. At midnight, silently rising from his rose-strewn couch, he determined there and then to bring to the contemplation of the Sphinx that store of varied knowledge which he had gathered in the course of his wanderings. Arrayed, then, in a dress similar to that which he had worn as a youth and encircling his neck with a necklace of scrolls he set out alone for the desert.

Utterly exhausted by the inquiries he had made among the scholars, Es-siddeeh reflected on the various types of people he had met during his travels. Remembering the lively intellect of those Athenians who weren’t in academic professions, he decided to live like them in hopes of uncovering the secret. He spent several years saving enough money. During this time, he realized that he often got distracted from the problem just by enjoying the moment. However, before he could determine if he was any closer to finding a solution, he found himself destitute. Becoming a soldier, he participated in many significant battles and made quite a name for himself. The thrill of his quest was temporarily overshadowed by the dangers and responsibilities of war. There were also other distractions, not always just the abstract concerns of the mind... It was the somewhat unpleasant end of one of these events that sent him into reflection about the past. At midnight, quietly getting up from his rose-covered bed, he decided to bring the diverse knowledge he had gathered during his journeys to the Sphinx. Dressed in the same way he had as a youth and wearing a necklace of scrolls around his neck, he set out alone for the desert.

Since the way was long and he no longer young, a year passed ere he approached his goal.

Since the journey was long and he was no longer young, a year passed before he reached his goal.

Then once again Es-siddeeh stood before the Sphinx.

Then once more, Es-siddeeh stood in front of the Sphinx.

V.

In the moonlight it seemed to him that during his thirty years of absence the image had grown larger. That his eyes, accustomed to watch for unexpected perils, played him no tricks he was certain, yet he now observed the brow of the Sphinx to be wreathed in a faint vapour as if its crest had attained the altitude of no inconsiderable hill. The fissures between the stones seemed slightly to have filled, but the crevices across the face were both more numerous and more deeply scored. The pits of the eyes, too, had become immensely more cavernous. And—could he be mistaken?—was not the smile less ambiguous? Surely he did not remember the visage as so noble, or had it grown nobler in his absence? How was it that, though the aspect remained as unflinching as ever, the expression now seemed less hard and more magnanimously stern? The cheeks had undoubtedly sunk further, but did not the muscles appear tightened less in impatience than in endurance of suffering? The nostrils no longer breathed scorn; they laboured with the indrawing of breath that, like fire, was at once painful and inspiriting. To the brow there had been added, he thought, a faint line, and its coming had softened the contraction of the brows so that the creature appeared even more majestic and wiser than of yore. And lastly—he took long to discover this—in the shadow under the brows the orbs seemed to stir with a mysterious and darkling life. "O mighty Sphinx," he murmured, leaning his head upon her bosom, "what has come to thee? How art thou changed! Much I fear thou hast passed beyond so small, feeble, and ignoble an intelligence as I and that now I shall never learn the secret that, behind thy lips, lies locked in thy heart. O Sphinx, if I speak wilt thou answer? Time was when I came to thee and, impatiently stamping my foot upon the mound of thy illimitable desert, beating with my fists thine unanswering flesh, conjured thee in a voice of thunder to yield up thy secret. But to-night, nestling against thy bosom, how shall I speak to thee?—I, of less account among men than one of the myriad morsels of dust out of which thou art compounded; I, whose voice is to thine ears hardly louder than the scratch of the beetles that crawl about thy base; I, lost in the shadowy cleft between thy breasts? O Sphinx, I will not cry out to thine unregarding face, lost in such a reverie as transcends the thought of such as myself, but leaning here my fevered forehead against thy cool stones, as in a dream and scarcely expecting an answer, let me whisper to thy heart, 'What is the secret of thy smile, O Sphinx?'"

In the moonlight, it seemed to him that during his thirty years away, the image had grown larger. He was sure his eyes, trained to look for unexpected dangers, weren't deceiving him, yet he now noticed that the brow of the Sphinx was surrounded by a faint mist as if its top had reached the height of a significant hill. The cracks between the stones seemed to have filled in a bit, but the crevices across its face were both more numerous and deeper. The eye sockets, too, appeared much more cavernous. And—could he be wrong?—was the smile not less ambiguous? Surely he didn’t remember the face being so noble, or had it become nobler in his absence? How was it that, although the expression remained as steady as ever, it now seemed less harsh and more nobly stern? The cheeks had definitely sunk further, but didn’t the muscles look tighter, not out of impatience but in enduring suffering? The nostrils no longer expressed disdain; they labored with a breath that, like fire, was both painful and invigorating. He thought there was now a faint line on the brow, which had softened the frown and made the creature appear even more majestic and wise than before. And finally—he took a long time to notice this—in the shadow beneath the brows, the eyes seemed to stir with a mysterious, dark life. “O mighty Sphinx,” he murmured, resting his head against her chest, “what has happened to you? How you’ve changed! I fear you have surpassed such a small, weak, and unworthy mind as mine and that I will never uncover the secret that lies locked within your heart. O Sphinx, if I speak, will you answer? There was a time when I came to you, impatiently stamping my foot on the mound of your endless desert, pounding on your unyielding flesh, calling you in a thunderous voice to reveal your secret. But tonight, nestled against your chest, how shall I speak to you?—I, of lesser worth among men than one of the countless bits of dust you are made of; I, whose voice is to your ears barely louder than the scratch of the beetles crawling around your base; I, lost in the shadowy cleft between your breasts? O Sphinx, I will not shout at your indifferent face, lost in a reverie beyond the thoughts of someone like me, but by leaning my fevered forehead against your cool stones, as if in a dream and hardly expecting an answer, let me whisper to your heart, 'What is the secret of your smile, O Sphinx?'"

Then from within the Sphinx arose a deep murmuring as of a multitude of nigh-forgotten voices; a handful of vapour parted from the lips to wither in the glacial moonshine.

Then from inside the Sphinx came a deep murmuring like a chorus of nearly forgotten voices; a small wisp of vapor drifted from the lips to fade away in the icy moonlight.

"Scarcely am I changed," said the Sphinx. "'Tis thou art changed. Look in thy heart: there is my secret."

"Hardly have I changed," said the Sphinx. "It’s you who have changed. Look into your heart: there is my secret."

So low had been the sound, so immense was the night, so lonely the desert, that Es-siddeeh doubted whether it was not his own heart that had27 spoken. Then, placing both hands against the breast of the colossus, he cried in a despairing voice, "Is that thy all, O Sphinx?"

So faint was the sound, so vast was the night, so desolate the desert, that Es-siddeeh wondered if it was just his own heart that had27 spoken. Then, pressing both hands against the chest of the giant, he shouted in a desperate voice, "Is that all you have, O Sphinx?"

But there was no answer.

But there was no response.

With spirit heavy as death, Es-siddeeh wrapped him in his cloak and laid him down to sleep between the paws.

With a spirit as heavy as death, Es-siddeeh wrapped him in his cloak and laid him down to sleep between the paws.

"Alas," said he to himself, "how brief, how obscure, and how profitless seem all the answers given to man!" Yet, when the morning came, it occurred to him that, if the Sphinx had indeed spoken, he would do well to ponder the words.

"Unfortunately," he said to himself, "how short, how unclear, and how useless all the answers given to humanity seem!" However, when morning came, he realized that if the Sphinx had actually spoken, it would be wise to reflect on the words.

So for three moons he sat pondering: "Scarcely am I changed. 'Tis thou art changed. Look in thy heart: there is my secret."

So for three months he sat thinking: "I'm hardly different. It's you who have changed. Look in your heart: there is my secret."

Those who crossed the desert marked him, sunk in the deepest travail of thought.

Those who crossed the desert saw him, lost in deep contemplation.

"Why do you not look at the Sphinx?" they asked.

"Why aren't you looking at the Sphinx?" they asked.

"I begin to know something about it: that is why," he replied. "If I gazed at it always in the present and never in memory I should learn nothing."

"I'm starting to understand it: that's why," he replied. "If I only looked at it in the present and never thought about the past, I wouldn't learn anything."

One day a young scribe of great beauty approached the Sphinx and in a low tone enquired: "What is the secret of thy smile, O Sphinx?"

One day, a young and beautiful scribe came up to the Sphinx and quietly asked, "What is the secret of your smile, O Sphinx?"

"Speak louder. She will not hear you," called his companion.

"Speak louder. She won't hear you," called his friend.

Es-siddeeh leaped to his feet.

Es-siddeeh jumped to his feet.

"Who sent thee hither?" he cried.

"Who sent you here?" he shouted.

"Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity," answered the youth; and turning to his comrade, "If you wish to know why I do not shout, know that it is because I have read the early work of a certain scribe Es-siddeeh. It is very evident that, as with many persons of original mind, he scarcely recognised the full import of what he was at the time writing. Had he been acquainted with more scholars and had more experience of life he would have spoken with greater certainty. He would have also realised, too, I do not doubt, that his work was not so vain as it then appeared to him. But he disappeared and none knows whither, since his parents never spoke of him again. I, taking up his work, have already carried it further, I think, than he had when he abandoned it. Nevertheless I, too, have ceased to labour at it and am come hither for the purpose thou knowest."

"Sa-adeh, the Bestower-of-Felicity," the young man replied; then turning to his friend, "If you want to know why I don’t shout, it’s because I’ve read the early writings of a certain scribe named Es-siddeeh. It’s clear that, like many creative thinkers, he barely understood the full meaning of what he was writing at the time. If he had known more scholars and had more life experience, he would have expressed himself with more confidence. I’m sure he would have realized that his work wasn’t as pointless as he thought. But he vanished, and no one knows where he went, since his parents never mentioned him again. I’ve taken his work and have pushed it further, I believe, than he did before he stopped. Still, I too have stopped working on it and have come here for the reason you know."

"Sa-adeh," echoed Es-siddeeh, waking as if from a dream; "I seem to remember that name. Tell me now, how did you——"

"Sa-adeh," echoed Es-siddeeh, waking as if from a dream; "I remember that name. Tell me now, how did you——"

But the stranger, receiving no reply from the Sphinx, had departed.

But the stranger, not getting a response from the Sphinx, had left.

Es-siddeeh sat him down again in dejection.

Es-siddeeh sat down again, feeling defeated.

That night he did not sleep. The memory of Sa-adeh overcame him with tears. All his life passed in review. Never had his reverie seemed so bitter, his questioning so futile as on that midnight, yet toward dawn he suddenly stood up with a shout. An immeasurable serenity flooded his being.

That night, he couldn't sleep. The memory of Sa-adeh overwhelmed him with tears. His whole life replayed in his mind. Never had his thoughts felt so bitter, and his questioning so pointless as they did at that midnight, yet as dawn approached, he suddenly stood up and shouted. A deep sense of peace flooded through him.

"I have it," he cried; "I have solved the secret of thy smile, O Sphinx!"

"I got it," he shouted; "I figured out the secret of your smile, O Sphinx!"

28 At that moment the tropic sun arose, and in its rays he beheld the face of the tormentor shine with an equable and golden splendour. The eyes, no longer lacking pupils, possessed sight, and from the smile had vanished all that he detested.

28 At that moment, the tropical sun rose, and in its light, he saw the tormentor's face glowing with a steady, golden brilliance. The eyes, now with pupils, had sight, and the smile was free of everything he hated.

VI.

A new porter, a garrulous and slipshod wastrel, had taken the place of the old. It appeared that nowadays the Princess had but few visitors despite the fact that she was acknowledged almost as beautiful as ever, albeit in a different style. Her temperament, he learned, was difficult, her wealth greater than ever.

A new porter, a chatty and careless slacker, had replaced the old one. It seemed that these days the Princess had only a few visitors, even though she was still considered almost as beautiful as ever, just in a different way. He found out that her temperament was tough, and her wealth was greater than ever.

After but short delay he found himself in the antechamber. He acquainted the damsel with his mission. She vanished through the curtains, and the following conversation was borne to Es-siddeeh's ears:

After a brief wait, he found himself in the waiting room. He informed the young woman of his mission. She disappeared through the curtains, and the following conversation reached Es-siddeeh's ears:

"An old man, calling himself the Very Veracious, has arrived and sues for an interview on the same subject as his forerunners."

"An old man, who calls himself the Very Veracious, has arrived and requests an interview on the same topic as his predecessors."

"I cannot see him." The maid returned.

"I can't see him," the maid replied.

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that she is as beautiful as one red rose in a garden of lilies."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that she is as beautiful as a single red rose in a garden full of lilies."

"The compliment," he heard the Princess remark, "though graceful, is not new; in fact so old that I scarcely distinctly recollect when I made a fashion for it. Dismiss him."

"The compliment," he heard the Princess say, "while elegant, isn't new; it's actually so old that I barely remember when I popularized it. Get rid of him."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that her wisdom has the wings of the rukh, the eye of the falcon, the talons of the osprey, and the voice of the dove."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, "that her wisdom has the wings of the mythical bird, the vision of a hawk, the claws of the eagle, and the voice of a dove."

"The Very Veracious," he heard the Princess remark, "is there very much in the wrong. If I have learned nothing else in my life I have at least learned that my wisdom has no such enviable characteristics. Dismiss him."

"The Very Veracious," he heard the Princess say, "is really quite wrong. If I've learned anything in my life, it's that my wisdom doesn't have those admirable qualities. Get rid of him."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, suddenly overcome with a novel misgiving, "that I know the answer to all secrets, including the secret of the smile of the Sphinx."

"Tell her," said Es-siddeeh, suddenly filled with a new worry, "that I know the answer to all secrets, including the secret behind the Sphinx's smile."

"How original!" cried the Princess. "Does he really know the secret of the Sphinx's smile? Send him in."

"How original!" exclaimed the Princess. "Does he really know the secret of the Sphinx's smile? Bring him in."

Es-siddeeh went in and bowed down.

Es-siddeeh entered and bowed.

"Though changed," he said, "O Sa-adeh, you are as beautiful as ever."

"Even though you've changed," he said, "O Sa-adeh, you're still as beautiful as ever."

"Your beard has grown so long and so white," she answered, "that—surely thou art the (what is the name?) the Es-siddeeh I once knew, are you not?"

"Your beard has grown so long and so white," she replied, "that—surely you are the (what is the name?) the Es-siddeeh I once knew, right?"

"I am."

"I'm here."

"And you know all secrets?"

"And you know all the secrets?"

"I do."

"I will."

Then she plied him with various questions concerning the value as an amulet of this or that precious stone, of the pedigree of famous horses, of music as an Emotional Sound or as an Architecture, and many other matters of a similar nature.

Then she bombarded him with various questions about the value of this or that precious stone as an amulet, the lineage of famous horses, music as an Emotional Sound or as Architecture, and many other similar topics.

29 All these questions he answered with such a considerable wealth of detail that Sa-adeh appeared confused. Both fell silent.

29 He answered all these questions with so much detail that Sa-adeh looked confused. Both became silent.

After her eyes had rested for some time upon his face in a musing fashion, she asked with a strange inflection, "What is love?"

After she had been gazing at his face thoughtfully for a while, she asked with an unusual tone, "What is love?"

He was dumbfounded.

He was stunned.

"I believe you have forgotten," she said, and in the intonation of her voice there was a hint of the equivocal.

"I think you’ve forgotten," she said, and in the tone of her voice there was a hint of uncertainty.

His eyes filled with tears. "I have not forgotten," he said; "perhaps I am only just beginning to learn."

His eyes filled with tears. "I haven't forgotten," he said; "maybe I'm just starting to learn."

She gave him a curious look; then, moving her head, proceeded with an instant change of tone, "Well, what is the secret of the smile of the Sphinx?"

She gave him a curious look, then tilted her head and switched her tone instantly, "So, what's the secret behind the Sphinx's smile?"

A wave of emotion swept over him. He smiled and arose.

A surge of emotion washed over him. He smiled and stood up.

"With the details of my enquiry I will not trouble you. Suffice it to say that for nearly forty years I have been searching."

" I won't bother you with the details of my inquiry. It's enough to say that I've been searching for nearly forty years."

"So long as that?"

"Is that so long?"

"Many hard early days I spent in the desert and endured great privations."

"Many tough days in the desert I spent, facing significant hardships."

"Indeed? I am sorry. Forget them."

"Really? I’m sorry. Just forget them."

"I would not if I could—they were the price of knowledge. At one time I came near losing my wits."

"I wouldn't even if I could—they were the cost of knowledge. There was a time I almost lost my mind."

"So? I am sorry."

"Okay? I’m sorry."

"Then I spent some years interrogating the wisest of earth."

"Then I spent several years questioning the smartest people on Earth."

"Oh?"

"Oh?"

"But met with no answer."

"But got no response."

"Ah."

"Wow."

"Then I spent further years in acquiring money—years of misery they were and years of degradation—that I might discover the secret. I was ruined. I repeat, I was ruined."

"Then I spent more years trying to make money—years filled with misery and degradation—just to uncover the secret. I was ruined. I’ll say it again, I was ruined."

"Pardon me. Yes, you were ruined. I am sorry."

"Pardon me. Yes, you were destroyed. I'm sorry."

"I served as a soldier. I received wounds. I was captive. I was beaten. I escaped. I rose to power. I exploited all modes of living and fulfilling myself, but my experiments brought me no nearer the secret."

"I was a soldier. I got hurt. I was captured. I was beaten. I escaped. I gained power. I explored every way of living and fulfilling myself, but my efforts didn’t bring me any closer to the secret."

"No nearer...."

"Not closer..."

"Then I set forth on a dreary journey to renew my memory of the Sphinx's face. I sat down beside her. For a long time I learned nothing—the smile seemed hardly less mysterious than it had ever been. Then—but you are not listening...."

"Then I embarked on a dull journey to refresh my memory of the Sphinx's face. I sat down next to her. For a long time, I learned nothing—the smile appeared just as mysterious as it always had. Then—but you're not paying attention...."

"My friend, I am indeed; you were on a dreary journey and——"

"My friend, I really am; you were on a dull journey and——"

"At length one day a youth—but I will not burden you with that, though it was strange...."

"Eventually, one day a young man—though I won't go into detail about that, even though it was unusual...."

"Why do you look so at me? I am listening."

"Why are you looking at me like that? I'm listening."

"That night I learned the secret of the Sphinx."

"That night I discovered the secret of the Sphinx."

"At last!"

"Finally!"

"I learned it indeed."

"I really learned it."

"Yes. Well, what is it?"

"Yes. So, what is it?"

30 "A difficult matter. You must listen most carefully, so subtle is its sense; yet in its comprehension lies hid the whole secret of man's possible happiness."

30 "It's a tricky issue. You need to pay close attention because its meaning is so subtle; however, within understanding it lies the entire secret to human happiness."

"I am listening."

"I'm listening."

There was a great stillness in the chamber. Es-siddeeh closed his eyes to concentrate his thought. Then, opening them, he began:

There was a deep quiet in the room. Es-siddeeh closed his eyes to focus his thoughts. Then, opening them, he began:

"I learned the secret—that smile is the secret."

"I figured out the secret—that smile is the secret."

"So I supposed."

"Guess so."

"Hush, or I shall begin to think that you do not know how to value this gift of my whole life, which I am making you. It is very difficult, but if all men would listen to me their lives would be easier."

"Hush, or I might start to believe that you don't appreciate this gift of my entire life that I'm giving you. It's really hard, but if everyone would just listen to me, their lives would be easier."

"I thought the secret was for me—yet no matter. Proceed. You see how serious I am."

"I thought the secret was meant for me—but it doesn't matter. Let's keep going. You can see how serious I am."

"I learned its secret."

"I discovered its secret."

His lips trembled. He could hardly speak; at last with a great effort he said, "Now it comes—upon maintaining that smile, which is the sign of the power of her existence, all her energy is bent. She did not tell me, but I found it written in my heart. For what is she? In the Sphinx, with her ravaged countenance and mutilated smile, I behold Life itself—Life in mysterious might, ignorant of its own origin, conscious only of its own beauty, couchant amid the wilderness of space and eternity."

His lips shook. He could barely speak; finally, with great effort, he said, "Here it comes—by keeping that smile, which shows the strength of her being, all her energy is focused. She didn’t tell me, but I felt it deep in my heart. Because what is she? In the Sphinx, with her worn face and broken smile, I see Life itself—Life with its mysterious power, unaware of its own beginnings, only aware of its own beauty, lying in the vastness of space and eternity."

"Is the smile of the Sphinx all that indeed? I somehow thought it was something more intimate. But how serious you look! Do not frown—I would not offend you for the world."

"Is the Sphinx's smile really all there is? I always thought it was something deeper. But you look so serious! Please don’t frown—I wouldn’t want to upset you for anything."

"Should I not smile?" he said bitterly.

"Shouldn't I smile?" he said bitterly.

"Yes, like the Sphinx."

"Yeah, like the Sphinx."

"Quick! How, did you know that?"

"Quick! How did you know that?"

"Don't frighten me. I was but speaking idly."

"Don't scare me. I was just talking casually."

"Idly?"

"Casually?"

"Seriously then, if you like—since you attach such importance to it. Women always work by miracles and never know when they have performed one.... Excellent, you are smiling, though your smile is ambiguous."

"Seriously then, if you want—since you think it’s so important. Women always achieve amazing things without realizing when they've done it... Great, you're smiling, but your smile is unclear."

"I do but obey her."

"I just follow her."

"Not me?"

"Not me?"

"That smile which we behold on her face is the smile we see everywhere about us; only in her it has become more august—first by reason of her greater consciousness of isolation in the Desert and beneath the Stars, and, secondly, by consciousness of her strength."

"That smile we see on her face is the smile we see everywhere around us; only in her, it has taken on a more dignified quality—first because of her deeper awareness of isolation in the Desert and under the Stars, and, secondly, because of her awareness of her strength."

"Will you hand me my fan? Thank you."

"Can you pass me my fan? Thanks."

"For what are not the properties of the smile—the sovereign beauty, the witness of power—in Nature? Wise indeed the man who knows the bounds of what it is capable. When we are born the first thing we behold is a smile: the Nurse smiles at us, and in that smile we should read—were we then capable—the self-satisfaction of Nature, proud of her reproductive powers, who dandles us in her hands with the assurance that she knows what is best for us. Ah, how universal is the smile! Think of the variety of smiles that exist.31 'Tis all for smiles this life! And that is at once its apparent cruelty and its final justification. On the blackness of Eternity it expands in a smile like a rainbow—a rainbow whose arch begins and ends, as rainbow arches do, uncertain where. And this blossoming in Infinity justifies itself.... How? By the beauty of its smile. Therefore smile. Smile and be in harmony with—if not the spirit of the Universe (for the unknown looking down from the Hill of Heaven upon the Rainbow may for all we know smile also, and on the import of that smile opinion may be divided), and be in harmony at least with the beauty of that fragment of the Universe which, if we do not wholly comprehend, we can at least worship and imitate.... But you are yawning."

"For what are the qualities of a smile—the ultimate beauty, the sign of strength—in Nature? It's wise to recognize the limits of what it can do. When we are born, the first thing we see is a smile: the nurse smiles at us, and in that smile, we should read—if we were capable at the time—the satisfaction of Nature, proud of her ability to reproduce, cradling us in her hands with the confidence that she knows what's best for us. Ah, how universal is the smile! Consider the variety of smiles that exist.31 It's all about smiles in this life! And that’s both the apparent cruelty of it and its ultimate justification. Across the vastness of Eternity, it stretches out in a smile like a rainbow—a rainbow whose arc, like all rainbows, starts and ends in uncertainty. And this blossoming in Infinity justifies itself.... How? By the beauty of its smile. So smile. Smile and be in tune with—if not the spirit of the Universe (for we don't know if the unknown looking down from the Hill of Heaven upon the Rainbow might also smile, and opinions on that smile could vary), at least be in harmony with the beauty of that part of the Universe which, while we may not fully understand, we can at least admire and emulate.... But you're yawning."

"No, obedient to you, I was—smiling."

"No, I was obedient to you—I was smiling."

"And for how long? Until we are resolved—as the drops of the rainbow are resolved after refracting supernal colours. Yet as a raindrop glitters, ere it evaporate upon the flower and be again (who knows?) drawn up in the immense cycle, with some reflection of the glory which its passage served to make, so should we maintain that smile to the moment of our dissolution. As indeed I, whose stormy aerial passage is nearly over, shall do till I attain to mine. For what commoner solace do we hear than that 'he died with a smile upon his face'? Such a smile may each have at his passing! How happy our friends will be to see it, how confounded our enemies! How comforted, too, the philosophers, who will not fail to perceive in it the reflection of whatever faith they hold: the ineffable joy of one whose beatified wings even now mingle with the wings of other spirits in divine assumption; the satisfaction of the racked, whom never again the torturers Joy and Sorrow will wake from endless sleep; the profound irony of one who never expected his pleasures to last for ever; and the disdain, too proud to curve itself in a full sneer, of one who opposes to the silent smile of the unknown a smile yet more silent!"

"And for how long? Until we find peace—just like the drops of a rainbow become one with the amazing colors. Yet as a raindrop sparkles before it evaporates on a flower and is, who knows, drawn back into an endless cycle, with some trace of the beauty it helped create, so should we keep that smile right up until our end. As I, whose turbulent journey through the skies is almost done, will do until I reach mine. For what more common comfort do we hear than that 'he died with a smile on his face'? May each of us have that smile at our passing! How happy our friends will be to see it, how amazed our enemies! How reassured, too, the philosophers, who will surely see in it the reflection of whatever belief they hold: the indescribable joy of one whose blessed wings even now blend with those of other spirits in divine elevation; the relief of the tortured, from whom the tormentors Joy and Sorrow will never again disturb their eternal slumber; the deep irony of one who never expected his pleasures to last forever; and the disdain, too proud to curl into a full sneer, of one who counters the silent smile of the unknown with a smile even quieter!"

He paused.

He took a moment.

"I have been thinking," said the Princess.

"I've been thinking," said the Princess.

"You wish to know more? Shall I explain?"

"You want to know more? Should I explain?"

"No. It is unnecessary; all this amounts to that you wish to marry me, and the announcement that you have earned the right to do so, but I should inform you that since you were last here a gentleman, who as a matter of fact once occupied a position menial enough but of importance in this household, has by signal honesty and perseverance arrived at a position where—well, in fact, to put it shortly, I have formed another attachment."

"No. It's not needed; all of this means you want to marry me, and you're letting me know that you've earned the right to ask. But I should tell you that since you were last here, a gentleman who once held a rather low but important role in this household has, through remarkable honesty and determination, reached a point where—well, to put it simply, I've developed another connection."

"Madam, am I reft of my senses? You astonish me! Who?"

"Ma'am, have I lost my mind? You surprise me! Who?"

"The Executioner."

"The Executioner."

"Ah, heavens! Well, let me inform you, madam, that I, too, have formed another attachment."

"Wow, really! Well, let me tell you, ma'am, that I've developed another crush as well."

"You say that to my face! How dare you? But I saw directly you entered this room that you had long ago forgotten what true love is. Your long32 absence from me bears it witness. Who, may I ask, is now the object of your affections?"

"You say that to my face! How could you? But I saw clearly when you walked into this room that you had long forgotten what real love is. Your long32 absence from me proves it. Who, if I may ask, is now the one you love?"

"Do not smile—or smile, madam, if you can; I love the Sphinx."

"Don't smile—or smile, ma'am, if you want; I love the Sphinx."

He had but that moment discovered it.

He had just discovered it at that moment.

The Princess shrieked and at the sound he bent upon her such a smile as in memory effectually prevented her ever mentioning the Sphinx and its secrets again to anyone.

The Princess screamed, and at the sound, he gave her a smile that made her unable to ever bring up the Sphinx and its secrets to anyone again.

Then he walked out.

Then he walked out.

VII.

He returned to the Sphinx.

He went back to the Sphinx.

While yet afar off he was puzzled beholding a mountain range arisen in the wilderness. As he drew nearer he recognised it for the Sphinx. If during his thirty years' wanderings she had appeared to increase in size, to what dimensions had she not attained during his brief absence! The vapours of the desert, rising about her, had collected upon her shoulders in a strata of billowy cloud, and her head, unimaginably exalted, had now reached such an altitude that the features were almost indistinguishable in the blaze of the sun.

While still far away, he was confused by the sight of a mountain range in the wilderness. As he got closer, he realized it was the Sphinx. If it had seemed to grow during his thirty years of wandering, just how massive had it become during his short absence! The desert mist, swirling around her, had gathered on her shoulders in layers of fluffy clouds, and her head, incredibly high, had reached such a height that her features were almost impossible to see in the bright sunlight.

Night had fallen by the time that he stood within the canyon of her breasts. For a little he rested his head upon the rock. A great weariness descended upon him. Physical infirmity, the inevitable sequel of all he had suffered in body and in soul, now made him its prey. His mind and spirit, however, remained keen and unquenchable as ever. He wrapped himself in his cloak and lay down. At midnight he awoke. For the first time the Sphinx, speaking in a voice of more than mortal tenderness, had made utterance without being addressed, "Art thou returned, my lover?"

Night had fallen by the time he found himself in the canyon of her breasts. For a moment, he rested his head on the rock. A heavy fatigue washed over him. His physical weakness, the natural result of everything he had endured in body and spirit, now claimed him. However, his mind and spirit remained sharp and unyielding as ever. He wrapped himself in his cloak and lay down. At midnight, he woke up. For the first time, the Sphinx, speaking with a voice that was more than humanly tender, spoke without being prompted, "Are you back, my love?"

"Thou seest me. All I love I have given thee."

"You see me. Everything I love, I've given to you."

"Few have bestowed upon me so much as thou. Fewer still have arrived where thou hast arrived, while yet possessing the eye not wholly dimmed and the tongue not altogether palsied. One thing, however, thou hast kept from me—the seal that is on thy heart."

"Few have given me as much as you have. Even fewer have reached the place where you are while still having a clear mind and a working voice. One thing, though, you have kept from me—the secret that lies within your heart."

"Ah, Sphinx," replied Es-siddeeh, "that I cannot give; it is part of myself. Nor would I—for it was that which first brought me hither to scan thy face and to read thy riddle."

"Ah, Sphinx," Es-siddeeh replied, "I can't give that; it's a part of me. Nor would I—because it's what first brought me here to look at your face and to solve your riddle."

"I am a jealous lover."

"I'm a jealous partner."

"I know it. Yet what care I? Thy jealousy is a measure of my reward; for though I have discovered thy secret in general, yet it is a secret which no man perhaps will ever fathom in all particulars. Happy the hero who attains as far as I, happier yet he who can gaze unwinkingly upon thee as I do now, and hourly fathom something further!"

"I know it. But why should I care? Your jealousy is a sign of my worth; even though I’ve figured out your secret in broad terms, it's a secret that no one will probably ever fully understand. Lucky is the hero who reaches as far as I have, but even luckier is the one who can look at you without flinching as I do now, and every hour understand even more!"

"I am a jealous lover. Thou hast not much longer to gaze."

"I am a jealous lover. You don’t have much longer to look."

"No matter. Eyes do not perish with me, and for myself I am rewarded."

"No worries. Eyes don't fade away with me, and I find my own reward."

Then was it that for Es-siddeeh the body and the face of the Sphinx achieved a final apotheosis. Her limbs throbbed with a deep and terrible33 energy. From her breast issued an all embracing warmth similar to that of the earth. Her breathing became distinct as an august and stupendous rhythm resembling the ascent and descent of waters from firmament to firmament. Her cheeks flushed with a youthful elation. Into her eyes arose an immense light fixed upon unforetold futurities, and all her face, so worn and beautiful, became more ravaged and even more beautiful—for the very deepening scars, wasting and remoulding the features, gradually resolved the visage into an ethereal harmony hitherto unknown. Around her head, entangling in its mesh the nearer planets, there wreathed itself an enormous halo, iridescent as that which encircles the frosty moon. Her whole being exuded a supreme lustre until she became one living and colossal crystal which distributed in refraction all the colours of the rainbow and which palpitated with powers unguessed.

Then it was that for Es-siddeeh, the body and face of the Sphinx reached a final peak. Her limbs pulsed with a deep and terrible energy. From her chest came an all-encompassing warmth like that of the earth. Her breathing became distinct, a grand and impressive rhythm resembling the rise and fall of water between the heavens. Her cheeks flushed with youthful excitement. An immense light filled her eyes, fixed on unimagined futures, and her face, so worn and beautiful, became more ravaged and even more stunning— for the deepening scars, reshaping her features, gradually transformed her visage into an ethereal harmony previously unknown. Around her head, entangling with the nearby planets, was an enormous halo, iridescent like the one around the frosty moon. Her entire being radiated a supreme brilliance until she became a living, colossal crystal that refracted all the colors of the rainbow and pulsed with unknowable powers.

And to Es-siddeeh, who beheld her through the tears of one who momentarily expects to be parted, the spectra and the palpitance appeared in triple.

And to Es-siddeeh, who watched her through the tears of someone who briefly expects to be separated, the visions and the heartbeats seemed to come in threes.

"O Sphinx, O Life the Enchantress," he cried, "my true and only love, take if thou wilt my heart and the seal upon it, for thine am I only, thee only would I aid, thee only do I love, thee only would I worship!"

"O Sphinx, O Life the Enchantress," he shouted, "my one and only love, take my heart and its seal if you want, for I belong to you alone, you are the only one I would help, the only one I love, the only one I would worship!"

*Sure, please provide the text you want me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.*Please provide the phrases you would like to modernize.

A band of Arabs, journeying across the desert, found him, when dawn came, lying between the paws of the giant—dead, more cold than the stone which surrounded him and which now began to kindle in the morning rays. Though there had been no dew, his garments were deluged as with the falling of an immense tear. Upon his face there lingered a fixed smile, and, gazing upward, they beheld its double in the sunlit face of the familiar Sphinx.

A group of Arabs traveling through the desert found him at dawn, lying between the paws of the giant—dead, colder than the stone surrounding him, which was just starting to warm in the morning light. Even though there was no dew, his clothes were soaked as if from a massive tear. His face had a lasting smile, and as they looked up, they saw its reflection in the sunlit face of the familiar Sphinx.

Here ends the story of the Smile of the Sphinx.
Mayest thou also learn its secret.

This is where the story of the Smile of the Sphinx ends.
May you also discover its secret.


GEORGE ELIOT

By EDMUND GOSSE

By EDMUND GOSSE

IN and after 1876, when I was in the habit of walking from the northwest of London towards Whitehall, I met several times, driven slowly homewards, a victoria which contained a strange pair in whose appearance I took a violent interest. The man, prematurely ageing, was hirsute, rugged, satyr-like, gazing vivaciously to left and right; this was George Henry Lewes. His companion was a large, thick-set sybil, dreamy and immobile, whose massive features, somewhat grim when seen in profile, were incongruously bordered by a hat, always in the height of the Paris fashion, which in those days commonly included an immense ostrich feather; this was George Eliot. The contrast between the solemnity of the face and the frivolity of the head-gear had something pathetic and provincial about it.

IN and after 1876, when I often walked from the northwest part of London toward Whitehall, I came across a victoria that was slowly headed home several times. Inside was an unusual duo that captured my attention intensely. The man, who looked older than his years, was hairy and rugged, with a satyr-like quality, eagerly watching the scenery to his left and right; this was George Henry Lewes. His companion was a large, sturdy woman, dreamy and still, whose strong features—somewhat stern from the side—were oddly framed by a hat, always trendy in Paris at the time, which often featured a massive ostrich feather; this was George Eliot. The contrast between the seriousness of her face and the playful nature of her hat had a strangely touching and provincial feel to it.

All this I mention, for what trifling value it may have, as a purely external impression, since I never had the honour of speaking to the lady or to Lewes. We had, my wife and I, common friends in the gifted family of Simcox—Edith Simcox (who wrote ingeniously and learnedly under the pen-name of H. Lawrenny) being an intimate in the household at the Priory. Thither, indeed, I was vaguely invited, by word of mouth, to make my appearance one Sunday, George Eliot having read some pages of mine with indulgence. But I was shy, and yet should probably have obeyed the summons but for an event which nobody foresaw. On the 18th of December, 1880, I was present at a concert given, I think, in the Langham Hall, where I sat just behind Mrs. Cross, as she had then become. It was chilly in the concert-room, and I watched George Eliot, in manifest discomfort, drawing up and tightening round her shoulders a white wool shawl. Four days later she was dead, and I was sorry that I had never made my bow to her.

I bring all this up, for whatever slight value it may have as a simple outside impression, since I never had the honor of speaking to the lady or to Lewes. My wife and I had mutual friends in the talented Simcox family—Edith Simcox (who wrote cleverly and knowledgeably under the pen name H. Lawrenny) being a close friend in the household at the Priory. In fact, I was loosely invited to come by one Sunday after George Eliot had read some of my work with kindness. But I was shy and probably would have gone if not for an unforeseen event. On December 18, 1880, I attended a concert, I believe, at Langham Hall, where I sat just behind Mrs. Cross, as she had then become. It was chilly in the concert hall, and I noticed George Eliot, visibly uncomfortable, pulling a white wool shawl tighter around her shoulders. Four days later, she passed away, and I regretted never having introduced myself to her.

Her death caused a great sensation, for she had ruled the wide and flourishing province of English prose fiction for ten years, since the death of Dickens. Though she had a vast company of competitors, she did not suffer through that period from the rivalry of one writer of her own class. If the Brontës had lived, or Mrs. Gaskell, the case might have been different, for George Eliot had neither the passion of Jane Eyre nor the perfection of Cranford, but they were gone before we lost Dickens, and so was Thackeray, who died while Romola was appearing. Charles Kingsley, whose Westward Ho! had just preceded her first appearance, had unluckily turned into other and less congenial paths. Charles Reade, whose It is Never Too Late to Mend (1856) had been her harbinger, scarcely maintained his position as her rival. Anthony Trollope, excellent craftsman as he was, remained persistently and sensibly at a lower intellectual level. Hence the field was free for George Eliot, who, without haste or hesitation,35 built up slowly such a reputation as no one in her own time could approach.

Her death created a huge stir, since she had dominated the thriving realm of English prose fiction for ten years, following Dickens' passing. Despite having a large number of competitors, she didn't experience any serious rivalry from writers of her level during that time. If the Brontës or Mrs. Gaskell had been alive, it might have been different, as George Eliot lacked the passion of Jane Eyre or the finesse of Cranford, but they were gone before we lost Dickens, and so was Thackeray, who died while Romola was being published. Charles Kingsley, who had just released Westward Ho! before her debut, had unfortunately moved on to other, less fitting genres. Charles Reade, whose It's never too late to make things right. (1856) had initially hinted at her arrival, hardly maintained his status as her competitor. Anthony Trollope, as skilled as he was, consistently stayed at a lower intellectual level. Thus, the field was clear for George Eliot, who, without rush or doubt, 35 gradually built a reputation that no one in her era could match.

The gay world, which forgets everything, has forgotten what a solemn, what a portentous thing was the contemporary fame of George Eliot. It was supported by the serious thinkers of the day, by the people who despised mere novels, but regarded her writings as contributions to philosophical literature. On the solitary occasion when I sat in company with Herbert Spencer on the committee of the London Library he expressed a strong objection to the purchase of fiction, and wished that for the London Library no novels should be bought, "except, of course, those of George Eliot." While she lived, critics compared her with Goethe, but to the disadvantage of the sage of Weimar. People who started controversies about "evolutionism,"—a favourite Victorian pastime,—bowed low at the mention of her name, and her own sound good sense alone prevented her from being made the object of a sort of priggish idolatry. A big-wig of that day remarked that "in problems of life and thought which baffled Shakespeare her touch was unfailing." For Lord Acton at her death "the sun had gone out," and that exceedingly dogmatic historian observed, ex cathedrâ, that no writer had "ever lived who had anything like her power of manifold but disinterested and impartial sympathy. If Sophocles or Cervantes had lived in the light of our culture, if Dante had prospered like Manzoni, George Eliot might have had a rival." It is very dangerous to write like that. A reaction is sure to follow, and in the case of this novelist, so modest and strenuous herself, but so ridiculously overpraised by her friends, it came with remarkable celerity.

The gay community, which tends to forget everything, has overlooked how significant the contemporary fame of George Eliot was. It was backed by the serious thinkers of her time, who looked down on regular novels but considered her work as part of philosophical literature. On the one time I sat alongside Herbert Spencer on the committee for the London Library, he voiced strong opposition to purchasing fiction and suggested that no novels should be acquired for the library, "except, of course, those by George Eliot." While she was alive, critics compared her to Goethe, but to Goethe's disadvantage. Those who sparked debates about "evolutionism," a popular Victorian hobby, showed great respect when her name was mentioned, and only her own sound judgment kept her from becoming a target of a sort of self-righteous adoration. A prominent figure of that time commented that "in problems of life and thought that puzzled Shakespeare, her insight was unfailing." For Lord Acton, upon her passing, "the sun had gone out," and that highly dogmatic historian stated, ex cathedrâ, that no writer had "ever lived who had anything close to her ability for diverse yet disinterested and unbiased sympathy. If Sophocles or Cervantes had experienced our culture, if Dante had thrived like Manzoni, George Eliot might have had a rival." It's very risky to write like that. A backlash is bound to happen, and in the case of this novelist, who was so modest and hardworking but ridiculously overpraised by her friends, it came promptly.

The worship of an intellectual circle of admirers, reverberating upon a dazzled and genuinely interested public, was not, however, even in its palmiest days, quite unanimous. There were other strains of thought and feeling making way, and other prophets were abroad. Robert Browning, though an optimist, and too polite a man to oppose George Eliot publicly, was impatient of her oracular manner. There was a struggle, not much perceived on the surface of the reviews, between her faithful worshippers and the new school of writers vaguely called preraphaelite. She loved Matthew Arnold's poetry, and in that, as in so much else, she was wiser and more clairvoyant than most of the people who surrounded her, but Arnold presented an attitude of reserve with regard to her later novels. She found nothing to praise or to attract her interest in the books of George Meredith; on the other hand, Coventry Patmore, with his customary amusing violence, voted her novels "sensational and improper." To D. G. Rossetti they were "vulgarity personified," and his brother defined them as "commonplace tempering the stuck-up." Swinburne repudiated Romola with vigour as "absolutely false." I daresay that from several of these her great contemporaries estimates of her work less harsh than these might be culled, but I quote these to show that even at the height of her fame she was not quite unchallenged.

The admiration from an intellectual group of fans, echoing through a dazzled and genuinely interested public, wasn’t, however, completely unanimous, even at its peak. There were other ideas and sentiments emerging, and other voices were active. Robert Browning, although an optimist and too courteous to openly challenge George Eliot, was frustrated with her prophetic style. There was a struggle, not easily seen in the reviews, between her devoted followers and the new group of writers loosely referred to as Pre-Raphaelite. She loved Matthew Arnold's poetry, and in that, as in many other things, she had more insight and foresight than most of those around her, but Arnold had a reserved attitude towards her later novels. She found nothing to admire or that intrigued her in George Meredith’s books; on the contrary, Coventry Patmore, with his usual humorous bluntness, called her novels "sensational and improper." To D. G. Rossetti, they were "vulgarity personified," and his brother described them as "commonplace tempering the stuck-up." Swinburne vigorously dismissed Romola as "absolutely false." I suppose that from some of these prominent contemporaries, more favorable assessments of her work could be found, but I mention these to illustrate that even at the height of her acclaim, she wasn’t without her challengers.

36 She was herself, it is impossible to deny, responsible for a good deal of the tarnish which spread over the gold of her reputation. Her early imaginative writings—in particular Janet's Repentance, Adam Bede, the first two-thirds of The Mill on the Floss, and much of Silas Marner—had a freshness, a bright vitality, which, if she could have kept it burnished, would have preserved her from all effects of contemporary want of sympathy. When we analyse the charm of the stories just mentioned, we find that it consists very largely in their felicity of expressed reminiscence. There is little evidence in them of the inventive faculty, but a great deal of the reproductive. Now, we have to remember that contemporaries are quite in the dark as to matters about which, after the publication of memoirs and correspondence and recollections, later readers are exactly informed. We may now know that Sir Christopher Cheverel closely reproduces the features of a real Sir Roger Newdigate, and that Dinah Morris is Mrs. Samuel Evans photographed, but readers of 1860 did not know that, and were at liberty to conceive the unknown magician in the act of calling up a noble English gentleman and a saintly Methodist preacher from the depths of her inner consciousness. Whether this was so or not would not matter to anyone, if George Eliot could have continued the act of pictorial reproduction without flagging. The world would have long gazed with pleasure into the camera obscura of Warwickshire, as she reeled off one dark picture after another, but unhappily she was not contented with her success, and she aimed at things beyond her reach.

36 She was undeniably responsible for much of the tarnish that fell on her reputation. Her early imaginative works—particularly Janet's Repentance, Adam Bede, the first two-thirds of The Mill on the Floss, and a lot of Silas Marner—had a freshness and vibrant energy that, if she could have maintained, would have protected her from the lack of sympathy from her contemporaries. When we analyze the charm of the mentioned stories, we find that it largely comes from their happy recall of memories. There’s little sign of their inventive quality but a lot of reproduction. We need to remember that her contemporaries were unaware of details that later readers learned through memoirs, letters, and recollections. We might know now that Sir Christopher Cheverel closely resembles a real Sir Roger Newdigate, and that Dinah Morris is a portrayal of Mrs. Samuel Evans, but readers in 1860 did not know that and were free to imagine the unknown creator conjuring a noble English gentleman and a devout Methodist preacher from her subconscious. It wouldn’t matter to anyone whether this was true or not if George Eliot had been able to keep producing vivid representations without losing momentum. The world would have been captivated by the dark images of Warwickshire as she produced one after another, but unfortunately, she was not satisfied with her success and aimed for things beyond her grasp.

Her failure, which was, after all (let us not exaggerate), the partial and accidental failure of a great genius, began when she turned from passive acts of memory to a strenuous exercise of intellect. If we had time and space, it would be very interesting to study George Eliot's attitude towards that mighty woman, the full-bosomed caryatid of romantic literature, who had by a few years preceded her. When George Eliot was at the outset of her own literary career, which as we know was much belated, George Sand had already bewitched and thrilled and scandalised Europe for a generation. The impact of the Frenchwoman's mind on that of her English contemporary produced sparks or flashes of starry enthusiasm. George Eliot, in 1848, was "bowing before George Sand in eternal gratitude to that great power of God manifested in her," and her praise of the French peasant-idyls was unbounded. But when she herself began to write novels she grew to be less and less in sympathy with the French romantic school. A French critic of her own day laid down the axiom that "il faut bien que le roman se rapproche de la poésie ou de la science." George Sand had thrown herself unreservedly into the poetic camp. She acknowledged "mon instinct m'eût poussée vers les abîmes," and she confessed, with that stalwart good sense which carried her genius over so many marshy places, that her temperament had often driven her, "au mépris de la raison ou de la vérité morale," into pure romantic extravagance.

Her failure, which was really just the partial and accidental failure of a great talent, started when she shifted from passive acts of memory to a rigorous exercise of intellect. If we had more time and space, it would be fascinating to examine George Eliot's perspective on that remarkable woman, the full-bosomed caryatid of romantic literature, who had just a few years ahead of her. By the time George Eliot began her literary career, which, as we know, started quite late, George Sand had already captivated, thrilled, and shocked Europe for a generation. The influence of the French woman's mind on her English contemporary sparked flashes of starry enthusiasm. In 1848, George Eliot was "bowing before George Sand in eternal gratitude to that great power of God manifested in her," and her admiration for the French peasant-idylls was boundless. However, as she began writing novels, she found herself increasingly out of sync with the French romantic school. A French critic of her time suggested that "il faut bien que le roman se rapproche de la poésie ou de la science." George Sand had wholeheartedly embraced the poetic side. She recognized that "mon instinct m'eût poussée vers les abîmes," and she admitted, with that practical sense that helped her genius navigate many tricky situations, that her temperament often led her, "au mépris de la raison ou de la vérité morale," into pure romantic excess.

But George Eliot, whatever may have been her preliminary enthusiasms,37 was radically and permanently anti-romantic. This was the source of her strength and of her weakness; this, carefully examined, explains the soaring and the sinking of her fame. Unlike George Sand, she kept to the facts; she found that all her power quitted her at once if she dealt with imaginary events and the clash of ideal passions. She had been drawn in her youth to sincere admiration of the Indianas and Lelias of her florid French contemporary, and we become aware that in the humdrum years at Coventry, when the surroundings of her own life were arduous and dusty, she felt a longing to spread her wings and fly up and out to some dim Cloud-Cuckoo Land the confines of which were utterly vague to her. The romantic method of Dumas, for instance, and even of Walter Scott, appealed to her as a mode of escaping to dreamland from the flatness and vulgarity of life under the "miserable reign of Mammon." But she could not achieve such flights; her literary character was of a totally different formation. What was fabulous, what was artificial, did not so much strike her with disgust as render her paralysed. Her only escape from mediocrity, she found, was to give a philosophical interest to common themes. In consequence, as she advanced in life, and came more under the influence of George Henry Lewes, she became less and less well disposed towards the French fiction of her day, rejecting even Balzac, to whom she seems, strangely enough, to have preferred Lessing. That Lessing and Balzac should be names pronounced in relation itself throws a light on the temper of the speaker.

But George Eliot, regardless of her initial passions,37 was fundamentally and permanently anti-romantic. This was the root of her strength and her weakness; a close look at this helps explain the highs and lows of her reputation. Unlike George Sand, she stuck to reality; she realized that all her power vanished as soon as she tried to engage with imagined events and the conflict of ideal emotions. In her youth, she had a sincere admiration for the Indianas and Lelias of her flamboyant French contemporary, and during the mundane years in Coventry, when her life was tough and dusty, she often yearned to spread her wings and escape to some vague, dreamy paradise. The romantic styles of Dumas and even Walter Scott tempted her as a way to escape into a fantasy world away from the dullness and crudeness of life under the "miserable reign of Mammon." But she couldn't make such escapes; her literary style was entirely different. What was fantastic or artificial didn’t just disgust her; it left her feeling immobilized. She discovered that her only way out of mediocrity was to give a philosophical depth to everyday themes. As she grew older and was influenced more by George Henry Lewes, she became increasingly critical of the contemporary French fiction, even turning away from Balzac, whom she oddly appeared to prefer to Lessing. The mention of Lessing and Balzac together gives insight into her mindset.

Most novelists seem to have begun to tell stories almost as early as musicians begin to trifle with the piano. The child keeps other children awake, after nurse has gone about her business, by reeling off inventions in the dark. But George Eliot showed, so far as records inform us, no such aptitude in infancy or even in early youth. The history of her start as a novel-writer is worthy of study. It appears that it was not until the autumn of 1856 that she, "in a dreamy mood," fancied herself writing a story. This was, I gather, immediately on her return from Germany, where she had been touring about with Lewes, with whom she had now been living for two years. Lewes said to her, "You have wit, description, and philosophy—those go a good way towards the production of a novel," and he encouraged her to write about the virtues and vices of the clergy, as she had observed them at Griff and at Coventry. Amos Barton was the immediate result, and the stately line of stories which was to close in Daniel Deronda twenty years later was started on its brilliant career. But what of the author? She was a storm-tried matron of thirty-seven, who had sub-edited the Westminster Review, who had spent years in translating Strauss's Life of Jesus and had sunk exhausted in a still more strenuous wrestling with the Tractatus Theologico-Politicus of Spinoza, who had worked with Delarive at Experimental Physics in Geneva, and who had censured, as superficial, John Stuart Mill's treatment of Whewell's Moral Philosophy. This heavily-built Miss Marian Evans, now dubiously known38 as Mrs. Lewes, whose features at that time are familiar to us by the admirable paintings and drawings of Sir Frederick Burton, was in training to be a social reformer, a moral philosopher, an apostle of the creed of Christendom, an anti-theological professor, anything in the world rather than a writer of idle tales.

Most novelists seem to start telling stories almost as soon as musicians begin playing around with the piano. A child keeps other kids awake after the caregiver has gone to bed by spinning out tales in the dark. However, George Eliot, according to available records, showed no such talent in her childhood or even early youth. The story of her beginnings as a novelist is worth exploring. It seems that it wasn't until the fall of 1856 that she, "in a dreamy mood," imagined herself writing a story. This happened right after she returned from Germany, where she had been traveling with Lewes, with whom she had been living for two years. Lewes told her, "You have wit, description, and philosophy—those elements contribute significantly to creating a novel," and he encouraged her to write about the virtues and vices of the clergy, as she had observed them in Griff and Coventry. Amos Barton was the immediate outcome, and the impressive series of stories that would conclude with Daniel Deronda twenty years later began its remarkable journey. But what about the author? She was a seasoned woman of thirty-seven, who had sub-edited the Westminster Review, spent years translating Strauss's Life of Jesus, and had exhausted herself in a more challenging struggle with Spinoza's Tractatus Theologico-Politicus. She had also collaborated with Delarive in Experimental Physics in Geneva and had criticized John Stuart Mill's treatment of Whewell's Moral Philosophy as superficial. This robust Miss Marian Evans, now referred to with some uncertainty as Mrs. Lewes, whose features are well-known to us through the excellent paintings and drawings of Sir Frederick Burton, was preparing to be a social reformer, a moral philosopher, an advocate of Christian ideals, an anti-theological professor—anything but a writer of trivial tales.

But the tales proved to be a hundred-fold more attractive to the general public than articles upon taxation or translations from German sceptics. We all must allow that at last, however tardily and surprisingly, George Eliot had discovered her true vocation. Let us consider in what capacity she entered this field of fiction. She entered it as an observer of life more diligent and more meticulous perhaps than any other living person. She entered it also with a store of emotional experience and with a richness of moral sensibility which were almost as unique. She had strong ethical prejudices, and a wealth of recollected examples by which she could justify them. Her memory was accurate, minute, and well-arranged, and she had always enjoyed retrospection and encouraged herself in the cultivation of it. She was very sympathetic, very tolerant, and although she had lived in the very Temple of Priggishness with her Brays and her Hennells and her Sibrees, she remained singularly simple and unaffected. Rather sad, one pictures her in 1856, rather dreamy, burdened with an excess of purely intellectual preoccupation, wandering over Europe consumed by a constant, but unconfessed, nostalgia for her own country, coming back to it with a sense that the Avon was lovelier than the Arno. Suddenly, in that "dreamy mood," there comes over her a desire to build up again the homes of her childhood, to forget all about Rousseau and experimental physics, and to reconstruct the "dear old quaintnesses" of the Arbury of twenty-five years before.

But the stories turned out to be a hundred times more appealing to the general public than articles about taxes or translations from German skeptics. We all have to admit that, at last, though it was late and unexpected, George Eliot found her true calling. Let’s think about how she entered this field of fiction. She came in as an observer of life, perhaps more diligent and meticulous than anyone else alive. She also stepped in with a wealth of emotional experience and a depth of moral sensibility that was almost unique. She had strong ethical beliefs and a collection of past examples to justify them. Her memory was accurate, detailed, and well-organized, and she had always enjoyed looking back and encouraged herself to cultivate that. She was very sympathetic and tolerant, and even though she had lived among priggishness with her Brays, Hennells, and Sibrees, she remained remarkably simple and unaffected. It’s a bit sad to picture her in 1856—somewhat dreamy, weighed down by an overload of purely intellectual thoughts, wandering through Europe consumed by a constant, unacknowledged nostalgia for her own country, returning with the feeling that the Avon was more beautiful than the Arno. Suddenly, in that "dreamy mood," she felt a desire to rebuild the homes of her childhood, to forget all about Rousseau and experimental physics, and to recreate the "dear old quaintnesses" of the Arbury from twenty-five years ago.

If we wish to see what it was which this mature philosopher and earnest critic of behaviour had to produce for the surprise of her readers, we may examine the description of the farm at Donnithorne in Adam Bede. The solemn lady, who might seem such a terror to ill-doers, had yet a packet of the most delicious fondants in the pocket of her bombazine gown. The names of these sweetmeats, which were of a flavour and a texture delicious to the tongue, might be Mrs. Poyser or Lizzie Jerome or the sisters Dodson, but they all came from the Warwickshire factory at Griff, and they were all manufactured with the sugar and spice of memory. So long as George Eliot lived in the past, and extracted her honey from those wonderful cottage gardens which fill her early pages with their colour and their odour, the solidity and weight of her intellectual methods in other fields did not interfere, or interfered in a negligible way, with the power and intensity of the entertainment she offered. We could wish for nothing better. English literature has, of their own class, nothing better to offer than certain chapters of Adam Bede or than the beginning of The Mill on the Floss.

If we want to see what this experienced philosopher and serious critic of behavior had in store to surprise her readers, we can look at the description of the farm at Donnithorne in Adam Bede. The serious woman, who might seem intimidating to wrongdoers, had a stash of the most delicious candies in the pocket of her bombazine dress. The names of these treats, which were flavorful and delightful to eat, could be Mrs. Poyser, Lizzie Jerome, or the Dodson sisters, but they all came from the Warwickshire factory at Griff, and they were all made with the sweetness and nostalgia of memory. As long as George Eliot drew inspiration from the past and gathered insights from those beautiful cottage gardens that fill her early pages with their vibrancy and fragrance, the depth and rigor of her intellectual approach in other areas did not interfere, or only minimally interfered, with the enjoyment and emotional impact of her work. We could hope for nothing better. English literature has nothing from this category that surpasses certain chapters of Adam Bede or the opening of The Mill on the Floss.

But, from the first, if we now examine coldly and inquisitively, there was a moth sleeping in George Eliot's rich attire. This moth was pedantry, the39 result doubtless of too much erudition encouraging a natural tendency in her mind, which as we have seen was acquisitive rather than inventive. It was unfortunate for her genius that after her early enthusiasm for French culture she turned to Germany and became, in measure, like so many powerful minds of her generation, Teutonised. This fostered the very tendencies which it was desirable to eradicate. One can but speculate what would have been the result on her genius of a little more Paris and a little less Berlin. Her most successful immediate rival in France was Octave Feuillet; the Scenes of Clerical Life answer in time to Le Roman d'un Jeune Homme Pauvre, and Monsieur de Camors to Felix Holt. There could not be a stronger or more instructive contrast than between the elegant fairy-land of the one and the robust realism of the other. But our admirable pastoral writer, whose inward eye was stored with the harmonies and humours of Shakespeare's country, was not content with her mastery of the past. She looked forward to a literature of the future. She trusted to her brain rather than to those tired servants, her senses, and more and more her soul was invaded by the ambition to invent a new thing, the scientific novel, dealing with the growth of institutions and the analysis of individual character.

But from the beginning, if we examine it coolly and curiously, there was a moth lurking in George Eliot's lavish style. This moth was pedantry, likely a result of her extensive knowledge that encouraged a natural tendency in her mind to acquire rather than create. It was unfortunate for her talent that after her early passion for French culture, she turned to Germany and, like many strong minds of her generation, became somewhat Germanized. This reinforced the very tendencies she should have worked to reduce. One can only wonder how her talent might have changed with a little more Paris and a little less Berlin. Her most direct rival in France was Octave Feuillet; the Scenes of Clerical Life corresponded on various levels to Le Roman d'un Jeune Homme Pauvre, and Monsieur de Camors to Felix Holt. There couldn’t be a stronger or more enlightening contrast than between the elegant fairy-tale world of the former and the robust realism of the latter. But our admirable pastoral writer, whose inner vision was filled with the harmonies and nuances of Shakespeare's countryside, was not satisfied with merely mastering the past. She looked forward to a literature of the future. She relied on her intellect rather than her weary senses, and more and more, her spirit was overtaken by the ambition to create something new: the scientific novel, focusing on the evolution of institutions and the analysis of individual character.

The critics of her own time were satisfied that she had done this, and that she had founded the psychological novel. There was much to be said in favour of such an opinion. In the later books it is an undeniable fact that George Eliot displays a certain sense of the inevitable progress of life which was new. It may seem paradoxical to see the peculiar characteristics of Zola or of Mr. George Moore in Middlemarch, but there is much to be said for the view that George Eliot was the direct forerunner of those naturalistic novelists. Like them, she sees life as an organism, or even as a progress. George Eliot in her contemplation of the human beings she invents is a traveller, who is provided with a map. No Norman church or ivied ruin takes her by surprise, because she has seen that it was bound to come, and recognises it when it does come. Death, the final railway station, is ever in her mind; she sees it on her map, and gathers her property around her to be ready when the train shall stop. This psychological clairvoyance gives her a great power when she does not abuse it, but unfortunately from the very first there was in her a tendency, partly consequent on her mental training, but also not a little on her natural constitution, to dwell in a hard and pedagogic manner on it. She was not content to please, she must explain and teach as well.

The critics of her time were convinced that she had accomplished this and that she had established the psychological novel. There was a lot to support such an opinion. In her later works, it's undeniable that George Eliot shows a new awareness of the inevitable progression of life. It might seem odd to find the distinctive traits of Zola or Mr. George Moore in Middlemarch, but there's a solid argument that George Eliot was a direct precursor to those naturalistic novelists. Like them, she views life as an organism or even as a journey. In her exploration of the characters she creates, George Eliot is like a traveler equipped with a map. No Norman church or overgrown ruin surprises her because she knows it was bound to happen and recognizes it when it does. Death, the ultimate destination, is always on her mind; she sees it on her map and gathers her belongings to be ready when the train stops. This psychological foresight gives her significant power when she doesn’t misuse it, but unfortunately, from the very beginning, she had a tendency—partly due to her mental training and partly due to her natural disposition—to focus on it in a harsh and instructive way. She wasn’t satisfied with simply entertaining; she felt the need to explain and teach as well.

Her comparative failure to please made its definite appearance first in the laboured and overcharged romance of Romola. But a careful reader will detect it in her earliest writings. Quite early in Amos Barton, for instance, when Mrs. Hackit observes of the local colliers that they "passed their time in doing nothing but swilling ale and smoking, like the beasts that perish," the author immediately spoils this delightful remark by explaining, like a schoolmaster, that Mrs. Hackit was "speaking, we may40 presume, in a remotely analogical sense." The laughter dies upon our lips. Useless pedantry of this kind spoils many a happy touch of humour, Mrs. Poyser alone perhaps having wholly escaped from it. It would be entirely unjust to accuse George Eliot, at all events until near the end of her life, of intellectual pride. She was, on the contrary, of a very humble spirit, timorous and susceptible of discouragement. But her humility made her work all the harder at her task of subtle philosophical analysis. It would have been far better for her if she had possessed less of the tenacity of Herbert Spencer and more of the recklessness of George Sand. An amusing but painful example of her Sisyphus temper, always rolling the stone uphill with groans and sweat, is to be found in her own account of the way she "crammed up" for the composition of Romola. She tells us of the wasting toil with which she worked up innumerable facts about Florence, and in particular how she laboured long over the terrible question whether Easter could have been "retarded" in the year 1492. On this, Sir Leslie Stephen—one of her best critics, and one of the most indulgent—aptly queries, "What would have become of Ivanhoe if Scott had bothered himself about the possible retardation of Easter? The answer, indeed, is obvious, that Ivanhoe would not have been written."

Her relative inability to please became clearly evident first in the forced and overly complex romance of Romola. However, a careful reader can spot it in her earliest works. For example, early on in Amos Barton, when Mrs. Hackit remarks about the local miners that they "spent their time doing nothing but drinking ale and smoking, like animals that die," the author immediately ruins this delightful comment by explaining, like a teacher, that Mrs. Hackit was "speaking, we may presume, in a vaguely analogous sense." The laughter fades away. This needless pedantry ruins many moments of humor, with Mrs. Poyser perhaps being the only one who completely avoided it. It would be completely unfair to accuse George Eliot, at least until near the end of her life, of intellectual arrogance. On the contrary, she had a very modest spirit, timid and easily discouraged. But this humility made her work all the harder at her task of fine philosophical analysis. It would have been far better for her if she had had less of Herbert Spencer's stubbornness and more of George Sand's wildness. A humorous yet painful example of her Sisyphean struggle, always rolling the stone uphill with effort and sweat, can be found in her own account of how she "studied hard" for the writing of Romola. She describes the exhausting labor with which she gathered countless facts about Florence, particularly how she spent a long time pondering the troubling question of whether Easter could have been "delayed" in the year 1492. In response, Sir Leslie Stephen—one of her best critics and also one of the most lenient—aptly asks, "What would have happened to Ivanhoe if Scott had worried about the possible delay of Easter? The answer is clear: Ivanhoe wouldn't have been written."

The effect of all this on George Eliot's achievement was what must always occur when an intellect which is purely acquisitive and distributive insists on doing work that is appropriate only to imagination. If we read very carefully the scene preceding Savanarola's sermon to the Dominicans at San Marco, we perceive that it is built up almost in Flaubert's manner, but without Flaubert's magic, touch by touch, out of books. The author does not see what she describes in a sort of luminous hallucination, but she dresses up in language of her own what she has carefully read in Burlamacchi or in Villari. The most conscientious labour, expended by the most powerful brain, is incapable of producing an illusion of life by these means. George Eliot may even possibly have been conscious of this, for she speaks again and again, not of writing with ecstasy of tears and laughter, as Dickens did, but of falling into "a state of so much wretchedness in attempting to concentrate my thoughts on the construction of my novel" that nothing but a tremendous and sustained effort of the will carried her on at all. In this vain and terrible wrestling with incongruous elements she wore out her strength and her joy, and it is heart-rending to watch so noble a genius and so lofty a character as hers wasted in the whirlpool. One fears that a sense of obscure failure added to her tortures, and one is tempted to see a touch of autobiography in the melancholy of Mrs. Transome (in Felix Holt), of whom we are told that "her knowledge and accomplishments had become as valueless as old-fashioned stucco ornaments, of which the substance was never worth anything, while the form is no longer to the taste of any living mortal."

The impact of all this on George Eliot's work was what always happens when someone with a purely acquisitive and distributive mind tries to do something meant only for imagination. If we carefully examine the scene leading up to Savonarola's sermon to the Dominicans at San Marco, we see that it's constructed almost in Flaubert's style, but without Flaubert's magic, built piece by piece from books. The author doesn't see what she describes in a kind of vivid hallucination; instead, she dresses up in her own words what she has thoroughly read in Burlamacchi or Villari. No amount of diligent work from the most powerful intellect can create a sense of life in this way. George Eliot might have been aware of this because she repeatedly talks about not writing with joy or tears like Dickens did, but experiencing "a state of so much wretchedness in attempting to concentrate my thoughts on the construction of my novel" that only a tremendous and sustained effort of will kept her going. In this futile and painful struggle with mismatched elements, she wore down her strength and happiness, and it's heartbreaking to see such a noble talent and elevated character as hers wasted in this turmoil. One worries that a sense of unrecognized failure added to her pain, and there's a temptation to see a hint of autobiography in the sadness of Mrs. Transome (in Felix Holt), who is described as having "her knowledge and accomplishments become as valueless as old-fashioned stucco ornaments, where the substance was never worth anything, and the style is no longer to anyone's taste."

The notion that George Eliot was herself, in spite of all the laudation showered upon her, consciously in want of some element essential for her41 success is supported by the very curious fact that from 1864 to 1869, that is to say through nearly one quarter of her whole literary career, she devoted herself entirely to various experiments in verse. She was so preternaturally intelligent that there is nothing unlikely in the supposition that she realised what was her chief want as a writer of imaginative prose. She claims, and she will always be justified in claiming, a place in the splendid roll of prominent English writers. But she holds it in spite of a certain drawback which forbids her from ever appearing in the front rank as a great writer. Her prose has fine qualities of force and wit, it is pictorial and persuasive, but it misses one prime but rather subtle merit, it never sings. The masters of the finest English are those who have received the admonition Cantate Domino! They sing a new song unto the Lord. Among George Eliot's prose contemporaries there were several who obeyed this command. Ruskin, for instance, above all the Victorian prose-writers, shouts like the morning-star. It is the peculiar gift of all great prosaists. Take so rough an executant as Hazlitt: "Harmer Hill stooped with all its pines, to listen to a poet, as he passed!" That is the chanting faculty in prose, which all the greatest men possess; but George Eliot has no trace of it, except sometimes, faintly, in the sheer fun of her peasants' conversation. I do not question that she felt the lack herself, and that it was this which, subconsciously, led her to make a profound study of the art of verse.

The idea that George Eliot, despite all the praise she received, was aware that she was missing an essential element for her41 success is backed by the interesting fact that from 1864 to 1869, nearly a quarter of her entire writing career, she focused entirely on experimenting with poetry. She was so exceptionally intelligent that it's not far-fetched to assume that she recognized what she primarily lacked as a writer of imaginative prose. She claims, and will always be justified in claiming, her place among the prominent English writers. However, she occupies this position despite a certain shortcoming that prevents her from ever being seen as a top-tier great writer. Her prose has admirable qualities of strength and wit, is vivid and persuasive, but it lacks one key, albeit subtle, quality—it never sings. The masters of the finest English are those who have embraced the command Cantate Domino! They sing a new song to the Lord. Among George Eliot's contemporaries, several followed this command. Ruskin, for example, stands out among Victorian prose writers and shouts like a morning star. This singing ability is a unique talent found in all great prose writers. Consider a rough stylist like Hazlitt: "Harmer Hill stooped with all its pines, to listen to a poet, as he passed!" That’s the lyrical quality in prose that the greatest writers possess; yet George Eliot shows little of it, except occasionally, faintly, in the playful banter of her peasants. I don't doubt that she sensed this gap herself, and it was likely this that, on some level, drove her to deeply study the art of poetry.

She hoped, at the age of forty-four, to hammer herself into poetry by dint of sheer labour and will-power. She read the great masters, and she analysed them in the light of prosodical manuals. In 1871 she told Tennyson that Professor Sylvester's "laws for verse-making had been useful to her." Tennyson replied, "I can't understand that," and no wonder. Sylvester was a facetious mathematician who undertook to teach the art of poetry in so many lessons. George Eliot humbly working away at Sylvester, and telling Tennyson that she was finding him "useful," and Tennyson, whose melodies pursued him, like bees in pursuit of a bee-master, expressing a gruff good-natured scepticism—what a picture it raises! But George Eliot persisted, with that astounding firmness of application which she had, and she produced quite a large body of various verse. She wrote a Comtist tragedy, The Spanish Gypsy, of which I must speak softly, since, omnivorous as I am, I have never been able to swallow it. But she wrote many other things, epics and sonnets and dialogues and the rest of them, which are not so hard to read. She actually printed privately for her friends two little garlands, Agatha (1868) and Brother and Sister (1869), which are the only "rare issues" of hers sought after by collectors, for she was not given to bibliographical curiosity. These verses and many others she polished and re-wrote with untiring assiduity, and in 1874 she published a substantial volume of them. I have been reading them over again, in the intense wish to be pleased with them, but it is impossible—the root of the matter is not in them. There is an Arion, which is stately in the manner of Marvell. The end of this lyric is tense and decisive, but there is the radical42 absence of song. In the long piece called A College Breakfast Party, which she wrote in 1874, almost all Tennyson's faults are reconstructed on the plan of the Chinese tailor who carefully imitates the rents in the English coat he is to copy. There is a Goethe-like poem, of a gnomic order, called Self and Life, stuffed with valuable thoughts as a turkey is stuffed with chestnuts.

She hoped, at the age of forty-four, to mold herself into a poet through sheer hard work and determination. She read the great masters and analyzed them using poetry manuals. In 1871, she told Tennyson that Professor Sylvester's "laws for verse-making had been helpful to her." Tennyson replied, "I can't understand that," and it's no surprise. Sylvester was a witty mathematician who tried to teach poetry in a series of lessons. George Eliot diligently studying Sylvester and telling Tennyson that she found him "helpful," while Tennyson, whose melodies pursued him like bees after a beekeeper, expressed a gruff but friendly skepticism—what an image that creates! But George Eliot persisted, with her remarkable focus, and she produced a significant amount of diverse verse. She wrote a Comtist tragedy, The Spanish Gypsy, about which I must speak cautiously, since, despite my broad tastes, I have never been able to appreciate it. However, she wrote many other pieces, including epics, sonnets, dialogues, and more, which are easier to read. She even privately printed two little collections for her friends, Agatha (1868) and Brother and Sister (1869), which are the only "rare issues" sought by collectors, as she wasn't particularly interested in bibliographical curiosities. She polished and revised these verses and many others with tireless diligence, and in 1874 she published a substantial volume of them. I've been rereading them, hoping to enjoy them, but it’s impossible—the essence just isn’t there. There is an Arion that is stately in the style of Marvell. The conclusion of this lyric is tense and decisive, but it lacks the fundamental quality of song. In the long piece titled A College Breakfast Party, written in 1874, almost all of Tennyson's faults are replicated following the method of a Chinese tailor who carefully mimics the rips in the English coat he is supposed to copy. There’s a Goethe-like poem of a proverbial nature, called Self and Life, filled with valuable thoughts like a turkey stuffed with chestnuts.

And it is all so earnest and so intellectual, and it does so much credit to Sylvester. After long consideration, I have come to the conclusion that the following sonnet, from Brother and Sister, is the best piece of sustained poetry that George Eliot achieved. It deals with the pathetic and beautiful relations which existed between her and her elder brother Isaac, the Tom Tulliver of The Mill on the Floss:

And it's all so serious and so thoughtful, and it really reflects well on Sylvester. After giving it a lot of thought, I’ve come to the conclusion that the following sonnet, from Brother and Sister, is the best example of sustained poetry that George Eliot produced. It addresses the touching and beautiful relationship she had with her older brother Isaac, the Tom Tulliver of The Mill on the Floss:

His sadness was my sadness, and his happiness Sent little jumps and laughter through my entire being; My doll felt lifeless, and wasn't a fun toy for a girl. I had some reason when my brother arrived.
I knelt with him at marbles, tracking his throw Cut the ringed stem and let the apple fall,
Or watched him winding the spiral string close That circled the paths of the spinning top.
Caught in such companionship, my wandering thoughts Stopped having dreams filled with wishes to achieve; Myaëry-picturing fantasy was taught Submission to the more challenging, authentic skill
That strives with actions to carve a well-thought-out path,
And by "What is" and "What will be" to define.

How near this is to true poetry, and yet how many miles away!

How close this is to true poetry, and yet how far away!

At last George Eliot seems to have felt that she could never hope, with all her intellect, to catch the unconsidered music which God lavishes on the idle linnet and the frivolous chaffinch. She returned to her own strenuous business of building up the psychological novel. She wrote Middlemarch, which appeared periodically throughout 1872 and as a book early the following year. It was received with great enthusiasm, as marking the return of a popular favourite who had been absent for several years. Middlemarch is the history of three parallel lives of women, who "with dim lights and tangled circumstances tried to shape their thought and deed in noble agreement," although "to common eyes their struggles seemed mere inconsistency and formlessness." The three ineffectual St. Theresas, as their creator conceived them, were Dorothea, Rosamond, and Mary, and they "shaped the thought and deed" of Casaubon and Ladislaw and Fred Vincy. Middlemarch is constructed with unfaltering power, and the picture of commonplace English country life which it gives is vivacious after a mechanical fashion, but all the charm of the early stories has evaporated, and has left behind it merely a residuum of unimaginative satire. The novel is a very remarkable instance of elaborate mental resources misapplied, and genius revolving, with tremendous machinery, like some great water-wheel, while no water is flowing underneath it.

At last, George Eliot seemed to realize that no matter how intelligent she was, she could never hope to capture the effortless music that God bestows on the carefree linnet and the lighthearted chaffinch. She returned to her dedicated work in creating the psychological novel. She wrote Middlemarch, which was published in installments throughout 1872 and as a complete book early the following year. It was met with great enthusiasm, marking the return of a beloved author who had been away for several years. Middlemarch tells the stories of three parallel lives of women who "with dim lights and tangled circumstances tried to shape their thoughts and actions in noble agreement," even though "to most observers their struggles seemed like mere inconsistency and chaos." The three ineffective St. Theresas, as their creator envisioned them, were Dorothea, Rosamond, and Mary, and they "shaped the thoughts and actions" of Casaubon, Ladislaw, and Fred Vincy. Middlemarch is crafted with unwavering strength, and the depiction of ordinary English country life it offers is lively in a mechanical way, but all the charm of the earlier stories has faded, leaving behind only a residue of uninspired satire. The novel is a remarkable example of complex mental energy being misused, with genius turning like an enormous water-wheel, all while no water flows underneath it.

43 When a realist loses hold on reality all is lost, and I for one can find not a word to say in favour of Daniel Deronda, her next and last novel, which came out, with popularity at first more wonderful than ever, in 1876. But her inner circle of admirers was beginning to ask one another uneasily whether her method was not now too calculated, her effects too plainly premeditated. The intensity of her early works was gone. Readers began to resent her pedantry, her elaboration of allusions, her loss of simplicity. They missed the vivid rural scenes and the flashes of delicious humour which had starred the serious pages of Adam Bede and The Mill like the lemon-yellow pansies and potentillas on a dark Welsh moor. Then came Theophrastus Such, a collection of cumbrous and didactic essays which defy perusal; and finally, soon after her death, her Correspondence, a terrible disappointment to all her admirers, and a blow from which even the worship of Lord Acton never recovered. Of George Eliot might have been repeated Swift's epitaph on Sir John Vanbrugh:

43 When a realist loses touch with reality, everything is lost, and I honestly can’t say anything positive about Daniel Deronda, her next and final novel, which was released in 1876 and saw an initial popularity that was more amazing than ever. However, her close circle of fans was starting to question uneasily whether her approach was becoming too deliberate, her effects too obviously planned. The intensity of her earlier works had faded. Readers began to resent her pedantry, her complex references, and her loss of simplicity. They missed the vivid rural scenes and the bursts of delightful humor that had brightened the serious pages of Adam Bede and The Mill like bright-yellow pansies and potentillas on a dark Welsh moor. Next came Theophrastus Such, a collection of heavy and preachy essays that are tedious to read; and finally, shortly after her death, her Correspondence, which was a huge disappointment to all her fans and a shock from which even Lord Acton’s admiration never really recovered. What could be said about George Eliot might echo Swift's epitaph on Sir John Vanbrugh:

Rest heavily upon him, earth, for he Placed many heavy burdens on you.

It was the fatal error of George Eliot, so admirable, so elevated, so disinterested, that for the last ten years of her brief literary life she did practically nothing but lay heavy loads on literature.

It was the serious mistake of George Eliot, who was so admirable, so elevated, and so selfless, that for the last ten years of her short literary career, she did almost nothing but add burdens to literature.

On the whole, then, it is not possible to regard the place which George Eliot holds in English literature as so prominent a one as was rather rashly awarded her by her infatuated contemporaries. It is the inevitable result of "tall talk" about Dante and Goethe that the figure so unduly magnified fails to support such comparisons when the perspective is lengthened. George Eliot is unduly neglected now, but it is the revenge of time on her for the praise expended upon her works in her life-time. Another matter which militates against her fame to-day is her strenuous solemnity. One of the philosophers who knelt at the footsteps of her throne said that she was "the emblem of a generation distracted between the intense need of believing and the difficulty of belief." Well, we happen to live, fortunately or unfortunately for ourselves, in a generation which is "distracted" by quite other problems, and we are sheep that look up to George Eliot and are not fed by her ponderous moral aphorisms and didactic ethical influence. Perhaps another generation will follow us which will be more patient, and students yet unborn will read her gladly. Let us never forget, however, that she worked with all her heart in a spirit of perfect honesty, that she brought a vast intelligence to the service of literature, and that she aimed from first to last at the loftiest goal of intellectual ambition. Where she failed, it was principally from an inborn lack of charm, not from anything ignoble or impure in her mental disposition. After all, to have added to the slender body of English fiction seven novels the names of which are known to every cultivated person is not to have failed, but to have signally, if only relatively, succeeded.

Overall, it's not accurate to view the place George Eliot occupies in English literature as as prominent as her overly enthusiastic contemporaries suggested. The exaggerated praise often given in comparisons to Dante and Goethe fails to hold up when we take a longer view. George Eliot is overlooked today, but this is time's way of balancing the excessive praise she received during her lifetime. Another factor that works against her fame now is her serious tone. One philosopher who admired her work described her as "the emblem of a generation distracted between the intense need of believing and the difficulty of belief." Unfortunately for us, we live in a time distracted by different issues, and we find George Eliot's heavy moral lessons and didactic ethics unappealing. Perhaps a future generation will be more receptive, and new readers will appreciate her writings. Nonetheless, we must remember that she poured her heart into her work with complete honesty, bringing a vast intellect to literature, always striving for the highest intellectual goals. Where she fell short, it was mainly due to a natural lack of charm, not because of anything base or impure in her mind. Ultimately, contributing seven well-known novels to the relatively limited body of English fiction is not a failure; it's a significant, albeit relative, success.


THE FUTURE POET AND OUR TIME

By J. C. SQUIRE

By J.C. Squire

HERE is our world in motion.

HERE is our world in action.

We see a corner of it through our eyes. A man will march down a street with a crowd, or watch the politicians' cabs turning into Palace Yard, or make speeches, or stand on the deck of a scurrying destroyer in the North Sea, or mount guard in a Mesopotamian desert. A minute section of the greater panorama passes before him.

We see a part of it through our eyes. A man will walk down a street with a crowd, or watch the politicians' cars pull into Palace Yard, or give speeches, or stand on the deck of a fast-moving destroyer in the North Sea, or stand guard in a desert in Mesopotamia. A small piece of the larger scene unfolds before him.

In imagination he will, according to his information and his habit of mind, visualise what he sees as a part of what he does not see: the human conflict over five continents, climates and clothes, multitudes, passions, voices, states, soldiers, negotiations. Each newspaper that he opens swarms with a confusion of events and argument, of names familiar and unfamiliar—Wilson, Geddes, Czecho-Slovakia, Yudenitch, Shantung, and ten thousand more. For the eye there is a medley, for the ear a great din. As far as he can, busy with his daily pursuits, a man usually ignores it when it does not intrude to disturb him. When most unsettled, the life of the world is most fatiguing. The spectacle is formless and without a centre; the characters rise and fall, conspicuous one day, forgotten the next. The newspapers mechanically repeat that we are at the greatest crisis of history, and that "a great drama is being unrolled." We are aware that the fortunes of our civilisation have been and are in the balance. But we are in the wood and cannot see it as we see the French Revolution. It is difficult, even with the strongest effort of imagination, to visualise the process as history will record it. To pick out those episodes and those persons that will haunt the imagination of posterity by their colour and force is more difficult still. An event, contemporaneously, is an event; a man is a man who eats, drinks, wears collars, makes speeches, bandies words with others, and is photographed for the newspapers.

In his mind, he will, based on his knowledge and mindset, picture what he sees as part of what he doesn’t see: the human struggle across five continents, varying climates and clothing, countless people, intense emotions, voices, nations, soldiers, negotiations. Every newspaper he opens is filled with a jumble of events and debates, of names both familiar and unfamiliar—Wilson, Geddes, Czecho-Slovakia, Yudenitch, Shantung, and many more. For the eye, there’s a mix, and for the ear, a loud noise. As much as he can, busy with his daily life, a person usually ignores this unless it disrupts him. When the world feels most chaotic, it’s the most exhausting. The scene lacks shape and focus; individuals rise and fall, notable one day and forgotten the next. The newspapers automatically claim that we are facing the greatest crisis in history, and that "a great drama is unfolding." We know that the fate of our civilization has been and still is uncertain. But we are in the thick of it and can't see it like we do with the French Revolution. Even with significant imagination, it’s hard to picture how history will remember this. It’s even tougher to identify the moments and people that will resonate with future generations due to their vividness and impact. An event, while we’re living it, is just an event; a person is just someone who eats, drinks, wears shirts with collars, makes speeches, exchanges words with others, and poses for newspaper photos.

Yet we know that a time will come when these years will be seen in far retrospect as the years of Elizabeth or of Robespierre are now. The judgments of the political scientist and the historian will be made: these men will arrange their sequences and their scales of importance. They will deduce effects and measure out praise and blame. With them we are not concerned. But others beyond them will look at our time. We shall have left our legacy for the imagination. What will it be? Who of contemporary figures may we guess as likely to be the heroes of plays and the subjects of poems? Which of the multitudinous events of these years will give a stock subject to Tragedy? Which of the men whom we praise or abuse will seem to posterity larger than human, and go with gestures across their stages, clad in an antique fashion? For to that age we shall be strange; whether our mechanical45 arts have died and left us to haunt the memory of our posterity as a race of unquiet demons, or whether "progress" along our lines shall have continued, none of our trappings will have remained the same.

Yet we know that the time will come when these years will be looked back on just like the years of Elizabeth or Robespierre are today. Political scientists and historians will make their assessments: they will organize events and weigh their significance. They will draw conclusions and distribute praise and blame. We are not concerned with them. But others beyond these scholars will examine our time. We will have created a legacy for future imagination. What will it look like? Which contemporary figures will likely become the heroes of plays and subjects of poems? Which countless events from these years will become classic stories of Tragedy? Which of the people we praise or criticize will seem larger than life to future generations, performing with grand gestures on their stages, dressed in an old-fashioned style? For that future generation, we will be unfamiliar; whether our mechanical45 arts have faded away, leaving us to be remembered as a restless shadow cast over history, or whether "progress" along our paths has continued, none of our symbols will remain the same.

But the soul of man will have remained the same. Those elements in events and persons which fascinate and stimulate us when we are looking at our past will stir them when they brood on their past, which is our to-day. And neither contemporary reputation, nor worldly position, nor conquests in themselves, nor saintliness in itself, can secure for a man a continued life in the imagination of the race.

But the human soul will still be the same. The aspects of events and people that captivate and inspire us when we reflect on our past will also resonate with them as they think about their own history, which is our present. And nothing like current fame, social status, personal achievements, or even holiness on its own can guarantee that a person remains alive in the collective memory of humanity.

decorative break

Contemplate our own past in the light of this conception. Who are the men of whom poets and playwrights and story-tellers have made fictions and songs? Augustus Cæsar when he lived was the greatest man in the world: but who since Virgil has panegyrised him and who—unless some ingenious psychologist of the second-rate like Browning—would make a dramatic poem out of him? William Wilberforce was a very good man, but his deeds and his name have survived his personality, and he will not be the hero of an epic. The Thirty Years' War was a long and very devastating war; Gustavus and Wallenstein, in their degree, survive the purposeless series of its disasters; and of all its events that which most vividly lives in the memory is the small thing with which it began: the flinging of two noblemen from a tower. What is it in things and men that gives them permanently the power of stirring the imagination and the curiosity of the artist? A quality of splendour and of power that grows more certain when the dust that was its receptacle has gone to dust. The artist who shall succeed with a historical personage may make whatever implicit or even explicit commentary he likes, but in choosing his subject—or being chosen by it—moral judgment or scientific estimate will not influence him. He will be the victim of an attraction beyond the will and beyond the reason. Consider who are the figures that truly, imperatively, live in the political story of the past. Not only and not all the Cæsars who fought over the known world; not only such chivalric souls as saw, and obeyed, the visions of Domrémy, and died when the echoes of the last horn faded over Roncesvalles. The Crusades, as a whole, were a great poem, but few of the Crusaders won more than an ephemeral name in art. Cœur de Lion has been in our own time the hero of a romance, but no man is likely again to write of even a Godfrey of Boulogne. The great age of historic Greece passed and left imperishable monuments, "one nation making worth a nation's pain," but how few of her soldiers and philosophers recur to the creative imagination! Those stories and figures from history and pre-history which do so recur are a strangely assorted collection. The Trojan War and its leading personages are a fascination and an inspiration perennially, and among those personages Helen, Hector, Achilles, Ulysses; but not Paris or the sons of Atreus, who live but as appendages. Coldly arguing, men may ask now as46 they asked then, why the Greeks should take so much trouble to recover a worthless woman, why a Hector should die to keep her, why ten thousand should perish in such a cause. But to the imagination Hector, Achilles, Helen, the divine unreason of that ten years' war, make an appeal that never comes from worthier struggles and wiser people. That is true also of Antony and Cleopatra: their story to the historian and the moralist is one of ruinous folly, to the poet a

Contemplate our own past through this idea. Who are the people that poets, playwrights, and storytellers have created stories and songs about? Augustus Caesar was the most powerful man in the world during his lifetime, but who has praised him since Virgil, and who—except for some second-rate psychologist like Browning—would write a dramatic poem about him? William Wilberforce was a great man, but his actions and name have outlived his personal legacy, and he won’t be the hero of an epic. The Thirty Years' War was long and devastating; Gustavus and Wallenstein, to some degree, are remembered beyond the pointless series of its tragedies. Yet, the event that most vividly sticks in memory is the small act that sparked it all: the throwing of two noblemen from a tower. What is it about people and events that gives them lasting power to inspire and capture the imagination of artists? A quality of greatness and influence that becomes clearer as the dust that once held it settles. An artist who engages with a historical figure may express any implicit or explicit commentary he wishes, but in choosing his subject—or being chosen by it—moral judgment or scientific analysis won’t sway him. He will be drawn in by an allure beyond his control and understanding. Think about who truly lives on in the political narrative of the past. Not just all the Caesars who battled across the known world; not only the noble souls who saw and followed the visions from Domrémy, only to die when the echoes of the last horn faded over Roncesvalles. The Crusades as a whole were a grand poem, but few of the Crusaders gained anything lasting in art. Cœur de Lion has become the hero of a romance in our time, but it’s unlikely anyone will write again about a Godfrey of Boulogne. The great era of historic Greece passed, leaving behind enduring monuments, “one nation making worth a nation's pain,” yet how few of her soldiers and philosophers resonate in creative imagination! The stories and figures from history and pre-history that do resonate form a curious mix. The Trojan War and its central characters remain fascinating and inspiring: Helen, Hector, Achilles, Ulysses; but not Paris or the sons of Atreus, who exist merely as side characters. Rationally, people might ask now, as they did then, why the Greeks went to such lengths to recover a seemingly worthless woman, why Hector should die to protect her, why thousands should suffer for such a cause. But in the realm of imagination, Hector, Achilles, Helen, and the divine absurdity of that ten-year war pull at the heart in ways that more noble struggles and wiser people fail to. The same is true for Antony and Cleopatra: their story is one of disastrous folly for historians and moralists, but to the poet, a

Significant tune about the giants wasting away Close to death, on a high mountain peak Still, in the proud disregard for the consequences,
The wine of life tastes like joy.

The figure of St. Francis has been created and recreated in art; like those of Nero, Philip II., and Mary Stuart. With the mythical who are but names we can do what we will; Lear and Hamlet Shakespeare could cast in the sublimest mould; with the historical we are tied by the historical, and few are great enough to come through the sieve. Poets have attempted and failed to make great characters of Becket, of Wolsey, of Strafford, and Charles I.; their degree of failure has varied, but they have failed as certainly as Keats would have failed with King Stephen. The material was not there. Cromwell and Frederick the Great at least equalled Philip II. in achievement, and excelled him in intelligence. But Carlyle's two heroes were no true heroes for an artist; we are too uncertain about Cromwell's inner man, his direction; for all his battles he could cast no colour over his surroundings; and as for Frederick there was no tragedy about him—that was left for his neighbours. A great Cromwell, in one sense, would be an invented Cromwell; and we cannot invent a Cromwell because of the documents. But Philip II., the intense, narrow, laborious, dyspeptic bigot, sitting in a cell of his great bleak prison on the plateau, trying to watch every corner of the world, and contriving how to scourge most of it; he was contemptible, full of vices, a failure, but there was that in him which has compelled the gaze of poets in seclusion from the seventeenth century down to Verhaeren and Verlaine. He had a virtue in excess. There was a touch of sublimity about him. The setting counts for much; monarchs are on pinnacles. But where is Philip IV., except for his horse-face on the canvases of Velasquez? Where even, as against the man he beat, is William the Silent, who waged a great fight against odds and died by the dagger; but was a cool Whig, excessive in nothing but self-control? He is scarcely alive; but Satan, as Milton saw him, reigns in hell. We must have splendour of a sort. The normal man loves a conflagration, though he will lend a hand in putting it out; and if he is putting it out the inmost heart of him will rejoice if it be a large fire and there are very few firemen. Vivid force, moral or non-moral, must be there; a Borgia, though he be as wicked as a Nero, cannot compete with him before the imagination; he was commonplace and sordid and there is no response to him.

The image of St. Francis has been shaped and reshaped in art, just like those of Nero, Philip II, and Mary Stuart. With mythical figures, we can do whatever we want; Shakespeare could cast Lear and Hamlet in the most sublime light. But with historical figures, we're bound by reality, and few can really stand out after getting put through the test. Poets have tried and failed to create great characters from Becket, Wolsey, Strafford, and Charles I; their level of failure has varied, but they have failed just as surely as Keats would have struggled with King Stephen. The source material just wasn't there. Cromwell and Frederick the Great at least matched Philip II's achievements and surpassed him in intelligence. But Carlyle's two heroes weren't true heroes for an artist; we’re too unsure about Cromwell's true nature and his direction; despite all his battles, he couldn't add much color to his environment, and Frederick lacked tragedy—that was left for those around him. A truly great Cromwell would have to be an invented one; and we can't invent a Cromwell because of the existing documents. But Philip II, the intense, narrow-minded, hardworking, health-obsessed bigot, sitting in a cell of his stark prison on the plateau, trying to keep an eye on every part of the world while plotting to control most of it; he was contemptible, full of vices, a failure, yet there was something in him that has drawn the attention of poets from the seventeenth century all the way to Verhaeren and Verlaine. He had an excess of a certain virtue. There was something sublime about him. The setting matters a lot; monarchs stand on high ground. But where is Philip IV, except for his horse-like face on Velasquez's canvases? Where, compared to the man he defeated, is William the Silent, who fought a great battle against overwhelming odds and died by assassination, yet remained cool and composed, excelling only in self-control? He barely feels alive; but Satan, as Milton depicted him, reigns in hell. We need some sort of grandeur. The average person loves a spectacle, even if they step in to help extinguish it; and if they're putting it out, deep down, they'll be pleased if it’s a large fire and there are very few firefighters. There must be vivid intensity, whether moral or not; a Borgia, even if as wicked as a Nero, can't compete in the imagination; he was ordinary and sordid, and there's no resonance with him.

47 Such passages and such people kindle us in the records of the past. How, from this point of view, will the last five years, crowded and full of strife, look when we are the materials for art?

47 These moments and these people inspire us in the history we leave behind. How will the last five years, filled with challenges and conflict, be viewed when we become subjects for art?

decorative break

Will the decline of Turkey command interest? To the historian, not to the poet, so not, ultimately, to the generality of mankind. There is no emergence there of the human spirit at an exalted pitch; very new and surprising things must come out about Enver if he is to rank with the great adventurers of the stage. Men may try it—they have tried most things—but Constantinople has failed the artist before and will again. There is something pathetic, there might be something tragic, in the collapse of the House of Hapsburg after so many centuries, but so far as we know at present (and our statements are avowedly conjectures) there was no incident of that fall, compassed and witnessed by small intriguing men, which can redeem it from squalor and insignificance; and not all our reiterated assurances that this is a tremendous and tragic catastrophe can invest it with the high romantic quality which comes from passion in many men or in one man, strength and a heroic struggle. The League of Nations may be the salvation of mankind, but it has come in such a way, so slowly, so reluctantly, so haphazardly, so sensibly, that (unless comedy) nothing vital will be written of its birth. Can we see a subject for a Shakespeare or a Milton in the domestic struggle here, or the fluctuations of the Balkans, or the entry of the East into the war? These things made their differences, but will they to the artist be more than facts? And the men. There have arisen from the populations of all countries men, many of them "great" by virtue of position, influence, achievement; many of them disinterested and ethically admirable. The mind passes from one to another; over some it flits, over others it hesitates and hovers. There is something of the sublime about M. Clemenceau, the old fighter, symbolising France at the last barrier: a man who, in early novels now forgotten, formulated, or refused to formulate, a philosophy of despair, and depicted a universe without principle, order, or hope, in which the stronger beast, to no end, preyed on the weaker; a man, nevertheless, so full of vital energy, and so certain of the one thing he loved, that he desired nothing better than to continue furiously struggling under the impending cope of darkness. There are, to some of us, disagreeable things about him; stripped of the non-essential there is something central, that is, elemental and fine. But were he of the kind that becomes legendary, should we feel that central something as still uncertain, and would it have needed a war at the age of nearly eighty to have revealed something of grandeur in him? Is he, at bottom, clear and forcible enough; or, alternatively, does he feel with sufficient strength, does he want anything, plan or place or spectacle, with sufficient passion? We cannot be certain: he may be forgotten.

Will Turkey's decline attract attention? For historians, yes, but not for poets, and ultimately, not for most people. There’s no uplifting display of the human spirit here; Enver will need to show something new and surprising to be regarded as one of the great adventurers. People may attempt it—they’ve tried many things—but Constantinople has let down artists before, and it will do so again. The collapse of the Hapsburg dynasty after so many centuries is somewhat sad, perhaps even tragic, but as far as we know now (and our claims are admittedly speculative), there’s nothing noteworthy or compelling about that downfall, orchestrated and observed by small, scheming men, that can elevate it from being dull and insignificant. Our repeated claims that this is a monumental and tragic event won’t give it the romantic essence that comes from genuine passion in many, or even one, hero, strength, and a heroic struggle. The League of Nations might be humanity’s salvation, but it emerged in such a gradual, reluctant, random, and sensible way that, unless it becomes a comedy, nothing essential will be penned about its inception. Can we envision a subject fit for Shakespeare or Milton in the domestic conflicts here, or the instability of the Balkans, or the East’s entry into the war? These matters caused differences, but will they be anything more than mere facts to the artist? And what about the people? From all nations have emerged individuals—many revered for their status, influence, or accomplishments; many selfless and ethically commendable. Our thoughts drift from one person to another; we skim over some, while we linger on others. M. Clemenceau, the old warrior embodying France at its final stand, possesses a certain sublimity: a man who, in now-forgotten early novels, formulated or declined to formulate a philosophy of despair, illustrating a chaotic, principless universe where the stronger prey on the weaker without purpose; yet he is so full of vitality and so certain of his one true love that he desires nothing more than to keep fighting fiercely under the looming darkness. Some might find him unpleasant; stripped of the irrelevant, there’s something fundamental and noble at his core. But if he were the type to be legendary, would we perceive that core as still uncertain? Would it have taken a war at nearly eighty to reveal something grand about him? Is he, at his essence, clear and compelling enough; or does he feel deeply enough, desire something—be it a plan, a place, or a spectacle—with enough passion? We can’t be sure: he might fade into obscurity.

48 Something of doubt colours also one's view of America's entry and the career of President Wilson, in some regards a close analogue to that of Lincoln. The lines of that story are simple—the watching pose, the gradual approximation to war, the President's mental struggle, his decision to throw America's weight into the scale, his manifestos to the world in the names of liberty, honesty, and kindness, his determination that the war, if possible, should be the last. But the man at the centre of this tremendous revolution of events, the mouthpiece of these great sentiments, has he that last abandonment of feeling which alone captivates the imagination of those who hold the mirror up to certain aspects of Nature? Without denying that it may be a great blessing that he lacks that force, without presuming to know all about him that may later be revealed, I feel doubtful. Death, more particularly violent death, before the end, might have enabled artists to impute to him something that perhaps was not there, to give him the benefit of the doubt. But very likely for our good, possibly with the greatest wisdom, he compromised at Paris. A more spontaneous man might have ruined us all; but if compromise is excellent in politics, it is of small use to poets. I doubt if the President will take his place with St. Francis, Philip II., and Nero.

48 There's some uncertainty that clouds the perception of America's entry into the war and President Wilson's role, which in some ways resembles Lincoln's. The story is straightforward—the cautious stance, the gradual move toward war, the President's internal struggle, his decision to commit America's efforts, his statements to the world in the name of freedom, integrity, and compassion, and his resolve that this war should be the last if possible. But the person at the center of this significant shift in events, the spokesperson for these noble sentiments, does he possess that ultimate emotional release that truly captivates those who reflect on certain parts of human nature? Without denying that it might be a blessing he lacks that intensity, and without pretending to know everything about him that may come to light later, I remain skeptical. An untimely or violent death might have allowed artists to attribute to him qualities that perhaps weren’t actually there, giving him a posthumous grace. But likely for our benefit, and perhaps with great wisdom, he chose to compromise in Paris. A more impulsive individual might have led us to disaster; however, while compromise is valuable in politics, it offers little to poets. I doubt the President will be remembered alongside St. Francis, Philip II, and Nero.

decorative break

There will survive from the war, and from the other events of our day, certain episodes which will, as by accident, draw the notice of artists and be, as we speak, immortalised. A few of the countless heroic and self-sacrificing actions which men have performed in every country and by every sea will be snatched from oblivion. Tragedians, in all probability, will brood on the story of Miss Cavell. The names of a subaltern and an airman, fortuitously selected, will live as live those of Hervé Riel and Pheidipiddes. But this is not what we call history. I think that the Rupert Brooke legend will develop. He was beautiful and a poet, and he died in arms, young. He had wandered to the islands of the Pacific, and his comrades buried him in an island of the Ægean. About him they will write poems, plays even, in which, their colour given by actions and sayings which are recorded, he will pass through experiences which were never his, and thoughts will be imputed to him which possibly he never had. Two older artists have taken a more prominent part in the war and its politics, a part that may indisputably be called political. Of Paderewski I know nothing, except that a man's progress could not easily have a setting more superficially romantic; the strength of the man may be guessed at by stray tokens. A person of whom fame in art may more certainly be predicted is d'Annunzio, a man not in every way admirable, but of a demoniacal courage, who has crowned a career full of flamboyant passages with actions that, as a spectacle, are magnificent: orations pulsating with ardour for the glory and power of the Latin genius, words that were pregnant of acts, and following these, after years of reckless flying, the sudden theatrical stroke at Fiume. As a49 "character" he justified himself by that lawless blow; his rhetoric finally proved itself the rhetoric of real passion, a lust for violent life, self-assertion at the risk of death, the flaunting of the Italian name; and, felt as such, it has moved a whole army and a whole people. Whatever the results of analysis applied to his character or the ultimate outcome of his splendid panache, he cannot but become, to the artists of one nation at least, a hero, the material for romance.

There will be some stories from the war and other events of our time that will accidentally catch the attention of artists and be immortalized as we speak. A few of the countless heroic and selfless acts performed by people in every country and by every sea will be saved from being forgotten. Dramatic writers will likely focus on the story of Miss Cavell. The names of a junior officer and a pilot, chosen at random, will live on like those of Hervé Riel and Pheidippides. But this isn’t what we define as history. I believe the legend of Rupert Brooke will grow. He was handsome, a poet, and he died young in battle. He traveled to the Pacific islands, and his friends buried him on an island in the Aegean. About him, they will write poems and even plays, where—with the color added from recorded actions and words—he will go through experiences he never actually had, and thoughts will be attributed to him that he might not have thought at all. Two older artists have played a more significant role in the war and its politics, a role that can definitely be called political. I know nothing about Paderewski, other than that his life story could not have a more superficially romantic setting; you can guess the man's strength from small hints. A person whose fame in art can be more confidently predicted is d'Annunzio, a man not entirely admirable but full of demonic courage, who has topped a career filled with dramatic moments with actions that are magnificent as a spectacle: passionate speeches celebrating the glory and power of Latin genius, words that were full of meaning, and after years of reckless flying, the sudden dramatic move at Fiume. As a "character," he justified himself with that lawless act; his rhetoric ultimately proved to be the rhetoric of real passion, a desire for a thrilling life, self-assertion at the risk of death, the flaunting of the Italian name; and, felt this way, it has inspired a whole army and a whole nation. Regardless of the results of analyzing his character or the final outcome of his spectacular bravado, he will become, at least for the artists of one nation, a hero and material for romance.

There may be others. But, projecting myself as well as I am able, I cannot see on the larger stage, amid the great fortunes of peoples and their rulers, more than two subjects on which I think we may be positive that they will pass into the company of material to which artists return and return, subjects which already outline themselves with some clarity to the imagination and have the air of greatness.

There may be others. But, as I try to envision it, I can’t see beyond two topics on the bigger stage, among the vast wealth of nations and their leaders, that I believe we can be sure will join the material that artists revisit time and again. These topics already take shape in the mind and possess a sense of greatness.

One is the fall of the German Empire. Were it shortly to be restored, the force with which its calamities will appeal to us would be diminished: for an end must be an end. But if what seemed to happen really has happened there is a spectacle there which will appear more prodigious and more moving as time goes on—that triply-armed vainglorious kingdom pulling the world down on itself; the long, desperate, ruthless fight against enemies ultimately superior; the "siege"; the quality, proud and assured if barbaric, of the Prussian spirit which filled the ruling caste and determined at once its fight and its fall. The tale is tragic, and almost epic; the persons are not yet revealed who shall be capable of being made, on the stage or in books, the instruments for telling it. Certainly, though men, misguidedly, will attempt to make Wilhelm II. sustain an artistic load to which he is not equal, the Kaiser will make no great hero or hero-villain. Possibly in some Hindenburg or other general will be found the strength, the simplicity of belief or resolve, which make a great figure; or possibly this will be of the tragedies in which the individual humans are all pigmies subordinate to the main theme. Elsewhere, I think, is to be found a man who has about him the certain atmosphere of imaginative life. He is Vladimir Ulianoff, Lenin.

One key event is the fall of the German Empire. If it were to be quickly restored, the impact of its misfortunes would lose some intensity for us, because an end must truly be an end. But if what seemed to happen really did happen, it will be a spectacle that becomes increasingly astounding and poignant as time goes on—this once proud, three-pronged kingdom collapsing in on itself; the long, desperate, and ruthless struggle against ultimately stronger enemies; the "siege"; the fierce, proud, and almost barbaric spirit of Prussian leadership that fueled both its battle and its downfall. The story is tragic and almost epic; the characters capable of being portrayed, whether on stage or in books, are not yet revealed. Certainly, while some misguided people may try to make Wilhelm II bear a narrative burden he cannot handle, the Kaiser will not emerge as a great hero or anti-hero. Perhaps it will be a Hindenburg or another general who embodies the strength and straightforward belief or determination that shape a great figure; or maybe this will be one of those tragedies where individual humans are all overshadowed by a greater theme. I believe, however, that somewhere else lies a man who possesses a certain aura of imaginative energy. That man is Vladimir Ulianoff, Lenin.

I talked a few weeks ago with a Russian in exile, a Conservative, an official of the old regime, and (I think) a Baltic Baron. He was not, therefore, sympathetic to the Bolsheviks or to Lenin; he hated, though he understood, them and he loathed him. "Lenin has ruined Russia," he said, taking no pains to conceal his desire that Lenin should die. Then the imaginative man in him awoke, as it has a way of doing in intelligent Russians of all kinds, and he suddenly added vehemently: "But a hundred years hence a Hero of Legend, like Peter the Great and the Prince who first introduced Christianity into Russia."

I spoke a few weeks ago with a Russian exile, a Conservative, an official from the old regime, and (I believe) a Baltic Baron. He wasn't sympathetic to the Bolsheviks or Lenin; he hated them, though he understood them, and he detested him. "Lenin has ruined Russia," he said, without hiding his wish for Lenin to die. Then his imaginative side kicked in, as it often does in intelligent Russians of all kinds, and he suddenly added passionately: "But in a hundred years, he’ll be a Hero of Legend, like Peter the Great and the Prince who first brought Christianity to Russia."

I felt immediately that he had spoken not merely a truth, but an obvious one. Englishmen may have all sorts of opinions about Lenin; few have heard much beyond rumour of him, but even those who are most avowedly ignorant of him or most leniently inclined to him would scarcely like to find him in their midst. Yet there is that flavour of vitality, of greatness,50 about him that is lacking in many who have caused misery to none and even in some of the most potent benefactors of mankind. We feel it almost unconsciously; the recognition of it is, as it were, instinctive; a picture of him, growing from stray scraps of news and rumour, has been forming in our minds, a picture almost from the first differentiated from that, say, of his equally active colleague, Trotsky. Trotsky, one feels, might disappear to-morrow and leave but a name and some wreckage. But the other man, if he be not in the line of Tolstoi (as some of his adherents seem to suppose him to be), is in the line of the great oriental despots, of Tamerlane and Genghiz Khan.

I immediately sensed that he had expressed not just a truth, but a clear one. English people may have all kinds of opinions about Lenin; few know much more than rumors about him, but even those who claim to be completely ignorant of him or are kindly disposed toward him would hardly want to find him among them. Still, there’s a sense of vitality and greatness about him that many who haven't caused any suffering lack, even some of the most influential benefactors of humanity. We almost feel it instinctively; recognizing it seems natural. An image of him, built from bits of news and whispers, has been forming in our minds, and it has almost always stood apart from that of his equally active colleague, Trotsky. It seems that Trotsky could vanish tomorrow and leave only a name and some remnants. But the other man, whether or not he is in the line of Tolstoy (as some of his followers seem to believe), is more in line with the great Eastern despots, like Tamerlane and Genghis Khan.50

And we shall know more of him, far more, than we shall ever know of Tamerlane and Genghiz Khan: as much very likely as we know of Napoleon. He has no physical attributes and no material accoutrements which might lend him adventitious aid as the centre of a pageant of power, struggle, or woe: a short, bowed man in a black coat, vivacious, hedged by no formalities of ceremonial. Yet to the imagination—and it must surely be so when he is seen backward—this little fanatic, who for twenty years was hunted from exile to exile, and returned to overthrow a government and enthrone himself on the ruins of a great Empire, is the centre of Russia, seated in the middle of that enormous web of conflict and suffering like an impassive and implacable spider. We hear this and that of him. He is genial in conversation. He is not personally cruel. He is willing to slaughter thousands at a blow to realise his ideas, for he looks at human affairs historically, if with but one eye. He is a poor speaker, but his words whip audiences into enthusiasm. He thought he would be overturned in three weeks, but adapted himself with instant decision when a longer lease was offered. This man and that is jealous of him and has tried to upset him; he has said this or that about his success and his failure; he will fly; or he knows he will be executed. The reports contradict each other, but the picture remains and strengthens, the picture of a man in the grip of an idea, with one of the strongest wills in the world, indifferent to the pains and pleasures of ordinary people. That ugly little face, with its swollen bald forehead, its slanting lids closing on straight penetrating eyes, its squat nose, its fleshy mouth between moustache and goatee, its smile mechanical as a mask's, will be more familiar to our descendants than to us. They will see in reverie the revolution, with vast ancient Russia as its background, and this doctrinaire tyrant as its centre, with his ragged armies, his spies and Chinamen, his motley gang of clever Jews, brigands, and mild, bearded, spectacled professors around him. They will feel his magnetism, and, whether as "hero of legend" or devil of legend, they will celebrate him.

And we will know much more about him, far more, than we will ever know about Tamerlane and Genghis Khan—probably as much as we know about Napoleon. He has no physical features or material possessions that might give him an advantage as the focal point of a spectacle of power, conflict, or sorrow: just a short, hunched man in a black coat, lively and unbound by formalities. Yet in our imagination—and it must be so when viewed from a distance—this little fanatic, who was hunted from one exile to another for twenty years, only to return and topple a government while placing himself on the ruins of a great Empire, is at the heart of Russia, sitting amid that vast web of conflict and suffering like an indifferent and relentless spider. We hear various opinions about him. He is friendly in conversation. He is not personally cruel. He is willing to kill thousands in an instant to achieve his ideas, as he views human affairs historically, albeit with one eye closed. He is a poor speaker, but his words ignite audiences with enthusiasm. He thought he would be overthrown in three weeks but quickly adapted when he was offered more time. Some people are jealous of him and have tried to take him down; they’ve made claims about his successes and failures; he might flee; or he knows he will be executed. The reports contradict each other, but the image remains and grows stronger: a man gripped by an idea, with one of the strongest wills in the world, indifferent to the joys and sorrows of ordinary people. That unappealing little face, with its swollen bald forehead, its slanting eyelids closing over straight, intense eyes, its squat nose, its fleshy mouth between moustache and goatee, its smile as mechanical as a mask’s, will be more recognizable to our descendants than to us. They will envision the revolution, with vast ancient Russia as its backdrop, and this doctrinaire tyrant as its focal point, surrounded by his ragged armies, his spies and Chinese companions, his diverse crew of clever Jews, bandits, and gentle, bearded, bespectacled professors. They will feel his magnetism, and whether as a "hero of legend" or a devil of legend, they will celebrate him.

Of these things perhaps men will write two hundred or two thousand years hence. But the duration of human life on our planet is measured, as we suppose, in tens of thousands of years.

Of these things, maybe people will write about them two hundred or two thousand years from now. But the length of human life on our planet, as we believe, is measured in tens of thousands of years.

We go to the grave. The sunlight comes into this room; it shines on the table and the books and the papers. I listen to the twittering of the birds,51 shorter lived than ourselves, and the intermittent rushing of the wind, which, while life lasts, goes on always the same. A car moans past; its noise begins, swells, and dies away. The trees wave about; a horse's feet plod by; the sunlight sparkles on the river and glorifies the mud. Clouds come over. The sun, unseen, sets; the evening grows bluer and lamps twinkle out over the misty river. So, noiselessly, proceeds time, and the earth revolves and revolves through its alternations of sun and shade. These airs, these lights and sounds, will be the same; but we, alive and immortal as we feel, shall have gone and the clamour that we made will recede. To an epoch we shall be the coloured strutters of history and of legend; to a later age, however remote and whatever the accumulation of our records, we must become august shadows like the dim kings and fabulous empires that passed before Babylon and Egypt. "Truly ye are the people, and wisdom shall die with you." The sentence was written more than two thousand years ago; the author is unknown and receding. Yet, obliterated in the end though all remembrance of us may be, we shall not even on this earth die with our bodies, and for some interval, not to be computed, certain actions at this moment in progress will endure in a sublimated state, and certain men with whom we may even have spoken will enlarge to a more than human stature and communicate, as they could never do in life, their essence to the enduring tradition of men. Are they those whom we have mentioned; or are they, as they may be, others who to us are insignificant and obscured?

We go to the grave. The sunlight fills this room; it shines on the table, the books, and the papers. I listen to the chirping of the birds, shorter lived than we are, and the occasional rush of the wind, which, while life lasts, keeps blowing the same way. A car rumbles past; its sound starts, grows louder, and then fades away. The trees sway; a horse's hooves thud by; the sunlight sparkles on the river and brightens the mud. Clouds drift in. The sun, unseen, sets; the evening deepens into blue, and lamps light up over the misty river. So, silently, time moves on, and the earth spins around and around through its cycles of light and dark. These breezes, these lights and sounds will remain constant; but we, feeling alive and everlasting, will be gone, and the noise we made will fade away. To one era, we will be the colorful players of history and legend; to a future time, however distant and despite all our records, we will become dignified shadows like the forgotten kings and legendary empires that came before Babylon and Egypt. "Truly you are the people, and wisdom shall die with you." This sentence was written over two thousand years ago; the author is unknown and fading away. Yet, even if all memory of us is ultimately erased, we won't just die with our bodies on this earth, and for some uncertain period, certain actions happening right now will persist in a refined form, and certain people we may have even spoken to will grow into more than human figures and share, as they couldn't in life, their essence with the enduring legacy of humanity. Are they those we've mentioned, or are they, as they might be, others who seem unimportant and hidden to us?


HORACE WALPOLE__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

1 Letters of Horace Walpole; Oxford University Press, 16 vols., 96s. Supplementary Letters, 1919; Oxford University Press, 2 vols., 17s.

1 Letters of Horace Walpole; Oxford University Press, 16 volumes, £96. Supplementary Letters, 1919; Oxford University Press, 2 volumes, £17.

By ROBERT LYND

By ROBERT LYND

HORACE Walpole was a dainty rogue in porcelain who walked badly. In his best days, as he records in one of his letters, it was said of him that he "tripped like a pewit." "If I do not flatter myself," he wrote when he was just under sixty, "my march at present is more like a dabchick's." A lady has left a description of him entering a room, "knees bent, and feet on tiptoe as if afraid of a wet floor." When his feet were not swollen with the gout, they were so slender, he said, that he "could dance a minuet on a silver penny." He was ridiculously lean, and his hands were crooked with his unmerited disease. An invalid, a caricature of the birds, and not particularly well dressed in spite of his lavender suit and partridge silk stockings, he has nevertheless contrived to leave in his letters an impression of almost perfect grace and dandyism. He had all the airs of a beau. He affected coolness, disdain, amateurishness, triviality. He was a china figure of insolence. He lived on the mantelpiece, and regarded everything that happened on the floor as a rather low joke that could not be helped. He warmed into humanity in his friendships and in his defence of the house of Walpole; but if he descended from his mantelpiece, it was more likely to be in order to feed a squirrel than to save an Empire. His most common image of the world was a puppet-show. He saw kings, prime ministers, and men of genius alike about the size of dolls. When George II. died, he wrote a brief note to Thomas Brand: "Dear Brand—You love laughing; there is a king dead; can you help coming to town?" That represents his measure of things. Those who love laughing will laugh all the more when they discover that, a week earlier, Walpole had written a letter, rotund, fulsome, and in the language of the bended knee, begging Lord Bute to be allowed to kiss the Prince of Wales's hand. His attitude to the Court he described to George Montagu as "mixing extreme politeness with extreme indifference." His politeness, like his indifference, was but play at the expense of a solemn world. "I wrote to Lord Bute," he informed Montagu; "thrust in all the unexpecteds, want of ambition, disinterestedness, etc., that I could amass, gilded with as much duty, affection, zeal, etc., as possible." He frankly professed relief that he had not after all to go to Court and act out the extravagant compliments he had written. "Was ever so agreeable a man as King George the Second," he wrote, "to die the very day it was necessary to save me from ridicule?" "For my part," he adds later in the same spirit, "my man Harry will always be a favourite; he tells me all the amusing news; he first told me of the late Prince of Wales's death, and to-day of the King's."53 It is not that Walpole was a republican of the school of Plutarch. He was merely a toy republican who enjoyed being insolent at the expense of kings, and behind their backs. He was scarcely capable of open rudeness in the fashion of Beau Brummell's "Who's your fat friend?" His ridicule was never a public display; it was a secret treasured for his friends. He was the greatest private entertainer of the eighteenth century, and he ridiculed the great, as people say, for the love of diversion. "I always write the thoughts of the moment," he told the dearest of his friends, Conway, "and even laugh to divert the person I am writing to, without any ill will on the subjects I mention." His letters are for the most part those of a good-natured man.

HORACE Walpole was a delicate trickster in porcelain who walked awkwardly. In his prime, as he notes in one of his letters, people said he "stumbled like a pewit." "If I’m not flattering myself," he wrote at just under sixty, "my walk now resembles a dabchick's." A woman described him entering a room, "knees bent, and feet on tiptoe as if he was afraid of a wet floor." When his feet weren’t swollen from gout, they were so slim that he claimed he "could dance a minuet on a silver penny." He was absurdly thin, and his hands were crooked due to his unjust ailment. An invalid, a caricature of a bird, and not particularly well-dressed despite his lavender suit and partridge silk stockings, he managed to convey an impression of almost perfect grace and dandyism in his letters. He had all the airs of a gentleman. He affected coolness, disdain, amateurishness, and triviality. He was like a china figure of arrogance. He lived on a mantelpiece, viewing everything happening on the floor as a rather low joke that couldn’t be helped. He became more human in his friendships and in his defense of the Walpole name; but when he stepped down from his mantelpiece, it was more likely to feed a squirrel than to save an Empire. His most common view of the world was like a puppet-show. He regarded kings, prime ministers, and geniuses as the size of dolls. When George II died, he wrote a short note to Thomas Brand: "Dear Brand—You love laughing; there’s a king dead; can you manage to come to town?" That shows his perspective on things. Those who enjoy laughter will laugh even harder when they find out that just a week earlier, Walpole had written an elaborate, flattering letter begging Lord Bute for the privilege of kissing the Prince of Wales's hand. He described his attitude toward the Court to George Montagu as "mixing extreme politeness with extreme indifference." His politeness, like his indifference, was just a performance at the expense of a serious world. "I wrote to Lord Bute," he told Montagu; "threw in all the unexpected, lack of ambition, disinterestedness, etc. that I could gather, gilded with as much duty, affection, zeal, etc., as possible." He openly expressed relief that he didn’t have to go to Court and act out the extravagant compliments he had written. "Was there ever a more agreeable man than King George the Second," he wrote, "to die the very day I needed saving from embarrassment?" "For my part," he later added in the same vein, "my man Harry will always be a favorite; he tells me all the funny news; he first told me about the late Prince of Wales's death and today about the King." 53 It’s not that Walpole was a republican in the style of Plutarch. He was more of a playful republican who enjoyed being insolent at the expense of kings, but only behind their backs. He rarely showed open rudeness like Beau Brummell's "Who's your fat friend?" His ridicule was never a public exhibition; it was a secret delight shared with friends. He was the greatest private entertainer of the eighteenth century, ridiculing the powerful, as people say, for the sake of amusement. "I always write down the thoughts of the moment," he told his closest friend, Conway, "and even laugh to entertain the person I’m writing to, without any ill will toward the subjects I mention." His letters are mostly those of a kind-hearted man.

It is not that he was above the foible—it was barely more than that—of hatred. He did not trouble greatly about enemies of his own, but he never could forgive the enemies of Sir Robert Walpole. His ridicule of the Duke of Newcastle goes far beyond diversion. It is the baiting of a mean and treacherous animal, whose teeth were "tumbling out," and whose mouth was "tumbling in." He rejoices in the exposure of the dribbling indignity of the Duke, as when he describes him going to Court on becoming Prime Minister in 1754:

It’s not that he was above the flaw— it was hardly even that—of hatred. He didn’t care much about his own enemies, but he could never forgive the enemies of Sir Robert Walpole. His mockery of the Duke of Newcastle goes way beyond entertainment. It’s like taunting a low and deceitful creature, whose teeth were “falling out,” and whose face was “caving in.” He takes pleasure in revealing the pathetic humiliation of the Duke, especially when he talks about him going to Court after becoming Prime Minister in 1754:

On Friday this august remnant of the Pelhams went to Court for the first time. At the foot of the stairs he cried and sunk down; the yeomen of the guard were forced to drag him up under the arms. When the closet-door opened, he flung himself at his length at the King's feet, sobbed, and cried, "God bless your Majesty God preserve your Majesty!" and lay there howling and embracing the King's knees, with one foot so extended that my Lord Coventry, who was luckily in waiting, and begged the standers-by to retire, with, "For God's sake, gentlemen, don't look at a great man in distress!" endeavouring to shut the door, caught his grace's foot, and made him roar with pain.

On Friday, this well-known member of the Pelhams went to court for the first time. At the bottom of the stairs, he broke down and collapsed; the guards had to lift him up under his arms. When the closet door opened, he threw himself at the King’s feet, sobbing and crying, "God bless your Majesty! God preserve your Majesty!" He lay there, wailing and holding onto the King's knees, with one foot extended so far that my Lord Coventry, who was luckily waiting nearby, urged the bystanders to step back, saying, "For God's sake, gentlemen, don't look at a great man in distress!" In trying to close the door, he accidentally stepped on the duke's foot, causing him to cry out in pain.

The caricature of the Duke is equally merciless in the description of George II.'s funeral in the Abbey, in which the "burlesque Duke" is introduced as comic relief into the solemn picture:

The caricature of the Duke is just as unrelenting in its portrayal of George II's funeral in the Abbey, where the "burlesque Duke" is added as comic relief to the serious scene:

He fell into a fit of crying the moment he came into the chapel, and flung himself back in a stall, the Archbishop hovering over him with a smelling-bottle; but in two minutes his curiosity got the better of his hypocrisy, and he ran about the chapel with his glass to spy who was or was not there, spying with one hand and mopping his eyes with the other. Then returned the fear of catching cold; and the Duke of Cumberland, who was sinking with heat, felt himself weighed down, and turning round found it was the Duke of Newcastle standing upon his train to avoid the chill of the marble.

He started crying as soon as he entered the chapel and collapsed into a pew while the Archbishop hovered over him with a bottle of smelling salts. But in just two minutes, his curiosity took over his act, and he dashed around the chapel with his glass to see who was there and who wasn't, peeking with one hand and wiping his eyes with the other. Then the fear of catching a cold returned; and the Duke of Cumberland, feeling overheated, noticed he was being weighed down and turned around to find that it was the Duke of Newcastle standing on his train to escape the chill of the marble.

Walpole, indeed, broke through his habit of public decorum in his persecution of the Duke; and he tells how on one occasion at a ball at Bedford House he and Brand and George Selwyn plagued the pitiful old creature, who "wriggled, and shuffled, and lisped, and winked, and spied" his way through the company, with a conversation at his expense carried on in stage whispers. There was never a more loyal son than Horace Walpole.54 He offered up a Prime Minister daily as a sacrifice at Sir Robert's tomb.

Walpole definitely stepped outside his usual public manners in his pursuit of the Duke. He recounts an incident at a ball at Bedford House where he, Brand, and George Selwyn tormented the unfortunate old man, who "squirmed, shuffled, lisped, winked, and snooped" his way through the crowd, while they carried on a conversation at his expense in stage whispers. There was never a more devoted son than Horace Walpole.54 He offered up a Prime Minister every day as a sacrifice at Sir Robert's tomb.

At the same time, his aversions were not always assumed as part of a family inheritance. He had by temperament a small opinion of men and women outside the circle of his affections. It was his first instinct to disparage. He even described his great friend Madame du Deffand, at the first time of meeting her, as "an old blind debauchée of wit." His comments on the men of genius of his time are almost all written in a vein of satirical intolerance. He spoke ill of Sterne and Dr. Johnson, of Fielding and Richardson, of Boswell and Goldsmith. Goldsmith he found "silly"; he was "an idiot with once or twice a fit of parts." Boswell's Tour of the Hebrides was "the story of a mountebank and his zany." Walpole felt doubly justified in disliking Johnson owing to the criticism of Gray in the Lives of the Poets. He would not even, when Johnson died, subscribe to a monument. A circular letter asking for a subscription was sent to him, signed by Burke, Boswell, and Reynolds. "I would not deign to write an answer," Walpole told the Miss Berrys, "but sent down word by my footman, as I would have done to parish officers with a brief, that I would not subscribe." Walpole does not appear in this incident the "sweet-tempered creature" he had earlier claimed to be. His pose is that of a school-girl in a cutting mood. At the same time his judgment of Johnson has an element of truth in it. "Though he was good-natured at bottom," he said of him, "he was very ill-natured at top." It has often been said of Walpole that, in his attitude to contemporary men of genius, he was influenced mainly by their position in society—that he regarded an author who was not a gentleman as being necessarily an inferior author. This is hardly fair. The contemporary of whom he thought most highly was Gray, the son of a money broker. He did not spare Lady Mary Wortley Montagu any more than Richardson. If he found an author offensive, it was more likely to be owing to a fastidious distaste for low life than to an aristocratic distaste for low birth; and to him Bohemianism was the lowest of low life. It was certainly Fielding's Bohemianism that disgusted him. He relates how two of his friends called on Fielding one evening and found him "banqueting with a blind man, a woman, and three Irishmen, on some cold mutton and a bone of ham, both in one dish, and the dirtiest cloth." Horace Walpole's daintiness recoiled from the spirit of an author who did not know how to sup decently. If he found Boswell's Johnson tedious, it was no doubt partly due to his inability to reconcile himself to Johnson's table manners. It can hardly be denied that he was unnaturally sensitive to surface impressions. He was a great observer of manners, but not a great portrayer of character. He knew men in their absurd actions rather than in their motives—even their absurd motives. He never admits us into the springs of action in his portraits as Saint-Simon does. He was too studied a believer in the puppetry of men and women to make them more than ridiculous. And unquestionably the vain race of authors lent itself admirably to his love of caricature. His55 account of the vanity of Gibbon, whose history he admired this side enthusiasm, shows how he delighted in playing with an egoistic author as with a trout.

At the same time, his dislikes weren’t just part of a family tradition. By nature, he had a low opinion of people outside his circle of friends. His first instinct was to belittle. He even described his great friend Madame du Deffand, upon meeting her for the first time, as "an old blind debauchée of wit." His comments about the literary figures of his time are mostly filled with satirical intolerance. He criticized Sterne and Dr. Johnson, Fielding and Richardson, Boswell and Goldsmith. He found Goldsmith "silly," calling him "an idiot with an occasional moment of brilliance." He referred to Boswell's Tour of the Hebrides as "the story of a mountebank and his sidekick." Walpole felt even more justified in his disdain for Johnson because of Johnson’s criticism of Gray in the Lives of the Poets. He wouldn’t even support a memorial for Johnson when he died. A circular letter asking for donations was sent to him, signed by Burke, Boswell, and Reynolds. "I wouldn’t bother to write a reply," Walpole told the Miss Berrys, "but I sent down word through my footman, like I would to parish officers with a brief, that I wouldn’t donate." In this incident, Walpole doesn't seem like the "sweet-tempered creature" he claimed to be earlier. He comes off as a petulant schoolgirl. Yet, his judgment of Johnson contains some truth. "Though he was good-natured at heart," he noted, "he was very ill-natured on the surface." People often say that Walpole’s attitude toward contemporary genius was shaped mainly by their social standing—that he viewed authors who weren’t gentlemen as inherently inferior. This isn’t entirely fair. The contemporary he respected most was Gray, the son of a money broker. He didn’t spare Lady Mary Wortley Montagu any more than Richardson. If he found an author distasteful, it was likely due to a picky aversion to lowly behavior rather than an aristocratic contempt for low birth; to him, Bohemianism was the lowest form of life. Fielding’s Bohemian lifestyle particularly repulsed him. He recounts how two of his friends visited Fielding one evening and found him "feasting with a blind man, a woman, and three Irishmen, on some cold mutton and a bone of ham, both in one dish, and the dirtiest cloth." Horace Walpole's fastidiousness recoiled at the lifestyle of an author who didn’t know how to dine properly. If he found Boswell's Johnson boring, it was probably partly due to his inability to accept Johnson's table manners. It’s hard to deny that he was abnormally sensitive to superficial impressions. He was a keen observer of manners, but not a great analyzer of character. He understood men through their ridiculous actions more than their motives—even their absurd motives. He never invites us into the driving forces behind his portrayals as Saint-Simon does. He was too much of a studied believer in the puppetry of men and women to see them as anything more than foolish. And undoubtedly, the vain breed of authors perfectly suited his love for caricature. His55 account of Gibbon's vanity, whose history he admired almost zealously, demonstrates how he reveled in toying with an egotistical author like he would with a trout.

"So much," he concludes, "for literature and its fops." The comic spirit leans to an under-estimate rather than an over-estimate of human nature, and the airs the authors gave themselves were not only a breach of his code, but an invitation to his contempt. "You know," he once wrote, "I shun authors, and would never have been one myself if it obliged me to keep such bad company. They are always in earnest and think their profession serious, and will dwell upon trifles and reverence learning. I laugh at all these things, and write only to laugh at them and divert myself. None of us are authors of any consequence, and it is the most ridiculous of all vanities to be vain of being mediocre." He followed the Chinese school of manners and made light of his own writings. "What have I written," he asks, "that was worth remembering, even by myself?" "It would be affected," he tells Gray, "to say I am indifferent to fame. I certainly am not, but I am indifferent to almost anything I have done to acquire it. The greater part are mere compilations; and no wonder they are, as you say, incorrect when they were commonly written with people in the room."

"So much," he concludes, "for literature and its pretentious types." The comic spirit tends to underestimate rather than overestimate human nature, and the airs that authors put on were not just a violation of his principles, but also an invitation to his disdain. "You know," he once wrote, "I avoid authors, and I would never have become one myself if it meant being stuck in such poor company. They’re always so serious and treat their profession like it's important, fixating on trivial things and holding knowledge in high regard. I laugh at all of this, and I write just to mock it and entertain myself. None of us are truly significant authors, and it’s the most ridiculous vanity to take pride in being mediocre." He followed the Chinese approach to social manners and downplayed his own work. "What have I written," he asks, "that’s even worth remembering, even by me?" "It would be pretentious," he tells Gray, "to claim I'm indifferent to fame. I’m definitely not, but I do lack interest in almost anything I’ve done to gain it. Most of it is just compilations; no wonder they’re, as you say, incorrect when they were usually written with people around."

It is generally assumed that, in speaking lightly of himself, Walpole was merely posturing. To me it seems that he was sincere enough. He had a sense of greatness in literature, as is shown by his reverence of Shakespeare, and he was too much of a realist not to see that his own writings at their best were trifles beside the monuments of the poets. He felt that he was doing little things in a little age. He was diffident both for his times and for himself. So difficult do some writers find it to believe that there was any deep genuineness in him that they ask us to regard even his enthusiasm for great literature as a pretence. They do not realise that the secret of his attraction for us is that he was an enthusiast disguised as an eighteenth-century man of fashion. His airs and graces were not the result of languor, but of his pleasure in wearing a mask. He was quick, responsive, excitable, and only withdrew into the similitude of a china figure, as Diogenes into his tub, through philosophy. The truth is, the only dandies who are tolerable are those whose dandyism is a cloak of reserve. Our interest in character is largely an interest in contradictions of this kind. The beau capable of breaking into excitement awakens our curiosity, as does the conqueror stooping to a humane action, the Puritan caught in the net of the senses, or the pacifist in a rage of violence. The average man, whom one knows superficially, is a formula, or seems to live the life of a formula. That is why we find him dull. The characters who interest us in history and literature, on the other hand, are perpetually giving the lie to the formulæ we invent, and are bound to invent, for them. They give us pleasure not by confirming us, but by surprising us. It seems to me absurd, then, to regard Walpole's air of indifference as the only real thing about him and to question his raptures. From his first travels among the Alps with Gray down to his56 senile letters to Hannah More about the French Revolution, we see him as a man almost hysterical in the intensity of his sensations, whether of joy or of horror. He lived for his sensations like an æsthete. He wrote of himself as "I, who am as constant at a fire as George Selwyn at an execution." If he cared for the crownings of kings and such occasions, it was because he took a childish delight in the fireworks and illuminations.

It’s generally thought that when Walpole talked lightly about himself, he was just putting on a front. To me, he seems genuinely sincere. He had a strong appreciation for greatness in literature, evident in his admiration for Shakespeare, and he was too much of a realist to ignore that his own writing, at its best, was trivial compared to the great works of poets. He felt he was creating small things in a minor era. He was modest both about his time and himself. Some writers struggle to believe there was anything profoundly genuine about him, to the point where they suggest we should see even his passion for great literature as an act. They fail to understand that what draws us to him is that he was an enthusiast disguised as an 18th-century dandy. His pretentiousness wasn’t a sign of laziness, but rather his enjoyment of wearing a mask. He was quick, responsive, and excitable, only retreating into the stillness of a china figure, like Diogenes in his tub, through philosophical contemplation. The reality is, the only dandies we find tolerable are those whose dandyism serves as a cover for their reserve. Our interest in character largely hinges on these kinds of contradictions. A fashionable person who can break into excitement piques our curiosity, just like a conqueror showing a gentle side, a Puritan caught up in sensuality, or a pacifist succumbing to rage. The average person, whom we only know on a surface level, seems like a formula or lives life according to a formula, which is why we often find them dull. The characters that captivate us in history and literature continuously defy the formulas we create for them, and are bound to create. They bring us joy not by confirming our ideas, but by surprising us. Therefore, it seems ridiculous to view Walpole's air of indifference as his only genuine trait and to doubt his enthusiasm. From his early travels in the Alps with Gray to his老letters to Hannah More about the French Revolution, we see him as a person almost hysterical in the intensity of his feelings, whether joyful or horrified. He lived for his sensations like an aesthete. He described himself as “I, who am as constant at a fire as George Selwyn at an execution.” His interest in the crowning of kings and such events stemmed from a childlike joy in the fireworks and celebrations.

He had the keen spirit of a masquerader. Masquerades, he declared, were "one of my ancient passions," and we find him as an elderly man dressing out "a thousand young Conways and Cholmondeleys" for an entertainment of the kind, and going "with more pleasure to see them pleased than when I formerly delighted in that diversion myself." He was equally an enthusiast in his hobbies and his tastes. He rejoiced to get back in May to Strawberry Hill, "where my two passions, lilacs and nightingales, are in bloom." He could not have made his collections or built his battlements in a mood of indifference. In his love of mediæval ruins he showed himself a Goth-intoxicated man. As for Strawberry Hill itself, the result may have been a ridiculous mouse, but it took a mountain of enthusiasm to produce it. Walpole's own description of his house and its surroundings has an exquisite charm that almost makes one love the place as he did. "It is a little plaything house," he told Conway, "that I got out of Mrs. Chenevix's shop, and is the prettiest bauble you ever saw. It is set in enamelled meadows, with filigree hedges:

He had the enthusiastic spirit of a performer at a masquerade. Masquerades, he confessed, were "one of my ancient passions," and we see him as an older man dressing up "a thousand young Conways and Cholmondeleys" for such an event, finding "more joy in seeing them enjoy it than when I used to take pleasure in that amusement myself." He was just as passionate about his hobbies as he was about his tastes. He looked forward to returning to Strawberry Hill in May, "where my two passions, lilacs and nightingales, are in bloom." He couldn't have made his collections or built his structures with indifference. His love for medieval ruins showed he was a person captivated by the Goth aesthetic. As for Strawberry Hill itself, the end result might seem silly, but it took a mountain of enthusiasm to create it. Walpole's own description of his house and its surroundings has a delightful charm that almost makes you love the place as he did. "It is a little plaything house," he told Conway, "that I got from Mrs. Chenevix's shop, and is the prettiest trinket you ever saw. It is set in enamelled meadows, with filigree hedges:

A small Euphrates flows through the area, "And little finches flutter their wings in gold."

He goes on to decorate the theme with comic and fanciful properties:

He continues to embellish the theme with humorous and imaginative elements:

Two delightful roads that you would call dusty supply me continually with coaches and chaises; barges as solemn as barons of the exchequer move under my window; Richmond Hill and Ham-walks bound my prospect; but, thank God, the Thames is between me and the Duchess of Queensberry. Dowagers as plenty as flounders inhabit all around, and Pope's ghost is just now skimming under my window by a most poetical moonlight. I have about land enough to keep such a farm as Noah's when he set up in the Ark with a pair of each kind.

Two charming, dusty roads constantly bring me coaches and carriages; serious barges glide past my window like treasure hunters; Richmond Hill and Ham walks outline my view; but thankfully, the Thames keeps me apart from the Duchess of Queensberry. There are as many dowagers around as there are flounders, and Pope's ghost is floating by my window in the beautiful moonlight. I have just enough land to run a farm like Noah's when he began in the Ark with a pair of every animal.

It is in the spirit of a child throwing its whole imagination into playing with a Noah's Ark that he describes his queer house. It is in this spirit that he sees the fields around his house "speckled with cows, horses, and sheep." The very phrase suggests toy animals. Walpole himself declared at the age of seventy-three: "My best wisdom has consisted in forming a baby-house full of playthings for my second childhood." That explains why one almost loves the creature. Macaulay has severely censured him for devoting himself to the collection of knick-knacks, such as King William III.'s spurs, and it is apparently impossible to defend Walpole as a collector to be taken seriously. Walpole, however, collected things in a mood of fantasy as much as of connoisseurship. He did not take himself quite seriously. It was fancy, not connoisseurship, that made him hang up Magna Charta beside57 his bed and, opposite it, the Warrant for the execution of King Charles I., on which he had written "Major Charta." Who can question the fantastic quality of the mind that wrote to Conway: "Remember, neither Lady Salisbury nor you, nor Mrs. Damer, have seen my new divine closet, nor the billiard-sticks with which the Countess of Pembroke and Arcadia used to play with her brother, Sir Philip," and ended: "I never did see Cotchel, and am sorry. Is not the old wardrobe there still? There was one from the time of Cain, but Adam's breeches and Eve's under-petticoat were eaten by a goat in the ark. Good night." He laughed over the knick-knacks he collected for himself and his friends. "As to snuff-boxes and tooth-pick cases," he wrote to the Countess of Ossory from Paris in 1771, "the vintage has entirely failed this year." Everything that he turned his mind to in Strawberry Hill he regarded in the same spirit of comic delight. He stood outside himself, like a spectator, and nothing gave him more pleasure than to figure himself as a master of the ceremonies among the bantams, and the squirrels and the goldfish. In one of his letters he describes himself and Bentley fishing in the pond for goldfish with "nothing but a pail and a basin and a tea-strainer, which I persuade my neighbours is the Chinese method." This was in order to capture some of the fish for Bentley, who "carried a dozen to town t'other day in a decanter."

It’s with the same energy as a child fully immersed in playing with a Noah's Ark that he talks about his quirky house. This playful spirit also influences how he views the fields around his home “dotted with cows, horses, and sheep.” The phrase itself brings to mind toy animals. Walpole himself admitted at seventy-three, “My greatest wisdom has been creating a baby-house filled with toys for my second childhood.” That’s why there’s almost a fondness for him. Macaulay harshly criticized him for focusing on collecting trinkets like King William III's spurs, and it seems tough to defend Walpole as a serious collector. However, Walpole pursued collecting with both a sense of whimsy and an eye for quality. He didn’t take himself too seriously. It was his imagination, not just an appreciation for art, that led him to hang the Magna Carta next to57his bed and, across from it, the Warrant for King Charles I's execution, on which he’d written “Major Charta.” Who can deny the imaginative flair of the mind that wrote to Conway: “Just remember, neither Lady Salisbury nor you, nor Mrs. Damer, have seen my fabulous new closet, or the billiard sticks that the Countess of Pembroke and Arcadia used to play with her brother, Sir Philip,” and concluded with: “I never did meet Cotchel, and I’m sorry. Is the old wardrobe still there? There was one from Cain’s time, but a goat in the ark ate Adam's pants and Eve's underskirt. Good night.” He chuckled at the trinkets he gathered for himself and friends. “As for snuff boxes and toothpick holders,” he wrote to the Countess of Ossory from Paris in 1771, “the harvest has completely failed this year.” Everything he focused on at Strawberry Hill was met with the same sense of humor. He viewed himself from a distance, like an audience member, and nothing brought him more joy than imagining himself as the host among the chickens, squirrels, and goldfish. In one letter, he describes himself and Bentley fishing for goldfish in the pond with “just a bucket and a basin and a tea strainer, which I tell my neighbors is the Chinese method.” This was to catch some fish for Bentley, who “took a dozen to town the other day in a decanter.”

Among the various creatures with which he loved to surround himself, it is impossible to forget either the little black spaniel, Tony, that the wolf carried off near a wood in the Alps during his first travels, or the more imperious little dog, Tonton, which he has constantly to prevent from biting people at Madame du Deffand's, but which with Madame du Deffand herself "grows the greater favourite the more people he devours." "T'other night," writes Walpole, to whom Madame du Deffand afterwards bequeathed the dog in her will, "he flew at Lady Barrymore's face, and I thought would have torn her eye out, but it ended in biting her finger. She was terrified; she fell into tears. Madame du Deffand, who has too much parts not to see everything in its true light, perceiving that she had not beaten Tonton half enough, immediately told us a story of a lady whose dog having bitten a piece out of a gentleman's leg, the tender dame, in a great fright, cried out, 'Won't it make him sick?'" In the most attractive accounts we possess of Walpole in his old age, we see him seated at the breakfast-table, drinking tea out of "most rare and precious ancient porcelain of Japan," and sharing the loaf and butter with Tonton (now grown almost too fat to move, and spread on a sofa beside him), and afterwards going to the window with a basin of bread and milk to throw to the squirrels in the garden.

Among the various creatures he loved to be around, it’s impossible to forget the little black spaniel, Tony, who was taken by a wolf near a wood in the Alps during his first travels, or the bossy little dog, Tonton, whom he constantly had to stop from biting people at Madame du Deffand's. However, with Madame du Deffand herself, "he becomes more of a favorite the more people he bites." "The other night," Walpole writes, to whom Madame du Deffand later left the dog in her will, "he lunged at Lady Barrymore's face, and I thought he would tear her eye out, but it ended with him biting her finger. She was terrified and broke into tears. Madame du Deffand, who is too perceptive not to see things clearly, noticed that she hadn't scolded Tonton nearly enough, and immediately told us a story about a lady whose dog bit a chunk out of a gentleman's leg, and the poor lady, in a panic, exclaimed, 'Won't it make him sick?'" In the most engaging accounts we have of Walpole in his old age, we see him sitting at the breakfast table, drinking tea from "the most rare and precious ancient porcelain from Japan," sharing bread and butter with Tonton (who had now become almost too fat to move, sprawled on a sofa beside him), and later going to the window with a bowl of bread and milk to feed the squirrels in the garden.

Many people would be willing to admit, however, that Walpole was an excitable creature where small things were concerned—a parroquet or the prospect of being able to print original letters of Ninon de l'Enclos at Strawberry, or the discovery of a poem by the brother of Anne Boleyn, or Ranelagh, where "the floor is all of beaten princes." What is not generally realised58 is that he was also a high-strung and eager spectator of the greater things. I have already spoken of his enthusiasm for wild nature as shown in his letters from the Alps. It is true he grew weary of them. "Such uncouth rocks," he wrote, "and such uncomely inhabitants." "I am as surfeited with mountains and inns as if I had eat them," he groaned in a later letter. But the enthusiasm was at least as genuine as the fatigue. His tergiversation of mood proves only that there were two Walpoles, not that the Walpole of the romantic enthusiasms was insincere. He was a devotee of romance, but it was romance under the control of the comic spirit. He was always amused to have romance brought down to reality, as when, writing of Mary Queen of Scots, he said: "I believe I have told you that, in a very old trial of her, which I bought for Lord Oxford's collection, it is said that she was a large lame woman. Take sentiments out of their pantoufles, and reduce them to the infirmities of mortality, what a falling off there is!" But see him in the picture-gallery in his father's old house at Houghton, after an absence of sixteen years, and the romantic mood is uppermost. "In one respect," he writes, speaking of the pictures, "I am very young; I cannot satiate myself with looking," and he adds, "Not a picture here but calls a history; not one but I remember in Downing Street or Chelsea, where queens and crowds admired them." And, if he could not "satiate himself with looking" at the Italian and Flemish masters, he similarly preserved the heat of youth in his enthusiasm for Shakespeare. "When," he wrote, during his dispute with Voltaire on the point, "I think over all the great authors of the Greeks, Romans, Italians, French, and English (and I know no other languages), I set Shakespeare first and alone and then begin anew."

Many people would admit that Walpole was quite excitable about small things—a little parrot or the chance to print original letters from Ninon de l'Enclos at Strawberry, or finding a poem by Anne Boleyn’s brother, or Ranelagh, where "the floor is all of beaten princes." What isn't commonly understood58 is that he was also a high-strung and eager observer of bigger things. I've already mentioned his enthusiasm for nature as expressed in his letters from the Alps. It's true he grew tired of them. "Such ugly rocks," he wrote, "and such unappealing inhabitants." "I'm as fed up with mountains and inns as if I had eaten them," he complained in a later letter. But his enthusiasm was just as genuine as his fatigue. His changing moods show that there were two sides to Walpole, not that the romantic side was insincere. He was a fan of romance, but it was romance tempered by a sense of humor. He always found it amusing when romance was brought down to earth, as when he wrote about Mary Queen of Scots: "I believe I told you that, in a very old trial of hers, which I bought for Lord Oxford's collection, it says she was a large lame woman. Remove sentiments from their pantoufles, and reduce them to the frailties of mortality, what a letdown there is!" But picture him in the gallery of his father's old house at Houghton, after being away for sixteen years, and the romantic mood takes over. "In one way," he writes about the pictures, "I'm very young; I can’t get enough of looking," and he adds, "Not a picture here that doesn’t tell a story; not one I don’t remember in Downing Street or Chelsea, where queens and crowds admired them." And if he couldn’t "get enough of looking" at the Italian and Flemish masters, he also kept the fire of youth in his enthusiasm for Shakespeare. "When," he wrote during his argument with Voltaire on the subject, "I think of all the great authors from the Greeks, Romans, Italians, French, and English (and I don’t know any other languages), I place Shakespeare first and alone and then start over."

Not that it is possible to represent him as a man with anything Dionysiac in his temperament. The furthest that one can go is to say that he was a man of sincere strong sentiment with quivering nerves. Capricious in little things, he was faithful in great. His warmth of nature as a son, as a friend, as a humanitarian, as a believer in tolerance and liberty, is so unfailing that it is curious it should ever have been brought in question by any reader of the letters. His quarrels are negligible when put beside his ceaseless extravagance of good humour to his friends. His letters alone were golden gifts, but we also find him offering his fortune to Conway when the latter was in difficulties. "I have sense enough," he wrote, "to have real pleasure in denying myself baubles, and in saving a very good income to make a man happy for whom I have a just esteem and most sincere friendship." "Blameable in ten thousand other respects," he wrote to Conway seventeen years later, "may not I almost say I am perfect with regard to you? Since I was fifteen have I not loved you unalterably?" "I am," he claimed towards the end of his life, "very constant and sincere to friends of above forty years." In his friendships he was more eager to give than to receive. Madame du Deffand was only dissuaded from making him her heir by his threat that if she did so he would never visit her again. Ever since his boyhood he was noted for his love of giving pleasure and for his thoughtfulness59 regarding those he loved. The earliest of his published letters was until recently one written at the age of fourteen. But Dr. Paget Toynbee, in his supplementary volumes of Walpole letters, recently published, has been able to print one to Lady Walpole written at the age of eight, which suggests that Walpole was a delightful sort of child, incapable of forgetting a parent, a friend, or a pet:

Not that you can describe him as someone with a Dionysian temperament. The best you can say is that he was a man of genuine strong feelings with sensitive nerves. He was whimsical about little things but loyal in the big ones. His warmth as a son, a friend, a humanitarian, and a believer in tolerance and freedom was so reliable that it's surprising anyone would ever question it after reading his letters. His arguments are insignificant compared to his endless generosity of good humor towards his friends. His letters were pure treasures, but he also offered his fortune to Conway when he was struggling. "I have enough sense," he wrote, "to genuinely enjoy depriving myself of trinkets and saving a good income to make a man, whom I respect and hold in true friendship, happy." "Blame me for countless other things," he wrote to Conway seventeen years later, "but can I not say that I am perfect concerning you? Since I was fifteen, have I not loved you steadfastly?" "I am," he claimed near the end of his life, "very constant and sincere to friends for over forty years." In his friendships, he was more willing to give than to receive. Madame du Deffand was only talked out of making him her heir by his threat that if she did, he would never visit her again. Since childhood, he was known for his love of bringing joy and his thoughtfulness towards those he cared about. The earliest of his published letters was one he wrote at fourteen. However, Dr. Paget Toynbee, in his recent supplementary volumes of Walpole letters, has managed to publish one he wrote to Lady Walpole at eight, suggesting that Walpole was a charming child, unable to forget a parent, a friend, or a pet:

Dear mama, I hop you are wall, and I am very wall, and I hop papa is wal, and I begin to slaap, and I hop al wall and my cosens like there pla things vary wall and I hop Doly phillips is wall and pray give my Duty to papa.

Dear Mom, I hope you’re doing well. I'm also doing great, and I hope Dad is good too. I'm starting to get some sleep, and I hope everyone is fine, including my cousins with their toys. I hope Dolly Phillips is doing well as well, and please send my regards to Dad.

Horace Walpole.

Horace Walpole.

and I am very glad to hear by Tom that all my cruatuars are all wall. and Mrs. Selwen has sprand her Fot and gvis her Sarves to you and I dind ther yester Day.

I’m really happy to hear from Tom that all my pets are doing well. Mrs. Selwen has sprained her foot and sends her regards to you; I saw her yesterday.

At Eton later on he was a member of two leagues of friendship—the "Triumvirate," as it was called, which included the two Montagus, and the "Quadruple Alliance," in which one of his fellows was Gray. The truth is, Walpole was always a person who depended greatly on being loved. "One loves to find people care for one," he wrote to Conway, "when they can have no view in it." His friendship in his old age for the Miss Berrys—his "twin wives," his "dear Both"—to each of whom he left an annuity of £4000, was but a continuation of that kindliness which ran like a stream (ruffled and sparkling with malice, no doubt) through his long life. And his kindness was not limited to his friends, but was at the call of children and, as we have seen, of animals. "You know," he explains to Conway, apologising for not being able to visit him on account of the presence of a "poor little sick girl" at Strawberry Hill, "how courteous a knight I am to distrest virgins of five years old, and that my castle gates are always open to them." One does not think of Walpole primarily as a squire of children, and certainly, though he loved on occasion to romp with the young, there was little in him of a Dickens character. But he was what is called "sympathetic." He was sufficient of a man of imagination to wish to see an end put to the sufferings of "those poor victims, chimney-sweepers." So far from being a heartless person, as he has been at times portrayed, he had a heart as sensitive as an anti-vivisectionist. This was shown in his attitude to animals. In 1760, when there was a great terror of mad dogs in London, and an order was issued that all dogs found in the streets were to be killed, he wrote to the Earl of Strafford:

At Eton later on, he was part of two friendship groups—the "Triumvirate," as it was called, which included the two Montagus, and the "Quadruple Alliance," where one of his friends was Gray. The truth is, Walpole was always someone who really valued being loved. "One loves to find people care for one," he wrote to Conway, "when they have no ulterior motive." His friendship in his old age with the Miss Berrys—his "twin wives," his "dear Both"—to each of whom he left an annuity of £4000, was just a continuation of that kindness which flowed like a stream (ruffled and sparkling with malice, no doubt) throughout his long life. And his kindness wasn’t just for his friends; he was also there for children and, as we've seen, for animals. "You know," he tells Conway, apologizing for not being able to visit him because of the presence of a "poor little sick girl" at Strawberry Hill, "how courteous a knight I am to distressed virgins of five years old, and that my castle gates are always open to them." One doesn’t primarily think of Walpole as a champion of children, and while he did enjoy playing with the young, there was little of a Dickens character in him. But he was what you’d call "sympathetic." He was imaginative enough to want to see an end to the suffering of "those poor victims, chimney-sweepers." Far from being heartless, as he’s sometimes portrayed, he had a heart as sensitive as an anti-vivisectionist. This was evident in how he treated animals. In 1760, during a widespread panic over rabid dogs in London, when an order was issued that all dogs found on the streets should be killed, he wrote to the Earl of Strafford:

In London there is a more cruel campaign than that waged by the Russians: the streets are a very picture of the murder of the innocents—one drives over nothing but poor dead dogs! The dear, good-natured, honest, sensible creatures! Christ! how can anybody hurt them? Nobody could but those Cherokees the English, who desire no better than to be halloo'd to blood—one day Samuel Byng, the next Lord George Sackville, and to-day the poor dogs!

In London, there’s a harsher campaign than the one the Russians are conducting: the streets are a horrific sight of innocent lives lost—people just run over poor dead dogs! Those sweet, kind-hearted, honest, sensible animals! Seriously! How can anyone hurt them? It must be those English Cherokees, who are craving violence—one day it’s Samuel Byng, the next it’s Lord George Sackville, and today it’s the poor dogs!

60 As for Walpole's interest in politics, we are told by writer after writer that he never took them seriously, but was interested in them mainly for gossip's sake. It cannot be denied that he made no great fight for good causes while he sat in the House of Commons. Nor had he the temper of a ruler of men. But as a commentator on politics, and a spreader of opinion in private, he showed himself to be a politician at once sagacious, humane, and sensitive to the meaning of events. His detestation of the arbitrary use of power had almost the heat of a passion. He detested it alike in a government and in a mob. He loathed the violence that compassed the death of Admiral Byng and the violence that made war on America. He raged against a public world that he believed was going to the devil. "I am not surprised," he wrote in 1776, "at the idea of the devil being always at our elbows. They who invented him no doubt could not conceive how men could be so atrocious to one another, without the intervention of a fiend. Don't you think, if he had never been heard of before, that he would have been invented on the late partition of Poland?" "Philosophy has a poor chance with me," he wrote a little later in regard to America, "when my warmth is stirred—and yet I know that an angry old man out of Parliament, and that can do nothing but be angry, is a ridiculous animal." The war against America he described as "a wretched farce of fear daubed over with airs of bullying." War at any time was, in his eyes, all but the unforgivable sin. In 1781, however, his hatred had lightened into contempt. "The Dutch fleet is hovering about," he wrote, "but it is a pickpocket war, and not a martial one, and I never attend to petty larceny." As for mobs, his attitude to them is to be seen in his comment on the Wilkes riots, when he declares:

60 As for Walpole's interest in politics, various writers tell us he never took them seriously, but was mainly interested in them for the gossip. It's undeniable that he didn’t fight hard for good causes during his time in the House of Commons. He also didn't have the temperament of a leader. However, as a commentator on politics and someone who shared opinions privately, he proved to be a politician who was wise, compassionate, and aware of the significance of events. His strong dislike for the arbitrary use of power was almost passionate. He hated it both in a government and in a mob. He despised the violence that led to Admiral Byng's death and the violence that initiated the war against America. He was furious about a public world he believed was spiraling downward. "I am not surprised," he wrote in 1776, "at the idea of the devil being always at our elbows. Those who invented him probably couldn't imagine how awful people could be to one another without the influence of a fiend. Don't you think that if he had never been mentioned before, he would have been created after the recent partition of Poland?" "Philosophy has a poor chance with me," he later wrote regarding America, "when my emotions are stirred—and yet I know that an angry old man out of Parliament, who can only be angry, is a ridiculous sight." He described the war against America as "a miserable farce of fear dressed up with a facade of bullying." War, in his view, was nearly the ultimate sin. In 1781, however, his hatred had turned to contempt. "The Dutch fleet is lurking nearby,” he wrote, “but it's a pickpocket war, not a real one, and I never pay attention to petty theft." His views on mobs can be seen in his comment about the Wilkes riots when he stated:

I cannot bear to have the name of Liberty profaned to the destruction of the cause; for frantic tumults only lead to that terrible corrective, Arbitrary Power—which cowards call out for as protection, and knaves are so ready to grant.

I can't bear the thought of the name of Liberty being disrespected to the detriment of the cause, because chaotic riots only lead to that terrible situation, Arbitrary Power—which cowards ask for in the name of safety, and dishonest people are quick to provide.

Not that he feared mobs as he feared governments. He regarded them with an aristocrat's scorn. The only mob that almost won his tolerance was that which celebrated the acquittal of Admiral Keppel in 1779. It was of the mob at this time that he wrote to the Countess of Ossory: "They were, as George Montagu said of our earthquakes, so tame you might have stroked them." When near the end of his life the September massacres broke out in Paris, his mob-hatred revived again, and he denounced the French with the hysterical violence with which many people to-day denounce the Bolshevists. He called them "inferno-human beings," "that atrocious and detestable nation," and declared that "France must be abhorred to latest posterity." His letters on the subject to "Holy Hannah," whatever else may be said against them, are not those of a cold and dilettante gossip. They are the letters of the same excitable Horace Walpole who, at an earlier age, when a row had broken out between the manager and the audience in Drury Lane Theatre, had not been able to restrain himself, but had cried angrily from his box, "He is an impudent rascal!" But his politics61 never got beyond an angry cry. His conduct in Drury Lane was characteristic of him:

Not that he feared mobs as much as he feared governments. He looked at them with an aristocrat’s disdain. The only mob that nearly earned his tolerance was the one that celebrated Admiral Keppel’s acquittal in 1779. About that mob, he wrote to the Countess of Ossory: "They were, as George Montagu said of our earthquakes, so tame you might have stroked them." Toward the end of his life, when the September massacres broke out in Paris, his hatred of mobs resurfaced, and he condemned the French with the same hysterical intensity that many today use to criticize the Bolshevists. He referred to them as "inferno-human beings," called them "that atrocious and detestable nation," and proclaimed that "France must be abhorred to latest posterity." His letters on the subject to "Holy Hannah," whatever else can be said about them, are not those of a detached and casual gossip. They are from the same excitable Horace Walpole who, at a younger age, during a disturbance between the manager and the audience at Drury Lane Theatre, couldn’t help but shout angrily from his box, "He is an impudent rascal!" But his politics61 never went beyond an angry outburst. His behavior at Drury Lane was typical of him:

The whole pit huzzaed, and repeated the words. Only think of my being a popular orator! But what was still better, while my shadow of a person was dilating to the consistence of a hero, one of the chief ringleaders of the riot, coming under the box where I sat, and pulling off his hat, said, "Mr. Walpole, what would you please to have us do next?" It is impossible to describe to you the confusion into which this apostrophe threw me. I sank down into the box, and have never since ventured to set my foot into the playhouse.

The whole crowd cheered and echoed the words. Can you picture me as a famous speaker? But what was even more surprising was that while my almost ghostly presence was transforming into that of a hero, one of the main instigators of the riot came under the box where I was sitting, took off his hat, and said, "Mr. Walpole, what would you like us to do next?" It’s hard to describe the shock this gave me. I sank down into the box and have never had the courage to enter a theater since.

There you have the fable of Walpole's life. He always in the end sank down into his box or clambered back to his mantelpiece. Other men might save the situation. As for him, he had to look after his squirrels and his friends.

There you have the story of Walpole's life. In the end, he always ended up back in his box or climbed back to his mantelpiece. Other men could handle the situation. As for him, he had to take care of his squirrels and his friends.

This means no more than that he was not a statesman, but an artist. He was a connoisseur of great actions, not a practiser of them. At Strawberry Hill he could at least keep himself in sufficient health with the aid of iced water and by not wearing a hat when out-of-doors to compose the greatest works of art of their kind that have appeared in English. Had he written his letters for money we should have praised him as one of the busiest and most devoted of authors, and never have thought of blaming him for abstaining from statesmanship as he did from wine. Possibly he had the constitution for neither. His genius was a genius, not of Westminster, but of Strawberry Hill. It is in Strawberry Hill that one finally prefers to see him framed, an extraordinarily likeable, charming, and whimsical figure.

This just means that he wasn’t a politician, but an artist. He appreciated great actions rather than actually doing them. At Strawberry Hill, he managed to stay healthy enough with iced water and by not wearing a hat outdoors to create some of the greatest works of art in English literature. If he had written his letters for money, we would have praised him as one of the most hardworking and dedicated authors, and we wouldn't have thought to criticize him for avoiding politics like he avoided wine. Maybe he wasn’t suited for either. His genius belonged not to Westminster, but to Strawberry Hill. It’s at Strawberry Hill that we prefer to see him depicted, as an extraordinarily likable, charming, and quirky figure.

Back in Strawberry Hill, he is the Prince Charming among correspondents. One cannot love him as one loves Charles Lamb and men of a deeper and more imaginative tenderness. But how incomparable he is as an acquaintance! How exquisite a specimen—hand-painted—for the collector of the choice creatures of the human race!

Back in Strawberry Hill, he is the Prince Charming among correspondents. You can’t love him the way you love Charles Lamb and men with a deeper and more imaginative tenderness. But he’s truly unmatched as an acquaintance! What an exquisite example—hand-painted—for collectors of the unique beings of the human race!


THE TEACHING OF ENGLISH

By J. C. STOBART

By J.C. Stobart

THERE is no doubt whatever about the need for it. Search high or low in our social world, you will find it full of laments and dissatisfaction. In the Services Commanding Officers complain that their subalterns, even though they have been through the Classical course at Public Schools and Universities, cannot write a clear report. Headquarters themselves issue their orders and regulations in barbarous, unintelligible jargon. Government Departments, manned by Greatsmen, wrap themselves in phrases of pompous obscurity, and Cabinet Ministers couch their decisions or agreements in terms of such ambiguity as to leave nobody certain of their meaning. It would, however, be unjust to attribute bad English entirely to upper-class education, classical or modern. The business man in his "esteemed favours," though he may be more terse and polite, is not always able to convey what he intends. He lays the blame, when he fails to do so, upon the faulty education of his clerks and stenographers. The masses of the public too often show in practice that they simply cannot understand printed rules and directions. It is naturally too much to expect a universal diffusion of taste or elegance in the use of our language; but even when we feel the need of fine words to express deep feeling we choose for an obituary lines like these:

THERE is no doubt about the need for it. Search high or low in our social world, and you’ll find it full of complaints and dissatisfaction. In the Services, Commanding Officers complain that their subordinates, even though they’ve gone through the Classical course at Public Schools and Universities, can’t write a clear report. Headquarters issues their orders and regulations in confusing, unintelligible jargon. Government Departments, staffed by highly educated individuals, wrap themselves in phrases of pompous obscurity, and Cabinet Ministers express their decisions or agreements in such vague terms that no one is certain of what they mean. However, it would be unfair to blame poor English solely on upper-class education, whether classical or modern. The businessman in his "esteemed favors," while perhaps more concise and polite, doesn’t always manage to convey what he means. When he fails, he blames the inadequate education of his clerks and assistants. The general public too often demonstrates that they simply can’t understand printed rules and directions. It’s unrealistic to expect a universal appreciation for the nuances or elegance of our language; but even when we feel the need for eloquent words to express deep emotions, we often choose obituary lines like these:

There's a lonely grave somewhere, Where our beloved and brave boy rests; There's a small house in England,
Where mom and all of us cry.

or these:

or these:

Who knew that when he left, Leaving his door, How or when he would return,
Or never again?
For the one who left in good health,
In battle soon ambushed,
Which took him in the prime of his life,
To lie in a faraway grave.

No, there is little doubt of the need for teaching clearness and improving taste. As for correct and grammatical writing, one week's study of a popular daily newspaper yielded the following excerpts from a collection of two-score:

No, there's no doubt that teaching clarity and enhancing taste are necessary. When it comes to correct and grammatical writing, just one week of studying a popular daily newspaper produced the following excerpts from a collection of forty:

In the last resort we have to depend upon a jury drawn from the people to convict the scoundrel who has tainted our public life, and unless that jury does not do its duty, unless it is backed by the public sentiment of the people....

In the end, we depend on a jury of ordinary people to convict the crook who has corrupted our public life. If that jury doesn't do its job, and if it doesn't have the backing of the people's feelings...

The accused was ordered to pay £3, or a month's imprisonment in default.63 At Paignton, in Devon, a gigantic plum-pudding is made and distributed to the poor, which in 1897 weighed 250 lb.

The defendant was ordered to pay £3 or face a month's imprisonment if he didn't pay.63 In Paignton, Devon, a huge plum pudding is made and given to those in need, which weighed 250 lbs in 1897.

... the officers closed on him. In throwing him to the ground the revolver dropped from his hand.

... the officers surrounded him. As they tackled him to the ground, the revolver slipped from his hand.

The charge is 50 per cent. higher than the same sheet may be bought in the street just outside. But what is a penny to an American?

The price is 50 percent higher than what you can find for the same sheet just outside. But what's a penny to an American?

—— —— had an unfortunate experience. While seated in his greenhouse it was wrecked by the wind, and on being extricated it was ascertained that both his legs were broken above the knee, necessitating his removal to the infirmary.

—— —— had a terrible experience. While sitting in his greenhouse, it was destroyed by the wind, and when he was rescued, it turned out both of his legs were broken above the knee, requiring him to be taken to the hospital.

Provocation has been given by the hostile and shifty conduct of the Tibetan authorities, since the signing of the Treaty of 1800, which would have justified earlier punishment.

Provocation has been caused by the hostile and unreliable behavior of the Tibetan authorities since the signing of the Treaty of 1800, which could have justified punishment much earlier.

While riding in a hansom at Southport a runaway horse dashed into the conveyance, and the shaft of the trap penetrated her body, pinning her to the hansom, and causing almost instantaneous death.

While riding in a hansom in Southport, a runaway horse crashed into the carriage, and the shaft of the vehicle pierced her body, pinning her to the hansom and causing almost immediate death.

But if you come to estimate a day's work—even in foot-pounds—the woman who cleans, bakes, washes, and takes to school six children, carries water and tramps upstairs and down for sixteen hours a day, need not fear comparison as to kinetic energy even with a miner working eight hours.

But if you try to measure a day's work—even in foot-pounds—the woman who cleans, bakes, washes, takes six kids to school, carries water, and runs up and down stairs for sixteen hours a day shouldn't be worried about being compared to a miner working eight hours when it comes to energy output.

What is the schoolmaster doing about it? He is teaching a great variety of languages ancient and foreign, sciences, arts and crafts, and among other things he is believed to teach "English." He has found out that it does not come by nature, and that a mastery of the English language cannot be assured by teaching something quite different. But as to the best method of teaching boys and girls to write, read, and appreciate good English there is a controversy. Just as in most other branches of education there is a traditional method and a reformed method. Upon the latter some of us build hopes of extraordinarily great achievements, and if these hopes lead us into impatience we must ask for pardon.

What’s the schoolmaster doing about it? He’s teaching a wide range of languages, both ancient and foreign, along with various sciences, arts, and crafts. Among other things, he’s thought to teach "English." He has realized that it doesn’t come naturally and that mastering the English language can’t be achieved by teaching something completely different. However, there’s a debate about the best way to teach kids to write, read, and appreciate good English. Just like in most other areas of education, there’s a traditional method and a reformed method. Some of us have high hopes for the latter, and if those hopes make us a bit impatient, we should ask for forgiveness.

Though Mr. Mais2 justly claims credit for originality in departing occasionally from the fixed lines of English teaching as it is practised in the Public Schools, his "Course" mainly follows the traditional modes and is directed to the preparation of pupils for the orthodox type of examination. The nature of the course is indicated by the chapter-headings; for example: "Grammar and Syntax—Analysis, Parsing and Synthesis—Punctuation—Vocabulary—Letter-writing—Reproduction—Paraphrase—Dictation—Précis—Prosody—Figures of Speech—Indirect Speech—Essay-writing—Examination Papers." There are, beside these thoroughly normal chapters, six pages on Elocution, Debating, Lecturing, Acting, etc., a useful list of cheap books for a home library, more than fifty critical pages on Shakespeare, and a regrettable3 twenty-page chapter entitled "Short History of English Literature." I think the author is trying to shake off a yoke which is not entirely congenial to him. But if he will make boys write essays on Scandinavia, explain Synecdoche, paraphrase Keats, "condense the Vision of64 Mirzah to 300 words," he cannot complain if he is mistaken for one of the old regime and guillotined in distinguished company.

Though Mr. Mais__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ rightly takes credit for being original by occasionally straying from the rigid methods of English teaching used in Public Schools, his "Course" mainly sticks to traditional practices and is aimed at preparing students for the standard type of exam. The course content is reflected in the chapter titles; for example: "Grammar and Syntax—Analysis, Parsing and Synthesis—Punctuation—Vocabulary—Letter-writing—Reproduction—Paraphrase—Dictation—Précis—Prosody—Figures of Speech—Indirect Speech—Essay-writing—Examination Papers." In addition to these standard chapters, there are six pages covering Elocution, Debating, Lecturing, Acting, etc., a helpful list of affordable books for a home library, more than fifty pages of critical analysis on Shakespeare, and a unfortunate __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ twenty-page chapter titled "Short History of English Literature." I think the author is trying to break free from a system that doesn't completely suit him. But if he makes students write essays about Scandinavia, explain Synecdoche, paraphrase Keats, and "condense the Vision of64 Mirzah to 300 words," he can't be surprised if he is seen as part of the old guard and criticized along with them.

2 An English Course for Schools. By S. B. P. Mais, Assistant Master at Tonbridge School and Examiner in English to the University of London. Grant Richards Ltd.; 6s. net.

2 An English Course for Schools. By S. B. P. Mais, Assistant Master at Tonbridge School and Examiner in English to the University of London. Grant Richards Ltd.; £6.00.

3 e.g. "R. L. Stevenson represents the incurably romantic and is followed by Kipling and Conrad."

3 e.g. "R. L. Stevenson embodies the hopeless romantic vibe and is succeeded by Kipling and Conrad."

The traditional method begins with the copy-book and proceeds by way of dictation and formal exercises to its goal in the essay. Dictation is the core and kernel of it, for even when the exercise is called "composition" the subjects are so chosen that the pupil needs detailed guidance throughout and the results are practically uniform. The writing is accompanied by reading and grammar, but the reading is severely limited and the text is obscured by comment and minute explanation. Poetry is not only studied with notes: it is analysed and paraphrased and parsed. The grammar, which is also traditional, is alien both in its method and terminology. The people who invented "English" in the middle of the nineteenth century were the classical grammarians who knew only one way of teaching a language, and had been forced under pressure from indignant parents to put "English" on the syllabus. They gave it an hour a week: they spent that hour in parsing, in declining uninflected nouns, in conjugating, in insisting that because the complement of a Latin or Greek copulative verb is in concord with its subject therefore "It's me" must be wrong in English. They did violence to our tongue in other ways to make a Teutonic language fit a Latin system, introducing all sorts of unnecessary complications of gender, mood and case, which do not exist. They transferred to English the whole cumbrous system of Latin grammatical terminology and then set harmless English children to explain their hideous technicalities. All because they had an hour to waste and were determined to waste it in the manner to which they were accustomed. They were assisted in this ambition by the Scotch professors of rhetoric who were especially strong in figures of speech.

The traditional method starts with the copybook and moves through dictation and formal exercises until reaching the essay. Dictation is central to this method, as even when the task is called "composition," the topics are chosen in a way that requires close guidance for the student, resulting in similar outcomes. Writing is paired with reading and grammar, but reading material is very limited and the text is often obscured by detailed comments and explanations. Poetry is not just studied, it is dissected, paraphrased, and analyzed. The grammar, which is also traditional, feels foreign in both its approach and terminology. The creators of "English" in the mid-nineteenth century were classical grammarians who only knew one way to teach a language and were pressured by upset parents to add "English" to the curriculum. They allocated one hour a week for it, using that time for parsing, declining uninflected nouns, conjugating, and arguing that since the complement of a Latin or Greek copulative verb agrees with its subject, therefore "It's me" must be incorrect in English. They distorted our language in other ways to fit a Latin system to a Germanic language, introducing unnecessary complications of gender, mood, and case that don’t exist. They imposed the entire cumbersome system of Latin grammatical terms onto English and then set innocent English children to explain those dreadful technicalities. All this was because they had an hour to fill and were determined to spend it in their usual style. They were supported in this goal by the Scottish professors of rhetoric, who excelled in figures of speech.

And then they remarked with pain and surprise that their method did not succeed. Their scholars did not appreciate good literature when it was taught to them. They lacked originality in their composition. They were tongue-tied in their speaking and muddled in their writing. There was once a man who determined to teach his monkey to sing "Voi che sapete," an air of which he was inordinately fond. So he took an old stocking with a hole in the toe and two holes in the heel and turned it inside out in order to conceal the holes, and crammed it full with shavings and breadcrumbs and fried it carefully and fed the monkey on it. When he complained that the monkey's voice was no better at the end of the course, his friends used to explain that it was because he was an old man and had lived in the reign of Queen Victoria.

And then they noted with disappointment and surprise that their approach didn’t work. Their students didn’t appreciate good literature when it was taught to them. They lacked originality in their writing. They were speechless when speaking and confused in their writing. There was once a guy who decided to teach his monkey to sing "Voi che sapete," a song he really loved. So he took an old sock with a hole in the toe and two holes in the heel, turned it inside out to hide the holes, stuffed it full of shavings and breadcrumbs, and cooked it carefully to feed the monkey. When he complained that the monkey’s voice hadn’t improved by the end of the training, his friends explained that it was because he was an old man who had lived during Queen Victoria's reign.

Remember that this "English" teaching has been well tried for more than fifty years. Substantially, the course we are considering now does not differ in its methods from books like Dalgleish's English Composition in Prose and Verse based on Grammatical Synthesis of 1864 or Dr. William Smith's English Course. The subject subsists as a shuttlecock in a perpetual game of Badminton between examiners and teachers. If you ask the examiner65 of English why he continues to set such stupid questions, he replies quite rightly that he is forced to do so by the stupidity of the schoolmasters who teach it. If you ask the schoolmaster why he makes his "English" the dullest subject in the syllabus, he will probably answer that he is preparing for the London Matriculation. If you look for an explanation of the method, you might surmise that the aim is to secure accuracy in grammar at all costs. But that is not the aim. Mr. Mais explains it in a paragraph which he might well set for analysis of pronouns: "Of all our failings as a nation, this is the most marked. In our talk we are reticent; in our writing we are incoherent and slipshod. Every schoolmaster knows from sad experience that the average boy cannot produce a readable essay on any subject, however hard he may try. He strives by every means in his power to instil a sense of originality in his classes, to teach his boys and girls to observe...." Originality and observation!

Remember that this "English" teaching has been tested for more than fifty years. Essentially, the course we're discussing now doesn't differ in its methods from books like Dalgleish's English Composition in Prose and Verse based on Grammatical Synthesis from 1864 or Dr. William Smith's English Course. The subject bounces back and forth like a shuttlecock in an endless game of Badminton between examiners and teachers. If you ask the English examiner65 why they keep setting such pointless questions, they'll rightly say it's due to the incompetence of the schoolteachers who teach it. If you ask the teacher why they make their "English" the most boring subject in the curriculum, they’ll likely respond that they are preparing students for the London Matriculation. If you're looking for an explanation of the method, you might think the goal is to ensure grammatical accuracy at all costs. But that's not the real aim. Mr. Mais explains it in a paragraph he could use for analyzing pronouns: "Of all our failings as a nation, this is the most prominent. In our conversations, we are reserved; in our writing, we are confused and careless. Every teacher knows from painful experience that the average student can't produce a readable essay on any topic, no matter how hard they try. They struggle by every means possible to instill a sense of originality in their classes, to teach their students to observe...." Originality and observation!

To take the second first, every scoutmaster knows that observation can be taught, but not by dictation. Probably there is no faculty of the mind which responds so readily to training and practice. By systematic questioning a young child can be taught to notice the common objects by the wayside on his morning walk, the goods in the shop windows, the flowers in the garden, to remember them and describe them afterwards with great fidelity. A good teacher of infants can easily teach a child of six or seven to observe minute differences, to compare and contrast similar objects, such as the bulb of the iris and the corn of the crocus. This kind of observation is commonly appropriated by science, and it is indeed the same faculty which the physicist employs afterwards with his fine balances and test-tubes. But it is also, when reproduced in language, the beginning of good English. Words are the balances. Careful description in words, written and spoken, of things actually seen is, when developed fully, more than half of the business of poets, journalists, and novelists. A few gifted mortals like Balzac, Gissing, or Hardy may possess the faculty by nature, but any one may acquire it through early training and continuous practice. It can be lost almost as easily as it is won.

To get straight to the point, every scout leader knows that observation can be taught, but not through lectures. There’s probably no part of the mind that responds as quickly to training and practice. With systematic questioning, a young child can learn to notice everyday objects on their morning walk, the items in store windows, and the flowers in the garden, and then remember and describe them accurately afterwards. A good teacher can easily help a six or seven-year-old observe subtle differences, and compare and contrast similar objects, like the bulb of the iris and the corn of the crocus. This kind of observation is often used in science, and it’s the same skill that physicists use with their precise scales and test tubes. But when expressed in words, it also marks the start of good English. Words are the measuring tools. Careful verbal and written descriptions of things actually seen, when fully developed, make up more than half of what poets, journalists, and novelists do. While a few talented individuals like Balzac, Gissing, or Hardy may have this skill naturally, anyone can develop it through early training and ongoing practice. However, it can be lost just as easily as it’s gained.

Can originality be taught? Less easily perhaps than observation. Real originality, in the sense of creative power, or what in its highest form we call "Inspiration," cannot be taught in school. Who taught Blake to see the tiger burning bright in midmost eighteenth-century London? There are some men born, apparently, to be our masters. Ideas flow not into them but out of them. They are the mainsprings of our mechanism. We attribute their origin to the wandering breath of some holy spirit. But in a humbler sense children can certainly be trained to be original, just as they can be trained by opposite methods to be commonplace, slavish, imitative, genteel, conventional, correct, and accommodating. These virtues are taught with great diligence and success in many schools, public and private. In the earliest stage you copy in a beautiful copperplate handwriting words like "England Expects Every," and you read aloud very slowly from a little66 book which contains these words in immense type: Shun that ox he is shy. You recite in chorus after teacher, you correct your speech by mimicking her accents and gestures. You sit, stand, or march to numbers at the word of command. In the next stage you are promoted to dictation, and once a fortnight you write a composition. But as the theme is Duty or The Elephant or something about which you can hardly be expected to have connected notions, you are given the headings, told what to say, have your mistakes carefully underlined, and are then presented with a model or fair copy. Any departure from the normal, whether in spelling or in ideas, is heavily penalised, and no credit is given for positive merit. In the next stage you learn the art of letter-writing by studying celebrated models, you paraphrase good poetry into bad prose, you analyse and parse and explain grammatical terms, you summarise and expand, you turn direct into indirect speech and generally feed your mind with a generous diet of cold minced hash.

Can originality be taught? It might be harder than teaching observation. True originality, in terms of creative power—or what we refer to at its highest as "Inspiration"—can't be learned in school. Who showed Blake how to see the tiger burning bright in mid-eighteenth-century London? Some people seem to be born to lead. Ideas don't just come to them; they flow out from them. They are the driving force behind our systems. We often credit their origin to the wandering spirit of some muse. However, in a simpler sense, kids can definitely be trained to be original, just as they can be trained through opposite methods to be ordinary, submissive, imitative, refined, conventional, proper, and agreeable. These qualities are taught diligently and effectively in many schools, both public and private. In the earliest phase, you copy in a beautiful cursive handwriting phrases like "England Expects Every," and you read aloud very slowly from a little66 book that has these words in huge type: Avoid that ox; he is timid.. You recite in unison after the teacher, correcting your speech by mimicking her accents and gestures. You sit, stand, or march to the beat of commands. In the next phase, you move on to dictation, and every two weeks you write a composition. But since the topic is Duty or The Elephant or something about which you can hardly be expected to have coherent thoughts, you're given headings, told what to say, your mistakes are meticulously underlined, and you're handed a model or fair copy. Any deviation from the norm—whether in spelling or in ideas—is severely penalized, and no credit is given for actual merit. In the next phase, you learn how to write letters by studying famous examples, you turn good poetry into bad prose, you analyze and parse and explain grammar, you summarize and expand, you convert direct speech into indirect speech, and generally nourish your mind with a bland diet of reheated leftovers.

If I were a little boy trained for years and years according to this plan, I hope I should be grateful to my teachers for all the trouble they had taken with me. But, if they then turned round upon me and reproached me with not being original, I should be sorely tempted to commit a breach of good English and say "That is the limit!"

If I were a little boy trained for years following this plan, I hope I would be thankful to my teachers for all the effort they put into me. But if they then criticized me for not being original, I would be really tempted to break good English and say, "That’s the limit!"

In the pedagogical and psychological sense these methods are twenty years behind the times. They have been exploded in theory and disproved in practice. Each subject in its turn has fought its battle with the Dictation Method, and everywhere, except perhaps in religious instruction, the principle has been decided. In drawing, the freehand copy has given place to direct observation; in mathematics, mechanical working of rules and examples has been replaced by intelligence and problems. Even physical exercises are no longer mere drill.

In educational and psychological terms, these methods are twenty years out of date. They've been debunked in theory and shown to be ineffective in practice. Each subject has gone through its own struggle with the Dictation Method, and almost everywhere, except maybe in religious education, the decision has been made. In art, freehand copying has been replaced by direct observation; in math, rote memorization of rules and examples has been replaced by understanding and problem-solving. Even physical activities are no longer just drills.

Perhaps it is in the primary school that we shall find the right principles most clearly marked, if only because with the younger children the teacher is nearer to Nature and mistakes punish themselves more visibly. There also the dead weight of tradition has been less oppressive. Before Madame Montessori's star had risen above the firmament the best teachers in English infant schools had solved the fundamental problems of how to teach good English. The principle is that what the child speaks or writes shall come from its own brain. The first medium of expression is, of course, the tongue. No children, not even English children, are tongue-tied by nature, but they are generally timid and sensitive. If they find their adult world discouraging communicativeness with anger, or sarcasm, or pedantry, they will close down upon the rock of silence like the limpet which you must smash before you move. Probably before he comes to school the child has already been silenced by a mother or father whose love will bear anything for the child except to listen to him. It is wonderful to watch the skilled teacher of infants repairing this mischief, re-establishing confidence between innocence and wisdom, unlocking hearts and tongues, creating an atmosphere of freedom in which she possesses, in reality, absolute control. Instead of67 limpets you behold sea-anemones full open. The children talk at great length in co-ordinate construction about their mother and the baby's tooth, and when they have finished they sit quiet listening to others. Sometimes the teacher takes up her parable and tells them about Cinderella or the King of the Golden River. In other lessons other mediums of expression appear—pencils, chalk, plastic clay, music, dance, drama. The teacher continues unobtrusively feeding the children with beautiful things, she sings and plays to them, shows them pictures and exhibits gentleness, calm, and love.

Perhaps it is in elementary school that we find the right principles most clearly defined, mainly because the teacher is closer to nature with younger children, and mistakes are more obvious. Additionally, the burden of tradition is less heavy there. Before Madame Montessori's influence emerged, the best educators in English primary schools had already figured out how to teach good English. The principle is that what the child speaks or writes should come from their own thoughts. The primary means of expression, of course, is speaking. No children, not even English children, are naturally mute, but they are often shy and sensitive. If they find the adult world discouraging, filled with anger, sarcasm, or pedantry, they will retreat into silence like a limpet that must be smashed to be moved. Before starting school, a child may have already been silenced by a parent whose love can handle anything except listening to them. It’s amazing to see a skilled teacher of young children rectify this harm, restoring confidence between innocence and wisdom, unlocking hearts and voices, and creating an atmosphere of freedom where she truly has control. Instead of limpets, you see sea anemones fully open. The children chat excitedly in complete sentences about their mother and the baby’s tooth, and when they finish, they sit quietly, listening to others. Sometimes, the teacher shares a story, telling them about Cinderella or the King of the Golden River. In other lessons, different means of expression come into play—pencils, chalk, clay, music, dance, drama. The teacher subtly provides children with beautiful experiences; she sings and plays for them, shows them pictures, and embodies gentleness, calmness, and love.

Amid all the fog of controversy and all the noise of disputing cheap-jacks that surrounds the art and practice of education I see some of these infants' class-rooms as clear beacons showing the incontestably true course. I cannot see any limit of years to its progress. Many boys' and girls' schools have grasped the same principles and extended them to the age of fourteen with the same undeniable success in the results. Naturally, as the child grows the method has to be adapted, but the principle remains steadfast. I would not describe it as "freedom," because the child is not free, though he feels free. One never doubts the existence of a controlling will. But what is encouraged is authentic expression. In writing, topics are set which draw out of the child's own world the child's own thoughts. He is guided to think for himself and to speak his thoughts fearlessly. The skill of the teacher is shown mainly in the choice of subjects and the discretion with which corrections are made. Observation is translated into description, first in speech and then, when the pencil has been mastered, in writing. A child of nine may be asked to describe a corner of the class-room so that a blind man could understand exactly what is there and what it looks like. A child of twelve may be asked to describe the prettiest room she ever saw. A child of fourteen may be asked to describe the Harrow Road (a) on a Saturday night, (b) on a Sunday morning. Why stop at fourteen?

Amid all the controversy and noise from critics surrounding education, I see some of these children's classrooms as clear beacons showing the undeniably right path. I don't see any limit to how long this progress can continue. Many boys' and girls' schools have embraced the same principles and extended them to the age of fourteen with equally undeniable success in the results. Naturally, as the child grows, the method needs to be adjusted, but the principle stays strong. I wouldn’t call it "freedom," because the child isn’t truly free, even if they feel that way. There's always a controlling force at play. But what is encouraged is genuine expression. In writing, topics are chosen that encourage the child to draw out their own thoughts from their own experiences. They are guided to think independently and to share their thoughts without fear. The teacher’s skill is mainly in choosing subjects and knowing when to make corrections. Observation is transformed into description, first verbally, and then, once they’ve mastered using a pencil, in writing. A nine-year-old might be asked to describe a corner of the classroom so that a blind person could clearly understand what’s there and what it looks like. A twelve-year-old might be asked to describe the prettiest room she has ever seen. A fourteen-year-old might be asked to describe the Harrow Road (a) on a Saturday night, (b) on a Sunday morning. Why stop at fourteen?

As well as observation and description, the infant school trains the elements of imagination and invention. Cannot the child who at eight years old wrote on "If I were the King...." profitably be asked to write on "If I had been Oliver Cromwell...." at eighteen? In one girls' school the teacher merely wrote on the blackboard "When the Moon went out" and left the rest to the class. In the same way children can be trained to argue pro and contra about problems of their own lives which clearly admit of argument, like "Would you rather be six or sixteen?" "Would you rather be a boy or a girl?" People new to the method might suppose that, although the brighter children could possibly attack such themes with success, the ordinary or dull child would be left staring. It is not so. Whole classes of children trained in this way produce work which is pleasant to read. The essentials seem to be stimulating topics, authentic expression without dictation, and constant practice. To one who has seen the elementary steps there is no magic in the Perse Plays or the Draconian Poems. They are natural. It is dullness that is artificial. Real dullness, such as one finds in68 Common Rooms, Mess Rooms, Pulpits, and Government Offices is the fruit of a long, careful, and generally expensive education in that quality.

Along with observation and description, the elementary school develops skills in imagination and creativity. Can’t a child who, at eight years old, wrote about "If I were the King...." benefit from writing "If I had been Oliver Cromwell...." at eighteen? In one girls' school, the teacher simply wrote on the blackboard "When the Moon went out" and let the class take it from there. Similarly, kids can be trained to debate topics from their own lives that clearly allow for discussion, like "Would you rather be six or sixteen?" and "Would you rather be a boy or a girl?" Those unfamiliar with this method might think that while the brighter kids could tackle such topics successfully, the average or less bright child would just stare blankly. That's not the case. Whole classes of children trained this way produce work that is enjoyable to read. The key aspects seem to be engaging topics, genuine expression without strict guidance, and regular practice. To someone who has witnessed the foundational steps, there's nothing magical about the Perse Plays or the Draconian Poems. They feel natural. It's true dullness that feels artificial. The real dullness found in 68 Common Rooms, Mess Rooms, Pulpits, and Government Offices is the result of a long, careful, and often costly education in that trait.

In teaching a young person to speak and write you are also teaching him to think, because words represent thoughts. The adult may be able to think connectedly in silence, but the child generally cannot. The child's world is, however, at the largest a little one, and it is necessary to enlarge it by various means, including stories and pictures, songs and books. The book gradually becomes more prominent as the art of reading is mastered. A child constantly encouraged to express himself freely, always giving out and seldom taking in, would develop a number of unpleasant qualities. Therefore reading is only second to writing in its importance. A generous supply of good books is the second fundamental necessity of sound English teaching. So far as I know, no school has ever reached the limit in this direction. There is an excellent society which bases its method of teaching mainly on copious reading and has been able to multiply seven-fold the usual reading programme of primary schools. But they seem to put the book a little too much into the foreground. It is citizens that we seek to educate. For them books should be the background of real life. We do not all possess those opulent libraries into which Ruskin would turn his princesses to browse at will; but I subscribe to his doctrine in principle. Mere quantity of reading is a great thing. The more children read, the better they will choose their books.

In teaching a young person to speak and write, you are also teaching them to think, because words represent thoughts. An adult may think coherently in silence, but a child generally cannot. However, the child’s world is, at most, quite small, and it’s important to expand it through various means, including stories, pictures, songs, and books. As the art of reading is mastered, the book gradually becomes more important. A child who is constantly encouraged to express themselves freely, always giving out and seldom taking in, would develop some unpleasant qualities. Therefore, reading is second only to writing in terms of importance. A rich supply of good books is the second essential need for effective English teaching. As far as I know, no school has ever fully maximized this area. There’s an excellent organization that focuses its teaching method mainly on abundant reading and has managed to increase the usual reading program of primary schools seven-fold. However, they seem to emphasize books a bit too much. Our goal is to educate citizens. For them, books should be the backdrop of real life. Not all of us have those lavish libraries where Ruskin imagined his princesses browsing freely, but I agree with his philosophy in principle. The sheer quantity of reading is immensely beneficial. The more children read, the better they will select their books.

Now these two things alone, authentic expression and copious reading, are capable of producing good English. Children taught well in these methods can, without any formal instruction in spelling or grammar, write correctly as well as pleasantly. Something more is needed for those who seek to become scholars in English, and still more if they aim at the study of language. For such as these the teaching may gradually and progressively develop a scientific character. In the earliest stages fluency was itself a chief aim, and the teacher was compelled to be very sparing of interruptions and corrections. She had to use discretion and to judge for herself what mistakes were dangerous. She might not interpose though twenty successive clauses were joined together by "and," because she knew that it is natural for language to begin with co-ordinates and that mere mental growth combined with practice in reading and writing will cure the fault. She corrected vulgarisms, like "he done it," not with any grammatical disquisition but dogmatically. Even where the children come from homes where the King's English is never spoken, systematic speech-training in the infants' school can correct and refine language before pen is put to paper. These infant years seem to be intended by Nature for the learning of language. Ears are sharp and memories retentive. But habits once formed at that age, whether good or bad, are very difficult to eradicate later on. Perhaps pronunciation is best taught through disguised phonetics in the singing lesson and elocution in the poetry lesson.

Now, these two things alone—genuine expression and extensive reading—can produce good English. When children are taught well using these methods, they can write correctly and enjoyably without any formal instruction in spelling or grammar. However, those who want to become scholars in English need something more, and even more if they aim to study language. For these learners, teaching can gradually and progressively develop a scientific approach. In the early stages, fluency was a primary goal, and the teacher had to be careful about interruptions and corrections. She had to use her judgment to determine which mistakes were serious. She might not interrupt even if twenty successive clauses were linked by "and," because she understood that language naturally starts with coordinating structures and that mere mental growth combined with practice in reading and writing would fix the issue. She corrected slang, like "he done it," not with grammatical discussions but straightforwardly. Even when children come from homes where proper English is never spoken, systematic speech training in preschool can improve and refine their language before they even write. These early years seem to be designed by Nature for learning language. Their ears are sharp, and their memories are strong. But habits formed at that age, whether good or bad, are very hard to break later on. Perhaps the best way to teach pronunciation is through disguised phonetics in singing lessons and elocution in poetry lessons.

In the first written work it may be found that the spelling is all wrong. Great controversies rage on this subject. But it seems right to regard bad69 spelling as a disease which needs careful individual diagnosis in the earliest stages, when it can be cured so as to give no more trouble. Most often it springs from some fault in the method by which the child has learnt to read. Some people are allowed to grow up incapable of spelling because they make out the printed word by some process of guesswork and never fix the letters upon their memory. Good or bad spelling very rapidly becomes automatic.

In the first written work, you might notice that the spelling is all wrong. Great debates are going on about this issue. However, it makes sense to see poor69 spelling as a problem that needs careful individual assessment early on, so it can be fixed and not cause further issues. Most often, it arises from a flaw in how the child has learned to read. Some people are allowed to grow up unable to spell because they figure out the printed word through guesswork and never memorize the letters. Good or bad spelling quickly becomes automatic.

Much the same is true of grammar. As I have said before, accurate use of language can be attained by purely empirical and dogmatic methods. Grammar is no essential preliminary to good English, but nevertheless there may be a good case for teaching it later on to those who can afford the time. It is well that English boys and girls should know something of the history and structure of their language as well as their constitution. It may be necessary for the linguist to understand the common grammatical technique of all languages. Moreover, teachers naturally seek to limit the domain of mere dogma and to give explanations where they can. Thus a child can easily be cured of saying "Between you and I" merely through the teacher's command, "Say me." He can be cured of saying "Like I did" in the same way. He will of course be on surer ground if he understands the reason. Only let it be English grammar and not Latin grammar that is used. The reason why the child should say "I am taller than he" is, if a reason must be given, that than is historically identical with then, not that "quam takes the same case after it as before it."

Much the same goes for grammar. As I've said before, accurate language use can be achieved through purely practical and straightforward methods. Grammar isn't a must-have for good English, but there might be a case for teaching it later on to those who have the time. It's good for English boys and girls to know something about the history and structure of their language, just like they should learn about their constitution. Linguists may need to grasp the common grammatical techniques of all languages. Additionally, teachers usually try to limit strict rules and provide explanations when they can. For example, a child can easily stop saying "Between you and I" just by the teacher saying, "Say me." The same goes for "Like I did." Of course, they'll have a better understanding if they know the reason behind it. Just make sure it's English grammar being used, not Latin grammar. The reason a child should say "I am taller than he" is that, if a reason is necessary, than is historically the same as then, not that "quam takes the same case after it as before it."

If we could only keep our eyes steadily fixed on the goal and discard formalism, tradition, and antiquated examinations, there is in the work of the best infants' and elementary schools a broad enough base for us to build a sound structure of English up to the University and beyond. Perhaps some day a progressive University may try the experiment of an English Arts Course in which the first part would consist solely of Advanced Reading and Writing, and the second part of options between English Philosophy, English Philology, English Poetics, or English Criticism. It need not be any lower in standard than an Oxford Greats course.

If we could just keep our eyes focused on the goal and move past formalities, tradition, and outdated exams, there’s enough solid foundation in the work of top infant and elementary schools for us to build a strong English curriculum leading up to university and beyond. Maybe one day a forward-thinking university will try out an English Arts Course where the first part is all about Advanced Reading and Writing, and the second part offers choices like English Philosophy, English Philology, English Poetics, or English Criticism. It shouldn’t be any less rigorous than an Oxford Greats course.

We could not well spare the scholars. On the contrary, those who believe with me that English contains all things necessary to culture will be most anxious to enlist for its service the finest scholarship of the day. Some will think the fare provided in such a course as I have outlined too rich in sugar or fat and wanting in the tougher constituents which produce bone and muscle. It is essential to require more and more precision and accuracy as the child passes through the phases of adolescence. This was the real virtue of the old classical training, and it is too often wanting on Modern Sides. We must contemplate something very like the best of classical teaching applied to English Classics for big boys and girls.

We really couldn’t afford to lose the scholars. In fact, those who agree with me that English has everything needed for a well-rounded education will be eager to recruit the best scholars of our time. Some might argue that the curriculum I’ve suggested is too sweet or rich and lacks the tougher elements that build strength and resilience. As children grow into their teenage years, we need to demand more precision and accuracy from them. This was the true strength of the traditional classical education, which is often missing in modern approaches. We should aim for something akin to the best classical teaching, applied to English classics for older students.

I write as a Pharisee of the Pharisees, brought up at the feet of Gamaliel. A man like Robert Whitelaw loved the literature of Greece and Rome with such devotion that its very forms were sacred to him. A false quantity70 or a false concord was to him a personal affront: it caused him physical pain. Accents and particles mattered to him and so they mattered to us. There was a right and a wrong. We did not understand why, but we knew and felt his scorn of anything careless or superficial. He read Sophocles aloud with an intensity that at first puzzled and then infected us. Occasionally, but all too rarely, it was his task to do the same with Chaucer or Browning. Why not?

I write as a Pharisee of the Pharisees, educated at the feet of Gamaliel. A man like Robert Whitelaw loved the literature of Greece and Rome with such devotion that its very forms were sacred to him. A wrong syllable or a grammatical mistake was a personal insult to him: it caused him real discomfort. Accents and small details mattered to him, and so they mattered to us. There was a right way and a wrong way. We didn’t fully understand why, but we felt his disdain for anything careless or superficial. He read Sophocles aloud with an intensity that initially puzzled us but then captivated us. Occasionally, though all too rarely, he would do the same with Chaucer or Browning. Why not?

But at this point I labour with a sense of unreality. Is it possible to capture for our language a tithe of that old classical fervour? We have buried our Grammarian upon his peak, fronting the sunrise. He settled hoti's business. I have heard him lecture for an hour upon the future sense of the optative with an enthusiasm that was drawn from some pure source in the depths. Doubtless he survives in disciples. Is it the mere mystery and power of the Word that inspires them? I will not believe that it is any inherent virtue possessed by Propertius but denied to Shelley that inspires the classical scholar. But where are our inspired teachers of English? I have an impression of critical, quizzical gentlemen, deeply learned in Elizabethan drama or Saxon dialect, but all the same terribly mild. I cannot picture one of their disciples seriously moved by a misplaced "and which" or an unrelated participle in English. Something is missing.

But right now, I feel a sense of unreality. Is it possible to express even a fraction of that old classical passion in our language? We've buried our Grammarian on his peak, facing the sunrise. He sorted out hoti's business. I’ve heard him lecture for an hour on the future sense of the optative with an enthusiasm that seemed to come from a pure source deep within. He surely lives on in his students. Is it just the mystery and power of the Word that drives them? I can’t believe it’s any inherent quality in Propertius that the classical scholar finds but is absent in Shelley. But where are our inspired English teachers? I picture critical, skeptical gentlemen, well-versed in Elizabethan drama or Saxon dialect, but still painfully mild. I can't imagine one of their students being genuinely bothered by a misplaced “and which” or an unrelated participle in English. Something is missing.

There are thousands of genuine lovers of English literature scattered up and down the country, people who feel the thrill of delight in verbal beauty quite as keenly as any classical scholar. But they want leaders and a voice. We suffer our fools too gladly in English studies. Any lunatic is allowed to criticise, traduce, misinterpret Dryden, Carlyle, Addison, even Shakespeare, as if they were our private playthings. They are not. They are worthy of their pedestals of worship just as much as Homer and Aristotle.

There are thousands of true lovers of English literature across the country, people who feel the excitement of verbal beauty just as much as any classical scholar. But they need leaders and a voice. We tolerate our fools too easily in English studies. Any nut can criticize, distort, or misinterpret Dryden, Carlyle, Addison, and even Shakespeare, as if they were our personal toys. They are not. They deserve their places of reverence just as much as Homer and Aristotle.

The issue of the War has established more firmly than ever the predominance of the English language in the world. If our schools would rise to their opportunity and raise English into a culture worthy of its qualities there seems no reason why it should not become the universal medium of civilisation for the world. The richness and variety of its literature and the simplicity and flexibility of its structure render it, as a language, amply sufficient. Whether this is visionary or not, it is no longer safe for those who cherish the humanities in education to rely upon the old impregnable position of Latin and Greek. The world has received one of those secular shocks in which tradition crumbles to dust.

The issue of the War has made it clearer than ever that English is the dominant language in the world. If our schools seize this opportunity and elevate English into a culture that reflects its qualities, there’s no reason it couldn’t become the universal language of civilization. The richness and diversity of its literature, along with the simplicity and flexibility of its structure, make it more than capable as a language. Whether this is realistic or not, it’s no longer wise for those who value the humanities in education to depend on the outdated stronghold of Latin and Greek. The world has experienced one of those significant shifts where tradition breaks down.


AN ARTICLE ON PARTICLES

By ALICE MEYNELL

By Alice Meynell

"Inconquerable"—BACON

"Inconquerable"—BACON

A GENERAL good habit might long ago have been ruled for our national literature in the use of two negatives—"un" or "in," and "less." A good rule once made known, long ago, would surely have lasted. We might set about it even yet, though with much to chastise. Let us try. The fault of "un" and "in" is of long standing. That of a misapplied "less" is probably quite modern. What I have to suggest is an obvious enough correction, but the offence is broadcast, therefore correction cannot surely be inopportune or importunate. For who is there who does not give the teutonic "un" to the Latin or Romance word, writing "unfortunate" or "ungracious"? Or who now is careful to write "inconquerable"? Any man to-day would certainly write "unconquerable." It may not be that Bacon is always consistent; nor is Landor, who had something—but that something has proved altogether ineffectual—to say on this question of good English. We must own the incorrect use of the German particle to be the commonest thing in the world, but the incorrect use of the Latin or Romantic derivative, on the other hand, does not occur.

A MANAGER good habit might have been established long ago for our national literature regarding the use of two negatives—"un" or "in," and "less." A good rule, once known, would surely have endured. We could still adopt it, even if there's a lot to correct. Let's give it a try. The issue with "un" and "in" has been around for a long time. The misuse of "less" is probably more recent. What I’m suggesting is a pretty obvious correction, but since the mistake is widespread, correction can't be seen as unnecessary or annoying. Who doesn’t use the German "un" with Latin or Romance words, writing "unfortunate" or "ungracious"? Or who today remembers to write "inconquerable"? Most people would definitely write "unconquerable." It may not be that Bacon was always consistent; nor was Landor, who had something—but that something has proven entirely ineffective— to say about this issue of proper English. We have to admit that the incorrect use of the German particle is extremely common, whereas the incorrect use of the Latin or Romance derivative is not found.

The Teutonic "un" comes more readily to the English pen than the Latin "in," and thus is joined habitually to the wrong kind of adjective and verb and adverb. Not only, moreover, to the Romantic word, but also to the Greek. We have learnt to write "asymmetry," but not to avoid "unsymmetrical." There is also a very frequent jumble, so that "uncivil" appears in the same phrase with "incivility," and "unable" with "inability," "undigested" with "indigestible," "ungrateful" with "ingratitude"—but I need cite no more. It is worth noting that these confusions are not due to a kind of reluctance in the use of "un" for nouns. We have many nouns with the "un" (not otherwise to my purpose): "unrest," "unbelief," "unfaith," "unhappiness," "untruth," "unthrift," "unskilfulness," and so forth.

The Teutonic "un" comes more easily to the English writer than the Latin "in," and so it often gets attached to the wrong kind of adjectives, verbs, and adverbs. This happens not just with Romantic words, but also with Greek ones. We’ve learned to write "asymmetry," but we still say "unsymmetrical." There’s also a frequent mix-up, where you’ll see "uncivil" used together with "incivility," and "unable" paired with "inability," "undigested" alongside "indigestible," and "ungrateful" with "ingratitude"—but I won’t keep going. It's important to point out that these mix-ups aren't because there's any hesitation about using "un" with nouns. We have plenty of nouns that start with "un" (which isn't my main point): "unrest," "unbelief," "unfaith," "unhappiness," "untruth," "unthrift," "unskilfulness," and so on.

Now I know well that the reader has been courteously waiting until I should draw breath for a paragraph in order to say "Undiscovered: Shakespeare." It is all too true. I can only repeat, murmuring, "Inconquerable: Bacon."

Now I know that the reader has been patiently waiting for me to catch my breath for a paragraph to say "Undiscovered: Shakespeare." It's unfortunately true. I can only repeat, whispering, "Inconquerable: Bacon."

There is nothing in English that we should prize more dearly than our right negative particles of both derivations, and especially our particle of German derivation in its right Teutonic place. That "un" implies, encloses so much, denies so much, refuses so much, point-blank, with a tragic irony that French, for example, can hardly compass. Compare our all-significant "unloved," "unforgiven," with any phrase of French. There are abysses,72 in those words, at our summons, deep calling to deep, dreadful or tender passion, the thing and its undoing locked together, grappled. But in order to keep these great significances the "un" should not be squandered as we squander it. And neither should the less closely embraced "in" be so neglected. It has its right place and dignity and is, as it were, more deliberate. It is worth while, furthermore, to enhance the value of both our negative particles (one of them, of course, shared with French) by considering how poor a negative that last-named tongue has often and often to use for lack of a better; not even a particle, but a thing unfastened, a weak separate word, a half-hearted denial—"peu." Let us try to keep our "un" in its right place by considering how, for instance, it makes of "undone" a word of incomparable tragedy, surpassing "defeated" and "ruined" and all others of their kind. "Undone" has the purely English faculty, moreover, of giving to a little familiar word a sudden greatness, such greatness as leaps to Lear's "every inch." This was found to be intranslatable when Rossi acted King Lear in Italian; he had to speak the phrase in English. Wonderfully well furnished as we are for all adventures, is it not then time that we reviewed and revised our habits, and restored to their proper lineage the great contemporary histories of our language by a right and left distribution of the "in" and the "un"? Our incorrect ways were never standardized, or they standardized themselves by precedent. No, it is all too late. We shall never undo the habit now, or cease to be "unconscious" in our custom.

There’s nothing in English that we should value more than our negative particles, especially our German-derived "un" in its proper Teutonic context. That "un" carries a lot of meaning; it denies so much, bluntly, with a tragic irony that French, for example, can hardly match. Compare our deeply meaningful "unloved," "unforgiven," with any French phrase. There are depths in those words, even deep calling to deep, conveying either dreadful or tender feelings, the essence and its negation intertwined. But to keep these significant meanings, we shouldn’t waste the "un" the way we often do. The less closely related "in" shouldn’t be overlooked either. It deserves its rightful place and recognition; it’s more intentional. Furthermore, we should appreciate both our negative particles (one, of course, shared with French) by noting how often that language has to settle for a poor negative; not even a particle, but a loose word, a weak denial—"peu." Let’s make sure we use the "un" correctly, as it transforms "undone" into a word of unmatched tragedy, surpassing "defeated" and "ruined" and all their equivalents. "Undone" has the uniquely English ability to give a simple word tremendous weight, a greatness akin to Lear’s "every inch." This was deemed untranslatable when Rossi performed King Lear in Italian; he had to say the phrase in English. Given how well-equipped we are for all challenges, isn’t it time we took a step back to re-evaluate our practices and restore the rightful lineage of our language’s modern stories by properly using "in" and "un"? Our incorrect habits never became standardized, or they did so through historical precedents. No, it's far too late for that. We’ll never shake off the habit or stop being "unconscious" in our customs.

But for the other particle—"the less"—there is hope or there might be, but for Shakespeare's strange and slightly ambiguous "viewless." We might at least check new coinings. "Less" is in the construction here to be considered, though not in other combinations, fairly equivalent to the Teutonic "without." It has great value. It also locks close meanings with its word. But that word should be a noun, and not a verb. Yet it is a verb at the present day, not only in hasty column after column, but in page by deliberate page, and especially in stanza by deliberate stanza. For no doubt the perfervid poets have spread that fashion. You will find "relentless" scattered in modern verse, and "quenchless" and "tireless" frequent. Keats, instigated indirectly if not directly by Leigh Hunt, has "utterless." The misuse of "less" is even somewhat more to be resisted than that of "un" because in the case first named the grammatical construction of our English words (and we have not too many laws of construction) is violated. And beautiful words that are neglected for "quenchless" and "relentless" pass out of use; the words that have "less" for their lawful negative are cheapened; and writers of talent learn to dash and as it were to gesticulate.

But for the other particle—"the less"—there is hope or there could be, but for Shakespeare's strange and slightly unclear "viewless." We could at least check new coinages. "Less" is in this construction to be considered, although not in other combinations, it’s fairly equivalent to the Teutonic "without." It’s very useful. It also closely links meanings with its word. But that word should be a noun, not a verb. Yet today it is a verb, not just in rushed columns after columns, but in page by thoughtful page, and especially in stanza by careful stanza. Without a doubt, the passionate poets have popularized that trend. You'll find "relentless" scattered in modern poetry, and "quenchless" and "tireless" are common. Keats, indirectly inspired by Leigh Hunt, has "utterless." The misuse of "less" should be resisted even more than that of "un" because in the first case the grammatical structure of our English words (and we don’t have many rules of structure) is violated. And beautiful words that are overlooked for "quenchless" and "relentless" fade from use; the words that rightfully have "less" as their negative are devalued; and talented writers start to dash and, as it were, to gesticulate.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We welcome letters from readers on any topics related to bibliographical interest. The Editor will do his best to respond to all inquiries sent to him.

GENERAL NOTES

WE are glad to see that the Clarendon Press has published Mr. Percy Simpson's edition of Every Man in His Humour, a pioneer volume to the complete edition of Ben Jonson's Works, which the same editor, in conjunction with Professor Herford, has been for many years preparing. Their edition should, we think, be definitive (we use Sir Eric's magical word with extreme caution for fear of provoking the National Union of Textual Editors to down books and refuse to continue their researches). A new edition of Ben Jonson's work is certainly needed: Gifford, re-edited by Cunningham, is sadly inadequate; the text is bad and the notes explain nothing that one wants to know. One walks darkling through the Discoveries. Take Ben's remarks about painting—they are Hermetic. What, for instance, does this mean? "Parrhasius was the first won reputation by adding symmetry to picture.... Eupompus gave it splendour by numbers and other elegancies." We shall indeed be grateful to the new editors if they can tell us exactly how Eupompus gave splendour to art by numbers—and other elegancies. The secret might be whispered along the galleries of Burlington House.

WE are pleased to see that Clarendon Press has released Mr. Percy Simpson's edition of Every Man in His Humour, which is a key volume in the complete edition of Ben Jonson's Works that the same editor has been working on for many years, along with Professor Herford. We believe their edition should be final (we use Sir Eric's magical term with great caution to avoid upsetting the National Union of Textual Editors and causing them to stop their work). A new edition of Ben Jonson's work is definitely required: Gifford's version, edited by Cunningham, is woefully inadequate; the text quality is poor, and the notes clarify nothing one actually wants to understand. One wanders through the Discoveries in confusion. Take Ben's comments about painting—they are cryptic. For example, what does this mean? "Parrhasius was the first won reputation by adding symmetry to picture.... Eupompus gave it splendour by numbers and other elegancies." We would truly appreciate it if the new editors could explain exactly how Eupompus added splendour to art through numbers—and other elegancies. The answer might be quietly shared in the galleries of Burlington House.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready. Please provide the text.I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Another interesting book that should soon, though there is no news of its immediate arrival, be coming from the Clarendon Press is the third volume of Mr. Saintsbury's Caroline Poets. The first two volumes of this massive anthology opened up a whole province of literature hitherto almost unknown to the general reader. In the last this great work of excavation and exploration should be completed. With the exception of Chamberlayne and the Matchless Orinda the Carolines of Mr. Saintsbury's choice have been very obscure. In the last volume, we understand, he intends to soar to the dizzy heights of eminence on which Cleveland stands. A good critical edition of Cleveland will be welcomed by all lovers of seventeenth-century literature. The early editions of his works are a piratical sort of publication. Some of his poems were, even in his own life-time, attributed to other writers, notably his Hermaphrodite, which was fathered on Randolph, and which he claimed as his own in an amusing little poem appended, later on, to the stolen piece. And yet, in spite of Cleveland's claim to his own property, Carew Hazlitt, in his reprint of Randolph, continues to attribute the Hermaphrodite to its wrongful owner. A very unnecessary and supererogatory blunder.

Another interesting book that should be coming soon from the Clarendon Press, though there's no news about its immediate arrival, is the third volume of Mr. Saintsbury's Caroline Poets. The first two volumes of this extensive anthology opened up an entire area of literature that was almost unknown to the general reader. In this final volume, this significant work of digging and exploration should be completed. Aside from Chamberlayne and the Matchless Orinda, the Carolines chosen by Mr. Saintsbury have been quite obscure. In the last volume, we hear he plans to reach the impressive heights where Cleveland stands. A good critical edition of Cleveland will be welcomed by all fans of seventeenth-century literature. The early editions of his works are essentially unauthorized publications. Some of his poems were, even during his lifetime, mistakenly credited to other writers, especially his Hermaphrodite, which was incorrectly attributed to Randolph, and which he humorously claimed as his own in a little poem that he added later to the stolen piece. Yet, despite Cleveland's claim to his own work, Carew Hazlitt, in his reprint of Randolph, still attributes the Hermaphrodite to its incorrect owner. A completely unnecessary and avoidable mistake.

*Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

While we are on the subject of the Caroline Poets we would like to express a pious hope that some day, when we are all immensely rich, the Clarendon Press, or some other great publishing institution, will bring out a complete corpus of English poetry. More than a century has elapsed since Chalmers issued his English Poets, and the book, in spite of bad editing and very imperfect—indeed non-existent—critical apparatus, is still an extremely useful one. It contains a complete Gower, a complete Lydgate, a complete Hawes, and a complete Skelton. The text of these older poets is indeed atrocious; but the fact remains that they are there, reprinted and easily accessible in Chalmers's stout volumes. For any study of the eighteenth century Chalmers is invaluable; everything is in him, from the Ruins of Rome to the Pleasures of Digestion—or is it the Art of Preserving Health? A well-edited Chalmers would be a work of immense74 value. And if the Clarendon Press would go on, in the same edition, from the Carolines to the Georgians and back, through the Elizabethans and Tudors as far as the Brutians (the contemporaries of our first Trojan king), we should be for ever grateful. But before that comes to pass we must all, as has already been hinted, be immensely rich

While we're talking about the Caroline Poets, we want to express a hopeful wish that someday, when we’re all incredibly wealthy, the Clarendon Press or another major publishing house will release a complete collection of English poetry. It’s been over a century since Chalmers published his English Poets, and even with its poor editing and lack of a proper—actually nonexistent—critical framework, it remains quite useful. It features a complete Gower, a complete Lydgate, a complete Hawes, and a complete Skelton. The text of these older poets is indeed terrible, but the important thing is that they’re included, reprinted, and readily accessible in Chalmers's sturdy volumes. For anyone studying the eighteenth century, Chalmers is invaluable; everything is in there, from the Ruins of Rome to the Pleasures of Digestion—or is it the Art of Preserving Health? A well-edited Chalmers would be a work of immense74 value. And if the Clarendon Press could continue, in the same edition, from the Carolines to the Georgians and back, through the Elizabethans and Tudors all the way to the Brutians (the contemporaries of our first Trojan king), we would be forever grateful. But before that happens, as has already been mentioned, we all need to be extremely wealthy.

*I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

A rather battered Purchas's Pilgrim minus its title-page came into our hands recently. It appears to be the second edition, but the only actual indication of date that we can discover is to be found in the following passage, on which by a happy chance we lighted while turning over the pages of the book. "Sultan Achmet is now, Anno 1613, five and twentie yeares old: of good stature, strong and active more than any of his Court. He hath three thousand Concubines." We cannot help believing that someone had been pulling the Reverend Samuel Purchas's leg on the subject of young Sultan Achmet's harem.

A pretty worn copy of Purchas's Pilgrim, missing its title page, recently came into our possession. It seems to be the second edition, but the only actual date we found is in the following passage, which we fortuitously stumbled upon while flipping through the pages. "Sultan Achmet is now, in the year 1613, twenty-five years old: of good height, strong and more active than anyone in his court. He has three thousand concubines." We can't help but think that someone had been messing with the Reverend Samuel Purchas about the young Sultan Achmet's harem.

*Thank you for providing the text! Please share the short phrase you'd like me to modernize.*I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The other day we bought a charming little first edition of Candide (1759). The title-page is amusing: "Candide, ou l'Optimisme, traduit de l'Allemand de Mr. le Docteur Ralph"; no publisher or place, but the date MDCCLIX. It was often Voltaire's custom not to acknowledge his publications till they were a success. Zadig (1749) is similarly without author's or publisher's name.

The other day we bought a charming little first edition of Candide (1759). The title page is amusing: "Candide, or Optimism, translated from the German of Dr. Ralph"; no publisher or place listed, but the date is MDCCLIX. It was often Voltaire's habit not to acknowledge his publications until they were successful. Zadig (1749) also does not include the author's or publisher's name.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Text is missing. Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Perhaps some of our readers may be able to throw some light on a curious and interesting book, Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, published by J. Richard Beckley in 1831. The volume contains epics written on a single letter, like that which begins:

Perhaps some of our readers might shed some light on a curious and interesting book, Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, published by J. Richard Beckley in 1831. The volume includes epics written on a single letter, such as the one that begins:

We sing about the famous contests of dogs,

Odes in this style:

Odes like this:

Emma! Get the paper, pens, and ink,

And the old Scottish Testament of Mr. Andro Kennedy, of which the first stanza runs:

And the old Scottish Testament of Mr. Andro Kennedy, of which the first stanza goes:

I Master Andro Kennedy,
A mother when called, Begotten with some incubi,
Or with some crazy crush;
Honestly, I can't really say clearly, Where I was born,
But honestly, I truly believe. I am the devil incarnate.

No author's name is given and we have had no time or opportunity to make researches. But perhaps, as we have suggested, some of our readers may be able to give us the information desired.

No author's name is provided, and we haven't had the time or opportunity to conduct research. However, as we've mentioned, some of our readers may be able to provide the information we need.

***Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.

We were fortunate in recently securing a very fine copy of Certaine Learned and Elegant Workes of the Right Honourable Fulke Lord Brooke, written in his Youth and familiar Exercise with Sir Philip Sidney, Henry Seyle, 1633. It is high time that a new edition of these very interesting and, by moments, very great poems was published. Grosart's reprint is faulty and is, furthermore, practically unprocurable. As a matter of fact a new edition was, we understand, in process of being prepared by a very able young scholar of Christ Church, when the war broke out and the would-be editor was unhappily killed. Mr. Rose had, we believe, made considerable researches and had even discovered a certain amount of new material, but he had not committed the results of75 his labours to paper; so that the possible new edition of Greville has perished with him. If the rest of Greville's works could be edited as well as his Life of Sidney has been by Mr. Nowell Smith we should be very well pleased. But the prospect of getting any new edition at all seems now extremely unlikely.

We were lucky to recently get a really nice copy of Certaine Learned and Elegant Workes of the Right Honourable Fulke Lord Brooke, written in his Youth and familiar Exercise with Sir Philip Sidney, Henry Seyle, 1633. It's about time a new edition of these fascinating and, at times, remarkable poems was published. Grosart's reprint has issues and is also practically impossible to find. In fact, we understand that a new edition was being prepared by a talented young scholar from Christ Church when the war broke out, and unfortunately, the would-be editor was killed. Mr. Rose had done significant research and had even found some new material, but he hadn't written down the results of75 his work; so the potential new edition of Greville has been lost with him. If the rest of Greville's works could be edited as well as Mr. Nowell Smith has done with his Life of Sidney, we'd be very happy. But the chance of getting any new edition at all now seems extremely unlikely.

RECENT ADDITIONS TO LIBRARIES

Some early printed books of considerable interest have recently been added to the Library of the British Museum, among them a copy of Sannazaro's Arcadia, Venice, 1502, in a contemporary binding of boards covered with designs printed from woodblocks. Terentius: Comediæ cum interpretatione Donati, Baptista de Tortis, Venice, 1482. Elegantiolae, by Augustinus Datus, produced at Verona by an unidentified printer in 1483. Ptolemaeus, Liber quadripartit, Ratdolt, Venice, 1484. Maurice de Sully, Bishop of Paris: Les exposicions des euungilles en romant, Antoine Neyret, Chambéry, 1484. (Only four fully authenticated incunabula of Chambéry are known, of which this is the earliest and rarest. It is printed in large Gothic type and adorned with woodcuts. The Museum possesses specimens of the second, third, and fourth Chambéry books, and this is a perfect copy of the first.) Jo: Balbus Januensis: Catholicon, Jean du Pré, Lyon, 1492. Several examples of early Spanish printing have also been presented, as well as two first editions of Swinburne, Laus Veneris, Moxon, 1866, and Dolores, Hotten, 1867, with "The Devil's Duel: a letter to the editor of The Examiner," an attack on Robert Buchanan, written by Swinburne under the pseudonym of Thomas Maitland, and printed for private circulation in 1875.

Some early printed books of significant interest have recently been added to the Library of the British Museum, including a copy of Sannazaro's Arcadia, Venice, 1502, in a contemporary binding made of boards covered with designs printed from woodblocks. Terentius: Comediæ cum interpretatione Donati, Baptista de Tortis, Venice, 1482. Elegantiolae, by Augustinus Datus, produced at Verona by an unknown printer in 1483. Ptolemaeus, Liber quadripartit, Ratdolt, Venice, 1484. Maurice de Sully, Bishop of Paris: Les exposicions des euungilles en romant, Antoine Neyret, Chambéry, 1484. (Only four fully authenticated incunabula of Chambéry are known, of which this is the earliest and rarest. It is printed in large Gothic type and decorated with woodcuts. The Museum has copies of the second, third, and fourth Chambéry books, and this is a perfect copy of the first.) Jo: Balbus Januensis: Catholicon, Jean du Pré, Lyon, 1492. Several examples of early Spanish printing have also been presented, along with two first editions of Swinburne, Laus Veneris, Moxon, 1866, and Dolores, Hotten, 1867, including "The Devil's Duel: a letter to the editor of The Examiner," an attack on Robert Buchanan written by Swinburne under the pseudonym Thomas Maitland, printed for private circulation in 1875.

ITEMS FROM THE BOOKSELLERS' CATALOGUES

With the present boom in seventeenth-century literature one is unlikely, to judge from the catalogues of the better-known booksellers, to pick up many bargains in Caroline literature in London. The collector's only hope will be chance or the oversight or ignorance of the vendor. We know of someone who recently had the good fortune to find a copy of the extremely scarce Lyric Poems of Philip Ayres (1687) in a parcel of miscellaneous rubbish. But that was a stroke of luck not likely to be repeated, and collectors must be prepared to pay pretty heavily for their seventeenth century now. The following items from various catalogues will indicate the current scale of prices for early editions of Jacobean and Caroline books. We shall be interested to see the prices fetched in the sale of the third portion of the late Mr. W. J. Leighton's stock, at Messrs. Sotheby's in the last days of October. The catalogue makes mention of many extremely interesting seventeenth-century books as well as important manuscripts and early printed books.

With the current surge in seventeenth-century literature, it’s unlikely, judging by the catalogs of well-known booksellers, to find many good deals on Caroline literature in London. A collector's only hope will be luck or the vendor's oversight or ignorance. We know someone who recently struck gold by finding a copy of the very rare Lyric Poems by Philip Ayres (1687) in a pile of random junk. But that was a lucky occurrence that probably won't happen again, and collectors need to be ready to spend a lot for their seventeenth-century finds now. The following items from various catalogs will show the current price range for early editions of Jacobean and Caroline books. We look forward to seeing the prices achieved in the sale of the third part of the late Mr. W. J. Leighton's collection at Sotheby's in late October. The catalog mentions many extremely interesting seventeenth-century books, as well as significant manuscripts and early printed works.

*Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Messrs. Dobell offer eight first editions of Richard Brathwaite. Barnabee's Journall, published by John Haviland in 1638, is priced at £48, and Ar't Asleepe Husband? A Boulster Lecture, 1640, at £25. Two more copies of this last work are included among the books at the Leighton sale. The second edition of Carew's Poems (1642), in the original calf, is offered at ten guineas; and a first edition of Dekker's Tragi-Comedy, called Match Mee in London (1631), at £14. A copy of the 1772 edition of Carew's Poems, originally the property of Mrs. Browning, with her maiden name and date, 1842, on the title-page, is on sale at the Serendipity Bookshop, price four guineas. Another book of Mrs. Browning's at the Serendipity Shop is Samuel Daniel's History of the Civil Wars, 1717. This is one of those odd reprints of Elizabethan poets that are to be found scattered up and down the eighteenth century. Perhaps the most unexpected of them is the folio Works of Michael Drayton, Esq.; A celebrated Poet in the76 Reigns of Queen Elizabeth, King James I., and Charles I., printed by J. Hughs and sold by R. Dodsley, 1748. Among other valuable seventeenth-century books at the Serendipity Shop are Crashaw's Carmen Deo Nostro in the original vellum, printed at Paris, 1652, £40, a second edition of Herbert's Temple, and a first edition of Hesperides, or the works, both Human and Divine, of Robert Herrick, Esq., £140.

Messrs. Dobell are offering eight first editions of Richard Brathwaite. Barnabee's Journall, published by John Haviland in 1638, is priced at £48, and Ar't Asleepe Husband? A Boulster Lecture, 1640, is priced at £25. There are two more copies of this last work included among the books at the Leighton sale. The second edition of Carew's Poems (1642), in the original calf, is available for ten guineas; a first edition of Dekker's Tragi-Comedy, called Match Mee in London (1631) is priced at £14. A copy of the 1772 edition of Carew's Poems, originally owned by Mrs. Browning, with her maiden name and date, 1842, on the title page, is on sale at the Serendipity Bookshop for four guineas. Another book belonging to Mrs. Browning at the Serendipity Shop is Samuel Daniel's History of the Civil Wars, 1717. This is one of those rare reprints of Elizabethan poets that pop up throughout the eighteenth century. Perhaps the most unexpected of them is the folio Works of Michael Drayton, Esq.; A celebrated Poet in the76 Reigns of Queen Elizabeth, King James I., and Charles I., printed by J. Hughs and sold by R. Dodsley in 1748. Among other valuable seventeenth-century books at the Serendipity Shop are Crashaw's Carmen Deo Nostro in the original vellum, printed in Paris, 1652, for £40, a second edition of Herbert's Temple, and a first edition of Hesperides, or the works, both Human and Divine, of Robert Herrick, Esq., priced at £140.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text to modernize.I'm ready to assist with that! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.

It is interesting to note what high prices the works of Surtees can always command. In Mr. Frank Hollings's catalogue a set of the Sporting novels, with Leech's illustrations, one of them a first edition and the others early issues, is offered for £37 10s.

It’s fascinating to see how much Surtees's works can consistently sell for. In Mr. Frank Hollings's catalog, a set of the Sporting novels with Leech's illustrations, including one first edition and the others being early editions, is listed for £37 10s.

On the other hand, a first edition of Friendship's Garland can be bought at Messrs. Dobell's for 10s. 6d., and a first edition of Buchanan's Book of Orm for half-a-crown.

On the other hand, a first edition of Friendship's Garland is available at Messrs. Dobell's for 10s. 6d., and a first edition of Buchanan's Book of Orm for two and six.

People still seem prepared to pay high prices for odds and ends from the nineties. Mr. Hollings has a complete Savoy at £7 10s. and two first editions of Oscar Wilde at nearly four pounds apiece.

People still seem willing to pay high prices for miscellaneous items from the nineties. Mr. Hollings has a complete Savoy for £7 10s. and two first editions of Oscar Wilde for nearly four pounds each.

A first edition of Trilby (1895) can be purchased for 7s. 6d. at Messrs. Dobell's, and of Daniel Deronda (1876) at 18s. Evan Harrington, in the twelve original parts of Once a Week, is offered at 25s. at the Serendipity Shop.

A first edition of Trilby (1895) can be bought for 7s. 6d. at Messrs. Dobell's, and Daniel Deronda (1876) is available for 18s. Evan Harrington, in the twelve original parts of Once a Week, is selling for 25s. at the Serendipity Shop.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

Mr. Everard Meynell has a curiosity of nineteenth-century literature for sale in the shape of Coventry Patmore's Odes, dated 1868, but never published, for the following reason: "Early in 1868 he had written nine odes, which in the April of that year he printed for private circulation. Afterwards, keenly mortified at the coldness of their reception by friends, he made a fire in the hall and cast on it (as he thought) all the copies remaining in his hand, while he calmly sat and watched them burn. A friend, who had heard of the intended bonfire, persuaded his daughter Emily to abstract a copy or two, and these, with the few which had been sent to friends, were all that remained of the edition." The price of this soul saved from the burning is £8 10s., and a first edition of The Unknown Eros (1878), with inscription from the author to Richard Garnett, is priced £2 10s.

Mr. Everard Meynell has a piece of nineteenth-century literature for sale: Coventry Patmore's Odes, dated 1868, but never published, for this reason: "Early in 1868, he wrote nine odes, which he printed for private circulation in April of that year. Later, deeply embarrassed by their lukewarm reception from friends, he made a fire in the hall and thought he tossed in all the copies that were left in his possession, while he simply sat and watched them burn. A friend, who knew about the planned bonfire, persuaded his daughter Emily to sneak away a copy or two, and these, along with the few that had been sent to friends, were all that survived the edition." The price for this rescued work is £8 10s., and a first edition of The Unknown Eros (1878), with an inscription from the author to Richard Garnett, is priced at £2 10s.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Having recently picked up cheap a third edition (1872) of FitzGerald's Omar Khayyám (Quaritch, 1872), we are interested to see that a copy of the fourth edition (1879) is for sale at three guineas. We suspect ourselves of having made a bargain, but are not yet quite sure.

Having recently picked up an inexpensive third edition (1872) of FitzGerald's Omar Khayyám (Quaritch, 1872), we are interested to see that a copy of the fourth edition (1879) is for sale at three guineas. We think we might have gotten a good deal, but we're not completely sure yet.

**Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Messrs. Dobell have an interesting collection of first editions of works by Victor Hugo, most of them presentation copies, with Hugo's autograph inscription, to Mademoiselle Louise Jung.

Messrs. Dobell have an interesting collection of first editions of works by Victor Hugo, most of them presentation copies, with Hugo's handwritten note to Mademoiselle Louise Jung.

A. L. H.

A. L. H.


CORRESPONDENCE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—On the assumption—I hope justified—that you propose to have a "Correspondence Column" in your paper, I write to plead that you should devote some of your attention to the subject of what is, I believe, called "book production." That your guidance as to the contents of books will be valuable I do not doubt; but I feel that an organ such as yours might be of considerable service if it would determine to devote some consideration to their physical form.

Dude,—Assuming—hoping I'm right—that you're planning to include a "Correspondence Column" in your paper, I'm writing to ask you to focus some of your attention on what I think is known as "book production." I have no doubt that your insights on book content will be valuable; however, I believe that a platform like yours could be quite helpful if it also considered the physical aspects of books.

It may fairly be said, I think, that, as a body, English publishers produce their books as respectably as any publishers in the world. The Germans produce—or produced before the war—a larger number of agreeable-looking cheap books, and a larger number of finely-printed and bound editions de luxe, such as were specialised in by firms like Langen of Munich. But the ordinary German book of commerce was frequently very shoddy and the pseudo-romantic "Albert Memorial" tradition had never been entirely shaken off. The French presses issue many books which are a delight to possess. Their tradition is an old one. It can be traced through the delicate eighteenth-century editions, with their unequalled engravings, back to the Estiennes and the Torys, who were infinitely superior to the printers of their time. Throughout the last fifty years French publishers and "societies of bibliophiles" have issued editions of poetry and of old rarities exquisite in their taste: beautifully printed on the best paper and never eccentric. But the ordinary French novel or political book, printed in blunt unattractive type and "bound" in yellow paper covers, which fall in pieces at a touch, is certainly not a model that anyone would wish to copy. Much may be said against our wood-pulp paper and our common cloth bindings; but, on the whole, we certainly clothe most books in garments more durable than the books deserve; and the same thing holds good of America, though there the types and bindings are, as a rule, uglier than ours.

It's fair to say that, as a whole, English publishers produce their books as respectably as any in the world. Before the war, German publishers put out a larger number of nice-looking cheap books and offered more beautifully printed and bound special editions, like those by firms such as Langen in Munich. However, the average German commercial book often lacked quality, and the pseudo-romantic "Albert Memorial" tradition was never completely left behind. French publishers release many books that are a pleasure to own, rooted in a long tradition. This tradition can be traced back through the elegant 18th-century editions with unparalleled engravings to the Estiennes and the Torys, who were far superior to the printers of their time. Over the past fifty years, French publishers and "societies of bibliophiles" have produced editions of poetry and rare works that are exquisite in taste: beautifully printed on high-quality paper and always tasteful. Yet, the typical French novel or political book, printed in plain unattractive type and "bound" in flimsy yellow paper covers that fall apart at a touch, is definitely not a model anyone would want to imitate. While there are many criticisms of our wood-pulp paper and standard cloth bindings, overall, we do tend to dress most books in more durable covers than they might deserve; the same is true for America, although there, the types and bindings are generally less appealing than ours.

The fact remains that not one book out of twenty that we produce can be called beautiful, and that fifteen out of twenty are indisputably ugly. That the "public" will ever demand an improvement is a fantastic dream. The ordinary reader likes a nice book when he sees it, but will never make an "effective demand" on his own account. We have to rely on the initiative, largely disinterested, of (1) the publishers, (2) the authors, and (3) the critics.

The reality is that only one out of every twenty books we produce can be considered beautiful, and fifteen out of twenty are undeniably unattractive. The idea that the "public" will ever ask for improvement is a fanciful dream. The average reader appreciates a good-looking book when they see it, but will never actively seek it out on their own. We have to depend on the largely selfless efforts of (1) publishers, (2) authors, and (3) critics.

Publishers, we know, must earn their living like other men; their chief attention must be given to procuring saleable "matter." But they have to get their books printed, and they have to get them bound; and while they are about it they would lose nothing, and we should all gain something, if they would see to it that the work was done by someone who cared about types and was anxious to make the best of the materials available at a specified price. Authors, again, may often be heard complaining that they do not like the look of their books; but does any author (except Mr. Bernard Shaw and a few bibliophiles who patently supervise the job themselves) ever take any steps to secure a "production" of which he would approve? Finally, though the critics occasionally praise a book for being "beautifully printed" or tastefully "bound," not one of them seems to make a regular practice of commenting on the physical design of books—which, after all, is an ingredient in our civilisation just as much as the design of cottages.

Publishers, like everyone else, need to make a living; their main focus has to be on finding sellable content. However, they also need to get their books printed and bound. While doing this, it wouldn’t hurt them, and it would benefit all of us, if they ensured the work was handled by someone who cares about the types and wants to make the most of the materials available at a given price. Authors often complain that they don’t like how their books look, but does any author (except Mr. Bernard Shaw and a few book lovers who obviously oversee the process themselves) ever take steps to ensure the production meets their approval? Lastly, while critics sometimes praise a book for being "beautifully printed" or stylishly "bound," none of them seem to regularly comment on the physical design of books, which is just as much a part of our culture as the design of houses.

I should, as I say, be relieved to hear that the Mercury, from which we all hope so much, intends to "do its bit" in this connection.—Yours faithfully,

I should, as I said, be glad to hear that the Mercury (the planet), from which we all expect so much, plans to "do its part" in this matter.—Yours truly,

Original Subscriber.

Original Subscriber.

[We think our correspondent is a little hard on English publishers. Some of them, though a minority, seldom produce an unattractive book; and the book-production of them all is on a higher average level than it was ten years ago, or has ever been in our time. But we agree that there is room for improvement, and scope for commendation or the reverse; and we purpose in our next issue to institute a regular page of "Book Production Notes," which we hope will give our correspondent satisfaction.—Ed. L.M.]

[We believe our correspondent is being a bit tough on English publishers. While they are a minority, some rarely produce an unattractive book; and overall, the quality of book production is higher now than it was ten years ago or at any time in our experience. However, we agree that there is still room for improvement, as well as opportunities for praise or criticism; therefore, we plan to create a regular section called "Book Production Notes" in our next issue, which we hope will satisfy our correspondent.—Edited. L.M.]


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

REYNARD THE FOX. By John Masefield. Heinemann. 5s. net.

It is an agreeable thing to find a man whose work has been overpraised writing better than he has ever done before. Mr. Masefield's earlier narrative poems were panegyrised for their vices: their unreal plots, their bad psychology, their sentimentality, their jog-trot metres. He; wiser in his generation, appears to have realised that the best parts of them were the "descriptions": details of vivid imagery, pictures of scenes and brief incidents; and that where he was dealing with a person he was at his best when the person was alone and in one self-centred mood. The picture of the widow alone in her cottage was worth all that incredible plot in the Widow in the Bye Street; the public-house scene and the birds following the plough remain in the memory when Saul Kane's spiritual struggles have faded away; Dauber was little more than a means of arriving at that peaceful entry when the ship trod the quiet waters of the harbour like a fawn; and landscapes were the only excuse for The Daffodil Fields. Mr. Masefield (who very likely realises that Biography, a poem that will not die, is the best thing he has done) seems to have discovered his bent. In Reynard the Fox there is only one leading character, the fox, and he is shown in no complicated relationships. It is the description of a chase and of a fight for life, and we could not hope to see it better done. Mr. Masefield's faults of writing are still evident. Lines like

It’s a pleasant surprise to see a guy who’s been overly praised for his work actually writing better than ever. Mr. Masefield’s earlier narrative poems received accolades for their flaws: unrealistic plots, poor psychology, excessive sentimentality, and monotonous rhythms. He seems to have realized that the best parts of those works were the “descriptions”: vivid imagery, snapshots of scenes, and brief moments; and that his best character portrayals happened when the person was alone and in a self-reflective mood. The image of the widow alone in her cottage was more valuable than all the improbable plot in the Widow in the Bye Street; the pub scene and the birds following the plow stick in our minds long after Saul Kane’s spiritual struggles have faded; Dauber was merely a way to reach that serene moment when the ship glided over the calm waters of the harbor like a young deer; and the landscapes were the only reason for The Daffodil Fields. Mr. Masefield (who likely knows that Biography, a poem that endures, is his best work) seems to have found his groove. In Reynard the Fox, there’s only one main character, the fox, and he isn’t caught up in complicated relationships. It’s about the chase and the fight for survival, and we couldn’t ask for it to be depicted any better. Mr. Masefield’s writing flaws are still noticeable. Lines like

He, too (a year before), had experienced A desire to go down the wrong path

might have come out of one of the numerous parodies which have been perpetrated at his expense; he is unscrupulous in rhyming, he takes pot-shots with words, and he is occasionally grossly sentimental. But none of these faults is bad enough in this poem to get in the way. It is a poem to read again as soon as one has forgotten it, and it will give equal enjoyment every time.

might have come out of one of the many parodies made at his expense; he is relentless in rhyming, he takes random jabs with words, and he is sometimes overly sentimental. But none of these flaws is significant enough in this poem to detract from it. It’s a poem to read again as soon as you’ve forgotten it, and it will provide equal enjoyment each time.

The opening section, which describes the meet, is a little too drawn out; too much time is taken up with describing a multitude of characters, once seen and then forgotten. But no Dutch painter ever gave a better idea of the bustle about an inn than Mr. Masefield does, and the approach of the Hunt is done deliciously. We would spare little of the long description of the hounds who come round the corner in front of the red-coats:

The opening section, which describes the gathering, feels a bit too lengthy; it spends too much time detailing a bunch of characters, seen once and then forgotten. But no Dutch painter ever captured the lively atmosphere around an inn better than Mr. Masefield does, and the arrival of the Hunt is beautifully done. We wouldn’t want to lose much of the lengthy description of the hounds turning the corner in front of the red-coats:

Intent, wise, dipping, trotting, straying, Smiling at people, pushing, playing,
Nosing kids' faces, waving Their feathery tails and all acting,

and then draw round Tom Dansey on the green in front of the Cock and Pye:

and then draw a circle around Tom Dansey on the green in front of the Cock and Pye:

Arrogant, Daffodil, and Queen Closest, yet all in a small space.
Some stuck out their tongues, while others made faces,
Yawning, or tilting the nose in search,
Everyone stood and looked around with eagerness,
They felt anxious as they waited.

Byron said the octosyllabic metre is the easiest to write. It is, unvaried, the most monotonous to read. Mr. Masefield, who breaks into anapæstic passages when hounds are in full cry, pulls it off all the way. It was not an easy thing to supply enough bite to descriptions of earth, tree, and sky, to invent enough novel incidents, to enable us to follow without fatigue a ten or fourteen miles chase across country. But it has been done, and Mr. Masefield has also succeeded in intensely interesting us in the fox without (as a rule) making him any less an animal. When he finds one earth and then another stopped the reader's feelings are what they are when a hero of romance walks blind along the plank, and it is with an immense relief that, in the end, we find the fox (at the expense of another) escapes. The final description of the rested fox's nocturnal hunt and the hounds going home is admirable fresh painting. Here is the close:

Byron said that the eight-syllable meter is the easiest to write. However, if it stays the same, it becomes the most monotonous to read. Mr. Masefield, who mixes in some anapestic lines when the hounds are in full chase, manages to pull it off expertly. It wasn't easy to provide enough energy in descriptions of the earth, trees, and sky or to come up with enough new events to keep us engaged during a ten or fourteen-mile chase across the countryside. But it has been accomplished, and Mr. Masefield has also managed to make us intensely interested in the fox without usually portraying him as anything less than an animal. When he discovers one den and then finds another blocked, the reader feels just like when a hero in a romance blindly walks along a plank, and we feel an immense relief when, in the end, we see the fox escape (at the cost of another). The final description of the tired fox's nighttime hunt and the hounds heading back home is brilliantly fresh. Here is the conclusion:

Then the moon came softly and shone brightly. Light and beauty on clouds like cotton,
On a feasted fox taking a break from hunting,
In the grey beech forest where the badgers were snuffling.
*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The beech-wood grey faded in the night,
With moonlight spilling into pools of light,
The long dead leaves on the ground were frosted,
A clock struck twelve, and the church bells rang.

It is just the end of such a day.

It’s just the end of a day like that.

THE SUPERHUMAN ANTAGONISTS. By Sir William Watson. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

Nobody could accuse Sir William Watson of over-colloquialism, morbid violence, or carelessness. A slight infusion of those vices might do him good. He is determined to be as lofty and orotund as Milton, as grave as Matthew Arnold, as sage as Wordsworth, if he can manage it; and the result is often a cold and carven monument of respectable but uninspired verse akin to the better of the large tombs in Westminster Abbey. On every page of his title-poem (a debate between Ormuzd and Ahriman) we find lines like

Nobody could accuse Sir William Watson of being too casual, overly violent, or negligent. A little bit of those flaws might actually benefit him. He aims to be as grand and elaborate as Milton, as serious as Matthew Arnold, and as wise as Wordsworth, if he can pull it off; and the outcome is often a cold and chiseled monument of respectable but uninspired poetry, similar to the finer large tombs in Westminster Abbey. On every page of his title poem (a debate between Ormuzd and Ahriman), we find lines like

Clearly visible in that kind brow. Rashnu, Vayu, and the great Mithra are sons With the massive dragon-like arm of the monster,
From the pregnant and giving birth dust
Large inheritances of happiness and sorrow,

sentences, however mighty their mould, which are to modern poetry what Lord Chaplin's speeches are to modern oratory. This much, however, can be said for Sir William, that his brain is always working in spite of his lordly panoply of words outworn, and he who can penetrate his language will arrive at some sort of argument. The shorter poems are also magniloquent, and, like the longer one, barely escape commonplaceness by a certain activity of mind. But the language would not have been poorer had none of them been written.

sentences, no matter how impressive their structure, which are to modern poetry what Lord Chaplin's speeches are to modern public speaking. This much can be said for Sir William, that his mind is always engaged despite his outdated grand vocabulary, and anyone who can see through his language will uncover some kind of argument. The shorter poems are also grandiose, and, like the longer one, nearly avoid being ordinary through a certain mental vigor. However, the language wouldn't have suffered if none of them had been written.

MORE TRANSLATIONS FROM THE CHINESE. By Arthur Waley. Allen & Unwin. 3s. and 4s. 6d. net.

Mr. Waley's 170 Chinese Poems (Constable) was one of the most memorable books of recent years; and, what is more, was instantly recognised as such. Even those of us (and we can certainly claim to be a majority) who do not know Chinese could tell at80 sight that they were accurate beyond the wont of translations. They were obviously beautiful poems in the original tongue, and they became beautiful English poems through Mr. Waley, who has handled unrhymed verse as skilfully as anyone alive or dead, with a variety of rhythm and a flow of sound correspondent to sense, which is amazing in translations. The new collection should not be missed by anyone who has the old one; those who have not should get the old one (which contains a historical sketch, and which, on the whole, covers better poems) before this one. In his second collection Mr. Waley still devotes most of his space to Po Chu'i, really a greater poet than Li Po, of whom we have heard so much. The poems from him are again very diverse in subject and mood; and the more we see of him the more his personality attracts us. We may quote two shorter examples. One is The Cranes, which has the terseness, the melancholy, the directness of the best of Verlaine:

Mr. Waley's 170 Chinese Poems (Constable) was one of the most impactful books in recent years and was immediately recognized as such. Even those of us (and we can certainly claim the majority) who don’t know Chinese could tell at80 first glance that they were more accurate than most translations. They were obviously beautiful poems in the original language, and they became beautiful English poems through Mr. Waley, who has skillfully handled unrhymed verse like no one else, with a variety of rhythms and a flow of sound that aligns with the meaning, which is impressive in translations. Anyone who has the old collection shouldn't miss the new one; those who haven't should get the old one (which includes a historical overview and generally features better poems) before getting this one. In his second collection, Mr. Waley still focuses most of his attention on Po Chu'i, who is truly a greater poet than Li Po, of whom we’ve heard so much. The poems from him are again very varied in topic and mood, and the more we learn about him, the more his personality captivates us. We can quote two shorter examples. One is The Cranes, which captures the terseness, melancholy, and directness of the best works by Verlaine:

The western wind has only blown for a few days; But the first leaf is already falling from the branch.
I walk on the dry paths in my thin shoes; I've put on my quilted coat for the first cold snap. The floods are washing away through shallow ditches; Through the thin bamboos, slanting light filters through. In the early evening, down a path covered with green moss,
The gardener is guiding the cranes back home.

Po Chu'i's mild humour is seen in The Lazy Man's Song (A.D. 811):

Po Chu'i's gentle humor is evident in The Lazy Man's Song (CE 811):

I have support, but I'm too lazy to take advantage of it;
I've got land, but I'm too lazy to farm it.
My house is leaking, and I'm too lazy to fix it.
My clothes are torn; I'm too lazy to fix them. I've got wine, but I'm too lazy to drink it;
It's just like my cellar is empty. I have a harp, but I'm too lazy to play it; So it's just like it has no strings. My wife says there's no bread left in the house;
I want to bake, but I'm too lazy to grind. My friends and family send me long letters; I want to read them, but they're such a hassle to open.
I've always been told that Chi Shu-yeh
Spent his entire life in complete inactivity.
But he played the harp and sometimes turned metals into other substances.
So even he wasn’t as lazy as I was.

The finest thing in the book is perhaps Ch'u Yuan's The Great Summons. That is too long to quote; but we cannot resist Mr. Waley's version of a brief lyric by Li Po, Self-Abandonment:

The best part of the book might be Ch'u Yuan's The Great Summons. It's too long to quote, but we can't help but share Mr. Waley's version of a short poem by Li Po, Self-Abandonment:

I sat there drinking and didn’t notice the evening setting in,
Until falling petals gathered in the folds of my dress.
Drunk, I got up and walked to the moonlit stream; The birds were gone, and there were also very few men.

These translations may be not without their influence on English poetry; and though the Chinese spirit is not ours, the example of their exactitude and economy will not be thrown away.

These translations could have an impact on English poetry; and even though the Chinese spirit is different from ours, their precision and economy will be valuable lessons.

COLLECTED POEMS OF LORD ALFRED DOUGLAS. Secker. 7s. 6d. net.

In a note Lord Alfred Douglas observes that all great art is founded on morality; and that "good poetry is made up of two things: style and sincerity." These apophthegms are brief and unelaborate but indisputable. Unfortunately he proceeds to say that poetry has never sunk so low as now, and that "there is not a good poet among the lot," which suggests that he does not know where to look for poetry. He is out of touch with the time, and it is unfortunate for him. Again and again as we read his collection we feel that he is the last of the pre-Raphaelites, clothing genuine feelings in a faded vesture, and images and words gone stale. He has improved. His earliest poems might well have been left out; his latest include several sonnets (notably that beginning "I have been profligate of happiness") which have been, and deserve to be, in the anthologies. But the last exactitude of statement he seldom, as yet, has achieved; and his feelings about persons come out much more strongly and convincingly than his feelings about Nature or the eternal. This edition has a portrait.

In a note, Lord Alfred Douglas points out that all great art is based on morality, and that "good poetry is made up of two things: style and sincerity." These statements are brief and straightforward but undeniable. Unfortunately, he goes on to say that poetry has never been as low as it is now, claiming "there is not a good poet among the lot," which indicates he may not know where to find poetry. He seems disconnected from the times, and that’s unfortunate for him. Again and again, as we read his collection, we sense that he is the last of the pre-Raphaelites, expressing genuine emotions in an outdated style, with images and words that have lost their freshness. He has improved. His earliest poems could easily have been excluded; his latest works include several sonnets (notably the one that starts "I have been profligate of happiness") that have been, and deserve to be, included in anthologies. However, he has not yet achieved the utmost precision in his statements; his feelings about people come through much more strongly and convincingly than his feelings about Nature or the eternal. This edition includes a portrait.

FORGOTTEN PLACES. By Ian Mackenzie. Chapman & Hall. 3s. 6d. net.

In the last four years many young men have died who would have helped to make our age—as it will in any case be—glorious in song. Brooke and Flecker and Edward Thomas had at least partly expressed themselves; others, such as Wyndham Tennant and Julian Grenfell, had written one or two perfect poems and justified the muse; but there were some, whose talents only their friends knew, who might have ranked with the first of these, and died before they had outgrown their boyhood. Ian Mackenzie was one of these. He was in the H.L.I.; had a breakdown in England (he had outgrown his strength) and died of pneumonia on Armistice night, after hearing that peace had come. He was just twenty.

In the last four years, many young men have died who would have contributed to making our era—just as it will be—glorious in song. Brooke, Flecker, and Edward Thomas had at least partially expressed their talents; others, like Wyndham Tennant and Julian Grenfell, had written one or two perfect poems and justified the muse. However, there were some whose talents were known only to their friends, who might have ranked alongside the best of these but died before they had fully matured. Ian Mackenzie was one of them. He was in the H.L.I.; he experienced a breakdown in England (he had outgrown his strength) and died of pneumonia on Armistice night, after hearing that peace had arrived. He was only twenty.

The present volume (his second) gathers up what was left over from his first, and is prefaced by a memoir by Arthur Waugh, every word of which will be echoed by those who knew Mackenzie, one of the handsomest, sunniest, most candid boys in the world. He was twenty; and as yet too young to hammer into form the large visions of his precocious imagination, and the queer thoughts that engaged his intellect. The reader who knew him will see in every line the promise of a great maturity; the reader who did not know him will probably fail to see more than a tumble of confused thoughts and images obscurely worded in rhythms that are often ungainly. But even he may be arrested here and there by a phrase beyond the common range of eighteen or nineteen. There are several such in Eyes:

The current volume (his second) collects what was left over from his first, and it includes a memoir by Arthur Waugh, which will resonate with everyone who knew Mackenzie, one of the most attractive, cheerful, and honest young men around. He was twenty, still too young to shape the grand visions of his precocious imagination and the strange thoughts that occupied his mind. Readers who knew him will recognize in every line the promise of significant maturity; readers who didn't know him might only see a jumble of confused thoughts and images expressed in often awkward rhythms. But even they might be caught off guard occasionally by a phrase that exceeds the typical range of eighteen or nineteen-year-olds. There are several such examples in Eyes:

Eyes drift like unusual blue fish. Restoring beauty from the dark.

And several also in the poem which arises out of the childlike reflection:

And there are also several lines in the poem that come from a childlike reflection:

What a strange wonder the telephone is.

The whole of the second section of Friends is clear and passionate, and there are lines at the beginning in which he makes the comparison of a thinker with a child looking at pebbles in a pool, which are of the last simplicity and completeness. He oscillated between an extreme analytical habit and a profound love for ordinary things. The first mood may be illustrated by his strange poem on Words:

The entire second section of Friends is clear and full of passion, and there are lines at the beginning where he compares a thinker to a child looking at pebbles in a pool, which is completely simple and whole. He swung between an intense analytical mindset and a deep appreciation for everyday things. The first mood can be illustrated by his unusual poem on Words:

I see you speaking, taking in breaths of air, Which you twist around until you throw them out In different forms, each one being clear. Sound patterns: some are soft, some you yell;
Some are round and soft or dimpled and thin,
82 Some twist and shake wildly around, Some slip through the lips and start to whisper in,
Until the waves of silence shut them out.
If we couldn't hear any sound,
But I could see the air moving like waves in a pond,
And the form of every word had been discovered
Until they disappeared into the air beyond,
And words were twisted in breaths of air,
You could recognize each one with a careful look.

The other is naïvely expressed in his phrase:

The other is simply stated in his phrase:

There is as much beauty in one breath
As there could be on the biggest star!

He was immature; but he need not have troubled to cross-examine himself about

He was immature, but he didn't need to worry about questioning himself about

These last three years of fraud Unintentional copying,

For there never was a person so unable to be anything but natural.

For there has never been a person who could be anything other than genuine.

A CHALLENGE. By Maitland Hardyman, Lt.-Col., D.S.O., M.C. Allen & Unwin. 2s. 6d. net.

Col. Hardyman was a young civilian soldier who believed in peace, was on the committee of the Union of Democratic Control, and died at twenty-three at the head of his regiment. "I have never seen or heard of a man," says Mr. N. H. Romanes, in his introduction, "to whom not merely a lie, even a harmless one, but any kind of misrepresentation, was so abhorrent." He wrote his own epitaph thus: "He died as he lived, fighting for abstract principles in a cause which he did not believe in." The verse of the man described here cannot but be interesting. But it would be an affectation to call it poetry. Genuine feeling often comes through, but in an amateur way. The nearest thing to good poetry in the book is Via Crucis, which begins:

Col. Hardyman was a young soldier and civilian who believed in peace, served on the committee of the Union of Democratic Control, and died at twenty-three leading his regiment. "I've never seen or heard of a man," says Mr. N. H. Romanes in his introduction, "to whom not just a lie, even a harmless one, but any form of misrepresentation, was so offensive." He wrote his own epitaph like this: "He died as he lived, fighting for abstract principles in a cause he didn't believe in." The verse of the man described here is definitely intriguing. But it would be pretentious to label it poetry. Genuine emotion often shines through, but in an amateurish way. The closest thing to good poetry in the book is Via Crucis, which begins:

Lord Jesus of the trenches, Calm, amidst the exploding shell,
We met with you in Flanders,
We walked with You in hell;
Over Duty's blood-soaked fields We scattered our glorious youth; Yes, we have indeed known You,
For us, the Cross represents Truth.

POEMS OF THE DAWN AND THE NIGHT. By Henry Mond. Chapman & Hall. 3s. 6d. net.

"Youth's a stuff will not endure," and in a year or two Mr. Mond will probably not be talking of storming the battlements of Heaven, and will not care to begin a poem with

"Youth is a thing that won't last," and in a year or two Mr. Mond will probably not be talking about storming the gates of Heaven, and won't want to start a poem with

An old, dirty witch with a swollen face,
Squatting down, covered in bloody rags,
There squats Bellona—splattered with guts—

—words which do not really horrify us, and did not really horrify him. He shows certain gifts. There is observation at the end of The Silver Corpse, and in parts of The Fawn. But he strains after effects and misses them. Honest vision and honest feeling may be later discoveries. He would do well, for a time, to subject himself to a strict discipline formally.

—words that don’t truly shock us, and didn’t really shock him either. He has some talent. You can see his observations at the end of The Silver Corpse, and in parts of The Fawn. But he pushes too hard for reactions and misses the mark. Genuine insight and true emotion might come later. It might be good for him, for a while, to put himself through a formal, rigorous discipline.

NAPOLEON. By Herbert Trench. Oxford University Press. 2s. 6d. net.

This is a cheap reprint of Mr. Trench's play, previously published at 10s. 6d. net, and recently acted by the Stage Society. With the exception of The Requiem of the Archangels and one or two other poems it is certainly the finest thing he has done. Unfortunately the finest things in it are probably those which are least suitable to the theatre.

This is an inexpensive reprint of Mr. Trench's play, originally published at 10s. 6d. net, and recently performed by the Stage Society. Aside from The Requiem of the Archangels and a couple of other poems, it's definitely the best work he has produced. Unfortunately, the best parts in it are likely the ones that are least suitable for the stage.

ATHENIAN DAYS. By F. Noël Byron. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d. and 1s. 6d. net.

Mr. Byron seems to have read the classics, and is obviously fond of Greece. The unfortunate moon has been compared to many things; this time it is a beckoning courtesan. There are few notable blemishes about Mr. Byron's poems; but he never ends them properly, and it is seldom clear why he begins them.

Mr. Byron appears to have read the classics and clearly has a fondness for Greece. The poor moon has been compared to many things; this time, it’s likened to a beckoning courtesan. There are few significant flaws in Mr. Byron's poems, but he rarely concludes them well, and it’s often unclear what prompts him to start them.

ANY SOLDIER TO HIS SON. By George Willis. Allen & Unwin. 1s. net.

A volume of lively verses, some of them in the military vernacular. The speaker in the title poem, after long service in the trenches, sums up his feats thus:

A collection of energetic poems, some using military slang. The speaker in the title poem, after extensive time spent in the trenches, summarizes his achievements this way:

I’ve never kissed a French girl, and I’ve never killed a Hun,
I never missed an issue of tobacco, pay, or rum,
I never made a friend, yet I always had a buddy; I never borrowed money, and I never lent it—except for one time.

Not a bad record. The conventional poems at the end are competently written; "Bed" has something of the neatness, and something of the allusiveness, of Prior.

Not a bad record. The traditional poems at the end are well-written; "Bed" has a bit of the neatness and a touch of the suggestiveness that Prior had.

THE STATION PLATFORM AND OTHER POEMS. By Margaret Mackenzie. Sands, 2s. 6d. net.

"These Verses are not all sad—indeed, I hope that in a very real sense none of them are that." They are poems of sorrow and consolation, decently worded and written with a sincerity and simplicity that is sometimes moving. The author has a habit of being too simple. It takes some time to recover from a beginning like "I think maybe the souls of men are bulbs."

"These verses aren't all sad—in fact, I hope that in a really meaningful way, none of them are." They are poems about sorrow and comfort, expressed decently and written with a sincerity and simplicity that can be quite touching. The author tends to be too simple. It takes a while to get over a beginning like "I think maybe the souls of men are bulbs."

ECHOES FROM THE GREEK ANTHOLOGY. By J.G. Legge. Constable. 2s. 6d. net.

Mr. Legge has long been known as one of the most competent and comprehensive of the many who in our time have tried their hands on the Epigrams of the Greek Anthology. This selection is based on that given in Mr. Mackail's excellent little book. Mr. Legge says that many of his versions were made on the top of a municipal tram. He must be a self-possessed man. He never touches the level of inspiration reached in Lang's or in Shelley's few translations from the Anthology, but no translator, so far as we know, has done so many so well. He is always smooth, neat, perspicuous; his principal lack is music. He gives what is perhaps the best extant version of the epitaph on the dead of Thermopylæ.

Mr. Legge has long been recognized as one of the most skilled and thorough among those who have attempted to translate the Epigrams of the Greek Anthology. This selection is based on the one featured in Mr. Mackail's excellent little book. Mr. Legge mentions that many of his translations were done while riding a municipal tram. He must be a composed individual. He never reaches the level of inspiration found in Lang's or Shelley's few translations from the Anthology, but no translator, as far as we know, has achieved such a high quality so frequently. He is consistently smooth, tidy, and clear; his main shortcoming is the lack of musicality. He offers what is possibly the best existing version of the epitaph for the dead at Thermopylæ.

NOVELS

JEREMY. By Hugh Walpole. Cassell. 7s. net.

THE YOUNG PHYSICIAN. By F. Brett Young. Collins. 7s. net.

POOR RELATIONS. By Compton Mackenzie. Secker. 7s. 6d. net.

THE TENDER CONSCIENCE. By Bohun Lynch. Secker. 7s. net.

SEPTEMBER. By Frank Swinnerton. Methuen. 7s. net.

TIME AND ETERNITY. By Gilbert Cannan. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

RICHARD KURT. By Stephen Hudson. Secker. 7s. net.

The literary arena of England is at this moment strewn with the forms of discouraged novelists who were hailed as coming great men and who have never yet been able to make any adequate reply to the hail. The arrival of Mr. Conrad, Mr. Wells, and Mr. Bennett, as writers concerning whom, in whatever tenor, our questions are answered, is within recent memory. Soon after that event a new generation rose. Henry James stooped from Olympus to examine them; and there was a good deal of excitement abroad as to their future performance. But where are they now? Mr. Walpole's latest book carries the history of a child up to his first departure from school. Mr. Compton Mackenzie shows us a popular dramatist struggling for life in the midst of a farcical crowd of relations. Mr. Swinnerton produces punctually one book a year in time for the autumn publishing season. But meanwhile what is happening to the English novel? Is anything happening to it?

The literary scene in England is currently filled with discouraged novelists who were once seen as the next big names but have never been able to live up to the hype. Not long ago, we welcomed Mr. Conrad, Mr. Wells, and Mr. Bennett, whose works prompted various discussions. Shortly after, a new generation emerged. Henry James took notice of them, generating a lot of excitement about their future contributions. But where are they now? Mr. Walpole's latest book follows a child's experiences up until their first day away from school. Mr. Compton Mackenzie depicts a popular playwright struggling to survive among a ridiculous group of relatives. Mr. Swinnerton reliably publishes one book each year just in time for the autumn release season. But in the meantime, what’s going on with the English novel? Is anything even happening to it?

It is certainly true that there is no perceptible curve of development or change. There are fashions. Two of the books before us illustrate one of the most popular of them, a fashion begun and now abandoned by Mr. Mackenzie. Mr. Walpole pushes the novel of adolescence to its extreme, or beyond the extreme, by the tender age at which he takes his hero. Mr. Brett Young goes through with it in conventional fashion, conducting Edwin Ingleby from early years at school to his final medical examination and the beginning of life. Mr. Walpole's Jeremy is a very faithful and exact record, and yet it is not easy to say why he should have written it.

It’s definitely true that there’s no clear curve in development or change. There are trends. Two of the books we have here showcase one of the most popular ones, a trend that Mr. Mackenzie started and has now moved on from. Mr. Walpole takes the coming-of-age novel to its limits—or even beyond—by using a very young protagonist. Mr. Brett Young does it in a more traditional way, guiding Edwin Ingleby from his early school years to his final medical exam and the start of his adult life. Mr. Walpole's Jeremy is a very accurate and detailed account, yet it’s hard to pinpoint why he decided to write it.

Mary, however, was there, and in the very middle of her game, searching for him, as she was always doing, she found him desolate under the shadow of the oak. She slipped away, and, coming up to him with the shyness and fear that she always had when she approached him, because she loved him so much and he could so easily hurt her, said:

Mary, on the other hand, was there, and right in the middle of her game, looking for him as she always did. She found him feeling lost under the oak tree. She quietly slipped away and approached him, filled with the usual shyness and fear she felt whenever she was near him because she loved him so much, and he could easily hurt her. She said:

"Aren't you coming to play, Jeremy?"

"Aren't you coming to hang out, Jeremy?"

"I don't care," he answered gruffly.

"I don't care," he replied bluntly.

"It isn't any fun without you." She paused and added: "Would you mind if I stayed here too?"

"It’s not any fun without you." She hesitated and added, "Would you mind if I stayed here too?"

"I'd rather you played," he said; and yet he was comforted by her, determined, as he was, that she should never know it!

"I’d prefer you to play," he said, yet he felt comforted by her presence, determined as he was that she would never find out how he really felt!

"I'd rather stay," she said, and then gazed with that melancholy stare through her large spectacles, that always irritated Jeremy, out across the garden.

"I'd rather stay," she said, then glanced with her sad expression through her big glasses, which always annoyed Jeremy, out across the garden.

"I'm all right," he said again; "only my stocking tickles, and I can't get at it—it's the back of my leg. I say, Mary, don't you hate the Dean's Ernest?"

"I'm fine," he said again; "it's just that my sock is itching, and I can't reach it—it's on the back of my leg. By the way, Mary, don’t you just dislike the Dean’s Ernest?"

A not too exigent reader might still fail to be surprised or delighted by that passage or by a hundred like it, and of such passages the book is made up. If Mr. Walpole continues the child's career on the same scale his followers will groan; and yet perhaps as Jeremy85 grew older he might grow more interesting. For it is unlikely that, except in rare cases, a grown man will remember enough of childhood to make the material of a long novel. And the character of even the most remarkable child is not, after all, sufficiently broad, sufficiently varied, to bear the weight of this exhaustive description.

A not-so-demanding reader might not be surprised or entertained by that passage or by countless others like it, and the book is filled with such passages. If Mr. Walpole continues the child's journey in the same way, his followers will complain; yet, maybe as Jeremy85 gets older, he could become more interesting. It's unlikely that, except in rare cases, an adult will remember enough from their childhood to provide enough material for a lengthy novel. And even the most exceptional child doesn't have a character that's broad or varied enough to support such an extensive description.

Mr. Brett Young's less unusual design gives him better opportunities for the use of his talent, but not often the opportunities his talent deserves. He came into notice a little later than that younger generation which we have mentioned, and in some ways his gifts are superior to those of any novelist of his own age. But it is a matter for doubt whether they are strictly the gifts of a novelist. In the row of his books, all sincere, all well written, all with obvious merits, the best is undeniably his account of the East African Campaign, Marching on Tanga, the second his collection of poems, Five Degrees South. In these two, landscape and his delight in it had an uncontested supremacy. In his novels up to now that supremacy has been contested by the characters, who have, however, faded away in the end against the background like puffs of smoke. This certainly allowed the author's best talent to be displayed at advantage, and yet it is a doubtful recommendation of a novel to say that the persons in it can hardly be noticed.

Mr. Brett Young's less conventional style gives him better chances to showcase his talent, but rarely the opportunities his talent truly deserves. He gained recognition a bit later than the younger generation we've mentioned, and in some ways, his abilities are superior to those of any novelist from his time. However, there’s some doubt about whether these are strictly the traits of a novelist. Among his books, all of which are sincere, well-written, and have clear merits, the standout is definitely his account of the East African Campaign, Marching on Tanga, followed by his poetry collection, Five Degrees South. In these two works, the landscape and his love for it take center stage. In his novels so far, that focus has been overshadowed by the characters, who, however, eventually fade into the background like wisps of smoke. This certainly allows the author's best talent to shine, but it’s a questionable praise for a novel to say that the characters are hardly noticeable.

In The Young Physician the persons are not so unobtrusive, and the hero, if we had not been aware of him before, would have forced himself on our attention by committing manslaughter in the last pages of the book. He does, however, live and move before that, and the characters around him at home, at school, at the university where he studies medicine, are living and moving human beings. But the more clearly we see Edwin and his surroundings the less, very unfortunately, we see of those poetical qualities to which we have grown accustomed in Mr. Brett Young. Certain of the human relations are indeed very well drawn. Edwin's love for his mother and his grief at her death make moving passages. The episode in which he is drawn closer to his lonely father is excellently done. But the second part of the book, where Mr. Brett Young voluntarily confines himself in North Bromwich, is not, on the whole, a distinguished piece of work. Here the author is without his hills, trees, and clouds, and is compelled to exert himself in the observation and delineation of character. But though he does his work here cleanly and honestly, as we have a right to expect from him, he does it lifelessly and without enthusiasm. "W. G.," Boyce, even Rosie Beaucaire are alive and credible, but it is hard for the reader not to suspect that Mr. Brett Young takes but little interest in them and impossible, with that suspicion in his mind, to take much interest in them himself. Much the best part of the book is the description of the journey made by Edwin and his father to the deserted mining village in the Mendips, which had been the father's home. Here Mr. Brett Young has his opportunity for description and uses it well in a dozen passages.

In The Young Physician, the characters aren't subtle, and the hero, if we hadn't known him before, would definitely grab our attention by committing manslaughter in the book's final pages. However, he does exist and interact with those around him at home, at school, and at the university where he studies medicine, making them feel like real people. Unfortunately, the clearer we see Edwin and his environment, the less we notice those poetic qualities we’ve come to expect from Mr. Brett Young. Some human relationships are depicted very well. Edwin's love for his mother and his sorrow at her death create touching moments. The part where he connects more with his lonely father is excellently portrayed. But the second part of the book, where Mr. Brett Young limits himself to North Bromwich, isn't particularly remarkable. Here, the author lacks his usual hills, trees, and clouds and has to focus on observing and portraying character. While he does this cleanly and honestly, as we expect from him, it feels lifeless and lacking enthusiasm. Characters like "W. G.," Boyce, and even Rosie Beaucaire seem credible, but it’s hard for readers not to feel that Mr. Brett Young shows little interest in them, making it difficult to be engaged ourselves. The best part of the book is the description of the journey Edwin and his father take to the abandoned mining village in the Mendips, which was the father’s home. Here, Mr. Brett Young takes the chance to describe the landscape beautifully in several passages.

And, from a final crest, the road suddenly fell steeply through the scattered buildings of a hamlet. An inn, with a wide space for carts to turn in, stood on a sort of platform at the right-hand side of the highway, and in front of the travellers lay the mass of Mendip: the black bow of Axdown with its shaggy flanks, the level cliffs of Callow, and a bold seaward spur, so lost in watery vapours that it might well have claimed its ancient continuity with the islands that swam beyond in the grey sea. In the light of his new enthusiasms Edwin found it more impressive than any scene that he remembered; more inspiring, though less vast in its perspective, than the dreamy plain of the Severn's upper waters that he had seen so many times from Uffdown. For these hills were very mountains, and mightier in that they rose sheer from a plain that had been bathed in water within the memory of man. And more than all this ... far more ... they were the home of his fathers.

From one last peak, the road suddenly dropped sharply through the scattered buildings of a small village. An inn, with a spacious area for carts to turn around, stood on a sort of platform on the right side of the highway. In front of the travelers lay the mass of Mendip: the dark curve of Axdown with its steep slopes, the flat cliffs of Callow, and a bold seaward ridge, so shrouded in watery mists that it could easily be thought to share its ancient connection with the islands floating beyond in the gray sea. With his newfound excitement, Edwin found it more impressive than any scene he could remember; more inspiring, though less expansive in its view, than the dreamy plain of the Severn’s upper waters that he had seen many times from Uffdown. For these hills were true mountains, even more daunting because they rose straight up from a plain that had been underwater within living memory. And more than all this... far more... they were the home of his ancestors.

This quotation does not indicate, a dozen such could not exhaust, the grace and charm of the episode in the Mendips. Here, perhaps, for a moment in the midst of an unsatisfactory book Mr. Brett Young has attained a higher level of achievement than ever86 before. His persons do not here fade into the landscape, but rather blend with it into one picture, of which they are as essential a part as the hills and clouds. There is still, it must be confessed, a certain lack of vigour in the presentation, but if the author could compose a whole book in this manner it would be a very fine and remarkable performance. Perhaps he may still do so. It would be very rash to decide at this moment that the novel is not the form of art which he ought to pursue. But even if we reserve judgment on this point, there can be no doubt that the scheme of The Young Physician is in any case not well adapted to his particular gifts.

This quotation doesn’t fully capture, and even a dozen more wouldn’t exhaust, the grace and charm of the episode in the Mendips. Here, perhaps for a moment amidst a frustrating book, Mr. Brett Young has reached a higher level of achievement than ever86 before. His characters don’t just fade into the landscape but rather blend with it, creating a single picture where they are as essential as the hills and clouds. Admittedly, there’s still a certain lack of energy in the presentation, but if the author could write an entire book this way, it would be a truly fine and remarkable work. Perhaps he still can. It would be unwise to conclude at this moment that the novel isn't the right art form for him. But even if we hold off on judgment, there’s no doubt that the concept of The Young Physician isn’t particularly suited to his unique talents.

Mr. Compton Mackenzie, however, who invented and popularised this kind of novel, has, in his latest production, thought fit to drop it. It was indeed desirable, after the unfortunate affair of Sylvia and Michael, that he should attempt to break new ground; but we think that many of his admirers will read Poor Relations in a mood of pleasure mingled with dismay. One critic observed of Guy and Pauline that the future of the English novel was, to a quite considerable extent, in Mr. Mackenzie's hands. But the future of the English novel does not really lie in the direction of rattling books for railway journeys, where humour is derived from cows, comic clergymen, and an overwhelming hair-wash. Those who fixed Mr. Mackenzie with solemn expressions of expectation on the ground of Carnival and Sinister Street will probably be hard put to it to know what to make of this romping and boisterous piece of work. It contains little more of what the author has been praised for than his vitality—which was much diminished in Sylvia and Michael—and his verbal ingenuity. But it does show high spirits and an eye not blind to those obvious humorous effects, such as bad wine, mischievous and inquisitive children, the nervous author with his secretary, and so forth, which when they are whole-heartedly embraced are, after all, still humorous. If the future of the English novel really is in Mr. Mackenzie's hands and if he continues in his present mood, the English novel is going to have a queer time of it. But if he has done nothing else, he has proved himself free of priggishness.

Mr. Compton Mackenzie, who created and popularized this type of novel, has chosen to move away from it in his latest work. After the unfortunate incident with Sylvia and Michael, it was necessary for him to explore new territory; however, we believe that many of his fans will read Poor Relations with a mix of enjoyment and disappointment. One critic noted that the future of the English novel was largely in Mr. Mackenzie's hands, but the direction of the English novel doesn't really lie in light reads for train journeys, where humor comes from cows, funny clergymen, and a ridiculous hair-wash. Those who looked to Mr. Mackenzie with serious expectations based on Carnival and Sinister Street will likely struggle to understand this lively and noisy piece of work. It contains little more of what the author has been praised for than his energy—which was quite lacking in Sylvia and Michael—and his clever wordplay. Yet it displays a sense of enthusiasm and an awareness of obvious comedic elements, like bad wine, mischievous and curious kids, and a nervous author with his assistant, which, when embraced wholeheartedly, can still be funny. If the future of the English novel really rests in Mr. Mackenzie's hands and he maintains this current tone, the English novel is in for an interesting ride. But if nothing else, he has shown that he is free from stuffiness.

Among these novelists only two, Mr. Swinnerton and Mr. Lynch, much concern themselves with what was once an urgent topic of conversation, with the business, namely, of giving the novel shape and compactness. This, it was at one time announced, was the direction in which English fiction was moving, and perhaps it is still the most significant movement, though it is accidentally a little veiled at present. But Mr. Swinnerton, who is a novelist pure and simple, who follows no extravagant theory, has no doctrinaire axe to grind, seems bent on making shipwreck of his powers. Some novels can be written, as was Mademoiselle de Maupin, in six weeks. But Mr. Swinnerton has not yet written a novel like Mademoiselle de Maupin, nor does it appear probable that he will do so. He seems to have fallen into the habit of producing a cross between a good book and "the commercial article" in good time for the autumn publishing season once a year. Thus are the hopes raised by Nocturne disappointed; and those who were disconcerted but cheerful last year under the stroke administered by Shops and Houses will possibly falter in despair this year under the more poignant blow of September. It is the theme of a beautiful woman, whose placid life does not flower into passion until she is nearing middle age. Cherry Mant, who hardly hurts Marian Forster by tampering with the affections of her good fellow of a husband, wounds her deeply by making off with her youthful lover, Nigel Sinclair; and both acts of rapine are cleverly introduced by a silly joke about the name of a brand of cigarettes. It is true: Mr. Swinnerton knows his business. And if he has not the final fusing fire of genius, he has talent in great quantities, experience, and knowledge and cleverness. He has learnt his art, but rather than apply his learning he gives us once a year the irritating phantom of a good book. His theme and his conception of its treatment are excellent. But he will not pursue sufficiently deeply his researches into character, and unless he can resign himself to missing the season now and again, he will be lost to the English novel.87 His is not one of those talents that shine in rash and careless brilliance. It requires intensive labour to make the best of it.

Among these novelists, only two, Mr. Swinnerton and Mr. Lynch, really engage with what was once an urgent topic of discussion: the challenge of giving the novel shape and coherence. At one point, it was announced that this was the direction English fiction was heading, and it might still be the most significant movement, even if it’s a bit obscured right now. However, Mr. Swinnerton, who is simply a novelist without any extravagant theories or agendas, appears to be wasting his potential. Some novels can be written, like Mademoiselle de Maupin, in just six weeks. But Mr. Swinnerton hasn’t yet produced a novel akin to Mademoiselle de Maupin, and it doesn’t seem likely that he will. He seems to have developed a habit of crafting something between a good book and "the commercial product" just in time for the autumn publishing season each year. This leads to disappointment with Nocturne; those who were somewhat taken aback but optimistic last year by Shops and Houses may find themselves utterly disheartened this year by the more poignant disappointment of September. The story revolves around a beautiful woman whose calm life doesn’t blossom into passion until she approaches middle age. Cherry Mant, who hardly affects Marian Forster by messing with the affections of her decent husband, deeply wounds her by running away with her youthful lover, Nigel Sinclair; and both acts of betrayal are cleverly introduced by a silly joke about a brand of cigarettes. It’s true: Mr. Swinnerton knows his craft. While he may lack the ultimate spark of genius, he possesses a wealth of talent, experience, knowledge, and cleverness. He has mastered his art, but instead of applying his skills, he gives us the frustrating illusion of a good book once a year. His themes and approach to them are excellent, but he doesn’t delve deeply enough into character, and unless he can accept occasionally missing the publishing season, he risks being lost to the English novel.87 His talent isn’t one that shines with reckless and careless brilliance; it requires intensive effort to maximize its potential.

The same judgment applies with equal force to Mr. Lynch's talent. The difference between him and Mr. Swinnerton is that he has taken the trouble to make the best he can of his theme, which is exiguous and yet sufficient. The story turns on Jimmy Guise's gradual discovery of his wife's worthlessness; and the hasty reader might complain that in a short book Mr. Lynch has spent a great deal of time over a very small matter. But those who range through contemporary fiction, anxious to be hopeful, will be more interested in the care which he has spent on every facet of the tale. The device, by which Jimmy is at once presented, full length and in detail, to the reader, while Blanche is gradually discovered, is one of those solid and sufficient inventions which immediately command respect. The exact and measured discovery of her worthlessness takes place by slow, inexorable degrees which show that the author has never once relaxed his vigilance over his composition. There are, it is true, irrelevancies even in so short a work. Jessie Carruthers was not really necessary as a foil to Blanche. The "New Department," though it is deliciously sketched, takes too prominent a place. But these irrelevancies do not noticeably distort the general scheme, and are in fact probably the result of Mr. Lynch's unconscious recognition that his plot was a little too slender for even so brief a novel. But, in spite of this initial difficulty, The Tender Conscience is a very creditable and satisfactory performance and gives grounds for looking forward with much interest to Mr. Lynch's future development.

The same judgment applies equally to Mr. Lynch's talent. The difference between him and Mr. Swinnerton is that he has made an effort to maximize his theme, which is limited but adequate. The story revolves around Jimmy Guise's gradual realization of his wife's unworthiness, and a rushed reader might argue that Mr. Lynch has spent too much time on a minor issue in such a short book. However, those who explore contemporary fiction, eager to find something hopeful, will appreciate the care he has taken with every aspect of the tale. The method of presenting Jimmy fully to the reader while slowly revealing Blanche is a solid and effective technique that immediately earns respect. The careful and measured unveiling of her unworthiness happens through slow, relentless steps, showing that the author has maintained close control over his writing. True, there are some irrelevant parts even in such a brief work. Jessie Carruthers is not really necessary as a contrast to Blanche. The "New Department," while wonderfully sketched, occupies too much space. But these irrelevances do not significantly disrupt the overall structure and are likely a reflection of Mr. Lynch’s subconscious acknowledgment that his plot is a bit too thin for such a short novel. Nevertheless, despite this initial challenge, The Tender Conscience is a commendable and satisfying work and provides good reasons to look forward to Mr. Lynch's future growth.

The novels of Mr. Gilbert Cannan and Mr. Stephen Hudson are of the sort in which an attempt is made to simulate distinction by gratuitous eccentricity. Some painters, in order to improve the landscapes with which nature has provided them, screw up their eyes until the scene before them runs into a confused blur. Mr. Cannan and Mr. Hudson make this grimace before the spectacle of life. It is a fashion like another, but it has less usefulness and, we imagine, less durability than the novel of adolescence.

The novels by Mr. Gilbert Cannan and Mr. Stephen Hudson are the kind that try to create a sense of sophistication through unnecessary oddity. Some artists, trying to enhance the landscapes nature has given them, squint their eyes until everything in front of them becomes a blurry mess. Mr. Cannan and Mr. Hudson do this same thing in front of life itself. It’s just a trend like any other, but we think it’s less practical and likely to last than coming-of-age novels.

Mr. Cannan's book contains a gentleman named Perekatov with a "massive Jewish face, thick, sensitive lips, a heavy blue chin, and tragic, short-sighted eyes," another gentleman named Stephen Lawrie, whose characteristics are not so obvious, and a young lady named Valérie du Toit, who appears to be the incarnation of all that Mr. Cannan considers glorious. The thesis of the story, so far as we have been able to discern it in the gyrations of these and other characters, is that the true England was not in the war, but sat unheeded, forgotten, alone, in a little garret until the fighting was over. Mr. Cannan is plainly dissatisfied about something, but he lacks a brain sufficiently clear to make the reader understand what it is or what he wishes done. Meanwhile he creates unreal scenes of physical and mental misery and squalor through which the stoutest hearted could not drag themselves unyawning or undepressed. Their yawns and their depression are, it is true, in some sort a tribute to Mr. Cannan's powers. He creates these scenes with a certain vigour and finish, but his qualities will be for ever wasted unless he can raise himself out of his present state of aimless gloom.

Mr. Cannan's book features a man named Perekatov, who's described as having a "prominent Jewish face, thick, sensitive lips, a strong blue chin, and tragic, short-sighted eyes," another man named Stephen Lawrie, whose traits aren’t as clear, and a young woman named Valérie du Toit, who seems to embody everything Mr. Cannan deems glorious. The main idea of the story, as we've gathered from the twists and turns of these and other characters, is that true England wasn't in the war; it sat unnoticed, forgotten, and alone in a small attic until the fighting ended. Mr. Cannan clearly feels dissatisfied about something, but he doesn't have a clear enough mind to convey what it is or what he wants to change. In the meantime, he paints unrealistic scenes of physical and mental suffering and misery that no one could experience without yawning or feeling down. Their yawns and sadness are, in a way, a nod to Mr. Cannan's skills. He depicts these scenes with a certain energy and polish, but his talents will be forever squandered unless he can pull himself out of his current state of aimless despair.

Mr. Hudson, perhaps even more than Mr. Cannan, has forgotten the limitations imposed on him by his material, which is life. In this story of Richard Kurt, his shallow and philandering wife, Elinor, and his crafty young mistress, Virginia, he seems to suppose that nothing more than his bare word is needed to carry off impossible events and unnatural psychology. But the novelist's task is not so easy as this. He cannot secure originality by willing it or by producing an unexpected situation out of the void. The unusual situation must be justified, not only by itself, but by all that has preceded it. The novel effect which is obtained by suddenly altering a character already defined is below childishness. As for the rest, this is a tale of the idle and indigent rich and their experiments in adultery. Richard Kurt appears to be a perfectly worthless person, so irritating in his sins and weaknesses, that it is easy to understand the feelings of his88 disagreeable father and his frivolous, selfish, restless wife. Virginia, unfortunately, does not in a strict sense, exist. The maiden, whose one desire it is to be seduced without appearing to consent or even to be aware of the incident, may live somewhere in the case-books of the pathologists; but Mr. Hudson has not delivered her from that prison-house. He tells us that such was her behaviour and such her motives, but the reader involuntarily declines to accept the assertion. Nor is it likely that the reader would much care if it were true.

Mr. Hudson, perhaps even more than Mr. Cannan, has forgotten the limits set by his material, which is life. In this story of Richard Kurt, his shallow and unfaithful wife, Elinor, and his sly young mistress, Virginia, he seems to think that just his word is enough to pull off impossible events and unnatural psychology. But the novelist's job is not that easy. He can't just create originality by wishing for it or by conjuring up an unexpected situation out of nowhere. The unusual situation must be justified, not only on its own, but also by everything that came before it. The novel's effect of suddenly changing a well-defined character is beneath childishness. As for the rest, this is a story of the idle and poor rich and their escapades in adultery. Richard Kurt comes across as completely worthless, so annoying in his sins and flaws that it's easy to empathize with his unpleasant father and his frivolous, selfish, restless wife. Virginia, unfortunately, doesn’t really exist. The young woman, whose only desire is to be seduced without seeming to agree or even being aware of it, might live somewhere in the case studies of psychologists; but Mr. Hudson hasn’t freed her from that prison. He tells us that this is how she acts and what her motives are, but the reader instinctively refuses to accept that claim. It's also unlikely that the reader would care much if it were true.

OVER AND ABOVE. By J. E. Gurdon. Collins. 7s. 6d. net.

This is a curiously naïve and artless story of the adventures of an airman, as seen through the eyes of one Warton, whom we meet crossing to France for the first time and leave going back to England on transfer to home service, with a Military Cross and two bars. It is written with evident knowledge and covers most of the typical incidents in an airman's life at the front. It is written, too, with complete sincerity, and it is easy to discern the author's personality behind the speeches of his characters and his own asides. Yet for all this it is hardly a success, hardly so convincing or informing as a number of books that have been built on a much slighter foundation of first-hand knowledge. The fights described are not clear or lucid, the persons introduced never become real. All this goes to show that both some natural gift for, and some practice in, literary composition are necessary for any book as well as experience of the life it depicts.

This is a strangely naïve and simple story about the adventures of an airman, seen through the eyes of a character named Warton, who we first meet as he travels to France and then later returns to England for home duty, decorated with a Military Cross and two bars. It’s written with clear knowledge and touches on most of the typical experiences in an airman’s life at the front. It’s also written with genuine sincerity, and you can easily see the author’s personality in the dialogue of his characters and his own comments. However, despite all this, it doesn’t really succeed; it’s not nearly as convincing or informative as many other books that are based on much less direct experience. The battles described are not clear or vivid, and the characters never feel real. This all demonstrates that both a natural talent for and some practice in writing are essential for any book, along with experience of the life it portrays.

THE NEW DECAMERON. By Various Authors. Blackwell. 6s. net.

The New Decameron is a fascinating title which covers a disappointing book. The greatness of the original Decameron springs, after all, in the first place from the extraordinary beauty of the introduction, which sets the reader in a proper state of mind for the stories that follow and which lingers with him ever afterwards if he reads a story here and there at random. But the state of mind produced by the setting here, in which a miscellaneous collection of rather disagreeable persons is becalmed in mid-Channel in an excursion steamer, by no means recalls the magic of the Tuscan garden. The stories vary greatly in quality, but none of them is entitled to be considered very seriously. The best would make pleasant patches in our magazines, and the worst would be bad anywhere. The jokes at the expense of German dullness in the "Professor's Tale" are made with neatness and point. The Stone House Affair is not a bad detective story. The Upper Room is a decadent effort of a somewhat antiquated kind, but it is not too ill-written. There is no reason why these stories should not have been both written and published. But the great name under which they are announced and the elaboration of their frame make them seem perhaps more insignificant than they really are.

The New Decameron is an intriguing title that surrounds a rather disappointing book. The original Decameron’s greatness primarily comes from the stunning beauty of its introduction, which prepares the reader for the stories that follow and lingers whenever he reads a random story afterward. However, the atmosphere created here—where a mixed group of rather unpleasant people is stuck in the middle of the channel on a tour boat—doesn't capture the magic of the Tuscan garden at all. The stories vary significantly in quality, but none are worthy of serious consideration. The best could work well as enjoyable snippets in our magazines, while the worst would be poorly received anywhere. The humor poking fun at German dullness in the "Professor's Tale" is delivered with cleverness and precision. The Stone House Affair is a decent detective story. The Upper Room is a somewhat outdated and decadent attempt, but it’s not written too poorly. There's no reason these stories shouldn't have been written and published. However, the prominent name they've been published under and the intricacy of their framing make them seem less impactful than they actually are.

THE REVOLT OF YOUTH. By Coralie Hobson. Werner Laurie. 6s. net.

The squalors of theatrical touring companies seem to be, and no doubt are, capable of indefinite exploitation by novelists. Readers who care to be mildly harrowed by these topics will find in this volume all the pabulum to which they have been accustomed in innumerable other books. But those who have no particular taste for this sort of thing beyond moderation will confine themselves to wondering in what the revolt of youth here consists and in what way they are expected to find it a moving performance. Louie breaks away from home, goes on the stage, is a failure, returns and marries her cousin. There is a suicide and a good deal of illicit love-making, and at the end the heroine behaves with conventionally noble unconventionality. But these things are wearisome if one has no special taste for them.

The rough conditions of traveling theater companies seem to be, and probably are, endlessly exploitable by novelists. Readers who want to be mildly disturbed by these topics will find in this book all the familiar content they’ve encountered in countless other works. However, those who aren’t particularly interested in this type of story beyond a casual glance will just find themselves wondering what exactly the youth’s rebellion is about and how they’re expected to see it as an impactful experience. Louie leaves home, becomes an actress, fails, returns, and marries her cousin. There’s a suicide and quite a bit of forbidden romance, and in the end, the heroine acts with a typically noble unconventionality. But these elements become tedious if one doesn't have a specific interest in them.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

SOME DIVERSIONS OF A MAN OF LETTERS. By Edmund Gosse, C.B. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

Diversions? In a sense they are all, they have always been, diversions. Mr. Gosse has never allowed the chains of the critical vocation to weigh heavily upon him. It has been consistently his especial characteristic that he has approached the most difficult problems in literature with undaunted courage and vivacity. Where others have sat down to the difficult siege of Donne or Swinburne with the pedantic long faces of writers determined not to flinch even though all their readers fall asleep during the fray, Mr. Gosse advances lightly, blows a pleasant blast on the trumpet of his familiar prose and topples the most obdurate walls over before him, without ever losing the least part of his dignity. This it is which makes his reputation one of the assets of modern English literature. He represents among us a school of critics of which the disciples in this country are by no means too numerous. During a long career he has found and continually practised the secret of being almost always sound and never dull, invariably vivacious, and hardly ever superficial. His critical essays have always the gay, untrammelled air, if not the frivolous substance, of pure diversions.

Diversions? In a way, they always have been diversions. Mr. Gosse has never let the constraints of critical work weigh him down. He has consistently approached the toughest challenges in literature with fearless enthusiasm and energy. While others tackle the complex works of Donne or Swinburne with the serious demeanor of writers determined to stay stoic, even when their readers zone out, Mr. Gosse steps in confidently, plays a cheerful tune on the trumpet of his engaging prose, and dismantles the toughest barriers in front of him, all while maintaining his dignity. This is what makes his reputation a valuable part of modern English literature. He represents a group of critics not overly common in this country. Throughout his long career, he has discovered and consistently embraced the knack for being sound and never boring, always lively, and rarely shallow. His critical essays carry a light, carefree tone, if not a frivolous substance, that feels like pure entertainment.

In his new collection he ranges among a variety of subjects and takes now a well-worn road, now a path that has tempted few enquirers. The Songs of Shakespeare is not precisely a subject to attract the dealer in literary fireworks. It is, on the other hand, a subject ripe for the most portentous, the most meaningless, the most tedious aberrations of the pedant. Yet how delicately does Mr. Gosse, in no more than five pages, steer between these extremes and plant the arrow of his comment exactly on the necessary spot! Benjamin Disraeli, in his capacity as novelist, makes a theme not much less forbidding to the critic who doubts his own ability to be original. But Mr. Gosse is, with justice, serenely confident in the power of his style to overcome this difficulty. There is perhaps little in this essay which has not been both perceived and expressed before. But it is Mr. Gosse who crystallises mature opinion on the novels of Disraeli in a passage which might be taken as a model of discrimination and style or critical prose:

In his new collection, he explores a range of topics, sometimes taking a familiar route and other times venturing down a path that few have explored. The Songs of Shakespeare isn't exactly the type of topic that grabs the attention of someone looking for flashy literary works. However, it's a topic that's just right for the most serious, the most pointless, and the most boring deviations of an overly scholarly person. Yet, Mr. Gosse expertly navigates between these extremes in just five pages, pinpointing his commentary precisely where it matters! Benjamin Disraeli, as a novelist, presents a theme that poses a similar challenge for critics who worry about their originality. But Mr. Gosse confidently relies on the strength of his style to tackle this issue. There might not be much in this essay that hasn't already been observed or articulated before. However, it is Mr. Gosse who crystallizes mature thoughts on Disraeli's novels in a passage that could serve as a prime example of refined style and critical writing:

Disraeli began his career, as I have pointed out in the earlier part of this essay, as a purveyor of entertainment to the public in a popular and not very dignified kind. He contended with the crowd of fashionable novelists whose books consoled the leisure of Mrs. Wititterly as she reclined on the drawing-room sofa. He found rivals in Bulwer and Mrs. Gore, and a master in Plumer Ward. His brilliant stories sold, but at first they won him little advantage. Slowly, by dint of his inherent force of genius, his books have not merely survived their innumerable fellows, but they have come to represent to us the form and character of a whole school; nay, more, they have come to take the place in our memories of a school which, but for them, would have utterly passed away and been forgotten. Disraeli, accordingly, is unique, not merely because his are the only fashionable novels of the pre-Victorian era which anyone ever reads nowadays, but because in his person that ineffable manner of the "thirties" reaches an isolated sublimity and finds a permanent place in literature. But if we take a still wider view of the literary career of Disraeli, we are bound to perceive that the real source of the interest which his brilliant books continue to possess is the evidence their pages reveal of the astonishing personal genius of the man. Do what we will, we find ourselves looking beyond Contarini Fleming and Sidonia and Vivian Grey to the adventurous Jew who, by dint of infinite resolution and an energy which never slept, conquered all the prejudices of convention, and trod English society beneath his foot in the triumphant irony of success. It is the living Disraeli who is always more salient than the most fascinating of his printed pages.

Disraeli began his career, as I mentioned earlier in this essay, by entertaining the public in a popular and somewhat disreputable manner. He competed with a group of trendy novelists whose books amused Mrs. Wititterly as she relaxed on her drawing-room sofa. He had rivals like Bulwer and Mrs. Gore, and a mentor in Plumer Ward. His dazzling stories sold well, but at first, they didn’t provide him with much advantage. Gradually, thanks to his natural talent, his books have not only outlasted countless others but have come to represent an entire literary movement; furthermore, they now hold a place in our memories that would have otherwise completely faded away. Disraeli is truly one of a kind, not just because his are the only fashionable novels from the pre-Victorian era still read today, but because he showcases a distinctive style from the 1830s that has gained lasting importance in literature. However, if we broaden our view of Disraeli's literary career, we must acknowledge that the real reason his brilliant works remain engaging is the extraordinary personal genius present in his pages. No matter how hard we try, we find ourselves looking beyond Contarini Fleming, Sidonia, and Vivian Grey to the adventurous Jew who, through immense determination and tireless energy, overcame all societal prejudices and navigated English society with a triumphant ironic success. The living Disraeli always stands out more than even his most captivating written works.

90 We have chosen this passage, not because it is the most remarkable in the book, but almost at random, and in preference to some which are more brilliant and more highly wrought. But it is a fair example not only of the grace, but also of the precision, with which Mr. Gosse habitually uses his pen. His Three Experiments in Portraiture are specimens of the same skill in delineation with the added advantage that the author knew his subjects directly. This is an art in which he has always excelled. His slighter, and his more elaborate, portraits of Swinburne stand easily among the first things of the kind in our language; and though perhaps Lady Dorothy Nevill, Lord Cromer, and Lord Redesdale did not offer material so variegated or so unusual, it may be for that reason that Mr. Gosse's portraits of them are even more interesting as studies by a virtuoso. When we come again to pure criticism, we find in The Message of the Wartons, a lecture delivered before the British Academy, the same graceful and distinguished gesture with which Mr. Gosse points to the interesting and useful traits to be discerned in his subject. Mr. Gosse will never be a true or a factitious fanatic elevating some spark of genius in a neglected worthy above the true fire discovered in others by the just sense of mankind. He makes no exaggerated claim for the Wartons, but he does see in them what has not been sufficiently insisted on before.

90 We chose this passage not because it’s the most remarkable one in the book, but almost randomly, preferring it over others that are more brilliant and elaborate. However, it serves as a good example of both the elegance and precision with which Mr. Gosse typically writes. His Three Experiments in Portraiture showcases the same skill in depiction, with the added benefit that the author had personal knowledge of his subjects. This is an area where he has always excelled. His shorter and more detailed portraits of Swinburne rank among the best of their kind in our language; and while Lady Dorothy Nevill, Lord Cromer, and Lord Redesdale may not present as varied or unusual subjects, it is perhaps for this reason that Mr. Gosse's portrayals of them are even more captivating as studies by a master. When we turn to pure criticism, we find in The Message of the Wartons, a lecture given before the British Academy, the same graceful and distinguished style with which Mr. Gosse highlights the interesting and valuable qualities to be found in his subject. Mr. Gosse will never be a true or fake fanatic who elevates a spark of genius in an overlooked figure above the genuine talent recognized in others by the collective judgment of humanity. He doesn’t make exaggerated claims for the Wartons, but he does recognize in them aspects that haven’t been sufficiently emphasized before.

They struggled for a little while, and then they succumbed to the worn verbiage of their age, from which it is sometimes no light task to disengage their thought. In their later days they made some sad defections, and I can never forgive Thomas Warton for arriving at Marlowe's Hero and Leander and failing to observe its beauties. We are told that as Camden Professor he "suffered the rostrum to grow cold," and he was an ineffective Poet Laureate. His brother Joseph felt the necessity or the craving for lyrical expression, without attaining more than a muffled and a second-rate effect.

They struggled for a while, but eventually, they succumbed to the outdated language of their era, which can sometimes be hard to escape. In their later years, they made some regrettable choices, and I can never forgive Thomas Warton for engaging with Marlowe's Hero and Leander and not recognizing its brilliance. We're told that as Camden Professor, he "let the podium go cold," and he wasn't a very effective Poet Laureate. His brother Joseph yearned for lyrical expression but only managed to achieve a subdued and second-rate outcome.

All this has to be sadly admitted. But the fact remains that between 1740 and 1750, while even the voice of Rousseau had not begun to make itself heard in Europe, the Wartons had discovered the fallacy of the poetic theories admitted in their day, and had formed some faint conception of a mode of escape from them. The Abbé Du Bos had laid down in his celebrated Réflexions (1719) that the poet's art consists of making a general moral representation of incidents and scenes, and embellishing it with elegant images. This had been accepted and acted upon by Pope and all his followers. To have been the first to perceive the inadequacy and the falsity of a law which excluded all imagination, all enthusiasm, and all mystery, is to demand respectful attention from the historian of Romanticism, and this attention is due to Joseph and Thomas Warton.

All of this must be sadly acknowledged. However, the truth is that between 1740 and 1750, even before Rousseau’s ideas began to resonate in Europe, the Wartons had identified the shortcomings in the poetic theories of their time and developed a vague sense of how to break free from them. The Abbé Du Bos remarked in his famous Réflexions (1719) that the poet's craft involves creating a general moral representation of events and scenes, enriched with elegant imagery. This idea was embraced and followed by Pope and his followers. To be among the first to recognize the limitations and errors of a principle that dismissed all imagination, passion, and mystery deserves the respectful attention of those studying the history of Romanticism, which is owed to Joseph and Thomas Warton.

They had a faint conception: they demand respectful attention. These are indeed the accents of moderation, but then, as Mr. Gosse knows, to praise the Wartons with enthusiasm would be unjust. It is the centre of his critical talent that he is always moderate and precise in his estimates, and this fact gives his commendation more value, his blame more weight, and makes his judgments more readily acceptable.

They had a vague idea: they seek respectful attention. These are certainly the tones of moderation, but as Mr. Gosse knows, to praise the Wartons with enthusiasm would be unfair. The core of his critical talent is that he is always moderate and precise in his evaluations, and this gives his praise more significance, his criticism more impact, and makes his judgments easier to accept.

It is possible to bring forward charges against Mr. Gosse. The two essays in this book on contemporary literature, Some Soldier Poets and The Future of English Poetry, suggest that, at least when they were written, the author was not fully acquainted with the buds of the new spring. The opinions expressed in them are, within the limits of his apparent knowledge, equally acceptable to both older and younger critics; but these limits are somewhat narrower than they might have been. But it would be ungracious, as well as disproportionate, to make much of this point. What is important is that Mr. Gosse is a veteran of English criticism, who has enriched our literature with a body of work which has no parallel and whose powers show no signs of flagging. When we consider his latest, we involuntarily turn our eyes back to his earlier books, and we cannot resist the conclusion that he has rendered to English letters a very remarkable service indeed. The latest is a continuation of the earliest, and this is, after all, the most important thing which can be said of it.

It is possible to bring charges against Mr. Gosse. The two essays in this book on contemporary literature, Some Soldier Poets and The Future of English Poetry, suggest that, at least when they were written, the author was not fully aware of the new ideas emerging. The opinions presented in them are, given his apparent knowledge, acceptable to both older and younger critics; however, those limits are a bit narrower than they could have been. Nonetheless, it would be unkind, as well as excessive, to emphasize this point too much. What really matters is that Mr. Gosse is a seasoned figure in English criticism, who has greatly enriched our literature with a unique body of work, and his abilities show no signs of diminishing. When we look at his latest work, it naturally prompts us to reflect on his earlier publications, and we can’t help but conclude that he has provided a remarkable service to English literature. The latest work is a continuation of the earliest, and ultimately, that is the most significant point to be made about it.

A CRITIC IN PALL MALL. By Oscar Wilde. Methuen. 6s. 6d. net.

This volume appears, rather regrettably, with no indication of how it came into existence, how Wilde wrote the essays of which it is composed or who chose them for republication and on what principle. But the references given at the heads of the essays show that they are reviews collected from the Woman's World, the Pall Mall Gazette, and other papers. Wilde did not gather them together nor, so far as we know, even contemplate such a book. It is probable that he would be a little dismayed by it if he could see it.

This volume unfortunately comes with no details about how it was created, how Wilde wrote the essays it includes, or who selected them for reissue and based on what criteria. However, the references at the beginning of the essays indicate that they are reviews collected from the Woman's World, the Pall Mall Gazette, and other publications. Wilde did not compile them, nor do we know if he ever thought about publishing such a book. It's likely that he would be somewhat unsettled by it if he could see it.

In some of these pieces there occur phrases and judgments which are the genuine Wilde at his best, witty and well turned if not always wise. There is, for example, a pleasing pertness in his remark on dialect poetry:

In some of these pieces, there are phrases and judgments that showcase Wilde at his best, clever and well-crafted, even if not always wise. For instance, there's a charming cheekiness in his comment on dialect poetry:

To say "mither" instead of "mother" seems to many the acme of romance. There are others who are not quite so ready to believe in the pathos of provincialism.

Using "mither" instead of "mother" seems to many like the height of romance. However, there are others who aren't as quick to embrace the appeal of being from the countryside.

There is a long essay on Lefébvre's Embroidery and Lace which is very characteristic, and has, we think, been quoted before. There is a short essay on Dinners and Dishes, from which the following passage may be extracted:

There is a long essay on Lefébvre's Embroidery and Lace that is very typical, and we believe it has been referenced previously. There is a brief essay on Dinners and Dishes, from which the following excerpt may be taken:

There is a great field for the philosophic epicure in the United States. Boston beans may be dismissed at once as delusions, but soft-shell crabs, terrapin, canvas-back ducks, blue fish, and the pompons of New Orleans are all wonderful delicacies, particularly when one gets them at Delmonico's. Indeed, the two most remarkable bits of scenery in the States are undoubtedly Delmonico's and the Yosemite Valley, and the former place has done more to promote a good feeling between England and America than anything else has in this century.

There’s a huge opportunity for food lovers in the United States. Boston baked beans might be overrated, but soft-shell crabs, terrapin, canvas-back ducks, bluefish, and the iconic dishes of New Orleans are all incredible delicacies, especially when enjoyed at Delmonico's. In fact, the two most famous attractions in the U.S. are definitely Delmonico's and Yosemite Valley, and the former has done more to promote goodwill between England and America than anything else this century.

These are worth having, if Wilde is worth having at all, because they are characteristic. There would have been no great occasion for weeping if they had been lost or if they had never been clipped from the papers in which they appeared. But since someone has had the industry to collect them, and since there is a sufficient demand to warrant their issue in volume form, we may receive them with a moderate pleasure.

These are worth having, if Wilde is worth having at all, because they are representative. There wouldn’t have been a significant reason to cry if they had been lost or if they had never been cut out from the papers where they were published. However, since someone took the time to collect them, and since there’s enough demand to justify their release in book form, we can accept them with some pleasure.

The greater part of the volume, however, does not rise to this level. Even the most brilliant and versatile of writers cannot consistently display his individual powers in journeyman work; and Wilde, though his wit was irrepressible, almost involuntary, was no more conscientious than any other reviewer. When the good sentences came they came: when they did not, he made no particular effort to maintain either his style or his ideas on any very elevated plane. There is no great value for the reader of to-day in a picture of Mrs. Somerville in a review of a book on her by a Miss Phyllis Browne. And no reader is likely to take a very vivid delight in Wilde's comment on a book called How to be Happy though Married, that

The majority of the content, however, doesn't reach that standard. Even the most talented and adaptable writers can’t always show their unique abilities in average work; and Wilde, although his humor was unstoppable and almost automatic, wasn’t any more diligent than other reviewers. When the good sentences flowed, they flowed; when they didn’t, he didn’t put in much effort to keep his style or ideas on a high level. There's little value for today’s reader in a description of Mrs. Somerville in a review of a book about her by Miss Phyllis Browne. And no reader is likely to find much joy in Wilde's take on a book titled How to be Happy though Married, that

Most young married people nowadays start in life with a dreadful collection of ormolu inkstands covered with sham onyxes, or with a perfect museum of salt-cellars. We strongly recommend this book as one of the best of wedding presents

Most young married couples today start their lives together with a bad mix of fancy inkstands made from cheap materials or a full set of salt shakers. We highly recommend this book as one of the best wedding gifts.

or in the jokes that Wilde quotes from the book. Unfortunately it is by no means clear that the anonymous compiler has realised how much uninteresting matter he is reprinting. He closes the volume with twenty-odd pages of Sententiæ, selected from reviews in which the gems of thought and language were detachably scattered. But these gems include such remarks as "No one survives being over-estimated," and "No age ever borrows the slang of its predecessor." We cannot therefore excuse him on the ground that he knew he was dragging lumber into the light, and did so from a pious if mistaken motive.

or in the jokes that Wilde quotes from the book. Unfortunately, it’s not clear at all that the anonymous compiler understands how much boring content he is reprinting. He finishes the volume with about twenty pages of Sententiæ, chosen from reviews where the valuable thoughts and phrases were scattered. But these gems include comments like "No one survives being over-estimated," and "No age ever borrows the slang of its predecessor." Therefore, we can’t excuse him by saying he knew he was bringing outdated material to light, and did it from a misguided but well-meaning motive.

CONTEMPORARIES OF SHAKESPEARE. By Algernon Swinburne. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

THE PROBLEM OF HAMLET. By the Rt. Hon. J. M. Robertson. Allen & Unwin. 5s. net.

Swinburne's book, as Mr. Gosse explains in his introduction, is the complement of his work The Age of Shakespeare. He had intended a comprehensive survey of the whole of the Elizabethan drama, the glories of which he spent a great part of his life in celebrating. He did enough of it to show what the complete work would have been; the outlines are all here, but they are only filled in patches.

Swinburne's book, as Mr. Gosse explains in his introduction, is the counterpart to his work The Age of Shakespeare. He intended to provide a thorough overview of all Elizabethan drama, the brilliance of which he devoted much of his life to celebrating. He did enough to demonstrate what the complete work would have looked like; the outlines are all present, but they are only partially detailed.

That, carrying on as he did the Lamb tradition, and expressing it in his own language, he was sometimes over-enthusiastic, every reader of his sonnet on Tourneur knows. That he was liable to say incompatible things on different pages, where his purposes were different, is also common knowledge. We do not go to him for an exact "placing" of men or for temperate statement; it might be roughly said that he was willing to regard any minor Elizabethan writer as a master, unless he desired to use him to point a contrast with someone else, in which event the unfortunate playwright might be treated as a buffoon, an incompetent, and an impostor. Yet even of just and balanced criticism there is much in this book. No critic before him has so acutely dissociated the great Marlowe from the Greenes, Peeles, and Lodges, who are indolently classed with him. (It is characteristic that in making this dissociation he says of one of Peele's plays that it is "a riddle beyond and also beneath solution" how a man of any capacity could have "dropped upon the nascent stage an abortion so monstrous in its spiritless and shapeless misery as his villainous play of Edward I.") And the essay on Chapman, here reprinted, is one of the finest panegyrics and most illuminating pieces of imaginative criticism in the language. He may, when he turns his searchlight on little men, illumine them too much; but Chapman was not a little man, and with space to move in and time to think in Swinburne here produced a masterpiece. The long passage on Browning and his obscurity is almost as good, so good that a digression, otherwise unpardonable, is self-excused.

That, while continuing the Lamb tradition and expressing it in his own way, he was sometimes overly enthusiastic, anyone who reads his sonnet on Tourneur knows. It's also well-known that he would occasionally say contradictory things on different pages, depending on his different purposes. We don't turn to him for an exact "placement" of people or for a moderate statement; it could be said that he was ready to view any minor Elizabethan writer as a master, unless he wanted to use that writer to contrast with someone else, in which case the unfortunate playwright might be portrayed as a clown, an incompetent, or a fraud. Yet, there is still a lot of fair and balanced criticism in this book. No critic before him has so sharply separated the great Marlowe from the Greenes, Peeles, and Lodges, who are lazily grouped with him. (It’s notable that in making this distinction, he describes one of Peele's plays as "a riddle beyond and also beneath solution" regarding how someone with any ability could have "dropped upon the nascent stage an abortion so monstrous in its spiritless and shapeless misery as his villainous play of Edward I.") And the essay on Chapman, reprinted here, is one of the finest praises and most enlightening pieces of imaginative criticism in the language. He might, when he shines his light on lesser figures, illuminate them too much; but Chapman was not a minor figure, and with the space to breathe and time to reflect, Swinburne produced a masterpiece. The lengthy section on Browning and his obscurity is almost just as good, so good that a digression, otherwise inexcusable, justifies itself.

The book as a whole is among Swinburne's best prose books. His writing is what it ever was. Almost every word and sentence is duplicated. He would write: "No man and no woman who has ever ridden on a bus or driven on a cab down the quiet bye-streets and crowded thoroughfares of Paris or of London could fail to have noticed with interest and to have condemned, or at least deprecated, without hesitation or afterthought, the design of the posters displayed on the hoardings or exhibited in the windows, even as, with no greater hesitation and no less microscopic afterthought, he would have," &c., &c. We feel that the sentences might have been split into halves and two books of precisely similar meaning made out of the one. Yet his manner is a part of him. Even his most serpentine sentences have vigour and directness when they are read aloud; and his invective is as entertaining as ever. Swinburne had a very small vocabulary as a poet, but a very large one as a writer of denunciatory prose. He refers to a play of James Howard's as "a piece of noisome nonsense which must make his name a stench in the nostrils of the nauseated reader," and through a series of "laughing jackasses," "howling dervishes," and things ignoble, impure, infamous, and abominable he reaches the climax of his abuse with the beautiful appellation, "verminous pseudonymuncule."

The book overall is one of Swinburne's best prose works. His writing is just as it has always been. Almost every word and sentence is repeated. He would write: "No man or woman who has ever taken a bus or ridden in a cab down the quiet backstreets and busy main roads of Paris or London could fail to notice with interest and condemn, or at least disapprove of, without hesitation or second thoughts, the design of the posters shown on the billboards or displayed in the windows, just as, with no greater hesitation and no less critical reflection, he would have," &c., &c. We feel that the sentences could have been split into two halves, creating two books with exactly the same meaning. Yet his style is a part of him. Even his most convoluted sentences have energy and clarity when read aloud; and his criticisms are as entertaining as ever. Swinburne had a very limited vocabulary as a poet, but a very extensive one as a writer of scathing prose. He refers to a play by James Howard as "a piece of disgusting nonsense that will make his name a foul odor to the disgusted reader," and through a series of "laughing jackasses," "howling dervishes," and things that are ignoble, impure, infamous, and abhorrent, he reaches the peak of his vitriol with the elegant term, "verminous pseudonymuncule."

Mr. Robertson also has planned a large work on the drama, but his is restricted to Shakespeare. He proposes to complete a series, of which his Shakespeare and Chapman was an instalment, on "the canon of Shakespeare." He has more concentration and more industry than Swinburne, and he may complete his task. He is not an inspired critic and, unlike Swinburne's, his manner does not contribute to the93 readableness of his books. He is often—though an engagingly acrimonious controversialist—heavy-footed; and he has a passion for words like "theorem" and "confutation" which is almost incomprehensible in a man who obviously loves the simplest and most beautiful art. In the present volume he tackles the problem of Hamlet. He ridicules those who think that Hamlet was very vacillating; who would not be upset if he discovered that his father had been murdered by his uncle and his mother, and who would not hesitate before killing a man on the word of a ghost? But he admits, as we all must admit, that there are inconsistencies in the play, and he argues, with what we think conclusive force, that these are derived from Kyd's lost Hamlet, which Shakespeare used as a basis. Here, as elsewhere (in Othello and The Merchant of Venice for example), Shakespeare was handicapped by his sources. Mr. Robertson sometimes pushes his arguments too far, and he exaggerates, we think (where he finds it convenient), the inexplicability of Hamlet's character. But he has spent immense industry on the book, and it is a contribution to Shakespearean study that no scholar will be able to ignore. We wish, by the way, that he would not spend so much of his time, here and elsewhere, arguing with people, German and other, who are not worth arguing with.

Mr. Robertson is also working on a major project about drama, but he focuses solely on Shakespeare. He plans to finish a series, of which his Shakespeare and Chapman was a part, on "the canon of Shakespeare." He has more focus and dedication than Swinburne, so he might complete his project. He isn't an inspired critic, and unlike Swinburne, his writing style doesn’t really help make his books more readable. He can be—though he’s a charmingly argumentative debater—somewhat clumsy; he has a strange passion for words like "theorem" and "confutation," which seem odd for someone who clearly loves straightforward and beautiful art. In this volume, he addresses the issue of Hamlet. He mocks those who believe Hamlet was indecisive; who wouldn't react strongly if they found out their father was murdered by their uncle and mother, and who wouldn’t hesitate to kill based on the words of a ghost? However, he acknowledges, as we all must, that there are inconsistencies in the play, and he argues convincingly, we think, that these stem from Kyd's lost Hamlet, which Shakespeare used as a foundation. In this case, as in others (like Othello and The Merchant of Venice for instance), Shakespeare was limited by his sources. Mr. Robertson sometimes takes his arguments too far and seems to exaggerate, in our opinion (when it suits his argument), the complexity of Hamlet's character. But he has put a tremendous amount of effort into the book, and it’s a contribution to Shakespearean scholarship that no scholar can afford to overlook. By the way, we wish he wouldn’t spend so much time, here and elsewhere, arguing with people, whether German or otherwise, who aren't worth the trouble.

APPRECIATIONS OF POETRY. By Lafcadio Hearn. Heinemann. 15s. net.

Hearn was a sensible critic. But it is a fact—and a pity—that his criticisms of English literature were addressed to an audience of Japanese students. In examining a few of them (and we have already had two immense volumes) we get some instruction and entertainment from observing what he selects for Japan and how he explains it—a comparison and a contrast of the Eastern and Western points of view. Here and there, too, trying everything "on the dog," he reveals unexpected merits in English writers. In the "Interpretations" he demonstrated not merely the worth of Longfellow, but the intermittent genius of Mrs. Norton. But we can have too much of a rather interesting thing, and it is inevitable that these lectures on Tennyson, Rossetti, Swinburne, Browning, Matthew Arnold, Morris, and various minors should be too elementary, however sound they may be, and however happy the quotations, to give serious English readers much satisfaction. We note with pleasure that many years ago Hearn was pointing out to Japan the great qualities of Robert Bridges as a poet of landscape.

Hearn was a thoughtful critic. But it's a shame that his critiques of English literature were aimed at Japanese students. By looking at a few of them (and we’ve already explored two huge volumes), we gain insight and entertainment from seeing what he chooses for Japan and how he explains it—a comparison and contrast between Eastern and Western perspectives. At times, by testing ideas in practice, he uncovers surprising strengths in English writers. In the "Interpretations," he showcased not just the value of Longfellow but also the sporadic brilliance of Mrs. Norton. However, we can overdo something that is quite interesting, and these lectures on Tennyson, Rossetti, Swinburne, Browning, Matthew Arnold, Morris, and various lesser-known figures are bound to be too simplistic, regardless of how well-founded they are or how delightful the quotes, to truly satisfy serious English readers. We’re pleased to note that many years ago, Hearn was highlighting Robert Bridges' impressive qualities as a poet of landscapes for Japan.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

THE EXPANSION OF EUROPE (1415–1789): A History of the Foundations of the Modern World. By W.C. Abbott, Professor of History in Yale University. Bell. Two vols. 30s. net.

Every schoolboy, in the Macaulayan sense, has at some time or other determined to write a history of the world in twenty volumes from the earliest times to the present day. Achievement is fortunately given to few. Omniscience becomes yearly more impossible, and, since the human mind can no longer single-handed cope with the accumulations of human knowledge, in history, as in so many other things, we have reached an age of intensive specialisation. These are truths which are continually being impressed upon us by the schools of modern history, and that they are to a great extent truths will be shown by a glance at any well-loaded shelf in a library devoted to the output of the modern historian. Yet there is distinct evidence of a reaction against this meticulous specialisation; there are signs that several most learned historians are discarding the historical microscope for the historical telescope and are yielding to the old fascination of writing histories of the world. The free airs of the New World94 seem to encourage this new phase of an old fascination. It is not very long ago that Professor Hayes of Columbia University took a large brush and a large canvas and produced two excellent and impressive volumes which he called A Political and Social History of Modern Europe. These two volumes were in effect a world history from 1500 to 1915. The mere thought of such a venture would produce a feeling of intellectual vertigo in most historians of the old world. But now Professor Abbott of Yale University comes along with two great volumes, and a promised third, in which he approaches world history with an even larger canvas and larger brush. He tells us himself that he is presenting us with "a new synthesis of modern history." We confess to as profound a distrust of the word "synthesis" as some people have of the word "definitive," and when a professor tells us that he has produced a new synthesis of history we are inclined to believe that this is another way of admitting that Providence has not granted him the gift of clear thinking or clear writing. But Professor Abbott's preface does him and his book an injustice. Some doctors, if you go to them with a swollen arm, will tell you that you have œdema of the arm; but there is no need to be frightened—the doctor is only telling you, what you know already, that you have a swollen arm. So, too, there is really no need to be frightened by the historian who assures you that his book has a synthesis; he probably only means, what you know already, that his book has a subject.

Every schoolboy, in the Macaulayan sense, at some point has decided to write a history of the world in twenty volumes from the earliest times to today. Luckily, very few achieve this. Perfect knowledge is becoming more impossible each year, and since the human mind can no longer handle the vast amounts of knowledge on its own, in history, as in many other fields, we have entered an era of intense specialization. These truths are constantly emphasized by modern history schools, and their validity can be seen by simply looking at a well-stocked shelf in a library dedicated to the works of contemporary historians. However, there is clear evidence of a backlash against this extreme specialization; several highly educated historians seem to be trading in their historical microscopes for telescopes and are rediscovering the old allure of writing world histories. The refreshing atmosphere of the New World94 appears to foster this new take on an old interest. Not long ago, Professor Hayes from Columbia University took a broad brush and a large canvas to create two excellent and impressive volumes titled A Political and Social History of Modern Europe. These volumes effectively served as a world history from 1500 to 1915. Just the idea of such an undertaking would make most historians from the old world feel dizzy. But now, Professor Abbott from Yale University has come along with two substantial volumes and a promised third, approaching world history with an even broader canvas and larger brush. He claims he is presenting "a new synthesis of modern history." We admit to being quite skeptical of the term "synthesis," like some people are of "definitive," and when a professor announces he has produced a new synthesis of history, we tend to think this means he might not have the gift of clear thinking or writing. However, Professor Abbott's preface does him and his book a disservice. Some doctors, if you visit them with a swollen arm, will diagnose you with œdema of the arm; but there's no need to panic—the doctor is merely stating what you already know: your arm is swollen. Similarly, there’s really no reason to be alarmed by the historian who insists that his book has a synthesis; he likely only means, as you already know, that his book has a subject.

We have not discovered the synthesis in Mr. Abbott's 1000 pages, but we have discovered that he has a very good subject and has written, in many respects, a very good book. The book itself proves that he is well equipped with knowledge and has made full use of the intensive and microscopic study of the modern historian. But he approaches history from the standpoint of enthusiastic and large-minded youth. He has thrown away his microscopes and determined to look back at history through a telescope. Immediately a large and dominating fact has attracted his attention. The age we live in is pre-eminently the European Age. The world is dominated by Europe and Europeans: there have in the past been eras in which a race or races have by migrations and conquests spread themselves and their civilisation and government over wide spaces of the earth, but never before has there been so universal and permanent a domination and expansion from one small quarter of the globe. Professor Abbott, seizing his historical telescope, has looked back and tried to discover the origin, the causes, and the courses of this amazing phenomenon. And the more one investigates the phenomenon the more amazing it appears. Take the case of migrations. The European Age or the modern world, as Professor Abbott has no difficulty in showing, began in the fifteenth century. (In history, of course, there is really never any real beginning or any real end; there are no abrupt transitions, only faster or slower currents in the stream of change; nevertheless there are periods in which the movement quickens so perceptibly that they are clearly turning-points in human history; and the fifteenth century is undoubtedly such a turning-point.) Now one of the most striking facts in the modern world has been the migration of Europeans. In North America, Northern Asia, Australia, South Africa, and to some extent in South America we see the Europeanisation of vast regions of the earth still being accomplished by the most ancient form of migration and colonisation. At the same time Europe has sent out a continual stream of conquerors and traders by whose efforts practically the whole of the rest of the world, where the inhabitants were not exterminated, has been subjected to European rule and the European's political and economic system. As Professor Abbott points out, this was a complete reversal of the rôle of Europe and the European in history. "Between the fall of the Roman Empire and the discovery of America Europe had been rather the passive than the active element in that great shifting of population to which we give the name of folk-wandering or migration." And it is a curious fact that the new period of history, of the expansion of Europe, and of the modern world begins95 with an event—it is the event mentioned in the very first sentence of Professor Abbott's book—which involved not the expansion but the most notable shrinking and invasion of Europe and was characteristic of the old world. To the European of 1453 the fall of Constantinople before the victorious Turk seemed to portend one more desperate and disastrous struggle against a horde of Asiatic invaders, and the inevitable and universal blindness of contemporaries to the great movements and currents moulding their destiny and history could not be better illustrated than by this fear and foreboding of the European in 1453. Within a hundred years of the fall of Constantinople, instead of Europe fighting desperately against the non-European world of invaders, the non-European world was already engaged in a hopeless struggle against the swarm of European invaders. In fact, however, the movement, which within a generation was to send Portuguese and Spaniards ranging over Africa, Asia, and the New World, had already begun in 1453. Contemporaries thought the end of a European world had come with the capture of Constantinople; they should have seen that the fall of Ceuta to the Portuguese prince in 1415 and the discovery and colonisation of the Madeiras in 1418 marked the beginning of a new European world of colonisation, conquest, and territorial expansion.

We haven't found the synthesis in Mr. Abbott's 1000 pages, but we've discovered that he has an excellent topic and has written, in many ways, a really good book. The book shows that he's well-informed and has fully utilized the thorough and detailed research of the modern historian. However, he approaches history with the excitement and open-mindedness of youth. He's set aside his microscopes and chosen to view history through a telescope. Instantly, a significant fact has caught his attention: the era we live in is primarily the European Age. The world is dominated by Europe and Europeans; there have been times in the past when a race or races spread their civilization and governance across large areas of the earth through migration and conquest, but never before has there been such universal and lasting dominance from one small part of the globe. Professor Abbott, using his historical telescope, has looked back and sought to uncover the origin, causes, and paths of this astonishing phenomenon. The more one investigates, the more remarkable it seems. For instance, let's look at migrations. The European Age, or the modern world, as Professor Abbott clearly illustrates, began in the fifteenth century. (In history, there’s really never a true beginning or end; there aren't any sharp transitions, just quicker or slower changes in the flow of time; still, there are periods when change speeds up so noticeably that they clearly mark turning points in human history, and the fifteenth century is definitely one of those turning points.) One of the most striking features of the modern world has been the migration of Europeans. In North America, Northern Asia, Australia, South Africa, and to some extent in South America, we see the Europeanization of vast regions of the earth still happening through the age-old process of migration and colonization. At the same time, Europe has consistently sent out waves of conquerors and traders whose efforts have subjected almost the entire rest of the world, where the original inhabitants weren't exterminated, to European control and the European political and economic system. As Professor Abbott notes, this marked a complete reversal of Europe's and the Europeans' role in history. "Between the fall of the Roman Empire and the discovery of America, Europe had been more of a passive than an active force in the significant population shifts known as folk-wandering or migration." It's also interesting that this new historical period of European expansion and the modern world begins with an event — mentioned in the very first sentence of Professor Abbott's book — that was more about contraction than expansion and was typical of the old world. To a European in 1453, the fall of Constantinople to the victorious Turk seemed to signal yet another desperate and disastrous fight against a wave of Asiatic invaders, and the inevitable and widespread ignorance of contemporaries regarding the major movements and forces shaping their fate could hardly be illustrated better than by the fear and dread felt by Europeans in 1453. Within a hundred years of the fall of Constantinople, instead of Europe desperately combating non-European invaders, the non-European world was already locked in a losing battle against a flood of European invaders. In reality, though, the movement that would soon send Portuguese and Spaniards across Africa, Asia, and the New World had already started in 1453. Contemporaries thought that the capture of Constantinople marked the end of a European world; they should have recognized that the fall of Ceuta to the Portuguese prince in 1415 and the discovery and colonization of the Madeiras in 1418 signaled the beginning of a new European world of colonization, conquest, and territorial expansion.

It is the story of this expansion, this change from the mediæval to the modern world, which Professor Abbott seeks to unfold in his two volumes. The estimation of his success or failure raises an important question for the historian. He is clearly right in his view that "a proper basis for the understanding of what has happened during the past five hundred years" cannot be found merely in the history of territorial expansion. If you look at the past through his historical telescope you soon see that you cannot isolate the voyage of Columbus from the break up of the feudal system and mediæval institutions, or the exploits of Hernando Cortez from those of Martin Luther. Consequently Professor Abbott attempts, as he says in his preface, to combine three elements into a narrative of European activities from 1415 to 1789. The three elements are described by him as first "the connection of the social, economic, and intellectual development of European peoples with their political affairs"; second, "the progress of events among the peoples of Eastern Europe, and of the activities of Europeans beyond the sea"; and third, "the relation of the past to the present—the way in which the various factors of modern life came into the current of European thought and practice, and how they developed into the forms with which we are familiar." The real question for the critic of Professor Abbott's book is how far he has succeeded in this tremendous undertaking. The undertaking is so tremendous and the attempt so gallant that we hesitate to give an answer which is in fact so easy. With all its good points, its wide learning, its scholarly arrangement, its great interest and enthusiasm, the book cannot really be said to succeed in its chief aim. To judge from our personal experience, the reader, when he is about a third of the way through the two volumes, begins to have an uncomfortable sense of having lost his way, and this feeling gradually grows stronger and stronger. The man who writes a history of the world which is not to be a mere catalogue of facts, but is to illustrate and explain the present by the past and is to keep us on the track of great world movements, has to select his facts, and it is mainly upon his intuition for relevant facts and his skill in selection and presentation that the success of his enterprise depends. Professor Abbott's failure to keep our vision clear and our feet steadily upon the right path comes from a failure to select and an error in method. His book as it proceeds tends to become more and more a catalogue of facts, divided into chapters and labelled with such labels as "Europe beyond the Sea" and "Social and Intellectual Europe"; the general theme which should connect these innumerable facts becomes lost and forgotten, or at least no longer visible to or present in the consciousness of the reader. The measure of this failure is the frequency with which Professor Abbott makes the connection between his facts purely one of time, for it is96 almost a confession of failure on the part of a world historian with a synthesis when he has to point out to us that the summoning of the Imperial Diet at Nuremberg, the conversion of John Calvin, and the conquest of Peru all happened in the same year. Professor Abbott's mistake seems to us to consist largely in having overloaded his book with detailed facts. As it stands it is invaluable as a mine of facts bearing upon the change from mediævalism to modernity and upon Europe's conquest of the world; but an immense number of these facts are irrelevant to his general theme and purpose. Open the book at random and this immediately becomes apparent. Here is page 384 in a chapter called "The Rise of Holland," and on it we find ourselves immersed in the details of the Thirty Years' War. Here Professor Abbott has failed to decide whether he is writing a text-book of history in which the military exploits of the Margrave, John George of Brandenburg-Jägerndorf are relevant, or a wide survey of the great currents of history in which John George had but a microscopic place. Here the author abandons his telescope and world history for the microscope and John George, with the result that the feet of his reader wander from the path and his eyes are clouded. It is fatal to attempt to use a telescope and a microscope at the same time on the same object.

It’s the narrative of this expansion, this shift from the medieval to the modern world, that Professor Abbott aims to reveal in his two volumes. Assessing his success or failure leads to a significant question for historians. He is undeniably correct in his belief that "a proper basis for the understanding of what has happened during the past five hundred years" cannot simply be derived from the history of territorial expansion. When you look at the past through his historical lens, you quickly realize that you can’t separate Columbus’s voyage from the breakdown of the feudal system and medieval institutions, or Cortés’s conquests from Luther's actions. Therefore, as he mentions in his preface, Professor Abbott attempts to weave together three components into a narrative of European activities from 1415 to 1789. These components are described by him as first, "the connection of the social, economic, and intellectual development of European peoples with their political affairs"; second, "the progress of events among the peoples of Eastern Europe, and of the activities of Europeans beyond the sea"; and third, "the relation of the past to the present—the way in which the various factors of modern life came into the current of European thought and practice, and how they developed into the forms with which we are familiar." The real question for critics of Professor Abbott's book is how successfully he has accomplished this formidable task. This task is so immense and the effort so admirable that we hesitate to provide an answer that is, in truth, quite straightforward. Despite its strengths, vast knowledge, scholarly organization, high interest, and enthusiasm, the book doesn’t quite achieve its primary goal. Based on our personal experience, the reader, about a third of the way through the two volumes, starts to feel an unsettling sense of having lost direction, and this feeling gradually intensifies. A person writing a history of the world that aims to go beyond a mere list of facts—to illustrate and explain the present through the past while keeping us aligned with significant global movements—needs to choose his facts wisely, and the success of his project largely hinges on his intuition for pertinent facts, as well as his skill in selection and presentation. Professor Abbott’s failure to maintain our clarity of vision and keep us grounded comes from a lack of selection and an error in method. As the book progresses, it tends more and more toward being a list of facts, organized into chapters with titles like "Europe beyond the Sea" and "Social and Intellectual Europe"; the overarching theme that should connect these many facts gets lost or is at least no longer evident or present in the reader's mind. The extent of this failure is highlighted by how often Professor Abbott connects his facts purely through chronology, as it is almost a confession of a world historian's failure to synthesize when he has to remind us that the calling of the Imperial Diet at Nuremberg, John Calvin's conversion, and the conquest of Peru all occurred in the same year. It seems that Professor Abbott's mistake primarily lies in overloading his book with intricate details. As it stands, it serves as an invaluable resource for facts related to the shift from medievalism to modernity and Europe's conquest of the world; however, a significant number of these facts are irrelevant to his main theme and purpose. Open the book randomly, and this becomes immediately clear. For example, on page 384 in a chapter called "The Rise of Holland," we find ourselves buried in details about the Thirty Years' War. Here, Professor Abbott has not determined whether he is writing a history textbook, where the military exploits of the Margrave, John George of Brandenburg-Jägerndorf, would be relevant, or a broad overview of major historical currents in which John George holds a minuscule position. Here the author shifts from his historical lens to a microscopic focus on John George, resulting in the reader’s wandering path and clouded vision. Attempting to simultaneously use a telescope and a microscope on the same subject is detrimental.

BOCHE AND BOLSHEVIK. By Hereward T. Price. Murray. 6s. net.

The author of this book was born an Englishman, but at the outbreak of war he was living in Germany, a naturalised German. He was called up and served in the German Army on the Eastern front, was taken prisoner, sent to Siberia, and was a witness of the Russian revolution there. The book is a record of his personal experiences and views. He is as bitterly hostile to his adopted country as he is to Bolshevism and Bolsheviks. His book does not add very much to our knowledge of the war or the revolution, and his own knowledge may be measured by the fact that he apparently thinks that the "secret treaties" published by the Bolshevik Government were made by Kerenski.

The author of this book was born in England but was living in Germany as a naturalized citizen when the war broke out. He was drafted and served in the German Army on the Eastern front, was captured, sent to Siberia, and witnessed the Russian Revolution there. The book is a record of his personal experiences and views. He is as angrily opposed to his adopted country as he is to Bolshevism and the Bolsheviks. His book doesn't contribute much to our understanding of the war or the revolution, and his own knowledge can be seen in the fact that he apparently thinks the "secret treaties" published by the Bolshevik Government were created by Kerenski.

TO KIEL IN THE "HERCULES." By Lewis R. Freeman. Murray. 6s. net.

Mr. Freeman was Official Correspondent with the Grand Fleet, and he accompanied Admiral Browning to Kiel after the surrender of the German fleet as "Keeper of the Records" to the Allied Armistice Commission. The book contains an interesting record of the various inspections and of conditions in Germany immediately after the armistice.

Mr. Freeman was the Official Correspondent with the Grand Fleet, and he went with Admiral Browning to Kiel after the German fleet surrendered as the "Keeper of the Records" for the Allied Armistice Commission. The book provides an intriguing account of the different inspections and the situation in Germany right after the armistice.

MY KINGDOM FOR A HORSE! By William Allison. Richards. 21s. net.

If he never sacrificed a kingdom, Mr. Allison at least abandoned a first-class in his schools for the sake of horses. That day was, indeed, evidently the turning-point of his life. He was an admirable writer of Latin verse, and when he was in for Moderations at Oxford the Latin verse paper fell on the same day as the Derby. He left his composition unwritten to go and see whether Prince Charlie had won the Derby. Mr. Allison, with the modesty proper to heroes, now calls his action "extremely silly," but few readers of this book of recollections will agree. Many men get firsts; few men pursue horse-breeding and racing with the poetic fervour which Mr. Allison brought to them. His recollections are of Rugby under Temple and Balliol under Jowett, and this part of his book is an amusing mixture, recalling now Tom Brown's Schooldays (for Rugby still kept the Arnold stamp) and now Ruff's Guide. When he left Balliol he was called to the Bar, but never gave it undue preference over the paddock. He ran a famous breeding establishment, and when the Stud Company Limited failed Mr. Allison97 combined practice at the Bar with journalism. As editor of St. Stephen's Review, which was started with £500 capital in 1883 and lasted till its famous conflict with the Hansard Union in 1891, Mr. Allison deserves praise for one notable act—he discovered Phil May. The cartoons of May's which he reproduces will not compare with the artist's later drawings, but it is not possible to estimate the value to May of the training he obtained in this early political work. The Fleet Street of the '80's, when Romano's was a place the quieter journalist entered with trembling, is portrayed in a dry, matter-of-fact way far more effective than any elaborate, highly-coloured description. There may be people who are not interested in horses or journalism; to them we can recommend the pleasant tributes to Bacchus which lace engagingly the more serious chronicle. As a boy Mr. Allison was not strong, and a good old-fashioned doctor ordered him a glass of port every morning at eleven; this "advice was followed scrupulously, both at home and when I went to school," and Mr. Allison never actually says that he has abandoned the prescribed dose.

If he never gave up a kingdom, Mr. Allison at least gave up a top spot in his class for the sake of horses. That day was clearly a turning point in his life. He was an excellent writer of Latin verse, and when he was preparing for Moderations at Oxford, the Latin verse exam fell on the same day as the Derby. He left his paper blank to see if Prince Charlie had won the Derby. Mr. Allison, with the humility typical of heroes, now calls his choice "extremely silly," but few readers of this book will agree. Many men achieve firsts; few pursue horse breeding and racing with the passion that Mr. Allison brought to them. His memories are of Rugby under Temple and Balliol under Jowett, and this part of his book amusingly mixes memories, recalling both Tom Brown's Schooldays (since Rugby still had the Arnold stamp) and Ruff's Guide. When he left Balliol, he was called to the Bar but never gave it more importance than the racetrack. He ran a well-known breeding establishment, and when the Stud Company Limited failed, Mr. Allison97 combined practicing law with journalism. As the editor of St. Stephen's Review, which started with £500 in 1883 and lasted until its famous clash with the Hansard Union in 1891, Mr. Allison deserves recognition for one significant act—he discovered Phil May. The cartoons by May that he includes don't compare to the artist's later works, but it’s hard to measure the training value May gained from this early political engagement. The Fleet Street of the '80s, when Romano's was a place even the calmest journalists entered nervously, is depicted in a straightforward, no-nonsense way that is far more effective than any elaborate, colorful description. There may be people who aren't into horses or journalism; to them, we can recommend the enjoyable nods to Bacchus that cleverly weave through the more serious narrative. As a boy, Mr. Allison was not strong, and a good, old-fashioned doctor prescribed him a glass of port every morning at eleven; this "advice was strictly followed, both at home and when I went to school," and Mr. Allison never clearly states that he stopped taking the prescribed dose.

Mr. Allison writes with no pretensions to literary art, and he sometimes chronicles very trifling occurrences; but he has an engaging modesty and a genial "take it or leave it" attitude which redeem his book from the charge of triviality. My Kingdom for a Horse! should be invaluable to the historian of social manners and to the novelist who is anxious to get material for the reconstruction of a time which already seems historical. There are plenty of illustrations—mostly process reproductions of old photographs and examples of Phil May's work. We wish, by the way, if Mr. Allison owns the copyright, that he would persuade some publisher to issue a new and worthier edition of May's The Parson and the Painter, which first appeared in the St. Stephen's Review.

Mr. Allison writes without any pretensions to literary flair, and he occasionally records some pretty minor events; however, his charming modesty and a friendly "take it or leave it" attitude save his book from being considered trivial. My Kingdom for a Horse! should be essential for anyone studying social manners and for novelists looking for material to recreate a time that already feels historical. There are plenty of illustrations—mostly reproduced old photographs and examples of Phil May's art. By the way, if Mr. Allison holds the copyright, we hope he can convince a publisher to release a new and better edition of May's The Parson and the Painter, which originally appeared in the St. Stephen's Review.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

HOW THE WAR CAME. By the Earl Loreburn. Methuen. 7s. 6d. net.

There is very little disagreement to-day, we suppose, as to who were the prime authors of the War. But on the minor question, whether any blame attaches to the Entente Powers, opinion is, as it was from the beginning, far more divided. The controversy as to our own position in the crisis, which had almost faded out of the public mind, is sharply revived by Lord Loreburn's book. Lord Loreburn, let us hasten to say, does not deny the guilt of Germany. Indeed, he is at pains to show how the Bismarckian tradition, improved upon by chauvinistic professors, a more or less demented monarch and a ruthless military caste, had sapped the morality of the German nation and made it all too ready to follow its rulers into a deliberate attack on the peace of Europe. Nor does he lend any support to the suggestion that the British Government or the British people wanted war with Germany. He pays a tribute to the efforts made by the Foreign Secretary to avert the disaster at the eleventh hour. And yet Viscount Grey cannot, in his mind, escape a large share of responsibility for the final conflagration. For what made the war inevitable, he asserts, was our entente with France. That entente was a departure from the traditional British policy of holding aloof from all Continental entanglements. It was developed by Sir Edward Grey, with the assistance of Mr. Asquith and Lord Haldane, behind the backs of Parliament, and even of the Cabinet, from the end of 1905 onwards. Not only was Sir Edward Grey working in secret; he was committing this country to the support of France (and through France of Russia) without taking the necessary steps to increase the army so as to make that support effective. And, worst of all, he had nothing in black and white to define exactly to what amount of support we were committed. The result was seen on August 4th, 1914, when it became manifest that we were under an obligation of honour98 to join our arms with the French against Germany. Sir Edward Grey, of course, maintained that we were not so bound, that we were free to decide whether to declare war or not. And it is certain that a large part, if not the whole, of the nation, was convinced that it was the attack on Belgium which did finally bring us in. But this, says Lord Loreburn, was a delusion, which flowed from the arch-delusion of Sir Edward Grey that our hands were free.

There’s not much disagreement today about who the main authors of the War were. However, opinions remain divided on the question of whether the Entente Powers bear any blame. The debate about our role in the crisis, which had nearly faded from public consciousness, is sharply brought back to life by Lord Loreburn's book. We should clarify that Lord Loreburn does not deny Germany's guilt. In fact, he goes to great lengths to show how the Bismarckian tradition, enhanced by nationalist professors, an unstable monarch, and a ruthless military class, eroded the morality of the German nation and made it all too willing to follow its leaders into a deliberate attack on Europe’s peace. He also does not support the idea that the British Government or the British public wanted war with Germany. He acknowledges the efforts made by the Foreign Secretary to prevent disaster at the last moment. Yet, Viscount Grey cannot escape a significant share of the blame for the final outbreak of war, in his view. He argues that our alliance with France made war inevitable. This alliance marked a shift from the traditional British policy of avoiding involvement in Continental affairs. It was developed by Sir Edward Grey, with help from Mr. Asquith and Lord Haldane, behind the backs of Parliament and even the Cabinet, starting in late 1905. Not only was Sir Edward Grey working in secret, but he was also committing this country to support France (and through France, Russia) without taking the necessary steps to bolster the army for effective support. Worst of all, he had nothing in writing to specify exactly what level of support we had committed to. The result was evident on August 4, 1914, when it became clear that we had an honorable obligation to join forces with the French against Germany. Sir Edward Grey, of course, claimed that we were not bound and that we were free to decide whether or not to declare war. It is true that a large part, if not all, of the nation was convinced that it was the attack on Belgium that ultimately brought us into the conflict. But Lord Loreburn suggests this was a misconception resulting from Sir Edward Grey's fundamental delusion that we were not bound.

Lord Loreburn's case, it will be seen, clearly has two heads. He did not like the policy of the French Entente, and he did not like the methods by which it was promoted. On the first point most readers will disagree with him, and, in any event, the matter is now of merely historic interest. On the second point, public opinion will be more interested in his criticisms. Some will say that Lord Loreburn's old hostility to the Liberal Imperialists inclines him to magnify the faults that were committed between 1905 and 1914. Some will say that he exaggerates the ignorance under which we are alleged to have laboured in regard to our relations with France. His opponents will certainly suggest that everybody knew where we stood, as towards France, and that the secrecy was secrecy in name only. But these are not matters for discussion in these columns. Lord Loreburn thinks that "the persistent danger of secret diplomacy is hitherto tolerated and abused in this and other countries" is one that the nations ought to lose no time in taking to heart.

Lord Loreburn's case clearly has two sides. He wasn't in favor of the French Entente policy, and he disapproved of the ways it was pushed. Most readers will likely disagree with him on the first point, and in any case, that issue is now just of historical interest. On the second point, public opinion will be more drawn to his criticisms. Some will argue that Lord Loreburn's longstanding hostility toward the Liberal Imperialists leads him to overstate the mistakes made between 1905 and 1914. Others will claim he exaggerates the ignorance we supposedly had about our relationship with France. His opponents will certainly suggest that everyone was aware of our stance toward France, and that the secrecy was only a matter of appearance. But these aren't matters for discussion here. Lord Loreburn believes that "the persistent danger of secret diplomacy is hitherto tolerated and abused in this and other countries," a concern that nations should address without delay.

THE MASTERY OF THE FAR EAST. By A.J. Brown. Bell. 25s. net.

This massive volume (it runs to some 650 pages) is a very interesting account of the Japanese and Korean peoples, their customs, their religions, their politics, and the influence of Christian missions in their countries. Dr. Brown is an American with an agreeable style, a sense of humour, and, in general, a nice critical faculty, and, though we are very doubtful of some of his conclusions, we do not hesitate to say that his book is a valuable contribution to the literature of the Far East.

This large book (it's about 650 pages long) offers a fascinating look at the Japanese and Korean people, their customs, their religions, their politics, and the impact of Christian missions in their countries. Dr. Brown is an American with a pleasant writing style, a sense of humor, and generally a good critical ability. While we have some doubts about some of his conclusions, we confidently say that his book is a significant addition to the literature on the Far East.

From a political point of view the Far East means to-day—and it will mean more and more in the future—Japan. Every schoolboy knows the story of Japan's rapid emergence from feudalism to the position of a first-class modern Power, of her successful struggles with China and Russia, of her mastery of the Korean peninsula, of the great part she played in the late war. And schoolboys, as well as statesmen, may presently watch the effects upon world politics of her status in Asia. Dr. Brown is a candid friend of the Japanese. He is not under the illusion that they are a model people, nor is he of those who describe them as "varnished savages." He comments severely on the lamentable labour conditions that prevail under their newly-created industrial system. He is no lover of the autocracy of their government. He does not deny the faults of their diplomacy. Nevertheless he is their friend, who believes in them. He expresses his sympathy with Korea and with China in their subjection. But he takes what he calls "the large way" of viewing Japan's Korean policy. "The large way," he says, "is to note that, in the evolution of the race and the development of the plan of God, the time had come when it was for the best interests of the world and for the welfare of the Koreans themselves that Korea should come under the tutelage of Japan." As for China, she is "an enormous and backward country ... like a ship without a captain or pilot, helplessly drifting on the high seas, apparently unable to right herself and, in her present water-logged condition, a menace to other ships." And so he sympathises "with the feeling of the Japanese that they cannot ignore this incontestable situation." He is an enthusiastic believer in Christian missions, and he hopes that Christianity will be the salvation of Japan. Japan's great need, he says, is to be spiritualised. Neither Buddhism nor Shintoism have the necessary moral influence. But Christian missions are a great reconstructive force—economical, social, intellectual,99 political, spiritual, international. What, then, is the position of Christianity in Japan? Dr. Brown produces statistics to show that it has made enormous strides, and quotations from Japanese statesmen and publicists as evidence that its growth is welcomed by the rulers of the country. Yet all the public schools are forbidden to teach religion; Buddhism has been driven to reform itself; Shintoism, as he admits, is a waxing rather than a waning force. In another passage he says that the old religions of Japan are losing their hold on the educated classes. Thus a recent census in the Imperial University of Tokio showed fifty Buddhists, sixty Christians, 1500 atheists, 3000 agnostics. It would appear, therefore, that the missionaries have a long row to hoe before Christianity becomes the general religion of the Japanese.

From a political standpoint, the Far East today—and increasingly so in the future—means Japan. Every school kid knows the story of Japan's rapid rise from feudalism to becoming a leading modern power, her successful conflicts with China and Russia, her dominance over the Korean Peninsula, and her significant role in the recent war. School kids, like politicians, will soon see the impact of her status on global politics. Dr. Brown is an honest supporter of the Japanese. He isn’t fooled into thinking they are a perfect people, nor does he categorize them as "varnished savages." He critiques the poor labor conditions that exist within their newly developed industrial system. He’s not in favor of their government’s autocracy and doesn’t overlook the shortcomings of their diplomacy. Still, he supports them, believing in their potential. He expresses sympathy for Korea and China in their subjugation. However, he adopts what he calls “the broad perspective” on Japan’s Korean policy. “The broad perspective,” he states, “is to recognize that, in the evolution of humanity and the unfolding of divine purpose, the time has come when it is in the best interests of the world and the welfare of the Koreans themselves for Korea to be placed under Japan's guidance.” As for China, he describes it as “a massive and backward country... like a ship without a captain or pilot, aimlessly drifting on the high seas, seemingly unable to recover and, in its current saturated state, a threat to other vessels.” Therefore, he empathizes “with the Japanese sentiment that they cannot disregard this undeniable situation.” He is a passionate advocate for Christian missions, hoping that Christianity will be Japan’s salvation. Japan’s crucial need, he asserts, is for spiritual renewal. Neither Buddhism nor Shintoism provides the moral influence required. But Christian missions are a powerful transformative force—economically, socially, intellectually, politically, spiritually, internationally. So, what is the status of Christianity in Japan? Dr. Brown offers statistics that demonstrate its significant progress and quotes Japanese leaders and public figures to show that its growth is supported by the country's rulers. Still, all public schools are prohibited from teaching religion; Buddhism has been forced to reform; Shintoism, he acknowledges, is growing rather than shrinking. In another section, he notes that traditional religions in Japan are losing their grip on educated individuals. A recent survey at the Imperial University of Tokyo revealed fifty Buddhists, sixty Christians, 1500 atheists, and 3000 agnostics. Therefore, it seems that missionaries have a long way to go before Christianity becomes the predominant religion among the Japanese.

RACE AND NATIONALITY. By John Oakesmith, D.Litt., M.A. Heinemann. 10s. 6d. net.

There is some chance, now that the heat and passion of the war are past, that the vexed questions of nationality and nationalism will be discussed with a little more intelligence and discrimination. Dr. Oakesmith certainly sets a good example. He tells us that he was formerly one of those (they were the vast majority, we think) who had but a vague idea of what they meant by nationality, till he set himself to study the question and classify his mind. The results appear in this very interesting book. He criticises alike the theory that nationality is based on "race," and the opposing theory that there is no such thing as nationality at all. In his own view nationality develops as an evolutionary process, and the full-grown thing may be defined as "organic continuity of common interest." He argues strongly against the internationalist pacifist's contention that nationality is the cause of war, and that peace is to be obtained by the spread of cosmopolitanism. On the contrary, he avows, nationality is "actually the one instrument destined, if wisely directed, to secure lasting and universal peace." This is a statement which most sane persons to-day will accept easily enough. But the crux is the "wise direction." Dr. Oakesmith does not give us much practical guidance on this point. Generalities and fine words are not very helpful, whether they come from the side of passionate enthusiasts for the League of Nations or from those who, like Dr. Oakesmith, are a little doubtful whether the world is quite ripe for it. However, the book is well worth studying, especially on its critical side.

There’s a chance, now that the intensity of the war has faded, that the complicated issues of nationality and nationalism will be discussed with a bit more understanding and nuance. Dr. Oakesmith certainly sets a good example. He shares that he was once one of those (which we think were the vast majority) who had only a vague idea of what nationality meant until he took the time to study the topic and sort out his thoughts. The results are reflected in this very interesting book. He critiques both the idea that nationality is based on "race" and the opposing idea that nationality doesn’t exist at all. In his view, nationality evolves as a process, and the developed concept can be defined as "organic continuity of common interest." He strongly argues against the internationalist pacifist belief that nationality causes war and that peace can be achieved through cosmopolitanism. On the contrary, he asserts that nationality is "actually the one instrument destined, if wisely directed, to secure lasting and universal peace." This is a statement that most rational people today can easily agree with. But the key issue is the "wise direction." Dr. Oakesmith doesn’t provide much practical advice on this matter. General statements and lofty words aren’t very helpful, whether they come from passionate supporters of the League of Nations or from those who, like Dr. Oakesmith, are somewhat skeptical about whether the world is ready for it. Still, the book is definitely worth studying, especially for its critical perspective.

WAR-TIME FINANCIAL PROBLEMS. By Hartley Withers. Murray. 6s. net.

Mr. Hartley Withers is not only a "financial expert"; he is also a really interesting writer. Even though one may not agree with all his views, one can enjoy this collection of vigorous essays on war finance, company law and banking, currency problems at home and abroad, the conscription of wealth, the theory of Guild socialism. Mr. Withers does not spare his criticism of the Government's financial policy, which has brought us to the verge of bankruptcy. He dismisses the "capital levy" as impracticable; but he advocates a high income tax, with super-tax beginning at a much lower level, and "with skilful differentiation according to the circumstances of the taxpayer."

Mr. Hartley Withers isn't just a "financial expert"; he's also a really engaging writer. Even if you don’t agree with all his opinions, you can still appreciate this collection of dynamic essays on war finance, corporate law, banking, and currency issues both at home and abroad, the taxation of wealth, and the idea of Guild socialism. Mr. Withers doesn’t hold back in his criticism of the government's financial policy, which has nearly driven us to bankruptcy. He dismisses the "capital levy" as impractical; instead, he supports a high income tax, with a super-tax starting at a much lower level, and "with skillful differentiation based on the taxpayer's circumstances."

THE GREAT UNMARRIED. By Walter M. Gallichan. Werner Laurie. 6s. net.

This book is a painstaking attempt to show the evils of celibacy (including the common state of "pseudo-celibacy") both to society and to the individual. Mr. Gallichan arraigns the false ideals and the economic pressure of our industrial system, the perverse influence of ecclesiasticism, and the other causes which produce the myriads of involuntary or voluntary celibates in the western world. He advocates no "fancy"100 remedies, such as free love, polygamy, or the taxation of bachelors, but rather an attack on poverty, the spread of education, the moralisation of the marriage laws. The book is not a profound or scientific study, but it might be instructive to those who have never given any thought to the subject.

This book is a thorough effort to highlight the harmful effects of celibacy (including the common state of "pseudo-celibacy") on both society and individuals. Mr. Gallichan criticizes the false ideals and economic pressures of our industrial system, the negative influence of religious institutions, and other factors that create the numerous involuntary or voluntary celibates in the Western world. He does not propose any "fancy" 100 solutions like free love, polygamy, or taxing bachelors; instead, he calls for tackling poverty, increasing education, and improving marriage laws. The book isn't a deep or scientific study, but it might be valuable for those who haven't considered this topic before.

ULSTER AND IRELAND. By James Winder is great. Maunsel. 6s. net.

This little volume is one of the clearest and the most interesting books that we have seen on the Irish problem. Mr. Good gives us a survey of Ulster history from the seventeenth century, which shows the unifying influence of the genuine democratic ideals common to both the contending parties. He argues that this unification has been, and is, thwarted by "religion," and by "Carsonism," "the supreme example in modern times of the triumph of the influences that make for divisions in Ireland." Sinn Fein, in Mr. Good's view, offers no practicable way out of the difficulty of Ulster. "If Sinn Fein is," he says, "as it can now claim to be, the creed of the Irish people it must propound a solution of the Ulster riddle based, not on abstract theories, but on the realities of the situation." Mr. Good's concluding chapters on "Ulster as It Is" are excellent reading. We do not suppose Ulster Unionists will agree with all the views he expresses there, still less with his conclusions—one of the chief of which is that Ireland is really one nation and not two. But his book may induce a good many mere Englishmen to take a more intelligent attitude towards Irish politics.

This small book is one of the clearest and most interesting discussions we've seen on the Irish issue. Mr. Good provides an overview of Ulster's history from the seventeenth century, highlighting the unifying influence of the true democratic ideals shared by both sides. He argues that this unity has been, and continues to be, hindered by "religion" and "Carsonism," which he describes as "the ultimate example in modern times of the forces that promote divisions in Ireland." In Mr. Good's opinion, Sinn Fein does not offer a practical solution to Ulster's problems. "If Sinn Fein is," he states, "as it can now claim to be, the belief of the Irish people, it must present a solution to the Ulster dilemma based not on abstract theories, but on the realities of the situation." Mr. Good's final chapters on "Ulster as It Is" are excellent reading. We don't expect Ulster Unionists to agree with all the views he presents, especially his main conclusion—that Ireland is truly one nation and not two. However, his book may encourage many ordinary English people to adopt a more informed perspective on Irish politics.

THE GUILD STATE: ITS PRINCIPLES AND POSSIBILITIES. By G. R. Stirling Taylor. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d. net.

Mr. Taylor is an enthusiastic Guildsman, though a heretic, in that he stands for a localised system as against the orthodox National Guilds. His book is a very naïve account of the Guild proposals, and we can hardly imagine that it will convert anyone to his views. There is a vast amount of idealisation of the Middle Ages—an idealisation which frequently verges on the ridiculous. Many of the historical statements are extravagant. We are told, for instance, that Queen Elizabeth "had perhaps the most honest and most efficient ministers of State that this nation has ever possessed." And is it not going rather far to say that "the French peasant remains much as he has been for centuries—the most substantial fact in European civilisation, and perhaps its highest product"? Mr. Taylor's style would not suffer if it were less arrogant and less splenetic. He lets us know, till we are sick of it, that there is but little wisdom in the world save in the common-sense simple man and the hard-headed Guildsman. And his virulence against politicians and University professors almost assumes the dimension of a disease.

Mr. Taylor is an eager member of the Guild, though his views are unconventional, as he supports a localized system instead of the traditional National Guilds. His book provides a very simplistic take on the Guild proposals, and it's hard to believe it will convince anyone to adopt his perspective. There is a huge amount of idealization of the Middle Ages—an idealization that often borders on the absurd. Many of the historical claims are excessive. For example, we're told that Queen Elizabeth "perhaps had the most honest and efficient ministers of State that this nation has ever had." And is it not a stretch to claim that "the French peasant remains much as he has been for centuries—the most significant aspect of European civilization, and perhaps its greatest achievement"? Mr. Taylor's writing would improve if it were less arrogant and less bitter. He makes it clear, to the point of annoyance, that there is very little wisdom in the world except within the down-to-earth common man and the practical Guildsman. His hostility towards politicians and university professors almost seems pathological.

RECONSTRUCTORS AND RECONSTRUCTION: A PLEA FOR COMMON-SENSE. By Oxfordshire. B.H. Blackwell. 1s. net.

The greater part of this brochure is taken up with a defence of the capitalist against the attacks of revolutionaries, impossibilists, and all the tribe of intellectual "high flyers"—such as Mr. Bernard Shaw, Mr. Chesterton, Mr. Orage, and the late Mr. Sidney Ball. The author's own plan is to harmonise the interests of capitalists and workers in a system of "separate autonomous industries co-ordinated with a National Federal Parliament of Industry." It is in fact something like Guild socialism with the socialism left out. "Oxon" hardly appears to appreciate the limitations or the difficulties of his scheme.

The majority of this brochure focuses on defending capitalists against the criticisms of revolutionaries, impossibilists, and all those intellectual "elites"—like Mr. Bernard Shaw, Mr. Chesterton, Mr. Orage, and the late Mr. Sidney Ball. The author’s proposed solution is to align the interests of capitalists and workers within a framework of "separate autonomous industries coordinated by a National Federal Parliament of Industry." Essentially, it resembles Guild socialism, but without the socialism. "Oxon" seems to overlook the limitations and challenges of his idea.

A PRIMER OF NATIONAL FINANCE. By Henry Higgs, C.B. Methuen. 5s. net.

This is a purely elementary volume which explains the revenue and expenditure of the British Government and local authorities, the National Debt, and the study of financial statistics. It is clearly and simply written, and might be a valuable schoolbook. For the interested and courageous student there is some useful advice on further reading. But Mr. Higgs will strike fear into the heart of many beginners by telling them in the first chapter that the science of finance is so vast a subject that Professor Jèze of Paris is preparing twelve bulky volumes upon it, and that his elementary treatise alone consists of over 1100 large octavo pages!

This is a basic introduction that explains the income and spending of the British Government and local authorities, the National Debt, and financial statistics. It's written in a clear and straightforward way, making it a potentially useful textbook. For those who are interested and brave enough, there’s helpful advice on additional reading. However, Mr. Higgs may intimidate many newcomers by stating in the first chapter that the field of finance is so extensive that Professor Jèze from Paris is preparing twelve large volumes on it, and that his beginner's guide alone has over 1100 large pages!

THEOLOGY

THE SUPREME ADVENTURE. By Mercedes Macandrew. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d. net.

Certain Nonconformist ministers had a habit—it is now fast dying—of interspersing the reading of the Lesson in service-time with comment and illustration. Mrs. Macandrew has applied a similar method in this volume. Writing to satisfy the needs of an agnostic friend, Mrs. Macandrew retells the story of the four Gospels and supports the narrative with critical expositions of her own or, occasionally, of such authorities as Edersheim. It is not easy to see for whom the book is intended. Mrs. Macandrew is frankly uncritical. She not only ignores the whole body of "higher criticism," but she makes no reference to textual difficulties, and, in discussing such a passage as the Confession of Peter, does not even mention the fact that a considerable controversy has gathered for some years around the precise significance of the promise, "On this rock I will build my Church."

Certain Nonconformist ministers used to have a tendency—though it's quickly fading now—to mix in comments and examples while reading the Lesson during services. Mrs. Macandrew has adopted a similar approach in this book. Writing to meet the needs of an agnostic friend, Mrs. Macandrew retells the story of the four Gospels and backs up the narrative with her own critical insights or, at times, references to authorities like Edersheim. It's not easy to determine who the book is meant for. Mrs. Macandrew is openly uncritical. She not only dismisses the entire field of "higher criticism," but she also doesn't address any textual challenges and, in discussing a passage like the Confession of Peter, fails to mention that there has been considerable debate for several years regarding the exact meaning of the promise, "On this rock I will build my Church."

It will not be to everybody's taste to have the annunciation described in this way:

It might not appeal to everyone to have the announcement described like this:

God the Father sent an angel called Gabriel to that city of flowers—Nazareth in Galilee—sent him to a sweet and good and lovely but quite poor girl called Mary who was soon to be married to a man much older than herself, called Joseph.

God the Father sent an angel called Gabriel to the lovely city of Nazareth in Galilee. He was sent to a sweet, good, and kind but quite poor girl named Mary, who was about to marry a man much older than her, named Joseph.

And when we tried to read Mrs. Macandrew's paraphrases of the parables we recalled with a sigh Mr. Birrell's complaint against Canon Farrar, "who elongated the Gospels." It no doubt gave Mrs. Macandrew some months of happiness to write the book, but we think she was ill-advised in submitting it to the public.

And when we attempted to read Mrs. Macandrew's interpretations of the parables, we couldn't help but remember Mr. Birrell's criticism of Canon Farrar, "who stretched out the Gospels." It probably brought Mrs. Macandrew several months of joy to write the book, but we believe she made a mistake in releasing it to the public.

SCIENCE

CATALYSIS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. By Eric K. Rideal and Hugh S. Taylor. Macmillan & Co. 17s. net.

In spite of the difficulties which war-time placed in the way of publishers, the production of scientific books, both in England and Germany, has been astonishingly large during the past five years. The greater number of them have—naturally enough—been devoted either to technical subjects or to branches of science having an immediate technical application. The field of industrial chemistry, especially, has been well tended by the writers, and not only new books, but new series of books—such as Messrs. Longmans' Monographs on Industrial Chemistry, Messrs. Churchill's Textbooks of Chemical Research, and Messrs. Baillière, Tindall, and Cox's Industrial Chemistry series—have appeared to bear witness to the activity of the English chemists. Certain subjects in particular have been extensively treated; we may instance synthetic colouring matters,102 colloid chemistry, and catalysis, the last-named subject having books devoted to it in all the series just specified. In these the subject is handled from the industrial point of view, but it is frequently seen that the commercial and the theoretical developments of a science are mutually stimulating, discoveries made in the laboratory without any object but the wresting of knowledge from nature finding commercial application, and the commercial processes suggesting fresh theoretical problems. The great industrial importance of catalysis has led to a revived interest in the scientific theories of the process, and the latest book on the subject, by Drs. Eric Rideal and Hugh Taylor, deserves praise for having devoted considerable attention to the historical and theoretical aspect of the subject, which has been rather neglected of late.

Despite the challenges that wartime posed for publishers, the production of scientific books in both England and Germany has been surprisingly large over the past five years. Most of these books, not surprisingly, have focused either on technical subjects or on branches of science with immediate technical applications. The field of industrial chemistry, in particular, has been well covered by authors, and not only new books but also new series of books—such as Longmans' Monographs on Industrial Chemistry, Churchill's Textbooks of Chemical Research, and Baillière, Tindall, and Cox's Industrial Chemistry series—have emerged to showcase the activity of English chemists. Certain topics, like synthetic coloring agents,102 colloid chemistry, and catalysis, have been extensively explored, with each series featuring books on these subjects. These works approach the topic from an industrial perspective, but it's often observed that the commercial and theoretical advancements in science stimulate each other; discoveries made in the lab purely for the sake of knowledge often find commercial applications, and commercial processes can lead to new theoretical questions. The significant industrial relevance of catalysis has sparked renewed interest in the scientific theories surrounding the process, and the latest book on the subject by Drs. Eric Rideal and Hugh Taylor deserves recognition for focusing considerable attention on the historical and theoretical dimensions, which have been somewhat overlooked recently.

There are many chemical reactions which are promoted or accelerated by the addition of a small quantity of some foreign substance which is not used up in the process and does not appear in the final products. Thus one of the romances of chemistry was the discovery, occasioned by the chance breaking of a thermometer in the vessel, that the presence of a small quantity of mercury greatly hastens the oxidation of naphthalene to phthalic acid, a process of great importance in the manufacture of synthetic indigo. Similarly the presence of finely divided metals accelerates many reactions, such as oxidations and hydrogenations—for example, asbestos impregnated with particles of platinum promotes the oxidation of sulphur dioxide to the trioxide in the manufacture of sulphuric acid. The researches of Baker and others, showing that certain gas reactions, which ordinarily take place rapidly, proceed very slowly indeed if the gases are thoroughly dried, point to a catalytic action of small traces of moisture. The enzymes of the human body which accelerate the chemical processes of digestion and assimilation constitute another class of catalysts, and Drs. Rideal and Taylor class under catalytic action the effect of radiant energy in promoting such combinations as that of hydrogen and chlorine, although it is perhaps rather extending the usual conception of the term to do so. These examples will indicate the wide range of the subject and help to make intelligible Ostwald's famous generalisation that "there is probably no kind of chemical reaction which cannot be influenced catalytically, and there is no substance, element, or compound which cannot act as a catalyser," which is no doubt true if very slight accelerations of reaction be taken into account. Of course a catalyst cannot affect the final state of equilibrium, but only quicken or institute (the discussion as to whether, in some cases, the catalyst initiates or merely accelerates a reaction already taking place imperceptibly slowly seems to us pointless) a reaction theoretically possible. Other, the so-called negative, catalysts hinder reactions; other substances "poison," or stop, the action of ordinarily activating materials; others again, the "promoters," increase the efficacy of the catalyst. The phenomenon is a complex one.

There are many chemical reactions that are sped up or enhanced by adding a small amount of a foreign substance that isn’t consumed in the process and doesn’t appear in the final products. One interesting story in chemistry is how a broken thermometer in a container led to the finding that a small amount of mercury significantly speeds up the oxidation of naphthalene to phthalic acid, which is crucial for making synthetic indigo. Similarly, finely divided metals boost many reactions, such as oxidations and hydrogenations. For instance, asbestos mixed with platinum particles speeds up the oxidation of sulfur dioxide to trioxide in the production of sulfuric acid. Research by Baker and others shows that some gas reactions, which usually happen quickly, occur very slowly if the gases are completely dried, suggesting that small amounts of moisture have a catalytic effect. Enzymes in the human body that speed up digestion and metabolism are another type of catalyst. Drs. Rideal and Taylor also include the effect of radiant energy in promoting reactions like that of hydrogen and chlorine under catalytic action, though this might stretch the typical definition a bit. These examples demonstrate the wide scope of the topic and help clarify Ostwald’s famous statement that “there is probably no kind of chemical reaction that cannot be influenced catalytically, and there is no substance, element, or compound that cannot act as a catalyst,” which is likely true if we consider even minimal accelerations of reaction. Of course, a catalyst can’t change the final equilibrium state but can only speed up or start a theoretically possible reaction. The debate on whether a catalyst initiates or just accelerates a reaction that is already happening slowly seems pointless to us. Additionally, there are so-called negative catalysts that slow down reactions, while other substances can “poison,” or prevent, the activity of normally activating materials; then there are “promoters” that enhance the effectiveness of a catalyst. The phenomenon is quite complex.

By no means the least interesting and valuable feature of the book before us is the exposition of the historical development of the subject. We who are apt to look on the feminine scientist as a product of the last twenty years are reminded that there was at least one woman chemist of ability in the eighteenth century, Mrs. Fulhame, whose Essay on Combustion, published in 1774, emphasised the importance of the presence of moisture in gaseous reactions. Faraday, "the prince of experimenters," also worked on catalysis, and, in fact, originated the adsorbtion theory of the process, which attributes the action to the extended compressed film formed at the surface of a porous solid. It is not only in the chapter expressly devoted to the early history that we find an account of the original workers; the advances made by them receive recognition throughout the book in connection with the branches in which they experimented. The treatment of the various theories of catalysis—the intermediate compound, the adsorbtion, electrochemical, and radiant energy theory—might have been extended with advantage. The mathematical exposition of the adsorbtion theory is one of the weakest things in the book, and McLewis's work is not very clearly handled. The difficulties of giving an103 adequate summary of this part of the subject are undoubted, but the need of it is so marked that we regret that the authors have not spent more energy on the task. This is not the place to deal in detail with the account of the practical applications of catalysis, which is excellently done and includes the most recent work, some of it, such as Partington's improvements in oxidising ammonia, only made public last year. The use of catalysts in, to take a few examples at random, surface combustion, the hardening of oils by hydrogenation (used so extensively in margarine making), the fixation of nitrogen, and electrolysis is well described, and there is a good chapter on ferments and enzymes, and another on the Grignard reagent. Omissions may be noted here and there, but the book is not, of course, intended to give detailed instructions to the commercial chemist. Rather, we believe, is it meant to supply to chemists in general, and even to the lay reader, an idea of the nature of the process of catalysis, which is becoming more important every day, and the extent of its applications, with sufficient detail to make the reactions clear, as far as they are at present understood. As a general exposition of the subject the book is really needed, and will undoubtedly find a place on the shelves of all who follow the advances of science.

By no means the least interesting and valuable feature of the book we have is the exploration of the historical development of the subject. We who tend to see the female scientist as a recent phenomenon are reminded that there was at least one capable woman chemist in the eighteenth century, Mrs. Fulhame, whose Essay on Combustion, published in 1774, highlighted the importance of moisture in gaseous reactions. Faraday, "the prince of experimenters," also worked on catalysis and actually originated the adsorption theory of the process, which assigns the action to the compressed film formed at the surface of a porous solid. It's not just in the chapter focused on early history that we see an account of the original researchers; their contributions are recognized throughout the book in relation to the areas in which they experimented. The treatment of the various theories of catalysis—the intermediate compound, the adsorption, electrochemical, and radiant energy theory—could have been expanded for better understanding. The mathematical presentation of the adsorption theory is one of the weakest aspects of the book, and McLewis's work is not presented very clearly. The challenges of providing an 103adequate summary of this part of the subject are certainly acknowledged, but the need for it is so pronounced that we wish the authors had dedicated more effort to this task. This isn't the place to delve deeply into the practical applications of catalysis, which are excellently covered and include the latest advancements, some of which, like Partington's enhancements in oxidizing ammonia, were only made public last year. The use of catalysts in, to take a few random examples, surface combustion, the hardening of oils through hydrogenation (which is widely used in margarine production), the fixation of nitrogen, and electrolysis is well explained, and there's a good chapter on ferments and enzymes, along with another on the Grignard reagent. There may be some omissions here and there, but the book is not meant to provide detailed instructions to the commercial chemist. Rather, it seems designed to give chemists in general, and even lay readers, an understanding of the nature of the catalytic process, which is becoming increasingly important, and the scope of its applications, with enough detail to clarify the reactions as we currently understand them. As a general overview of the subject, the book is truly necessary and will surely find a place on the shelves of anyone following advancements in science.

TEN BRITISH PHYSICISTS. By Alexander Macfarlane. John Wiley & Sons, and Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d. net.

Writing of the life of Rankine, Professor P. G. Tait gave as his opinion that "the life of a genuine scientific man is, from the common point of view, almost always uneventful," and, if the man in question has no interests but science, this is, in general, true. Engaged in researches on the laws of nature, the most that he demands from life is that he shall have his study, his laboratory, food, shelter and peace, and such an attitude does not lead to high adventure or romances of passion. Consequently, in writing biographies of physicists it is advisable not to dwell too long on their everyday life, marriages and meals, for there is a certain monotony about the material lives of these great men. In the lives before us, which are little more than sketches, the author has rightly laid most stress on the scientific achievements of his ten physicists, but he has a tendency to reduce his account to a catalogue of the discoveries and advances made. An estimate of the place of each man in the thought of the time, and of his scientific character, of the general tendencies of his work and the place it now occupies in the history of the science, deserves to take a rather larger place in these short biographies than it has received.

While writing about Rankine's life, Professor P. G. Tait expressed that "the life of a true scientist is, from a typical perspective, usually uneventful," and if the person in question is solely focused on science, this tends to be accurate. Engaged in exploring the laws of nature, all he typically needs from life is a study, a lab, food, shelter, and peace, and this mindset doesn't lead to thrilling adventures or stories of romance. Therefore, when writing biographies of physicists, it's best not to linger too much on their daily lives, marriages, and meals, as there's a certain predictability to the personal lives of these prominent figures. In the biographies presented here, which are only brief outlines, the author has justifiably focused mainly on the scientific achievements of the ten physicists, yet he tends to reduce his narratives to lists of discoveries and progress made. An assessment of each individual’s influence on contemporary thought, his scientific character, the overall trends in his work, and its current position in the history of science deserves more emphasis in these short biographies than it has received.

Happily many of the ten are men of very interesting personality. The selection—James Clerk Maxwell, W. J. M. Rankine, P. G. Tait, Lord Kelvin, Charles Babbage, William Whewell, Sir G. G. Stokes, Sir G. B. Airy, J. C. Adams, and Sir J. F. W. Herschel—if based on no clearly-defined plan, has the merit that it includes one or two men who have been unduly neglected. Rankine, in spite of his important work on thermodynamics, does not receive much attention from the physicists of to-day, possibly owing to his unattractive "molecular vortices," and Babbage is known to most people rather from the sneer in the Ingoldsby Legends:

Happily, many of the ten are men with very interesting personalities. The selection—James Clerk Maxwell, W. J. M. Rankine, P. G. Tait, Lord Kelvin, Charles Babbage, William Whewell, Sir G. G. Stokes, Sir G. B. Airy, J. C. Adams, and Sir J. F. W. Herschel—though based on no clearly defined plan, has the advantage of including one or two individuals who have been unfairly overlooked. Rankine, despite his significant contributions to thermodynamics, doesn't get much recognition from today's physicists, possibly due to his unappealing "molecular vortices," and Babbage is mostly known to the public because of the jab in the Ingoldsby Legends:

Master Cabbage, the steward, who had created a machine To do calculations and count heads—I think The smartest thing of its kind ever seen,

than for his really great, though imperfect, achievements. Why Babbage is set down as a physicist, when his whole effort was devoted to the perfecting of calculating machines, we do not know, but the life is one of the most interesting, and makes an attempt to expound the causes—obvious enough, perhaps—of his misfortunes. It is a generous appreciation of an ill-starred genius, now seldom heard of. Whewell, again, is scarcely known as a physicist, but rather as the historian of inductive science; we suppose that104 his writings on the tides have secured him his place. Joule is mentioned in early life, and was certainly one of the leading physicists of the century, yet he is not among the selected ten—neither, for that matter, is Faraday, so it is evident that scientific prowess has not been the test of admission.

than for his truly great, though imperfect, achievements. We don’t really know why Babbage is labeled a physicist when all his effort was focused on perfecting calculating machines, but his life is incredibly interesting and attempts to explain the reasons—perhaps quite obvious—for his misfortunes. It’s a thoughtful appreciation of a poorly lucked genius, now rarely mentioned. Whewell is not well-known as a physicist but more as the historian of inductive science; we assume his writings on the tides have earned him his spot. Joule is mentioned in his early years and was definitely one of the leading physicists of the century, yet he’s not among the chosen ten—neither is Faraday, so it’s clear that scientific skill hasn’t been the criterion for inclusion.

On the whole the ten are versatile men, although no one of them could come near in diversity of performance to the great Thomas Young, who was not only a physicist of the first rank but also a physician, a classical scholar, and one of the first successful decipherers of Egyptian hieroglyphics. Rankine and Whewell were fair poets, and Clark Maxwell deserves higher praise for his verses. His description of Kelvin's reflecting galvanometer, in the form of a parody of Tennyson's "Blow, bugle, blow," illustrates the ease and finish of his light verse:

Overall, the ten are well-rounded individuals, but none of them can match the diversity of talents displayed by the remarkable Thomas Young, who was not just a top physicist but also a physician, a classical scholar, and one of the earliest successful decipherers of Egyptian hieroglyphics. Rankine and Whewell were decent poets, and Clark Maxwell deserves even greater recognition for his poetry. His parody of Tennyson's "Blow, bugle, blow," describing Kelvin's reflecting galvanometer, showcases the smoothness and polish of his light verse:

Oh love! You don’t understand the measure,
Round to the nearest tenth.
To reflect heaven, those eyes were given,
And not for precision methods—
Break, make contact, break, send the free light-spot flying, Disconnect, take a break, relax, move gently, fade away.

The poem is quoted in the life of Kelvin, and two of Rankine's songs are given. We hope that physicists can still show the same accomplishment.

The poem is referenced in Kelvin's biography, and two of Rankine's songs are included. We hope that physicists can still demonstrate the same level of achievement.

The lives are well written, and, while not a very profound contribution to the history of the science, make very pleasant reading for scientist and layman. There is, however, occasionally a lack of proportion, as when Clark Maxwell's work on electro-magnetic waves receives little attention compared to his other far less important achievements.

The biographies are well-crafted, and although they don't add much depth to the history of the science, they offer enjoyable reading for both scientists and non-experts. However, there are moments of imbalance, such as when Clarke Maxwell's work on electromagnetic waves gets much less emphasis compared to his other, less significant accomplishments.


A LETTER FROM FRANCE

THE PRESENT STATE OF THE FRENCH NOVEL

Paris, October, 1919.

Paris, October 1919.

IN France as much as, and perhaps more than, in England the novel has been since the eighteenth century the central massif of literature. While in England the poets and the novelists formed two quite distinct groups, while the poets Byron, Shelley, Wordsworth, Burns, Tennyson, Swinburne remained pure poets, in France there have been few poets who have not wished to write novels. Lamartine, Hugo, Musset, Vigny, Gautier have done so. A pure critic like Sainte-Beuve wished, with Volupté, to try his hand at the novel. Taine left in manuscript the novel Etienne Maylan and Renan the novel Patrice; they did not publish these books because they recognised them to be mediocre, but both wished to obtain the glory of the novelist. The novel is in France the highest object of literary ambition. It alone assures a position of material and social importance. Thus it is that a novelist who is read by the upper and middle classes is necessarily admitted to the Academy while a historian or a philosopher is admitted only in exceptional circumstances, and great poets like Baudelaire, Gautier, Banville, Paul Fort remain outside unless they have certain connections and certain sources of support. The prosperity of the novel at a given moment may then be considered, in France, as the most obvious mark of a powerful literary activity. No form of literature addresses a larger public, provokes more discussion, or gives more of its own colour to a generation or to an epoch. I will endeavour to indicate here in a few pages the condition of the French novel on the morrow of the war.

IN France, just as much as, and maybe even more than in England, the novel has been the mainstay of literature since the eighteenth century. While in England, poets and novelists belonged to two separate groups, with poets like Byron, Shelley, Wordsworth, Burns, Tennyson, and Swinburne sticking strictly to poetry, in France, few poets have not wanted to write novels. Lamartine, Hugo, Musset, Vigny, and Gautier are examples of those who have. Even a pure critic like Sainte-Beuve tried his hand at novel writing with Volupté. Taine left behind a manuscript of the novel Etienne Maylan, and Renan wrote the novel Patrice; they didn't publish these works because they recognized them as mediocre, but both aspired to the recognition of being a novelist. In France, the novel represents the highest literary ambition. It alone guarantees a position of material and social significance. Consequently, a novelist who is read by the upper and middle classes is often welcomed into the Academy, whereas historians or philosophers are only accepted in exceptional cases, and great poets like Baudelaire, Gautier, Banville, and Paul Fort remain outside unless they have specific connections and support. The popularity of the novel at any given time can, therefore, be seen in France as a clear indicator of vibrant literary activity. No other form of literature reaches a broader audience, sparks more debate, or colors a generation or era as significantly. Here, I will aim to outline the state of the French novel in the aftermath of the war in just a few pages.

Beyond doubt it is passing through a moment of mediocrity. This is not because its public is beginning to break up. Publishers and readers demand novels. In default of genuinely new novels many old ones are reissued and read again and cheap reprints are swarming. Every new novel in which any grain of originality can be perceived is discussed and brought into the light and sells satisfactorily. And yet nothing so far has told us of the appearance of the Flaubert, the Zola, the Maupassant of to-morrow.

There’s no question it’s going through a period of mediocrity. This isn’t because its audience is starting to fragment. Publishers and readers want novels. In the absence of truly new novels, many old ones are being reissued and read again, and cheap reprints are everywhere. Every new novel that shows even a hint of originality gets talked about, receives attention, and sells well. Yet, so far, nothing has indicated the emergence of the next Flaubert, Zola, or Maupassant.

Naturalism proves to have been the last great school, massive, compact, and powerful, of the French novel. Well, the survivors of the naturalist movement, such as MM. Céard, Hennique, Descaves, have ceased to write novels or else, if they still write them, have given up completely the methods of naturalism, and seek, without success, to adapt themselves to new tastes. It is not, however, impossible that in a little time from now naturalism in several ways may again be somewhat in fashion. There is a tendency among young writers and critics to revise the judgment given in the case of Zola, as the judgment on Dickens has been revised in England, and to consider that the poverty and emptiness of his last books has unjustly thrown a shadow on the profound and powerful works of his maturity. Those works, born of the war, which have been most favourably received, have been on the whole inspired by naturalist methods of observation and composition. The European success of Le Feu is due in large part to the fact that the author applies to the great war the point of view and the methods of Zola. It was also from the point of view of the story of a squad that Zola wrote La Débâcle.

Naturalism turned out to be the last major movement, solid, cohesive, and influential, in French novels. The remaining figures from the naturalist movement, like MM. Céard, Hennique, and Descaves, have either stopped writing novels or, if they still do, have completely abandoned naturalist methods and are unsuccessfully trying to adapt to new trends. However, it's not out of the question that naturalism might come back into style in some ways soon. There’s a trend among young writers and critics to reassess the judgment about Zola, just as the view on Dickens has been revised in England, suggesting that the shortcomings of his later books have unfairly overshadowed the significant and impactful works from his earlier years. The works, emerging from the war, that have been received most positively are largely inspired by naturalist techniques of observation and composition. The European success of Le Feu is largely because the author applies Zola's perspective and methods to the Great War. Zola also approached the story of a squad in La Débâcle.

So far the novel of manners and psychology born of the war has only been attempted by writers of the older generation, that which knew the masters of the naturalist novel, which lived their life, which took part, from one side or another of the barricade, in their struggles.

So far, the novel that explores social behavior and psychology stemming from the war has only been attempted by writers from the older generation—those who experienced the masters of the naturalist novel, who lived through that time, and who participated, from either side of the barricade, in the conflicts.

I am here thinking especially of the works written during the war by the doyen of the French novel, M. Paul Bourget. M. Bourget occupies to-day in the novel a position analogous to that of Zola in his last years. The young literary generation is hostile to him or regards him with contemptuous indifference, except that part of this generation106 which is grouped round M. Maurras, whose political ideas he has adopted. He is justly reproached with a painful style, with conventional psychology in upper and middle class surroundings, with laborious intrigues carried out according to antiquated formulæ. He must be regarded, nevertheless, with respect as a great worker, who seeks conscientiously to extend the limits of his manner, and, above all, as the sole representative to-day of the old tradition of the French novelists of the nineteenth century—that of Balzac, of Sand, of Flaubert, of Maupassant, of Zola. Perhaps he marks the irremediable decadence of this style which the twentieth century will replace by one more supple and more precise.

I'm particularly thinking about the works written during the war by the leading figure of the French novel, M. Paul Bourget. Today, M. Bourget holds a position in the novel similar to that of Zola in his later years. The younger literary generation is either hostile to him or indifferent, except for the segment of this generation106 that aligns itself with M. Maurras, whose political views he has embraced. He is rightly criticized for a painful writing style, for using conventional psychology in upper and middle-class settings, and for complicated plots that follow outdated formulas. Nonetheless, he should be respected as a dedicated writer who strives to broaden his approach, and above all, as the sole representative today of the old tradition of nineteenth-century French novelists—Balzac, Sand, Flaubert, Maupassant, and Zola. Perhaps he signifies the unavoidable decline of this style, which the twentieth century will replace with something more flexible and precise.

The war novels of M. Bourget, Le Sens de la Mort, Nemesis, are mediocre, though showing always the same technical qualities of solid construction. But he has written a short nouvelle of profound beauty, Le Justicier, on a great theme of human peace and reconciliation within a divided family; and this sketches perhaps the general lines of to-morrow's reconciliations on our torn planet.

The war novels by M. Bourget, Le Sens de la Mort and Nemesis, are pretty average, even though they consistently display the same technical qualities of solid construction. However, he has written a short story of profound beauty, Le Justicier, which explores the important theme of human peace and reconciliation within a divided family; this may outline the broader themes of tomorrow's reconciliations on our troubled planet.

Among the innumerable books written by combatants, in which novels abound, no novel has achieved the powerful interest of certain collections of letters and journals which render, without literary modelling, fresh, authentic, and actually seen impressions. The generation which has lived through the war as an immediate and tragic reality has not written and certainly will not write the novel of the war. The Thackeray, the Balzac, the Tolstoi of to-morrow have probably been born, but are hardly out of the nursery.

Among the countless books written by soldiers, where novels are plentiful, none have captured the intense interest of certain collections of letters and journals that provide, without any literary embellishment, fresh, genuine, and firsthand experiences. The generation that has experienced the war as an immediate and tragic reality hasn’t written, and probably won’t write, a war novel. The future Thackerays, Balzacs, and Tolstois have likely been born, but they’re still very young.

The two forms of the novel preferred by the young generation of to-day are the novel of adventure and the little novel of irony and sentiment. Neither has yet produced any great result. The first, after a year, is already out of fashion, and the second will probably follow it in a few months. And the writers of value who have passed through these phases are now passing through some other.

The two types of novels that the young generation today prefers are the adventure novel and the short novel that combines irony and sentiment. Neither has produced anything significant yet. The first one is already falling out of style after just a year, and the second will likely follow suit in a few months. Meanwhile, the talented writers who have gone through these phases are now moving on to something else.

The English novel of adventure has been in favour in France for some time. The novels of Wells have found here for twenty years, like those of Kipling, great numbers of ardent readers. Before that, a long time ago, in symbolist circles, it was the fashion to speak with the greatest admiration of Stevenson. And the novels of Chesterton, the influence of which was visible in André Gide's Les Caves du Vatican, have been appreciated by a narrower, but select, circle. Nevertheless it was only during the war that the younger writers were tempted systematically to compose romantic novels of adventure. The two novels of M. Pierre Benoit, Königsmarck and l'Atlantide, are clever books, in which old methods are enhanced by a true novelist's temperament. An Englishman will find little in them which Stevenson, and even Rider Haggard, have not already given him. The Maître du Navire of M. Louis Chadousne seems to introduce in addition a note of irony which shows that the author writes to amuse himself and does not believe in his adventure. And this note of irony is still more obvious in Le Chant de l'Equipage of M. Pierre Mac-Orlan, which parodies the novel of adventure. The French novelist is a rationalist who pretends to believe in his mystery and does not believe in it. Between the adventure of the English novel and the adventure of the French novel there is the same difference as between the ghost in Hamlet and the ghost which Voltaire brings on to the stage at full noon, without deceiving anyone, in Semiramis. The novel of adventure proves to have been a season's fashion which those who launched it abandon in the following season.

The English adventure novel has been popular in France for a while now. For the past twenty years, Wells' novels, like those of Kipling, have attracted a large number of enthusiastic readers. Long before that, in symbolist circles, Stevenson was held in high regard. Chesterton’s novels have been appreciated by a smaller but select audience, and their influence is seen in André Gide's Les Caves du Vatican. However, it was only during the war that younger writers started to systematically create romantic adventure novels. Pierre Benoit’s two novels, Königsmarck and l'Atlantide, are clever books that enhance old methods with a true novelist’s flair. An English reader might not find much in them that hasn’t already been offered by Stevenson or even Rider Haggard. Louis Chadousne's Maître du Navire introduces an element of irony, suggesting the author writes for his own amusement and doesn’t take his adventure seriously. This ironic tone is even more apparent in Le Chant de l'Equipage by Pierre Mac-Orlan, which parodies the adventure novel. The French novelist is a rationalist who pretends to believe in his mystery but doesn’t truly believe in it. The difference between English and French adventure novels is similar to the contrast between the ghost in Hamlet and the ghost that Voltaire presents on stage at noon, without fooling anyone, in Semiramis. The adventure novel turns out to be a fleeting trend abandoned by those who started it in the next season.

What I have called the little novel of irony and sentiment has had a longer, a more vivacious, and a more durable existence. It is almost peculiar to French literature and produces every year a good harvest of agreeable books. It is generally an invertebrate composition, made up of humorous episodes and reflections, the slight daily impressions of a man of letters, delicate and fatigued, in Parisian surroundings. It is, as it were, the chronicle-novel of French literary life.

What I refer to as the little novel of irony and sentiment has enjoyed a longer, livelier, and more lasting existence. It’s almost unique to French literature and yields a good number of enjoyable books each year. Typically, it’s a loosely structured work, filled with funny episodes and thoughts, capturing the subtle daily impressions of a weary, sophisticated writer in Paris. It serves, in a way, as the chronicle-novel of French literary life.

A great number of the works of M. Abel Hermant belong to this style, and among them, in particular, the Anglo-French novel, half of Paris, half of Oxford, which he is107 now publishing, and the first two parts of which are called L'Aube Ardente and La Journée Brève (the latter in course of publication in the Revue de Paris). These are, like M. Hermant's books, the elegantly but frigidly written compositions which come only from a literary and conventional atmosphere and appear to have been developed in the author's mind as in an artificial incubator.

A large number of M. Abel Hermant’s works fit this style, particularly his Anglo-French novel, which blends Paris and Oxford. He is107 currently publishing it, with the first two parts titled L'Aube Ardente and La Journée Brève (the latter is in the process of being published in the Revue de Paris). These are, like M. Hermant's other books, elegantly but coldly written pieces that seem to come exclusively from a literary and conventional environment, as if they were developed in the author's mind like they were in an artificial incubator.

The true novel of this sort comes into existence under freer and more fanciful conditions than obtain in the intelligent and tidy, though somewhat melancholy, manufacture of M. Hermant. A young writer, who died a score of years ago, Jean de Tinan, produced masterpieces in Pense-tu réussir? and Aimienne, which have not been surpassed. To-day this type of novel has a right and a left—elegance on the right and Bohemianism on the left, the latter as a rule being more picturesque and more highly flavoured. On the right there is what one might call, using the word in the sense in which it is used by historians of mediæval literature, a littérature courtoise—I mean a literature of the court with some refinement and some sensuality. Here the author describes his little amatory adventures, endeavouring to relieve their inevitable banality with a certain piquancy in the introduction of portraits of his men and women friends, chosen among an elegant society. Les Papiers de Cleonthe, by M. Jean-Louis Vaudoyer, and Le Diable a l'Hôtel, by M. Emile Henriot, which have just appeared, though they fall sometimes into banality, make agreeable reading. On the left there is the little Bohemian novel, which deals with Montmartre as ancient stories dealt with Miletus. Its characters are artists and their more or less interesting friends, young women and their more or less interested friends. The novel of Montmartre, in which style Charles-Louis Philippe wrote the earliest masterpieces, is practised to-day in the most agreeable fashion by M. Francis Cares, author of Bob et Bobette, M. Mac-Orlan, author of La Clique du Café Brebis, and M. André Billy, the author of Scènes de la Vie Littéraire. Nevertheless these sometimes shady cabarets, where boredom is chased away, must not be confused with the higher spheres of literature.

The true novel of this type comes to life under more free-spirited and imaginative conditions than what we see in the neat and somewhat melancholic works of M. Hermant. A young writer who passed away twenty years ago, Jean de Tinan, created masterpieces in Pense-tu réussir? and Aimienne, which remain unmatched. Today, this genre of novel has a right and a left—elegance on the right and Bohemianism on the left, with the latter usually being more colorful and vibrant. On the right, there's what could be called, borrowing a term from historians of medieval literature, a littérature courtoise—a courtly literature with some refinement and sensuality. Here, the author recounts his little romantic escapades, trying to spice up their unavoidable banality with a touch of intrigue by featuring portraits of his friends from an elegant social circle. Les Papiers de Cleonthe by M. Jean-Louis Vaudoyer and Le Diable a l'Hôtel by M. Emile Henriot, which have just come out, despite occasionally being mundane, are still enjoyable reads. On the left, we have the little Bohemian novel that portrays Montmartre much like ancient tales depicted Miletus. Its characters are artists and their more or less intriguing friends, young women and their more or less interested companions. The Montmartre novel, in which Charles-Louis Philippe created early masterpieces, is currently being written in a pleasant manner by M. Francis Cares, author of Bob et Bobette, M. Mac-Orlan, author of La Clique du Café Brebis, and M. André Billy, author of Scènes de la Vie Littéraire. However, these sometimes shady cafes, where boredom is pushed aside, should not be mistaken for the higher realms of literature.

*Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

The French novel, regarded as a whole, is at the present moment going through a crisis. The qualities of original, free, and vigorous creation which were the causes of success from Balzac to Maupassant have become rare. The novel no longer produces those real and living characters round whom, as Taine said, it is possible to walk. But it is remarkable for qualities of intelligence.

The French novel, considered as a whole, is currently experiencing a crisis. The qualities of original, free, and dynamic creativity that led to success from Balzac to Maupassant have become scarce. The novel no longer brings to life those genuine and relatable characters around whom, as Taine noted, one could engage. However, it does stand out for its intellectual qualities.

Alphonse Daudet somewhere makes a distinction between creative novelists and essayist novelists. The distinction is very just. We lack to-day creative novelists, but we have a number of essayist novelists. Our contemporary novelists are very intelligent persons, who are often admirable in their knowledge of human nature, but who rarely succeed in making it live. It is nevertheless probable that there is nothing to be gained by retracing our steps. We shall no doubt reach something new by continuing to the end this exercise of the intellect, by applying it to an increasingly profound and refined psychological analysis. If we take examples from the English novel, the sign-post of our French novel of to-day would not be such a name as that of Dickens or of Eliot or of Kipling but rather that of Meredith. This is what is indicated by the great success now enjoyed by two complex and delicate writers, M. Marcel Prevost and M. Jean Girandoux. A l'Ombre de Jeunes Filles en Fleur and Simon le Pathétique are both novels of rich and fugitive personalities, who are absorbed in the contemplation of themselves, and who thus find a real world of inward adventures. It seems that the French novel is now moving by choice in this direction, and that the public is assisting the movement. This should not be astonishing in a country which has always regarded psychological analysis as the supreme goal of literature.

Alphonse Daudet makes a distinction between creative novelists and essayist novelists. This distinction is quite valid. Today, we lack creative novelists, but we have many essayist novelists. Our contemporary novelists are intelligent people who often excel in their understanding of human nature, but they rarely manage to bring it to life. However, it’s likely that retracing our steps would yield no benefits. We will probably discover something new by continuing this intellectual exercise, applying it to deeper and more refined psychological analysis. If we look at examples from the English novel, the guiding figure of our contemporary French novel would not be someone like Dickens, Eliot, or Kipling, but rather Meredith. This is shown by the significant success of two complex and nuanced writers, M. Marcel Prevost and M. Jean Girandoux. A l'Ombre de Jeunes Filles en Fleur and Simon le Pathétique are both novels featuring rich and fleeting characters who are deeply engaged in self-reflection, discovering a true world of inner adventures. It seems that the French novel is intentionally moving in this direction, and that the public is supporting this trend. This shouldn't be surprising in a country that has always viewed psychological analysis as the ultimate goal of literature.

ALBERT THIBAUDET108

ALBERT THIBAUDET

LEARNED SOCIETIES, ETC.

SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

STONEHENGE was formally handed over to the nation on October 26th, 1918, and H.M. Office of Works at once made plans to secure some of the standing stones in danger of cracking, and to excavate the entire area without disturbing the monument. The archæological supervision of the work was entrusted to the Society of Antiquaries, and the programme was to have a season of about three months for several consecutive years on the same lines as in 1901, when the great leaning stone was raised with interesting results. Professor Gowland's health, however, prevented his participation in the scheme, and his successor, Lieut.-Colonel Hawley, unfortunately met with an accident, which, with a strike among the contractor's men, prevented any but preliminary work being carried out on the site this year. If funds are available—and the opportunity of solving the riddle of Stonehenge must appeal to all interested in antiquity—there is a good prospect of starting in earnest next summer, without prejudice, it is hoped, to the society's enterprises at Old Sarum and Wroxeter, the Roman town near Shrewsbury, on both of which sites considerable progress had been made before the outbreak of war. The recent death of Professor Haverfield is one of many severe losses incurred by the society during the past summer.

STONEHENGE was officially handed over to the nation on October 26th, 1918, and H.M. Office of Works immediately made plans to secure some of the standing stones that were at risk of cracking, and to excavate the whole area without disturbing the monument. The archaeological oversight of the project was given to the Society of Antiquaries, and the plan was to run the excavation for about three months each year, similar to what was done in 1901 when the great leaning stone was raised with fascinating results. However, Professor Gowland's health prevented him from being involved in the project, and his successor, Lieut.-Colonel Hawley, unfortunately had an accident, which, along with a strike among the contractor's workers, meant that only preliminary work could be done on the site this year. If funding is available—and the chance to solve the mystery of Stonehenge should interest all those passionate about history—there's a good chance of starting in earnest next summer, hopefully without affecting the society's projects at Old Sarum and Wroxeter, the Roman town near Shrewsbury, where significant progress had been made before the war broke out. The recent passing of Professor Haverfield is one of many serious losses the society has faced over the past summer.

SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS

For years the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings has been associated with the work of protesting against the destruction or spoiling of good examples of the building art of the past. This year it is developing the more constructive side of its activities. The following instances will suffice to illustrate this development.

For years, the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings has been linked to efforts to protest against the destruction or damage of good examples of building artistry from the past. This year, it is focusing on the more constructive aspect of its work. The following examples will serve to illustrate this development.

First, the Society is endeavouring to show that the humbler forms of English architecture—the old cottages—should not only be saved, but used, and how they can be made decently habitable, though much injured by time and neglect. Works replete with old-time building lore should not be permanently condemned because they lack damp courses, proper ventilation, larders, or upstair fireplaces. Instead of building new at £800 or so, the Housing Committees should acquire cottages of this kind and repair them at, say, £250 or £300. To draw attention to this subject the Society has issued a well-illustrated booklet (Batsford, 94 High Holborn; 2s.), which it hopes to follow by a practical demonstration on a pair of old cottages, proving the possibility of remedying common defects. It hopes to publish the results in a second booklet which would in fact be a pictorial specification.

First, the Society is trying to demonstrate that simpler types of English architecture—the old cottages—should not only be preserved but also utilized, and that they can be made reasonably livable even though they have suffered from time and neglect. Buildings filled with historical construction knowledge shouldn’t be written off just because they lack damp proofing, proper ventilation, pantries, or upstairs fireplaces. Instead of spending around £800 to build new homes, Housing Committees should buy these cottages and renovate them for about £250 or £300. To raise awareness about this issue, the Society has published a well-illustrated booklet (Batsford, 94 High Holborn; 2s.), which it plans to follow up with a practical demonstration on a pair of old cottages, showcasing the possibility of fixing common issues. It intends to publish the results in a second booklet, which will essentially be a visual specification.

The second illustration of the Society's constructive activity is the offer to give lectures on the objects and work of the Society, in which special emphasis is to be laid on what may be learnt in matters of economy and beauty, from old buildings.

The second example of the Society's positive efforts is the offer to give lectures about the Society's goals and activities, with a specific focus on what can be learned about economy and beauty from historic buildings.

THE ROYAL NUMISMATIC SOCIETY

The Royal Numismatic Society has removed from 22 Albemarle Street to 22 Russell Square, W.C.1, where meetings will be held and the library is housed. On October 16th, Sir Henry Howorth, Vice-President, in the Chair, Mr. Lawrence read a note on some of the difficulties of distinguishing halfpence from farthings during the period between 1465 and 1523. Parliament in the latter year directed some alteration of type of the farthings, as it was shown that halfpennies and farthings were with difficulty distinguishable owing to both denominations having been struck from the same "coin." A discussion was also raised on the profile half-groats of Henry VII. bearing the mint-marks martlet and rose. Some of these have keys below the shield on109 the reverse and others are without the keys. The question raised was whether these later coins were to be considered as having been struck at York in consequence of the martlet mint-mark, previously only known at York, or whether the absence of the keys denoted their issue at London. Mr. Brooke and Col. Morrieson urged that these coins were sede vacante issues of York.

The Royal Numismatic Society has moved from 22 Albemarle Street to 22 Russell Square, W.C.1, where meetings will take place and the library is located. On October 16th, Sir Henry Howorth, Vice-President, chaired a meeting where Mr. Lawrence presented a note on some of the challenges in distinguishing halfpennies from farthings between 1465 and 1523. In that year, Parliament ordered some changes to the design of farthings because it was noted that halfpennies and farthings were hard to tell apart, as both types had been produced from the same "coin." There was also a discussion about the profile half-groats of Henry VII that feature the mint marks of a martlet and a rose. Some of these coins have keys below the shield on109 the reverse, while others do not. The question was whether these later coins should be considered as having been minted in York due to the martlet mint mark, which was previously only associated with York, or whether the lack of keys indicated they were minted in London. Mr. Brooke and Col. Morrieson argued that these coins were sede vacante issues from York.

Mr. H. Mattingly read a paper entitled "A. Vitellius Imp. Germanicus," in which he attempted to determine the reasons for the variations in Vitellius's obverse legends, between the forms Imp. Germ. and Germ. Imp. After distinguishing clearly the class of coins on which these titles appear, he brought evidence to show that the title Imp. Germanicus is characteristic of the non-Roman coins of Vitellius and of the early period of the reign before the victory over Otho. It implied a definite challenge thrown out by the German armies to the rest of the Empire, and in consequence when Vitellius became constitutional Emperor at Rome the title was deftly deprived of offence by inversion to Germanicus Imp., a normal form of title already borne by Claudius and Nero.

Mr. H. Mattingly presented a paper titled "A. Vitellius Imp. Germanicus," where he aimed to identify why the obverse legends of Vitellius varied between Imp. Germ. and Germ. Imp.. After clearly classifying the type of coins that feature these titles, he provided evidence indicating that the title Imp. Germanicus is typical of Vitellius's non-Roman coins and from the early part of his reign before defeating Otho. It represented a specific challenge from the German armies to the rest of the Empire, and as a result, when Vitellius became the constitutional Emperor in Rome, the title was cleverly adjusted to Germanicus Imp., a standard title format already used by Claudius and Nero.

THE LIBRARY ASSOCIATION

The forty-second annual meeting of the Library Association was notable, not by reason of its bibliographical or literary interest, for either was to seek, but as marking a definite cleavage between librarians and the Board of Education upon a matter of national importance. Were it not that education in this country has always been the province of the amateur, one might say that the cleavage was between amateur and professional opinion. The third interim report of the Adult Education Committee to the Ministry of Reconstruction proposed to hand over the control of the Public Library to the Local Education Authority; the Library Association, as a body possessed of a charter for the support and advancement of the public library movement, opposed the main recommendations of that report and returned to the Minister of Education a memorandum of counter argument. The four points of the memorandum were: (1) "That, with the already heavy responsibilities of the Education Authority, an additional duty—problems requiring detached consideration—will result in the convenient relegation of the library to a mere appendage of the school; (2) that, although co-operation between school and library does exist, the initiative has come almost wholly from the latter, and that assimilation by the comparatively untried and empirical "1918 model" education will be fatal to its general usefulness; (3) that the interest of the public is the main interest of the library, and that this is subordinated by the Adult Education Committee to the special interest of the school; (4) that the recommendations upon the provision of technical and commercial books were unduly extravagant and wasteful as regarding the first, but unduly parsimonious and wrongly conceived in the case of the second. To this document, beyond a bare acknowledgment, no reply has been given. Its form and tenor were unanimously approved by the Association at Southport.

The forty-second annual meeting of the Library Association was significant, not because of any bibliographical or literary interest—there was none to be found—but because it highlighted a clear divide between librarians and the Board of Education on a matter of national importance. If education in this country wasn't traditionally managed by amateurs, one could say the split was between amateur and professional opinions. The third interim report of the Adult Education Committee to the Ministry of Reconstruction suggested transferring control of the Public Library to the Local Education Authority; however, the Library Association, which has a charter to support and promote the public library movement, opposed the main recommendations of that report and sent a counter-argument memorandum to the Minister of Education. The four points in the memorandum were: (1) "With the already heavy responsibilities of the Education Authority, adding another duty—issues that require independent consideration—will likely reduce the library to just a side function of the school; (2) while there is cooperation between schools and libraries, most of the initiative has come from the library side, and merging with the relatively untested '1918 model' education will seriously harm its overall usefulness; (3) the public's interest is the library's primary focus, and this has been sidelined by the Adult Education Committee to favor the school's specific interests; (4) the suggestions regarding the provision of technical and commercial books were overly extravagant for the first category and too stingy and poorly conceived for the second. Aside from a brief acknowledgment, there has been no response to this document. Its content and tone were fully supported by the Association at Southport.

THE BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY

The Bibliographical Society opens its 28th Session on November 17th, with a paper by Mr. R. F. Sharp, of the British Museum, on "Travesties of Shakespeare's Plays." The Society has not only kept up its normal output of books during the war, but has produced some volumes of exceptional importance, notably Mr. Gordon Duff's wonderfully complete record of English Fifteenth-Century Books, with facsimiles of all the types used in them; Mr. E. F. Bosanquet's illustrated Monograph on English Printed Almanacks and Prognostications; the first volume of Professor Carleton Brown's Register of Middle-English Religious Verse; and two exceptionally interesting volumes of Transactions. A Bibliography of Landor, by Mr. Stephen Wheeler and110 Mr. T. J. Wise, will shortly be issued, and the second volume of Professor Carleton Brown's Register should be ready early next year. The books of the Society are only printed for its own members, and until 1914 it was a close corporation, with an English and American membership limited to 300. In the January before the war it opened its ranks in order to obtain a hundred additional members and further increase its output. It is still open to book lovers to join at the old subscription of a guinea, but unless the Annual Meeting in January next decides otherwise, the roll of the Society is due to be closed on the third Monday of the new year. That the Society has done so well during the war is largely due to its genial President, Sir William Osler, who has held office longer than any of his predecessors and is soon further to help the Society by producing for it a Monograph on the Medical books published by the earliest printers, i.e. not later than 1480. Among the earlier presidents were Dr. Garnett and Mr. Fortescue, of the British Museum, the late Earl of Crawford, Mr. H. B. Wheatley, and Mr. A. H. Huth, owner of the splendid library which has already furnished material for eight sales at Sotheby's. Mr. A. W. Pollard, the present Keeper of Printed Books at the British Museum, has been its Hon. Secretary since 1893, and was given some years ago a notable partner in Mr. R. B. McKerrow, the Editor of Nashe.

The Bibliographical Society kicks off its 28th Session on November 17th, featuring a paper by Mr. R. F. Sharp from the British Museum titled "Travesties of Shakespeare's Plays." The Society has not only maintained its usual output of books during the war, but has also published some exceptionally important volumes, especially Mr. Gordon Duff's incredibly thorough record of English Fifteenth-Century Books, complete with facsimiles of all the types used in them; Mr. E. F. Bosanquet's illustrated monograph on English Printed Almanacks and Prognostications; the first volume of Professor Carleton Brown's Register of Middle-English Religious Verse; and two particularly interesting volumes of Transactions. A Bibliography of Landor, by Mr. Stephen Wheeler and110 Mr. T. J. Wise, will be released soon, and the second volume of Professor Carleton Brown's Register is expected to be ready early next year. The Society's books are only printed for its members, and until 1914 it was a closed corporation, with English and American membership limited to 300. In the January before the war, it opened its membership to add a hundred more members and further boost its output. Book lovers can still join at the old subscription rate of a guinea, but unless the Annual Meeting in January decides otherwise, the Society's membership will close on the third Monday of the new year. The Society's success during the war is largely thanks to its friendly President, Sir William Osler, who has served longer than any of his predecessors and will soon further assist the Society by producing a monograph on the medical books published by the earliest printers, i.e. no later than 1480. Earlier presidents included Dr. Garnett and Mr. Fortescue from the British Museum, the late Earl of Crawford, Mr. H. B. Wheatley, and Mr. A. H. Huth, owner of the remarkable library that has already provided material for eight sales at Sotheby's. Mr. A. W. Pollard, the current Keeper of Printed Books at the British Museum, has been its Hon. Secretary since 1893, and was joined a few years ago by Mr. R. B. McKerrow, the Editor of Nashe, as a notable partner.

THE FOLKLORE SOCIETY

During the war the Folklore, like other societies, has suffered by the absence of some of its most active members on service, but the work of the Society has not been interrupted, its meetings have been regularly held, many valuable contributions have been received, and the attendance has been well maintained. Folk-lore, the quarterly Proceedings, has retained its position as one of the leading authorities on popular beliefs and superstitions of races in the lower stage of culture. Its principal function is to publish papers read by members at the Society's meetings, and to review the more important literature on subjects in which it is interested. But it also welcomes from the general public notes and queries on British and foreign folklore and beliefs. The foundations have been laid for two important works which, it is hoped, will soon be ready for publication. As regards the folklore of these islands, the leading authority is the Observations on Popular Antiquities, by John Brand, subsequently edited by Sir H. Ellis. Large collections have been made under the supervision of Miss S. C. Burne, an ex-president of the society and author of a valuable book on the folklore of Shropshire, with a view to the compilation on the basis of Brand's work of a cyclopedia of British folklore. The second work now in progress is a general index to the long series of special books and Proceedings issued by the society since its foundation, the work of compilation having been entrusted to Mr. A. R. Wright.

During the war, the Folklore Society, like other organizations, has faced challenges due to the absence of some of its most active members serving in the military. However, the Society's work has continued without interruption, meetings have been held regularly, many valuable contributions have been received, and attendance has remained strong. Folk-lore, the quarterly publication, has maintained its status as one of the leading sources on popular beliefs and superstitions of cultures in earlier stages of development. Its main purpose is to publish papers presented by members at the Society's meetings and to review significant literature on relevant subjects. It also encourages notes and questions from the public concerning British and foreign folklore and beliefs. Foundations have been laid for two important projects that are hoped to be published soon. Regarding the folklore of the British Isles, the primary reference is the Observations on Popular Antiquities, by John Brand, later edited by Sir H. Ellis. Extensive collections have been compiled under the guidance of Miss S. C. Burne, a former president of the Society and author of a notable book on Shropshire folklore, aiming to create a cyclopedia of British folklore based on Brand's work. The second project currently underway is a general index to the extensive series of special publications and Proceedings produced by the Society since its inception, with Mr. A. R. Wright tasked with the compilation.

THE SOCIETY OF PURE ENGLISH

The Society of Pure English, which was founded shortly before the war, and which during the war was temporarily suspended, has now begun to carry out its original purpose, and probably before this note appears its first two pamphlets will have been published. Pamphlet No. 1 will contain a list of the members of the Society and a reprint of the original prospectus, which was privately printed in 1913, and which contains a statement of the Society's aims in general terms. Pamphlet No. 2 will consist of a discussion by the Poet Laureate of a curious and hitherto almost unnoticed phenomenon of contemporary speech, the great increase, namely, of homophones, or words of the same sound but different meanings, in the English language. As the original prospectus shows, the Society does not in the least aim at the absurd project of "fixing" the language—its conception is rather that, since all living languages change and must change as life changes, an attempt should be made to guide this necessary process by acknowledged principles of tradition and taste.

The Society of Pure English, which was established just before the war and was temporarily paused during it, has now started to pursue its original mission. By the time you read this, its first two pamphlets will likely have been published. Pamphlet No. 1 will include a list of the Society's members and a reprint of the original prospectus, which was privately printed in 1913 and outlines the Society's goals in general terms. Pamphlet No. 2 will feature a discussion by the Poet Laureate on a curious and previously overlooked aspect of modern speech: the significant rise in homophones, or words that sound the same but have different meanings, in the English language. As the original prospectus indicates, the Society does not aim to "fix" the language in an absurd way; rather, it believes that since all living languages evolve and must adapt with changing times, there should be efforts to guide this necessary evolution according to recognized principles of tradition and taste.


DRAMA

A LIVING CORPSE

THIS section opens amid a furore for improving the Drama in this country. Leagues have sprung up, with imposing committees of enormous length, and are canvassing for money and members with considerable success. A Conference of the Theatre, lasting a fortnight, was held in the summer at Stratford-upon-Avon for the first time in history, at which actors, dramatic critics, trade unionists, authors, publishers, newspaper proprietors, theatrical managers, voice trainers, poets, scenic artists, school teachers, clergymen, and one bishop expressed day after day their intense determination to have more drama and better drama than we have ever had in England before. This assemblage of people, whom as one of them I may perhaps be permitted to call without offence fanatics, may have appeared to the detached onlooker to have been of very little use. The Conference melted away, leaving the British Drama League and the Arts League of Service still without sufficient money to do any of the practical things without which the gathering of conferences and the sitting of committees are merely occasions for the ventilation of private grievances.

THIS section starts amidst a frenzy to improve drama in this country. Various leagues have emerged, with lengthy committees actively seeking funds and members, achieving notable success. For the first time in history, a Theatre Conference was held in the summer at Stratford-upon-Avon, lasting two weeks. Actors, drama critics, union members, authors, publishers, newspaper owners, theater managers, voice coaches, poets, set designers, teachers, clergymen, and one bishop gathered daily to express their strong resolve to demand more and better drama than England has ever seen before. This assembly of individuals, whom I might be allowed to call fanatics without causing offense, may have seemed of little value to an outsider. The Conference eventually disbanded, leaving the British Drama League and the Arts League of Service still lacking the funds needed to take meaningful action—making the gathering of conferences and committee meetings merely opportunities for airing personal grievances.

But the Conference could never have been held if there were not, widespread through the country, a genuine passion for the theatre far more extensive and far stronger than it had ever been in England during the whole of the nineteenth century. There are no statistics available to give us the percentage of the population who were regular theatre-goers during the last century, but it was certainly very small, and everyone knows that it has increased enormously during the last ten years, and has probably even doubled again during the war. This is a fact which is generally overlooked, but which really provides us with the soundest basis for hope. What is the matter with the theatre in England is mainly that there is not enough of it. Nearly all its faults and shortcomings may be put down to deficiencies of matériel, both structural and human. There are not enough theatres, those in existence are obsolete, cranky, ill-ventilated, absurdly constructed, badly placed buildings, an eyesore to passers-by, a hell of discomfort for 90 per cent. of the audience, a death-trap for actors. Only a fanatical human passion for the theatre could drive people into such places away from the comparative comfort of their own firesides. There are not enough actors, and those that survive the barbaric tortures of rushing week by week from one cold and slatternly apartment-house to another, always arriving in their next provincial town on the dismallest of Sundays, generally find that they are the one spark of life in the place, and end, like Sir Henry Irving, by expiring in their miserable and draughty dressing-rooms. The English provincial town in its dreariness and dirt awaits the coming of the actor much as the Esquimaux in winter await the coming of the sun, but the actor during the day when he is free wanders through its streets as Virgil wandered by the banks of the Styx—forlorn, and like a man among shadows who have no commerce with him, but belong to another world. It is no wonder that they become more and more divorced from their fellow-creatures, more and more inefficient, more and more lacking in zest for experiment and enterprise, until neglected and isolated the profession sinks, with bright exceptions, to a level of illiteracy, incompetence, and sloth that lately even in London moved a commercial manager like Mr. Cochran to express his astonishment.

But the Conference could never have taken place if there wasn't a genuine passion for the theatre spread throughout the country, far more extensive and stronger than it had ever been in England during the whole of the nineteenth century. There are no statistics available to tell us the percentage of the population that regularly went to the theatre last century, but it was definitely very small. Everyone knows it has grown enormously in the past ten years and has probably even doubled again during the war. This is a fact that is often overlooked, but it actually gives us a solid basis for hope. What’s wrong with the theatre in England is mainly that there isn’t enough of it. Almost all its faults and shortcomings can be traced back to a lack of matériel, both structural and human. There aren’t enough theatres; the ones that exist are outdated, quirky, poorly ventilated, absurdly constructed, badly located buildings, an eyesore for passers-by, causing discomfort for 90 percent of the audience, a death-trap for actors. Only a fanatical passion for the theatre could compel people to enter such places instead of enjoying the comfort of their own homes. There aren’t enough actors, and those that endure the barbaric struggle of rushing week by week from one cold, rundown apartment building to another, always arriving in their next provincial town on the dreariest of Sundays, generally find that they are the sole spark of life in the area, and end up, like Sir Henry Irving, dying in their miserable, drafty dressing rooms. The English provincial town, in its bleakness and filth, waits for the actor's arrival much like the Eskimos in winter wait for the sun, but the actor, during the day when they're free, wanders through its streets like Virgil wandering by the banks of the Styx—lost, like someone among shadows that have no connection with him, but belong to another world. It’s no surprise that they become more and more disconnected from their fellow human beings, increasingly inefficient, and lacking enthusiasm for experimentation and initiative, until neglected and isolated, the profession sinks, with bright exceptions, to a level of illiteracy, incompetence, and laziness that recently even moved a commercial manager like Mr. Cochran to express his astonishment.

But the municipal councils, which are the civic committees of the townspeople entrusted with organising their social life, cannot remain for ever indifferent to their duty in face of a growing popular demand for the theatre; that is why I point to the enormous increase in the number of habitual theatre-goers as our strongest basis of hope. Or112 if they do so persist private enterprise will inevitably step in, as it did in the case of so many electric-lighting, tramway, gas, and water undertakings, build up a profitable theatrical business, mulct the town annually of thousands of pounds in profits, and ultimately will have to be bought out by the municipality at an inflated price. As Mr. Granville Barker pointed out in an extraordinarily able speech at the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, the people's greatest need is to become articulate. Art means nothing if it does not mean giving speech to the people, and the art of the Drama is the most democratic, the most popular, the most wide-reaching, the most easily understood, and the most stimulating, because the most social of all the arts. There was a time, and it is not so very long ago, when primary education in its most rudimentary, that is to say, its school form, was left to private enterprise, and if private enterprise could have done it at all it might possibly have done it better than the nation; but every argument that can be used in favour of teaching everyone to read and write applies still more forcibly to giving the people a real education. It is far too important and too urgent to be left to the chance provision of speculators out merely to make profits for themselves, and it is to enlighten public opinion on the subject that these leagues have primarily been founded. But let me not be mistaken. There can be no intention of priggishly educating the people in the "higher drama." We must carefully discriminate between advocating for theatres—municipal, if possible, but if not, private—and advocating for the performance of plays by any dramatist or school or coterie of dramatists. The Drama is a much bigger thing than Mr. Shaw, Ibsen, Chekhov, or anyone else, and what has always prevented these movements from gaining popular sympathy has been their lack of breadth, their curious fascination for pedants and cranks. Almost every decent, sane human being will appreciate and support a demand for a theatre to enlighten the dismal misery and boredom of the winter evenings of his native town and to take him out of the narrow groove into which he will inevitably stick if left alone with his books and his relations; but he will not support a scheme to ram down his throat obvious propaganda.

But the municipal councils, which are the local committees responsible for organizing the social life of residents, can't keep ignoring their duty in light of the increasing demand for theater. That's why I emphasize the significant rise in regular theater-goers as our strongest reason for optimism. Or112 if they continue to ignore it, private businesses will inevitably step in, just like they did with many electric lighting, tramway, gas, and water services. They will create a profitable theater industry, drain the town of thousands of pounds in profits yearly, and eventually, the municipality will have to buy them out at an inflated price. As Mr. Granville Barker pointed out in a remarkably compelling speech at the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, the people’s biggest need is to find their voice. Art means nothing if it doesn’t empower people to express themselves, and the art of drama is the most democratic, the most popular, the most accessible, and the most stimulating because it's the most social of all the arts. There was a time, not too long ago, when basic education, in its simplest form, was left to private enterprise, and if private businesses could have handled it, they might have even done a better job than the government. However, every argument supporting the need for everyone to learn to read and write applies even more strongly to providing the people with real education. It's far too important and urgent to be left to the whims of profit-seeking speculators, and these leagues were primarily established to raise public awareness about this issue. But let me be clear. There's no intention to condescendingly educate people in "higher drama." We must carefully distinguish between advocating for theaters—municipal if possible, but otherwise private—and supporting the performance of plays by any playwright or group of playwrights. Drama is much broader than just Mr. Shaw, Ibsen, Chekhov, or anyone else, and what has historically hindered these movements from gaining public support has been their narrow focus, which appeals to pedants and eccentrics. Almost everyone with a decent mindset will appreciate and support the call for a theater to brighten the dreary misery and boredom of winter evenings in their town and to help pull them out of the narrow routine they’ll inevitably fall into if left alone with their books and family. However, they won’t back a plan that forces obvious propaganda down their throats.

The Calvinists of the Drama

I have sat for hours in the National Gallery, Trafalgar Square, watching the people. The most heterogeneous collection of persons imaginable assemble there. Washerwomen, soldiers, artisans, clerks, clergymen, navvies, all classes and ages. Some wander aimlessly about, some stand petrified before one picture for a quarter of an hour, some look only at portraits, others search for familiar landscapes, others again are attracted by historical interest. There is hardly one of them that would not probably earn the contempt of Mr. Clive Bell if he were to give Mr. Bell the reason of his enjoyment; but I assert with all the emphasis I can command that there is not one of them who has not gained by even ten minutes within that building something impossible to value and precious, beyond estimation. Can any human being go out of the dirt, the indignity, the ugliness, the noise, the formlessness of the modern city into the serenity, the colour, the dignity, the peace, and the beauty of the rooms of the National Gallery without a quickening of the spirit, however imperceptible? What is there in Trafalgar Square apart from the National Gallery which in any degree witnesses that man is more than an animal? True, there is St. Martin's Church, but the associations of the church—irrelevant if you will—adulterate and weaken its spiritual influence on men's minds to-day. But the National Gallery exerts a completely catholic and irradiating power on all who enter.

I have spent hours at the National Gallery in Trafalgar Square, observing the people. It’s an incredibly diverse mix of individuals. You see washerwomen, soldiers, craftsmen, office workers, clergymen, laborers, from all different backgrounds and ages. Some wander around without a purpose, some stand mesmerized in front of one painting for fifteen minutes, some only look at portraits, others seek out familiar landscapes, while still others are drawn in by historical themes. It’s hard to imagine that any of them would satisfy Mr. Clive Bell if he asked for the reason behind their enjoyment; but I firmly believe that each of them leaves with something invaluable and precious, even after just ten minutes inside that building. Can anyone really step away from the grime, the indignity, the ugliness, the noise, and the chaos of the modern city into the calm, the color, the dignity, the peace, and the beauty of the National Gallery without feeling a lift in their spirit, even if it’s barely noticeable? What else in Trafalgar Square, aside from the National Gallery, truly shows that we’re more than just animals? Sure, there’s St. Martin's Church, but the associations with the church—though you might consider them irrelevant—dilute its spiritual impact on people today. In contrast, the National Gallery has a universally uplifting and enlightening effect on everyone who steps inside.

So does the theatre, even exactly as it stands to-day. I am in profound disagreement with those who raise up their hands in horror at the present state of the theatre where it exists. What causes me to join the chorus of Jeremiahs is the scarcity of theatres, their complete and utter absence in hundreds of large towns where they should exist, and113 the smallness of their numbers in our largest cities. My mention of Mr. Clive Bell in connection with the National Gallery was doubly relevant, for there is a set of high-brows connected with the theatre who have set their eyes so fixedly on an unreal and abstract perfection that they have become blind. They talk about Serious Drama in the same solemn, pompous and hopeless way that the Calvinists used to talk about salvation, and the mass of the people, cheerfully ignoring them, continues to go tranquilly to perdition. Ask anyone of these apostles of Serious Drama to show you one serious drama, and the odds are that they will say, Man and Superman or Ghosts or Justice. Well, there is something to be said for the authors of these three plays, although not one of them is a really first-rate dramatist, the equal of Shakespeare, Sophocles, Euripides, or even Racine, but for their followers—the dealers in the doleful realism of Manchester, Birmingham, Liverpool, Glasgow, and the London suburbs—there is in the main nothing to be said whatever. Their works are for the most part immeasurably inferior to the average London Revue, and to accuse the theatre of sinking into degradation because it prefers the wit, humour, beautiful dressing, vivacious dancing, and high spirits of an Ambassador's, Vaudeville, Pavilion, or Alhambra Revue to a serious, machine-made play by Mr. Sutro or two hours of mechanical dulness from someone I had better not name is simply to accuse it of preferring life to the undesirable "seriousness" of the tomb.

So does the theater, even just as it is today. I strongly disagree with those who raise their hands in horror at the current state of the theater where it exists. What pushes me to join the chorus of critics is the lack of theaters, their complete absence in hundreds of large towns where they should be, and113 the small number of them in our biggest cities. My mention of Mr. Clive Bell in relation to the National Gallery was particularly relevant because there’s a group of elite thinkers connected to the theater who have their eyes so fixated on an unrealistic and abstract perfection that they’ve become blind. They talk about Serious Drama in the same solemn, pompous, and hopeless manner that the Calvinists used to discuss salvation, while the general public, happily ignoring them, continues on their way to ruin. Ask any of these advocates of Serious Drama to show you one serious play, and chances are they’ll mention Man and Superman, Ghosts, or Justice. There’s some merit to the authors of these three plays, although none of them are truly first-rate dramatists, on par with Shakespeare, Sophocles, Euripides, or even Racine. But for their followers—the purveyors of grim realism from Manchester, Birmingham, Liverpool, Glasgow, and the London suburbs—there's really nothing positive to say at all. Their works are mostly far inferior to the average London revue, and to accuse the theater of declining because it favors the wit, humor, beautiful costumes, lively dancing, and cheerful atmosphere of an Ambassador's, Vaudeville, Pavilion, or Alhambra revue over a serious, formulaic play by Mr. Sutro or two hours of mechanical dullness from someone I won't name is simply to accuse it of choosing life over the undesirable "seriousness" of the grave.

Influence of the Existing Theatre

It is not as if there were no drama better than the Revue or the Musical Comedy, but the stupidity of the high-brows, their dull acceptance of the solemn and the pompous, of anything in fact that is not bright or imaginative or stirring, but is sufficiently pretentious, does incalculable harm to that annually growing fraction of the public which, fully appreciative of Revue and Musical Comedy, is yet unsatisfied and is really thirsting for finer things. This public is continually essaying samples of the drama of the high-brows and is continually being driven back from such dry, unprofitable verbiage to those theatres where there is humour, wit, charm and beauty. And for this evidence of good taste it is roundly abused. I frequently wonder whether anyone of these misguided zealots has ever been inside the popular theatre, the theatre of the Musical Comedy. Have they any idea what a revelation of beauty it is to large numbers of the population? I dare to assert that in London the popular theatre has done more to develop and educate the taste of the masses in dress, furniture, and decoration than fifty years of propaganda from Ruskin, William Morris, and all their disciples. The theatre, of course, has learnt from the artists of all countries, but it has been the great cultural organisation which has taken the fruits of the artists' work to the people and opened their eyes.

It’s not that there isn’t any drama out there that’s better than Revue or Musical Comedy, but the arrogance of the intellectuals, their dull acceptance of the serious and pretentious, of anything that isn’t bright, imaginative, or moving but is just pompous enough, does immense damage to that growing segment of the public that, while fully enjoying Revue and Musical Comedy, still craves something greater. This audience keeps trying out more highbrow dramas and keeps being pushed back from the dry, unfulfilling stuff to the theaters where there’s humor, wit, charm, and beauty. For this appreciation of good taste, they are harshly criticized. I often wonder if any of these misguided critics have ever stepped foot in a popular theater, in the world of Musical Comedy. Do they even realize how much beauty it reveals to a large part of the population? I dare say that in London, the popular theater has done more to develop and educate the public’s taste in fashion, furniture, and decor than fifty years of preaching from Ruskin, William Morris, and their followers. The theater has, of course, learned from artists worldwide, but it has been the great cultural force that has taken the artists’ work to the people and opened their eyes.

In educating the senses the popular theatre has done and is still doing invaluable work; it is when it comes to educating the finer emotions that it fails so lamentably, though hardly so utterly as the high-brow theatre, in which there are no emotions but those of despair, disillusionment and derision. And yet it is strange that in spite of the general abuse of the low standards of London plays, on the rare occasions when a really fine play is put on it is generally met by the critics with a chorus of disapproval or the praise that damns. We have had a good example in London recently. Mr. Henry Ainley, by common consent our finest actor, begins his management of the St. James's Theatre with Tolstoy's The Living Corpse, the title being changed to Reparation, in consideration of the mental state of a public frightened out of its wits by the high-brows and the cranks. Tolstoy was a great man, and The Living Corpse is a fine play, a play that ought to have a great success; but do the critics say, "Here at last is a magnificent play, a play which everyone must see"? Not a bit of it. The general spirit of their114 notices is one of chilly respect for the famous name of Tolstoy, with an insinuation that the play would have been much better if it had been handled by a competent dramatist like Sir Arthur Pinero or Mr. Sutro. "What is the central theme? We are not quite sure," says the critic of the leading London daily. Is it a mere coincidence that on the same page that journal's musical critic, in reference to Prometheus, the work of Tolstoy's compatriot, Scriabin, one of the greatest of modern composers, says he does not understand it and, asking himself whether Scriabin was "sane or deranged," declares that he does not know? Here is a lesson for Drama Leagues, for it is almost certain that when we do get good drama scarcely anyone will know it.

In educating the senses, popular theater has done and continues to do invaluable work; however, when it comes to educating deeper emotions, it fails woefully, though not as completely as highbrow theater, which portrays only despair, disillusionment, and mockery. It’s odd that, despite the widespread criticism of the low standards in London plays, on the rare occasions when a truly great play is staged, it's usually met by critics with a chorus of disapproval or backhanded praise. Recently, we've had a clear example of this. Mr. Henry Ainley, widely regarded as our finest actor, is starting his management of the St. James's Theatre with Tolstoy's The Living Corpse, renamed Reparation to consider the mindset of a public frightened by highbrows and cranks. Tolstoy was a remarkable man, and The Living Corpse is an excellent play that deserves great success; but do the critics say, "At last, here is a magnificent play that everyone must see"? Not at all. The general tone of their114 reviews reflects cold respect for the famous name of Tolstoy, implying that the play would have been much better if it had been handled by a skilled dramatist like Sir Arthur Pinero or Mr. Sutro. "What is the central theme? We’re not entirely sure," says the critic from the leading London daily. Is it just a coincidence that on the same page, the paper's music critic, in discussing Prometheus, a work by Tolstoy's fellow countryman, Scriabin, one of the greatest modern composers, admits he doesn't understand it and, questioning if Scriabin was "sane or deranged," states that he doesn't know? This serves as a lesson for Drama Leagues, as it seems almost certain that when we finally get good drama, almost no one will recognize it.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

A society called "The Phœnix," with headquarters at Dudley House, Southampton Street, Strand, has been formed to revive plays of Elizabethan, Restoration, and later times. The following plays have been selected for early production:

A society called "The Phoenix," with its headquarters at Dudley House, Southampton Street, Strand, has been established to revive plays from the Elizabethan, Restoration, and later periods. The following plays have been chosen for early production:

The Duchess of Malfi (John Webster), Marriage à la Mode (John Dryden), The Fair Maid of the West, Part I. (Thomas Heywood), Don Carlos (Thomas Otway), Volpone (Ben Jonson). The Duchess of Malfi will be given on Sunday, November 16th.

The Duchess of Malfi (John Webster), Marriage à la Mode (John Dryden), The Fair Maid of the West, Part I. (Thomas Heywood), Don Carlos (Thomas Otway), Volpone (Ben Jonson). The Duchess of Malfi will be performed on Sunday, November 16th.

DRAMATIC LITERATURE

HEARTBREAK HOUSE, etc. By George Bernard Shaw. Constable. 7s. 6d.

Mr. Shaw is one of the most consistent authors living. His readers know almost to a comma what he is going to give them every time they open his latest book. That is perhaps the chief reason why there has been such a falling off in Mr. Shaw's popularity of recent years. Another reason is, of course, the war; but it is strange that Mr. Shaw's opinions, or his particular way of expressing his opinion, during the war should have alienated and even made bitterly hostile men of wide knowledge and experience of his writings and his character who, if they could be persuaded momentarily to reflect without prejudice, would have to admit that what offends them now was precisely what offended so many others in the years before the war, when they on the contrary were Mr. Shaw's ardent champions or, at the very least, his apologists. It only goes to show how very far anyone of us is from being able to judge a man's work rationally once our own particular prejudice is touched. We are all raw somewhere, and woe to the man who touches us on the raw, for then all hope of dispassionate criticism, of Christian toleration even, is gone. It has been Mr. Shaw's most vivid characteristic that he has never lost his intellectual integrity. It is easy to be honest among one's enemies, but to be honest among one's friends is a virtue so rare, so uncomfortable, and outwardly so contrary to the spirit of fair play that it is not surprising it should be generally detested. Mr. Shaw has always retained what he believes, perhaps conceitedly, to be his right to say the worst that can be said of his dearest friends, and of the advocates of whatever cause happens at the moment to be nearest to his heart. However ruinous such conduct may appear to be to the immediate interests of the movement he is supposed to support, he will not abandon his right to forge weapons for the enemy more damaging than any discoverable by their own brains. When life or one's country or one's family is at stake, such conduct appears little less than devilish, yet Mr. Shaw has his right to express his opinions as lucidly and as pointedly as he can, and it may be that when we are far enough removed from the heat and blinding dust of the moment's conflict we shall realise that Mr. Shaw has been faithful to the truth that is in him, and if we have any reason to complain it is certainly not of Mr. Shaw, but of the God who made him.

Mr. Shaw is one of the most consistently great authors around. His readers know almost exactly what they’re getting every time they pick up his latest book. That might be the main reason why Mr. Shaw's popularity has declined in recent years. Another reason is, of course, the war; but it’s surprising that Mr. Shaw's views, or his specific way of expressing them during the war, have alienated and even made some knowledgeable and experienced readers bitterly hostile toward him. If they could momentarily reflect without bias, they would have to admit that what offends them now is precisely what upset many others before the war, when they were ardent supporters—or at least defenders—of Mr. Shaw. This shows how hard it is for any of us to judge someone's work rationally once our personal biases are triggered. We all have our vulnerabilities, and woe to the person who hits us there, because then any chance of impartial criticism or even basic tolerance flies out the window. One of Mr. Shaw’s most notable traits is that he has never compromised his intellectual honesty. It’s easy to be honest with one’s enemies, but being honest among friends is such a rare and uncomfortable virtue, often seen as contrary to fair play, that it’s no surprise it’s generally despised. Mr. Shaw has always maintained what he believes—perhaps arrogantly—to be his right to say the worst about his closest friends and supporters of whatever cause he currently champions. Even though this could damage the immediate interests of the movements he’s expected to support, he refuses to give up his right to create critiques that are more damaging than any the opposition could come up with. When it comes to life or one’s country or family, such behavior might seem almost evil, yet Mr. Shaw has the right to express his views as clearly and pointedly as he can, and perhaps when we’re far enough away from the heat and chaos of current conflicts, we’ll see that Mr. Shaw has remained true to his own truth. If we have any complaints, they certainly shouldn’t be directed at Mr. Shaw, but rather at the God who made him.

It may seem that what the ordinary man would call, and call wrongly, Mr. Shaw's unreliability does not square with the assertion that he is consistent, and that his readers115 know beforehand exactly what Mr. Shaw is going to give them. But Mr. Shaw's consistency lies in his artillery, not in his object of attack. The enemy varies, but the same guns are always going off. In Heartbreak House there is at times all and more than all the old brilliancy. The dialogue of the first and third acts is concentrated, savage, and burns with an intensity that casts a dull imaginative glow over the play. The characters of the Hushabyes, of Captain Shotover, of the sham millionaire Mangan, of Mazzini Dunn, and the fluteplayer are drawn with a pen steeped in vitriol and, exaggerated as they are, they have a genuine imaginative reality deeper than most Shavian figures. There is a moral passion in this play gloomier and more savage than in anything Mr. Shaw has yet done, and an absence of that childish and inconsequent flippancy which so often mars his work. The other plays in the volume vary in quality from some excellent fooling in Great Catherine to a depressing mechanical liveliness, almost utterly without humour, in Augustus Does His Bit. The best of them is O'Flaherty, V.C.; but although it frequently makes one laugh one finds oneself, at the end, closing the book with that tired yawn that seems to be the fatal consequence of reading a great deal of Mr. Shaw at one time.

It might look like what the average person would call, and mistakenly call, Mr. Shaw's unreliability doesn't match the claim that he is consistent, and that his readers115 know exactly what to expect from him. But Mr. Shaw's consistency is in his approach, not in his target. The enemy changes, but the same weapons are always firing. In Heartbreak House, there's at times all the brilliance and more from before. The dialogue in the first and third acts is sharp, fierce, and radiates an intensity that casts a dull imaginative glow over the play. The characters, like the Hushabyes, Captain Shotover, the fake millionaire Mangan, Mazzini Dunn, and the flute player are drawn with a pen soaked in bitterness, and while they're exaggerated, they have a genuine imaginative depth that surpasses most Shavian figures. There’s a moral urgency in this play that's darker and more ferocious than anything Mr. Shaw has done before, and there's a lack of that childish and random flippancy that often undermines his work. The other plays in the collection range in quality, from some excellent humor in Great Catherine to a disheartening mechanical cheerfulness, almost completely lacking in humor, in Augustus Does His Bit. The standout is O'Flaherty, V.C.; however, even though it often makes you laugh, you find yourself closing the book at the end with that weary yawn that seems to be the inevitable result of reading too much of Mr. Shaw all at once.

FIRST PLAYS. By A.A. Milne. Chatto & Windus. 6s,

I am not sure that I do Mr. Milne any injustice by asserting that the best thing in his first volume of plays is the Introduction, describing how the five plays came to be written. It is turned with that inimitable grace and lightness of touch which have made Mr. Milne famous as a journalist. Mr. Milne's charm and quaint humour need a certain space in which to display themselves. It would be fatal to hurry him or to try to straighten his meanderings and digressions, but that is exactly what the dramatic form does do. It is not that Mr. Milne cannot express himself in a few sentences, he can; but however few the sentences they will be allusive, indirect, full of parabolas and curves that seem to lead away but really come back to the point. These qualities are difficult to transfer to dialogue, especially when one is hampered by the consciousness of theatrical convention, and in his first effort, Wurzel-Flummery, after inventing that wonderful name, Mr. Milne fails entirely to get his own individual qualities into the play. The dialogue is in short, flavourless sentences that seem to have been shot out of a popgun, and the characters being mere lay-figures, the play is simply dull. The Lucky One is a much more ambitious and more successful experiment. The people are alive, but Mr. Milne is probably right in seeing no hope of its being produced. It is intelligence without frills or decoration; and, as he says, "the girl marries the wrong man." It is in Belinda that Mr. Milne is most successfully himself. Mr. Milne calls it an "April Folly in three acts." and that describes it exactly.

I'm not sure I'm doing Mr. Milne any injustice by saying that the best part of his first volume of plays is the Introduction, which describes how the five plays were written. It's filled with the unique grace and lightness of touch that have made Mr. Milne famous as a journalist. His charm and quirky humor need some space to shine. Rushing him or trying to straighten out his wandering thoughts would be a mistake, but that's exactly what the dramatic form tends to do. It's not that Mr. Milne can't express himself in a few sentences—he can—but even his brief sentences are allusive, indirect, and full of twists and turns that seem to drift away but actually circle back to the main point. These qualities are hard to translate into dialogue, especially when one is constrained by theatrical conventions. In his first effort, Wurzel-Flummery, after coming up with that fantastic title, Mr. Milne completely fails to inject his unique qualities into the play. The dialogue consists of short, flavorless sentences that feel like they were fired from a popgun, and the characters are just cardboard cutouts, making the play boring. The Lucky One is a much more ambitious and successful experiment. The characters feel real, but Mr. Milne is probably right to believe it won’t be produced. It’s intelligent without any frills or embellishments; and, as he points out, "the girl marries the wrong man." In Belinda, Mr. Milne truly showcases his talent. He refers to it as an "April Folly in three acts," and that description fits perfectly.

W. J. TURNER

W. J. TURNER


THE FINE ARTS

IT may be of interest at this juncture, now that the "close time" for artists between the spring and autumn exhibitions has come to an end, to review past events in artistic circles, and attempt to place readers au courant with events to come. The war has not been without its effects on some branches of artistic development. The supporters of Burlington House, it is true, pursue their way more or less undisturbed by the startling incidents of the last four years; I would be inclined to rank with them the greater part also of the members of the International Society of Painters, Sculptors, and Engravers, whose twenty-sixth exhibition is now being held at the Grosvenor Galleries.

IT might be interesting at this point, now that the "close time" for artists between the spring and autumn exhibitions has ended, to look back at recent events in the art world and update readers on what's coming up. The war has definitely impacted some areas of artistic development. The supporters of Burlington House, in fact, seem to carry on relatively unaffected by the shocking events of the past four years; I would put most of the members of the International Society of Painters, Sculptors, and Engravers in that same group, whose twenty-sixth exhibition is currently taking place at the Grosvenor Galleries.

It is only fair to say, however, that the so-called revolutionary in art can sometimes find a place for his work even on these august walls.

It’s only fair to say, though, that the so-called revolutionary in art can sometimes find a spot for their work even on these prestigious walls.

The New English Art Club has been handicapped by the commandeering of its gallery by the Government. Still, here again the god-fathers and professors still hold the sway, and it is only in such bodies as the Allied Artists Association, the Friday Club, and the London Group, that the new blood can be more or less assured of a place to exhibit their work and obtain their share in the business of acceptance for, and arrangement of, exhibitions. All these societies are now firmly established, though the last-named has sustained a great loss by the death of its admirable president, Harold Gilman. The Allied Artists is a thoroughly democratic institution and a step towards a trade union of artists, if such a thing is possible: that some step in that direction is needed there can be no doubt, as the artist suffers very severely indeed from the middleman. These societies, then, in their exhibits generally, show renewed signs of energy and development in art.

The New English Art Club has faced challenges since the Government took over its gallery. Nevertheless, the traditional figures and professors still dominate, and it's mainly groups like the Allied Artists Association, the Friday Club, and the London Group where new artists can find opportunities to showcase their work and participate in organizing exhibitions. All these organizations are now well-established, although the London Group has experienced a significant loss with the passing of its esteemed president, Harold Gilman. The Allied Artists Association is a genuinely democratic institution and represents a step toward an artists' union, if that's feasible. It's clear that such a move is necessary, as artists often suffer greatly due to middlemen. Overall, these societies are demonstrating renewed energy and growth in the art world through their exhibitions.

The employment of younger men in an official capacity as war artists instead of such Academicians as were not too infirm to bear the weight of a steel helmet, showed unusual wisdom and perspicuity on behalf of the responsible bodies concerned. The direct result was a fine collection of paintings by men who, for the most part, had been able to depict their impressions of war in war's surroundings, or record their experiences, not easily forgotten, after they had been freed from the ranks. An exhibition of these paintings held in America was attended with marked success, and helped to make known the work of young English artists in that country. C. R. W. Nevinson, Paul Nash, Wyndham Lewis, and Eric Kennington, to mention only a few, have produced some fine and lasting records of their impressions in medias res. The public will have an opportunity of seeing the fine collection of paintings commissioned and collected by the Imperial War Museum this winter. The effect of this official employment is particularly noticeable upon the more extreme body of painters known as the Vorticists with Wyndham Lewis at the head: they have voluntarily or involuntarily made certain concessions to representation ("compromise" is in bad odour now) in their work, but these concessions have in no way weakened the results of their toil, as appeared evident at the Canadian War Memorials Exhibition this spring.

The use of younger men as official war artists instead of Academicians who weren't too frail to wear a steel helmet showed remarkable insight and clarity from those in charge. The outcome was a wonderful collection of paintings by artists who mostly managed to capture their experiences of war in its actual settings, or record unforgettable memories after leaving the front lines. An exhibition of these paintings in America was a great success and helped showcase the work of young English artists in that country. C. R. W. Nevinson, Paul Nash, Wyndham Lewis, and Eric Kennington, to name just a few, created some impressive and lasting records of their impressions in medias res. The public will have the opportunity to view this impressive collection of paintings commissioned and gathered by the Imperial War Museum this winter. The impact of this official role is particularly evident among the more radical group of painters known as the Vorticists, led by Wyndham Lewis: they have made certain concessions to representation, whether willingly or not (the term "compromise" isn't looked upon favorably these days), but these concessions have not diminished the quality of their work, as was evident at the Canadian War Memorials Exhibition this spring.

Turning to other events—the exhibition of foreign artists at the Mansard Gallery, which has recently closed, is, I believe, the first one of its kind since the post-impressionist Exhibition at the Grafton Galleries before the war. Now, as then, I fancy, it will be found to be a case of a little garden in a patch of wilderness. Mr. Clive Bell would perhaps have us bow unreservedly before the lions of the continent, but I feel that some of the artists are only repeating with variations the themes given out by their forerunners. Even the work of the accepted masters, such as Picasso and Derain, and so forth, does not seem quite convincing at first sight, but perhaps these were acting117 purposely as foils to their younger contemporaries. The Exhibition was, nevertheless, of great interest, especially if we may take it to show roughly the various tendencies of continental art.

Turning to other events—the exhibition of foreign artists at the Mansard Gallery, which has recently ended, is, I think, the first of its kind since the post-impressionist Exhibition at the Grafton Galleries before the war. Just like back then, I believe it will be seen as a little oasis in a sea of chaos. Mr. Clive Bell might want us to wholeheartedly admire the great artists from the continent, but I feel that some of these artists are just reinterpreting the ideas of their predecessors. Even the works of well-known masters, like Picasso and Derain, don’t seem totally convincing at first glance, but perhaps they were intentionally contrasting with the younger artists. Nonetheless, the Exhibition was very interesting, especially if we consider it as a rough overview of the various trends in continental art.

The Memorial Exhibition of the works of Harold Gilman at the Leicester Galleries deserves special notice. Harold Gilman died suddenly of influenza this spring. To everyone who knew him his death must have come as a severe shock; his unfailing courtesy and true gentleness of manner had endeared him to many. As an artist, the sane outlook and sincere purpose in his work were valuable assets to whatever movement he was connected with. It is difficult at this time to estimate his value as a painter, but I am inclined to think it will be considerable. He had elaborated a fine sense of colour which was as effective in his painting as it was useful in his teaching. His work, hung all together in this exhibition, seems far more striking than when seen in isolated examples, the drawings forming a decidedly important part of the whole. He was not accustomed to show these drawings nor did he seem to value them very much, except as a means to the end; and I am surprised by their excellence. No. 23 is a design for a large painting commissioned by the Canadian Government, and left unfinished at his death. No. 37 is one of the gems of the collection. An illustrated memorial volume of Gilman's work will be published shortly. Other picture shows forthcoming in London during the autumn and winter are—an exhibition of the works of Matisse, Mr. Marchant's Salon, open for the first time since the war at the Goupil Galleries, the Imperial War Museum Exhibition, and the London Group at the Mansard Gallery in November.

The Memorial Exhibition of Harold Gilman's works at the Leicester Galleries deserves special attention. Harold Gilman passed away suddenly from influenza this spring. For everyone who knew him, his death must have been a shocking loss; his consistent kindness and genuine gentleness endeared him to many. As an artist, his balanced perspective and sincere intent in his work were significant strengths for any movement he was part of. It's hard to gauge his value as a painter right now, but I believe it will be significant. He developed a great sense of color that was as impactful in his painting as it was beneficial in his teaching. His work, displayed all together in this exhibition, appears much more striking than when viewed in isolation, with the drawings playing an important role in the overall display. He wasn’t used to showcasing these drawings and didn’t seem to value them much, except as a means to an end, so I'm surprised by their quality. No. 23 is a design for a large painting commissioned by the Canadian Government and was left unfinished at his death. No. 37 is one of the highlights of the collection. An illustrated memorial volume of Gilman's work will be released soon. Other exhibitions coming up in London this autumn and winter include—an exhibition of Matisse’s works, Mr. Marchant's Salon, which is open for the first time since the war at the Goupil Galleries, the Imperial War Museum Exhibition, and the London Group at the Mansard Gallery in November.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*

To the most hardened critic the sounding title of the International Society of Sculptors, Painters, and Engravers may seem a little overaweing; each time, as the Society's exhibition comes round, he must feel this peculiar thrill; the catalogue also, with its crescendos of lay members, honorary lay members, and deceased honorary lay members, has a conscious feeling of "well-to-do-ness" which is very impressive, and may tend to undermine impartial judgment. The twenty-sixth exhibition of this Society is, notwithstanding, very like many others which have gone before. A long search for instances of any serious purpose, with a few exceptions, meets with nothing but superficial cleverness or work of a purely negative value. As in the exhibitions of Burlington House, so here, the artists seem entirely concerned with the portrayal of the anecdote for itself, without the least regard for design, in fact with the least amount of solid purpose or feeling, and with the free use of cheap bravura painting. There are, of course, the well-known stand-bys who provide what is expected of them with satisfactory regularity. Mr. MacEvoy's portraits of the nobility and gentry seem more and more evanescent, and one would hardly credit them with a drop of red blood, let alone blue—but they have their charm. The portraits in general are not peculiarly interesting, characterised as they are by good but uninspired painting. Mr. Frampton's No. 29 is a case in point. The only bright exception, both as a portrait and a work of art, is Mr. Alvaro Guevara's portrait of Miss Edith Sitwell, which alone is worth paying 1s. 6d. to see. The painting throughout is curiously realistic, the colour is very fine, and the arrangement of the figure so as to present a view looking down upon it, together with the placing of the mats on the floor, make a most interesting design. Placed as it is among the portraits of Mr. MacEvoy, the contrast is startling and a little cruel, not unlike a bird of paradise amongst a batch of ring-doves. I am surprised to see that the perseverance of the firm of Nicholson and Son, though the business is now mostly carried on by Mr. Benjamin Nicholson, has not yet been awarded by royal warrant. No one, I hope, will be so obtuse as not to distinguish the filial from the paternal jug. Considerable mention has been made of the landscapes in water-colour by Miss Frances Hodgkins, and though I118 cannot quite agree with all that has been said, I think her work has charm and a strong sense of pattern. No. 214, Threshing, is especially attractive. The drawings of J. D. Revel will repay attention, particularly No. 194. Mr. Keith Baynes contributes two pleasing drawings, one of which has an interesting design of boats, while Mr. William Rothenstein has a good but very war-like self-portrait. I feel glad my acquaintance with him has been so far only in a civilian capacity. It would appear that sheep-skin jerkins are regulation dress for official war-artists.

To the most hardened critic, the impressive title of the International Society of Sculptors, Painters, and Engravers might seem a bit intimidating. Each time the Society's exhibition rolls around, he likely feels that special thrill; the catalogue, with its long list of regular members, honorary members, and deceased honorary members, gives off a noticeable air of "wealth" that is quite striking and may compromise unbiased judgment. The twenty-sixth exhibition of this Society, however, is very much like many previous ones. A prolonged search for any meaningful intent, with a few exceptions, yields little more than superficial cleverness or art of a purely negative value. Just like in the exhibitions at Burlington House, the artists here seem focused solely on storytelling for its own sake, with little care for design and practically no solid intent or emotion, relying heavily on cheap **bravura** painting. Of course, there are the usual artists who consistently deliver what’s expected of them. Mr. MacEvoy’s portraits of the nobility and gentry seem increasingly insubstantial, and one can scarcely imagine them having even a drop of red blood, let alone blue—yet they have their charm. The portraits overall are not particularly captivating, characterized by good but uninspired painting. Mr. Frampton’s No. 29 exemplifies this. The only bright spot, both as a portrait and a work of art, is Mr. Alvaro Guevara’s portrait of Miss Edith Sitwell, which is worth the 1s. 6d. admission fee alone. The painting is oddly realistic, the colors are excellent, and the way the figure is arranged to create a view from above, along with the placement of the mats on the floor, results in a striking design. Nestled among Mr. MacEvoy’s portraits, the contrast is jarring and somewhat harsh, not unlike a bird of paradise among a group of ring-doves. I’m surprised that the persistence of the firm Nicholson and Son, now mostly run by Mr. Benjamin Nicholson, hasn’t yet earned them a royal warrant. I hope no one is so clueless as to confuse the son with the father in terms of their jugs. A lot has been said about Miss Frances Hodgkins’ watercolor landscapes, and while I can't fully agree with everything that’s been said, I think her work has charm and a strong sense of pattern. No. 214, **Threshing**, is particularly appealing. The drawings by J. D. Revel deserve attention, especially No. 194. Mr. Keith Baynes offers two nice drawings, one featuring an interesting design of boats, while Mr. William Rothenstein presents a good but very war-like self-portrait. I’m glad my encounters with him have thus far been strictly civilian. It seems that sheepskin jerkins are standard attire for official war artists.

ARTISTIC PUBLICATIONS

Art and Letters

With the autumn number of Art and Letters the periodical completes its fourth publication since the beginning of the new series. Art and Letters was first published in July, 1917, under the editorship of Frank Rutter, Harold Gilman, and Charles Ginner, and was devoted to the reproduction of the graphic arts and the publication of short essays, stories, poems, and reviews. After the first four numbers the magazine came under the management of Mr. Frank Rutter and Mr. Osbert Sitwell, who changed the cover from a set design to one of a varied pattern each quarter.

With the autumn issue of Art and Letters, the magazine wraps up its fourth release in the new series. Art and Letters first hit the shelves in July 1917, edited by Frank Rutter, Harold Gilman, and Charles Ginner, and focused on showcasing graphic arts along with publishing short essays, stories, poems, and reviews. After the initial four issues, Mr. Frank Rutter and Mr. Osbert Sitwell took over the magazine’s management and switched the cover design from a single style to a different pattern each quarter.

Art and Letters has continued to supply a certain demand as an artistic quarterly, and indeed, with the exception of Colour, it seems to be the only periodical which reproduces the works of younger contemporary artists. The first numbers contained some excellent drawings by Walter Sickert, Harold Gilman, and Charles Ginner, with woodcuts by Lucien Pissaro; later, work by Paul Nash, MacKnight Kauffer, and Therèse Lessore formed a pleasing contribution. With the inception of the new series in 1918, the paper was given fresh impetus and still maintains its high level. A criticism which applies to many other like publications may be also applied to Art and Letters: it is too precious. There is need of a wider scope and more general appeal to the public.

Art and Letters has continued to meet a certain demand as an artistic quarterly, and in fact, aside from Colour, it appears to be the only magazine that showcases the works of younger contemporary artists. The early issues featured some outstanding drawings by Walter Sickert, Harold Gilman, and Charles Ginner, along with woodcuts by Lucien Pissaro; later on, contributions by Paul Nash, MacKnight Kauffer, and Therèse Lessore added to its appeal. With the launch of the new series in 1918, the publication gained new momentum and still maintains its high standards. A criticism that can be made of many similar publications also applies to Art and Letters: it feels too exclusive. There is a need for a broader range and more general appeal to the public.

The chief item of artistic interest in Volume 2, No. 4, of Art and Letters, which has just appeared, is the drawing by Modigliani, who was one of the most promising exhibitors at the recent exhibition of Continental Artists held at the Mansard Gallery, and referred to above. This is really a beautiful drawing, delicate and sensitive; the artist, while relying chiefly on the rhythmic value of his line, has introduced ever so slightly into the face the literary interest, so to speak, of a subtle expression which is the quintessence of placid kindness. There are also excellent drawings by the late Gaudier Brzeska and Wyndham Lewis, and a wood-cut by Paul Nash which, at the risk of being censored for partiality, I venture to think is of interest in another branch of his art. The drawing by Miss Anne Estelle Rice is competent and decorative. A new periodical entitled The Owl was hatched in the early summer, in which the excellence of the literary contributions greatly outweighed the value of the artistic reproductions. I hope in the future that the art editor will range a little wider in his choice of drawings.

The main highlight of artistic interest in Volume 2, No. 4, of Art and Letters, which has just been released, is the drawing by Modigliani, who was one of the standout exhibitors at the recent Continental Artists exhibition held at the Mansard Gallery, mentioned earlier. This is truly a stunning drawing, delicate and sensitive; the artist, while primarily focusing on the rhythmic quality of his lines, has subtly infused the face with a kind of literary interest, capturing a gentle expression that embodies calm kindness. There are also fantastic drawings by the late Gaudier Brzeska and Wyndham Lewis, as well as a woodcut by Paul Nash, which, even if I'm accused of favoritism, I believe holds interest in another aspect of his work. The drawing by Miss Anne Estelle Rice is skillful and decorative. A new magazine called The Owl debuted in early summer, where the quality of the writing significantly outshone the artistic reproductions. I hope that in the future, the art editor will expand his selection of drawings.

The Poetry Bookshop

Mr. Harold Monro is publishing a series of monthly chap-books, which has already run into three numbers; it purports to be a record of the poetry and drama of to-day. In so far as it bears upon these columns, Volume 2 is of interest as containing reproductions of Mr. Albert Rutherstone's theatre designs for Bernard Shaw's play, Androcles and the Lion, produced at St. James's Theatre before the war. This is altogether an admirable and valuable little book. The most recently published number is entitled Poems Newly Decorated, and contains some charming and effective designs by the younger artists.

Mr. Harold Monro is putting out a series of monthly chapbooks, which have already released three issues; it aims to showcase today's poetry and drama. Regarding these columns, Volume 2 is noteworthy for featuring reproductions of Mr. Albert Rutherstone's theater designs for Bernard Shaw's play, Androcles and the Lion, which was performed at St. James's Theatre before the war. This is truly an excellent and valuable little book. The most recent issue is titled Poems Newly Decorated, and includes some lovely and striking designs by emerging artists.

JOHN NASH

JOHN NASH


MUSIC

THE PROMENADE CONCERTS

IT has been good to see the Queen's Hall filled once more with a happy crowd, after the thin and uncertain audiences which listened to the Promenade Concerts during the war. Even to a jaded professional critic there is a peculiar sense of pleasure to be derived from them which no other concerts can convey. One is free to smoke, to begin with, and free to move about and see one's friends; for that is one of the pleasant things about a Promenade Concert, that one always finds friends there. And just as one finds unexpected old friends on the floor of the house, so one finds them in the programme. There are many works from which the hardened concert-goer flees when he sees them put in to fill up time in an ordinary symphony concert. At the Promenades he may find himself listening to them in the company of someone who has never heard them before, and suddenly discover that they have taken on a new aspect in relation to all the music which memory has accumulated since the last time that he came across them. The more heterogeneous the programme, the more delightful it is, and one wonders what goes on in the minds of those listeners who crowd to the evenings that are given up to Wagner alone or to Bach, Beethoven, and Mozart. It is on a Wagner night that one begins to be conscious of how badly the band is playing. They are trotting through the old stock extracts, which they are supposed to know by heart. The old hands are bored to death, the new ones do not yet know their way about. At least so one is tempted to think for the moment. And on a classical night one is tempted to quarrel with some of Sir Henry Wood's interpretations.

IT has been great to see the Queen's Hall filled again with a happy crowd, after the sparse and uncertain audiences that attended the Promenade Concerts during the war. Even for a seasoned critic, there’s a unique pleasure that these concerts offer that no other events can match. For starters, you can smoke, move around, and catch up with friends; that's one of the nice things about a Promenade Concert—there’s always someone you know there. Just like you run into unexpected old friends in the audience, you find them in the program too. There are many pieces that regular concert-goers avoid when they see them listed to fill time in an ordinary symphony concert. But at the Promenades, you might find yourself listening to them with someone who's never heard them before, and suddenly see them in a new light against all the music you've experienced since the last time you encountered them. The more varied the program, the more enjoyable it is, and you start to wonder what goes through the minds of those listeners who flock to evenings dedicated solely to Wagner or to Bach, Beethoven, and Mozart. It’s on a Wagner night that you really start to notice how poorly the orchestra is playing. They are slogging through the well-worn pieces they're supposed to know by heart. The veterans are bored to tears, and the newcomers are still trying to figure things out. At least, that’s what you might think in the moment. And on a classical night, you might find yourself disagreeing with some of Sir Henry Wood's interpretations.

Such judgments are unprofitable, even if one could be sure that they were true. It is the homogeneous programme that alters one's critical angle. The last new versification of a suburban house-agent's advertisement in the second half of the programme restores a juster balance. To judge from old Promenade programmes, the "one-style" night must be a relic of earlier tradition. When Mr. Robert Newman first started the concerts, in 1895, there would be a Scottish night, an Irish night, a Military night, and, besides a Wagner night, a Gounod night. The Irish night meant a programme of Stanford, Balfe, Wallace and Sullivan. Sullivan still figures in our programmes; the others have dropped out, and so has the Gounod night. The programme of a Military night does indeed seem a curiosity to-day. Here it is: Military March (Schubert), overture Les Dragons de Villars (Maillart), The German Patrol (Eilenberg), Trumpet Overture (Mendelssohn), The Red Hussar (Solomon), The British Army Quadrilles (Jullien), The Drum Polka (Anonymous), and the "Soldiers' Chorus" from Faust. Maillart's overture still figures in this year's list; but probably no one wants a military programme in these days, even if it were made up from the classics. It is interesting to note that what we called a "Popular" night differed very little from the Saturday programmes of this year, in spite of the number of novelties that have in the course of time been gradually added to the repertory. The operatic selections were dropped a long time ago, but such things as Handel's Largo, Grieg's Peer Gynt, the overture to William Tell, and Bizet's L'Arlésienne have probably been played once or even twice in every season.

Such judgments aren't useful, even if one could be confident they were true. It's the consistent program that changes one's perspective. The latest poetic format of a suburban real estate agent's ad in the second half of the program brings back a fairer balance. Judging by old Promenade programs, the "one-style" night must be a remnant of an earlier tradition. When Mr. Robert Newman first started the concerts in 1895, there would be a Scottish night, an Irish night, a Military night, and besides a Wagner night, a Gounod night. The Irish night featured a program of Stanford, Balfe, Wallace, and Sullivan. Sullivan is still included in our programs; the others have dropped out, as has the Gounod night. The program for a Military night seems quite unusual today. Here it is: Military March (Schubert), overture Les Dragons de Villars (Maillart), The German Patrol (Eilenberg), Trumpet Overture (Mendelssohn), The Red Hussar (Solomon), The British Army Quadrilles (Jullien), The Drum Polka (Anonymous), and the "Soldiers' Chorus" from Faust. Maillart's overture is still on this year's list; but probably no one wants a military program these days, even if it were made up of classics. It's interesting to note that what we called a "Popular" night hardly differed from this year's Saturday programs, despite the number of novelties gradually added to the repertoire over time. The operatic selections were dropped long ago, but pieces like Handel's Largo, Grieg's Peer Gynt, the overture to William Tell, and Bizet's L'Arlésienne have probably been played once or even twice in every season.

The book of programmes may be regarded as a fair index of average taste, and as such is instructive. English people, on the whole, have had too much common sense to allow their musical interests to be distorted by the war. It is true that modern German music is no longer heard, and that the names of modern French, Russian,120 and Italian composers figure largely on the programmes. But it is probably also true that the accident of the war has merely helped to consolidate a tendency that was apparent some time before. Brahms was never a composer for the man in the street. What the ordinary man wants in music is a clear-cut tune, a vigorous rhythm, and an exciting volume of sound. He gets these in William Tell and L'Arlésienne. In the presence of these and other old favourites we are all ordinary men. They are the things which the man in the street enjoys at a first hearing, the things which the cultivated musician never ceases to enjoy. It is through such music that the average man has gradually learned to enjoy Beethoven's Symphonies and the Brandenburg Concertos, for they too possess those essential qualities.

The book of programs can be seen as a good representation of average taste, and in that sense, it’s informative. Generally, English people have had too much common sense to let the war distort their musical interests. It’s true that modern German music is no longer played, and the names of modern French, Russian, and Italian composers appear prominently on the programs. However, it’s likely that the war has merely reinforced a trend that was already noticeable before. Brahms was never a composer for the average person. What most people want in music is a catchy tune, an energetic rhythm, and a powerful sound. They find these in William Tell and L'Arlésienne. In the presence of these and other beloved classics, we’re all just average folks. These are the pieces that the average listener loves at first listen, and they are also the works that the cultured musician continues to appreciate. Through such music, the average person has gradually come to enjoy Beethoven's Symphonies and the Brandenburg Concertos, as they also possess those essential qualities.

On the other hand, there is a very large section of the public which demands a more sensuous and emotional type of music. The emotion which these people seek is not necessarily erotic, nor is it consciously religious, though the prelude to Tristan and Handel's Largo (with harp and organ) are among the works which appeal to them most. It was they who made the popularity of Tchaikovsky and Richard Strauss, and it is they who will establish the popularity of Scriabin. Together with this desire for sensuous emotion there is often combined a delight in curious and amusing orchestral effects. This was another factor in the enjoyment of Strauss, and it can be satisfied not only in such works as Scriabin's Prometheus, but in Sir Henry Wood's ingenious orchestral transcriptions of Moussorgsky. Brahms has always been too difficult of understanding for the William Tell public, and too austere for what one may call the "wallowers." He is hardly a composer for the Promenade Concerts at all; the Requiem, the chamber music, and the songs are his best works, and those can always be heard in their proper places.

On the other hand, there is a large segment of the audience that craves a more sensory and emotional kind of music. The emotions these listeners seek aren't necessarily sexual, nor are they overtly religious, even though pieces like the prelude to Tristan and Handel's Largo (with harp and organ) resonate with them the most. This group contributed to the popularity of Tchaikovsky and Richard Strauss, and they will also play a key role in establishing Scriabin's popularity. Along with this desire for sensory emotion, there's often a joy in unique and entertaining orchestral effects. This was another reason for the enjoyment of Strauss, and it can be found not only in works like Scriabin's Prometheus but also in Sir Henry Wood's clever orchestral arrangements of Moussorgsky. Brahms has always been too complex for the William Tell crowd and too serious for what some might call the "wallowers." He’s not really suited for the Promenade Concerts at all; his best works are the Requiem, chamber music, and songs, which can always be appreciated in their rightful context.

The complaint is frequently made that the music of the modern English composers is crowded out, not so much by foreign contemporaries as by the classics. New works by English composers are played once, it is said, but never again. Yet even if we leave out Elgar, as being a classic as surely established as Saint-Saëns, there are several English works which are played over and over again. Sullivan's In Memoriam is one of those which might well be laid on the shelf; but like Walford Davies' Solemn Melody it brings in the organ, and to many English people music of this kind would appear to offer all the spiritual advantages of church-going without its discomforts, intellectual or physical. Besides these there are Mackenzie's Benedictus and Edward German's Henry VIII. dances, as well as various pieces by Balfour Gardiner and Percy Grainger, which undoubtedly possess those desirable qualities of tune, rhythm, and a jolly noise. In one case Sir Henry Wood has managed to add the attractions both of organ and batterie de cuisine, thus combining mirth with devotion.

The common complaint is that the music of modern English composers gets overshadowed, not so much by foreign contemporaries but by the classics. New pieces by English composers are said to be played once but never again. However, even if we exclude Elgar, who is as established a classic as Saint-Saëns, there are several English works that are performed repeatedly. Sullivan's In Memoriam is one that could easily be forgotten; but like Walford Davies' Solemn Melody, it includes the organ, and to many English people, music like this seems to provide all the spiritual perks of church without any of the uncomfortable aspects, whether intellectual or physical. In addition, there are Mackenzie's Benedictus and Edward German's Henry VIII. dances, along with various pieces by Balfour Gardiner and Percy Grainger, which certainly have the appealing traits of melody, rhythm, and an upbeat sound. In one instance, Sir Henry Wood managed to combine the appeal of both the organ and batterie de cuisine, blending joy with devotion.

It is perhaps because a Promenade audience is so kind and so undiscriminating that these concerts have become the recognized trial ground for new works. This year's novelties have been, on the whole, of little interest. Malipiero's second set of Impressioni dal Vero was the most original, Roger Quilter's Children's Overture the most attractive.

It’s probably because a Promenade audience is so friendly and open-minded that these concerts have become the go-to place for debuting new pieces. This year’s new works have mostly been of little interest. Malipiero’s second set of Impressioni dal Vero was the most original, while Roger Quilter’s Children’s Overture was the most appealing.

The want of discrimination shown by the audience is most apparent in the case of the vocal and instrumental soloists. A few years ago, it is related, the students of the Paris Conservatoire used to make a hostile demonstration against every concerto on the ground that the concerto was of its nature a bad form of art. There are indeed a fair number of musicians in this country who in private conversation will confess to much the same opinion. Generally, however, if pressed, they will make four or five exceptions, such as the favourite concertos of Mozart and Beethoven, together with Schumann's and the B flat concerto of Brahms. As regards the rest, they at least afford proof of the good manners inculcated at our music schools. The more recent ones, such as those of Rachmaninov and Tcherepnin, are no better than the others. That of Delius alone stands out as a work of real beauty. The real disfigurement of the Promenade Concerts121 is provided by the singers. One might have supposed that a public which had enjoyed a scena of Wagner or Verdi would refuse to tolerate the vapid domesticities of the second half of the programme. But, alas! it is probably this very domesticity that evokes the applause. The promenaders will admire Isolde's Death Scene or Eri tu, but they must worship at a distance. When they hear the other stuff they know that it is something which they themselves can sing successfully in their own suburban drawing-rooms. Sir Henry Wood was once heard to express the hope that some day there might be a Promenade Concert in London every night of the year. Could that hope ever be realized it would be the noblest monument to the man who for our generation at least has created the Promenade Concerts. But must there always be those songs? They are symbols of bondage to commercial interests.

The lack of discernment shown by the audience is most evident with the solo vocal and instrumental performers. A few years back, it was said that the students at the Paris Conservatoire would hold a protest against every concerto, arguing that the concerto was inherently a poor form of art. There are indeed quite a few musicians in this country who, in private discussions, will admit to feeling the same way. However, if pushed, they usually give four or five exceptions, like their favorite concertos from Mozart and Beethoven, along with Schumann's and Brahms's B flat concerto. As for the others, they at least demonstrate the good manners taught at our music schools. The more recent ones, like those by Rachmaninov and Tcherepnin, are no better than the rest. Delius's work, however, stands out as genuinely beautiful. The real eyesore of the Promenade Concerts121 comes from the singers. One might think that an audience that has enjoyed a scena by Wagner or Verdi would refuse to endure the bland domestic pieces in the second half of the program. But, unfortunately, it seems that this very familiarity is what gets the applause. The concert-goers will appreciate Isolde's Death Scene or Eri tu, but they must revere those from a distance. When they hear the other pieces, they recognize it as something they can sing successfully in their own suburban living rooms. Sir Henry Wood once expressed hope that someday there would be a Promenade Concert in London every night of the year. If that hope could ever be fulfilled, it would stand as the greatest tribute to the man who has, at least for our generation, established the Promenade Concerts. But must there always be those songs? They are symbols of a shackling to commercial interests.

*Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

After five years of absence Busoni has returned to England, and his recital at the Wigmore Hall on October 15th showed that his playing has lost none of its former strength and vitality, whilst it has undoubtedly gained in dignity and serenity. His audience consisted mainly of musicians, and his programme was evidently intended for serious and cultivated listeners. He began with the first prelude and fugue from Bach's Forty-Eight, producing a wonderful effect at the end of the fugue by a continuous haze of pedal, through which the counterpoint yet stood out with perfect clearness. His reading of the Goldberg Variations was startling, both in its quality of tone and in its departures from the text. But it was clear that there was a considered reason for everything that was done, and as a commentary on Bach the performance was of singular interest. Busoni was at his best in Beethoven's Hammerklaviev sonata. It is probably the most difficult work in all the literature of the pianoforte. When Busoni plays one does not take technical difficulties into account; but this sonata is both supremely difficult to understand and supremely difficult to interpret to an audience. To grasp its vastness of conception and to present it without the least appearance of struggle in perfect balance of poetry and philosophy is a task which Busoni alone of living pianists can accomplish. It was evident from the behaviour of the audience after the end of the sonata that they all realised how in comparison with Busoni most other pianists, despite their admirable qualities, are very small fry.

After five years away, Busoni has returned to England, and his concert at Wigmore Hall on October 15th showed that his playing has lost none of its previous strength and energy while definitely gaining in dignity and calmness. His audience was mostly made up of musicians, and his program was clearly aimed at serious and sophisticated listeners. He started with the first prelude and fugue from Bach's Forty-Eight, creating a stunning effect at the end of the fugue with a continuous haze of pedal, through which the counterpoint stood out clearly. His interpretation of the Goldberg Variations was striking, both in tone quality and in its deviations from the score. However, it was obvious that there was a thoughtful reason behind everything he did, and as an interpretation of Bach, the performance was particularly fascinating. Busoni excelled in Beethoven's Hammerklavier sonata. It’s probably the most challenging piece in all piano literature. When Busoni plays, you don’t think about technical difficulties; but this sonata is not only incredibly hard to grasp but also incredibly hard to deliver to an audience. To understand its vast concepts and present it flawlessly—without a hint of struggle and in perfect harmony of poetry and philosophy—is a feat that only Busoni among living pianists can achieve. It was clear from the audience's reaction after the sonata ended that they all recognized how, in comparison to Busoni, most other pianists, despite their many strengths, are quite small.

EDWARD J. DENT.

EDWARD J. DENT.


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

4 In this section we propose to give monthly skeleton lists of the works of modern authors: where feasible of contributors to the issue current.

4 In this section, we aim to provide monthly outlines of works by contemporary authors: where possible, those who contributed to the current issue.

THOMAS HARDY

[Poetical works only. Full information as to all his writings may be obtained from the bibliographies by A. P. Webb and H. Danielson.]

[Poetical works only. You can get complete details about all his writings from the bibliographies by A. P. Webb and H. Danielson.]

COLLECTED POEMS. Macmillan. 1919.

COLLECTED POEMS. Macmillan. 1919.

[This volume and that containing The Dynasts, mentioned below, give a full collection of Mr. Hardy's work in verse. The Wessex and Mellstock editions of his complete works include his poems in several volumes.]

[This volume and the one containing The Dynasts, mentioned below, provide a complete collection of Mr. Hardy's poetry. The Wessex and Mellstock editions of his complete works include his poems in multiple volumes.]

SELECTED POEMS. Macmillan. 1916.

SELECTED POEMS. Macmillan. 1916.

[In the Golden Treasury Series.]

[In the Golden Treasury Series.]

WESSEX POEMS. Macmillan. 1898.

WESSEX POEMS. Macmillan. 1898.

[This volume contains illustrations in pen and ink by the author.]

[This book features drawings in pen and ink by the author.]

POEMS OF PAST AND PRESENT. Macmillan. 1901.

POEMS OF PAST AND PRESENT. Macmillan. 1901.

THE DYNASTS. Macmillan. Part I., 1903. Part II., 1906. Part III., 1908.

THE DYNASTS. Macmillan. Part I., 1903. Part II., 1906. Part III., 1908.

[Now published in one volume.]

[Now available in one volume.]

TIME'S LAUGHING STOCKS. Macmillan. 1909.

TIME'S LAUGHING STOCKS. Macmillan. 1909.

SATIRES OF CIRCUMSTANCE, with miscellaneous pieces. Macmillan. 1914.

SATIRES OF CIRCUMSTANCE, with various pieces. Macmillan. 1914.

MOMENTS OF VISION. Macmillan. 1917.

MOMENTS OF VISION. Macmillan. 1917.

[Certain poems and small collections have been published in very small editions, mainly by Clement K. Shorter. These include Song of the Soldiers (1914), When I Weakly Knew (1916), In Time of the Breaking of Nations (1916), The Fiddler's Story (1917), Call to National Service (1917), and Domicilium (1918).]

[Certain poems and small collections have been published in very limited editions, mostly by Clement K. Shorter. These include Song of the Soldiers (1914), When I Weakly Knew (1916), In Time of the Breaking of Nations (1916), The Fiddler's Story (1917), Call to National Service (1917), and Domicilium (1918).]

WALTER DE LA MARE

Verse

SONGS OF CHILDHOOD. Longmans. 1902.

SONGS OF CHILDHOOD. Longmans. 1902.

[Reissued in Longmans' Pocket Library.]

[Reissued in Longmans' Pocket Library.]

POEMS. Murray. 1906.

POEMS. Murray. 1906.

A CHILD'S DAY. Verses to pictures. Constable. 1911.

A CHILD'S DAY. Verses to pictures. Constable. 1911.

THE LISTENERS AND OTHER POEMS. Constable. 1912.

THE LISTENERS AND OTHER POEMS. Constable. 1912.

PEACOCK PIE. Constable. 1913.

PEACOCK PIE. Constable. 1913.

[Reissued with pictures by Heath Robinson.]

[Reissued with images by Heath Robinson.]

THE SUNKEN GARDEN. Beaumont. 1918.

THE SUNKEN GARDEN. Beaumont. 1918.

[A limited edition de luxe.]

[A limited edition deluxe.]

MOTLEY AND OTHER POEMS. Constable. 1918.

MOTLEY AND OTHER POEMS. Constable. 1918.

[Embodies the whole of the material in the last-named.]

[Embodies all the material in the last-mentioned.]

Prose

HENRY BROCKEN. Murray. 1904.

HENRY BROCKEN. Murray. 1904.

THE THREE MULLA MULGARS. Duckworth. 1910.

THE THREE MULLA MULGARS. Duckworth. 1910.

THE RETURN. Arnold. 1910.

THE RETURN. Arnold. 1910.

W. H. DAVIES

Verse

COLLECTED POEMS. With a portrait by W. Rothenstein. Fifield. 1916.

COLLECTED POEMS. With a portrait by W. Rothenstein. Fifield. 1916.

[This volume contains a selection of what the author considered the best of his poems up to that date.]

[This volume includes a choice of what the author believed were his finest poems up to that time.]

123 THE SOUL'S DESTROYER. Alston Rivers. 1907.

123 THE SOUL'S DESTROYER. Alston Rivers. 1907.

[This book was published in the Contemporary Poets' Series, after a privately published issue by the author from the Marshalsea. It has since been reissued by Mr. Fifield.]

[This book was published in the Contemporary Poets' Series, after a privately published issue by the author from the Marshalsea. It has since been reissued by Mr. Fifield.]

NEW POEMS. Elkin Mathews. 1907.

NEW POEMS. Elkin Mathews. 1907.

NATURE POEMS AND OTHERS. Fifield. 1908.

NATURE POEMS AND OTHERS. Fifield. 1908.

FAREWELL TO POESY. Fifield. 1910.

FAREWELL TO POESY. Fifield. 1910.

SONGS OF JOY. Fifield. 1911.

Songs of Joy. Fifield. 1911.

FOLIAGE. Elkin Mathews. 1913.

FOLIAGE. Elkin Mathews. 1913.

THE BIRD OF PARADISE. Methuen. 1914.

THE BIRD OF PARADISE. Methuen. 1914.

CHILD LOVERS. Fifield. 1916.

CHILD LOVERS. Fifield. 1916.

RAPTURES. Beaumont. 1918.

RAPTURES. Beaumont. 1918.

[A limited edition de luxe.]

[A limited edition deluxe.]

FORTY NEW POEMS. Fifield. 1918.

40 New Poems. Fifield. 1918.

[Contains the poems in the last entry and ten additional pieces.]

[Contains the poems in the last entry and ten more pieces.]

Prose

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SUPER-TRAMP. Fifield. 1908.

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SUPER-TRAMP. Fifield. 1908.

[With an introduction by Bernard Shaw.]

[With an introduction by Bernard Shaw.]

BEGGARS. Fifield. 1909.

BEGGARS. Fifield. 1909.

A WEAK WOMAN. Fifield. 1911.

A WEAK WOMAN. Fifield. 1911.

[A novel.]

[A novel.]

THE TRUE TRAVELLER. Fifield. 1912.

THE REAL TRAVELLER. Fifield. 1912.

NATURE. Batsford. 1913.

NATURE. Batsford. 1913.

[An essay in the Fellowship Books.]

[An essay in the Fellowship Books.]

A POET'S PILGRIMAGE. Melrose. 1918.

A Poet's Pilgrimage. Melrose. 1918.

RUPERT BROOKE

Verse

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF RUPERT BROOKE. With a memoir by Edward Marsh.

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF RUPERT BROOKE. With a memoir by Edward Marsh.

Sidgwick & Jackson. 1918.

Sidgwick & Jackson, 1918.

[The memoir was separately printed by the same publishers in the same year.]

[The memoir was printed separately by the same publishers in the same year.]

SELECTED POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1917.

SELECTED POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1917.

*Please provide the text you would like modernized.Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1911.

POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1911.

[This, Brooke's first book, has gone into an enormous number of editions, and the first is so scarce as to cost £4 or more in the second-hand market.]

[This, Brooke's first book, has gone through many editions, and the first one is so rare that it costs £4 or more in the used book market.]

1914 AND OTHER POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1915.

1914 AND OTHER POEMS. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1915.

[This appeared with a portrait shortly after Brooke's death.]

[This appeared with a portrait shortly after Brooke's death.]

THE OLD VICARAGE, GRANTCHESTER. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

THE OLD VICARAGE, GRANTCHESTER. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

[A poem from the last volume, separately published.]

[A poem from the last volume, separately published.]

Prose

LETTERS FROM AMERICA. With a preface by Henry James. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

LETTERS FROM AMERICA. With a preface by Henry James. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

[James's preface was the last of his published writings. The letters originally appeared in the Westminster Gazette; one or two stray papers are added.]

[James's preface was the last of his published writings. The letters originally appeared in the Westminster Gazette; a couple of extra papers are included.]

JOHN WEBSTER AND THE ELIZABETHAN DRAMA. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

JOHN WEBSTER AND THE ELIZABETHAN DRAMA. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1916.

[Brooke's fellowship thesis at King's. There exists in the British Museum in typescript an essay that Brooke wrote in 1910 for the Harness Prize. The subject is Puritanism as represented or referred to in the Early English Drama up to 1642.]

[Brooke's fellowship thesis at King's. There exists in the British Museum in typescript an essay that Brooke wrote in 1910 for the Harness Prize. The subject is Puritanism as represented or referred to in the Early English Drama up to 1642.]


SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ANTHROPOLOGY

THE CENTRAL ARAWAKS. By William Curtis Farabee. Plates and a map of Southern British Guiana and Northern Brazil. Philadelphia. Published by the University Museum.

THE CENTRAL ARAWAKS. By William Curtis Farabee. Includes plates and a map of Southern British Guiana and Northern Brazil. Philadelphia. Published by the University Museum.

ART

RUSSIAN BALLET. By David Bomberg. Hendersons. 2s. 6d.

RUSSIAN BALLET. By David Bomberg. Hendersons. 2s. 6d.

THE ENGLISH ROCK GARDEN. Two vols. By Reginald Farrar. T. C. and E. C. Jack. £3 3s.

THE ENGLISH ROCK GARDEN. Two volumes. By Reginald Farrar. T. C. and E. C. Jack. £3 3s.

THE "COUNTRY LIFE" BOOK OF COTTAGES. By Laurence Weaver. Second edition. Revised and enlarged. "Country Life." 9s. 6d. net.

THE "COUNTRY LIFE" BOOK OF COTTAGES. By Laurence Weaver. Second edition. Revised and expanded. "Country Life." 9shillings 6pence net.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS. Report on the treatment of old cottages. By A. H. Powell, F. W. Troup, C. C. Winmill, and the Secretary. 20 Buckingham Street, 2s.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS. Report on the care of old cottages. By A. H. Powell, F. W. Troup, C. C. Winmill, and the Admin Assistant. 20 Buckingham Street, 2s.

BELLES-LETTRES

CONTEMPORARIES OF SHAKESPEARE. By Algernon Charles Swinburne. Heinemann. 6s. net.

CONTEMPORARIES OF SHAKESPEARE. By Algernon C. Swinburne. Heinemann. £6 net.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY. For the British Academy. Milford 40s. net.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY. For the British Academy. Milford 40£. net.

MORE LITERARY RECREATIONS. By Sir Edward Cook. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. net.

MORE LITERARY RECREATIONS. By Sir Edward Coke. Macmillan. £7.6 net.

DUBLIN ESSAYS. By Arthur Clery. Maunsel. 4s. 6d. net.

DUBLIN ESSAYS. By Arthur Clery. Maunsel. 4s. 6d. net.

ECHOES OLD AND NEW. By Ralph Nevill. Chatto & Windus. 12s. 6d. net.

ECHOES OLD AND NEW. By Ralph Nevill. Chatto & Windus. 12s. 6d. net.

THE PROBLEM OF HAMLET. By the Right Hon. J. M. Robertson. Allen & Unwin. 5s. net.

THE PROBLEM OF HAMLET. By the Right Hon. J.M. Robertson. Allen & Unwin. 5shillings net.

SOME DIVERSIONS OF A MAN OF LETTERS. By Edmund Gosse. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

SOME DIVERSIONS OF A MAN OF LETTERS. By Edmund Gosse. Heinemann. 7£ 6d. net.

A CRITIC IN PALL MALL. By Oscar Wilde. Methuen. 6s. 6d. net.

A CRITIC IN PALL MALL. By Oscar Wilde. Methuen. £0.33 net.

TRAHERNE (an Essay). By Gladys E. Willett. Heffer. 2s. 6d. net.

TRAHERNE (an Essay). By Gladys E. Willett. Heffer. 2s. 6d. net.

SOME WINCHESTER LETTERS OF LIONEL JOHNSON. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d. net.

SOME WINCHESTER LETTERS OF LIONEL JOHNSON. Allen & Unwin. 7shillings 6pence net.

THE MEASURES OF THE POETS. A new system of English Prosody. By M. A. Bayfield. Cambridge University Press. 5s. net.

THE MEASURES OF THE POETS. A new system of English Prosody. By M.A. Bayfield. Cambridge University Press. £5 net.

BY THE WATERS OF FIUME. A Story of Love and Patriotism. By Lorna De Lucchi. Longmans. 3s. 6d.

BY THE WATERS OF FIUME. A Story of Love and Patriotism. By Lorna De Lucchi. Longmans. 3shillings 6pence.

THE INNER COURT. By H. C. Mason. Heath Cranton. 5s. net.

THE INNER COURT. By H.C. Mason. Heath Cranton. £5.00 net.

GULLIBLE'S TRAVELS IN LITTLE BRIT. By W. Hodson Burnet. Illustrated by Thomas Henry. Westall. 2s. 6d.

GULLIBLE'S TRAVELS IN LITTLE BRIT. By W. Hodson Burnet. Illustrated by Tom Henry. Westall. 2s. 6d.

THE ANONYMOUS POET OF POLAND, ZYGMUNT KRASINSKI. By Monica M. Gardner. Cambridge University Press. 12s. 6d. net.

THE ANONYMOUS POET OF POLAND, ZYGMUNT KRASINSKI. By Monica M. Gardner. Cambridge University Press. 12s. 6d. net.

THE MYSTICAL POETS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. By Percy H. Osmond. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 12s. 6d. net.

THE MYSTICAL POETS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. By Percy H. Osmond. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 12s. 6d. net.

NORSE MYTH IN ENGLISH POETRY. By C. H. Hereford, M.A., Litt. D Longmans, 1s. net.

NORSE MYTH IN ENGLISH POETRY. By C.H. Hereford, M.A., Litt. D Longmans, 1s. net.

APPRECIATIONS OF LITERATURE. By Lafcadio Hearn. Heinemann. 15s. net.

APPRECIATIONS OF LITERATURE. By Lafcadio Hearn. Heinemann. 15s. net.

GEOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY OF MILTON. By Allan G. Gilbert. Yale University Press. Milford. 15s. net.

GEOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY OF MILTON. By Allan G. Gilbert. Yale University Press. Milford. £15 net.

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

MEMORIES. By Lord Fisher. Hodder & Stoughton. 21s. net.

MEMORIES. By Lord Fisher. Hodder & Stoughton. £21.

SAMUEL BUTLER, author of Erewhon (1835–1902). Memoir by Henry Festing Jones. Two vols. Macmillan. 42s. net.

SAMUEL BUTLER, author of Erewhon (1835–1902). Memoir by Henry Festing Jones. Two volumes. Macmillan. £42 net.

MEMOIRS OF EDWARD EARL OF SANDWICH, 1839–1916. Edited by Mrs. Steuart Erskine. Murray. 16s. net.

MEMOIRS OF EDWARD EARL OF SANDWICH, 1839–1916. Edited by Mrs. Steuart Erskine. Murray. 16s. net.

INGRAM BYWATER. By W. W. Jackson. Oxford University Press.

INGRAM BYWATER. By W.W. Jackson. Oxford University Press.

FROM MUD TO MUFTI. By Bruce Bairnsfather. Grant Richards. 6s. net.

FROM MUD TO MUFTI. By Bruce Bairnsfather. Grant Richards. 6s. net.

ALEXANDER HENDERSON, Churchman and Statesman. By Sheriff Robert Low Orr, R.C. Hodder & Stoughton. 15s. net.

ALEXANDER HENDERSON, Church Leader and Politician. By Sheriff Robert Low Orr, R.C. Hodder & Stoughton. 15s. net.

THE END OF A CHAPTER. By Shane-Leslie. Constable. New edition. 2s. net.

THE END OF A CHAPTER. By Shane Leslie. Constable. New edition. 2s. net.

WILLIAM BLAKE THE MAN. By Chas. Gardner. Dent. 2s. 6d. net.

WILLIAM BLAKE THE MAN. By Chas. Gardner. Dent. 2s. 6d. net.

THE LIFE OF LIZA LEHMANN. By Herself. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

THE LIFE OF LIZA LEHMANN. By Herself. Fisher Unwin. £1.06 net.

THE MAN CALLED PEARSE. By Desmond Ryan. Maunsel. 4s. 6d. net.

THE MAN CALLED PEARSE. By Desmond Ryan. Maunsel. £4.6 net.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF LADY DOROTHY NEVILL. Methuen. 18s. net.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF LADY DOROTHY NEVILL. Methuen. 18s. net.

CLASSICAL

LUCRETIUS ON THE NATURE OF THINGS. Translated into English verse by Sir Robert Allison. Humphreys. 7s. 6d. net.

LUCRETIUS ON THE NATURE OF THINGS. Translated into English verse by Sir Robert Allison. Humphreys. 7s. 6d. net.

THE GREEK ORATORS. By J. F. Dobson, M.A. Methuen. 7s. 6d. net.

THE GREEK ORATORS. By J.F. Dobson, M.A. Methuen. 7shillings 6pence net.

SPEECHES FROM THUCYDIDES. Oxford University Press. 1s. net.

SPEECHES FROM THUCYDIDES. Oxford University Press. 1s. net.

DRAMA

EVERY MAN IN HIS HUMOUR. By Ben Jonson. Edited by Percy Simpson. Milford. 5s. net.

EVERY MAN IN HIS HUMOUR. By Ben Jonson. Edited by Percy Simpson. Milford. 5s. net.

THE MARRIAGE OF ILARIO. By A. Hugh Fisher. Selwyn & Blount. 1s. 6d. net.

THE MARRIAGE OF ILARIO. By A. Hugh Fisher. Selwyn & Blount. 1s. 6d. net.

THE CLOUDS OF ARISTOPHANES. Acted at Athens at the Great Dionysia, B.C. 423. Translated into corresponding metres by Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A., Hon. D. Litt. Bell. 3s. 6d. net.

THE CLOUDS OF ARISTOPHANES. Performed in Athens during the Great Dionysia, B.C. 423. Translated into matching meters by Ben Bickley Rogers, M.A., Hon. D. Litt. Bell. 3s. 6d. net.

NAPOLEON. A Play. By Herbert Trench. Milford. 2s. 6d. net.

NAPOLEON. A Play. By Herbert Trench. Milford. 2s. 6d. net.

FICTION

RICHARD KURT. By Stephen Hudson. Martin Secker. 7s. 6d. net.

RICHARD KURT. By Stephen Hudson. Martin Secker. 7£. 6p. net.

THE OLD CONTEMPTIBLES. By Boyd Cable. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

THE OLD CONTEMPTIBLES. By Boyd Cable. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

THE DOMINANT RACE. By F. E. Mills-Young. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

THE DOMINANT RACE. By F.E. Mills-Young. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

AN HONEST THIEF and Other Stories. By Fyodor Dostoevsky. Heinemann. 6s. net.

AN HONEST THIEF and Other Stories. By Fyodor Dostoevsky. Heinemann. 6s. net.

HIS MAJESTY'S WELL BELOVED. By Baroness Orczy. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

HIS MAJESTY'S WELL BELOVED. By Baroness Orczy. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

FELIX MORGAINE. By Josephine Pitcairn Knowles. Methuen. 6s. net.

FELIX MORGAINE. By Josephine Pitcairn Knowles. Methuen. 6s. net.

THE GREAT HOUSE. By Stanley J. Weyman. Murray. 7s. net.

THE GREAT HOUSE. By Stanley J. Weyman. Murray. 7s. net.

TIME AND ETERNITY. A Tale of Three Exiles. By Gilbert Cannan. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

TIME AND ETERNITY. A Tale of Three Exiles. By Gilbert Cannan. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

THE TENDER CONSCIENCE. By Bohun Lynch. Martin Secker. 7s.

THE TENDER CONSCIENCE. By Bohun Lynch. Martin Secker. 7s.

THE SUBSTANCE OF A DREAM. By F. W. Bain. Methuen. 6s. 6d. net.

THE SUBSTANCE OF A DREAM. By F.W. Bain. Methuen. £0.32 net.

DEADHAM HARD. By Lucas Malet. Methuen. 7s. net.

DEADHAM HARD. By Lucas Malet. Methuen. 7shillings net.

MADELEINE. By Hope Mirrlees. Collins. 6s. net.

MADELEINE. By Hope Mirrlees. Collins. 6s. net.

OLD MAN SAVARIN STORIES. By E. W. Thomson. Werner Laurie. 7s.

OLD MAN SAVARIN STORIES. By E.W. Thomson. Werner Laurie. 7s.

TIRANOGUE. By Dorothea Conyers. Methuen. 7s. net.

TIRANOGUE. By Dorothea Conyers. Methuen. 7s. net.

126 THE LION'S MOUSE. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson. Methuen. 3s. 6d. net.

126 THE LION'S MOUSE. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson. Methuen. £0.15 net.

LIVING ALONE. By Stella Benson. Macmillan. 6s. net.

LIVING ALONE. By Stella Benson. Macmillan. 6s. net.

THE YOUNG PHYSICIAN. By Francis Brett Young. Collins. 7s. 6d. net.

THE YOUNG PHYSICIAN. By Francis Brett Young. Collins. £7.6 net.

UP, THE REBELS. By G. A. Birmingham. Methuen. 7s. net.

UP, THE REBELS. By G.A. Birmingham. Methuen. 7s. net.

YOUTH, YOUTH.... By Desmond Coke, with illustrations by H. M. Brock. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d. net.

YOUTH, YOUTH.... By Desmond Coke, with illustrations by H.M. Brock. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d. net.

THE ONE WHO FORGOT. By Ruby M. Ayres. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

THE ONE WHO FORGOT. By Ruby M. Ayres. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

THE VEIL OF SILENCE. By R. H. Clarke. Heath Cranton. 3s. 6d. net.

THE VEIL OF SILENCE. By R.H. Clarke. Heath Cranton. 3s. 6d. net.

THE CANDIDATE'S PROGRESS. By J. A. Farrar. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d. net.

THE CANDIDATE'S PROGRESS. By J.A. Farrar. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d. net.

LOVE AND MRS. KENDRUR. By Eleanor Howell Abbott. Heinemann. 2s. net.

LOVE AND MRS. KENDRUR. By Eleanor Howell Abbott. Heinemann. £2 net.

SECOND YOUTH. By Warwick Deeping. Cassell. 7s.

SECOND YOUTH. By Warwick Deeping. Cassell. 7s.

THE MINX GOES TO THE FRONT. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson. Mills & Boon. 6s. net.

THE MINX GOES TO THE FRONT. By C. N. and A.M. Williamson. Mills & Boon. 6s. net.

THE IRRATIONAL KNOT. By Bernard Shaw. Constable. 2s. net.

THE IRRATIONAL KNOT. By George Bernard Shaw. Constable. 2s. net.

THE TAMING OF NAN. By Ethel Holdsworth. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. net.

THE TAMING OF NAN. By Ethel Holdsworth. Herbert Jenkins. 7shillings net.

ALL SORTS. By L. A. R. Wylie. Mills & Boon. 6s.

ALL SORTS. By L.A.R. Wylie. Mills & Boon. 6s.

THE BOOMING OF BUNKIE. A History. By A. S. Neill. Herbert Jenkins. 6s. net.

THE BOOMING OF BUNKIE. A History. By A. S. Neill. Herbert Jenkins. 6s. net.

THE PRINCESS OF THE ROSES. By Luigi Motta. Stanley Paul. 7s. net.

THE PRINCESS OF THE ROSES. By Luigi Motta. Stanley Paul. 7s. net.

GREEN LADIES. By Douglas Newton. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. 9d. net.

GREEN LADIES. By Douglas Newton. Hurst & Blackett. 6shillings. 9pence. net.

THE MASTER MIND. By Fergus Hume. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. 9d. net.

THE MASTER MIND. By Fergus Hume. Hurst & Blackett. £0.30 net.

ENCHANTED HEARTS. By Darragh Aldrich. Jarrolds. 7s. net.

ENCHANTED HEARTS. By Darragh Aldrich. Jarrolds. 7s. net.

THE GOLDEN SCORPION. By Sax Rohmer. Methuen. 6s. net.

THE GOLDEN SCORPION. By Sax Rohmer. Methuen. 6shillings net.

SEPTEMBER. By Frank Swinnerton. Methuen. 7s. net.

SEPTEMBER. By Frank Swinnerton. Methuen. 7shillings net.

THE BETRAYERS. By Hamilton Drummond. Stanley Paul. 6s. net.

THE BETRAYERS. By Hamilton Drummond. Stanley Paul. 6shillings net.

LITTLE PITCHERS. By Oliver M. Hueffer. Stanley Paul. 7s.

LITTLE PITCHERS. By Oliver M. Hueffer. Stanley Paul. 7s.

SAINT'S PROGRESS. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

SAINT'S PROGRESS. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

IF ALL THESE YOUNG MEN. By Romer Wilson. Methuen. 7s. net.

IF ALL THESE YOUNG MEN. By Romer Wilson. Methuen. 7s. net.

WELSH LOVE. By Edith Nepean. Stanley Paul. 6s. net.

WELSH LOVE. By Edith Nepean. Stanley Paul. 6s. net.

SYLLABUB FARM. By H. T. Sheringham. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

SYLLABUB FARM. By H.T. Sheringham. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

A PAIR OF IDOLS. By Stewart Caven. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

A PAIR OF IDOLS. By Stewart Caven. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

NEW WINE. By Agnes and Egerton Castle. Collins. 7s. net.

NEW WINE. By Agnes and Egerton Castle. Collins. 7s. net.

THE ESCAPE OF THE NOTORIOUS SIR WILLIAM HEANS. William Hay. Allen & Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

THE ESCAPE OF THE NOTORIOUS SIR WILLIAM HEANS. William Hay. Allen & Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

GASTRONOMIC

WINE AND SPIRITS. The Connoisseur's Text Book. By Andrea L. Simon. Duckworth. 7s. 6d. net.

WINE AND SPIRITS. The Connoisseur's Text Book. By Andrea L. Simon. Duckworth. 7£ 6d. net.

HISTORY

THE EXPANSION OF EUROPE. A History of the Foundations of the Modern World. By William Cortez Abbott. Two vols. Bell. 30s. net.

THE EXPANSION OF EUROPE. A History of the Foundations of the Modern World. By William Cortez Abbott. Two volumes. Bell. £30 net.

A BRIEF HISTORY OF POLAND. By Julia Swift Orvis, Associate Professor of History in Wellesley College. Constable. 6s. net.

A BRIEF HISTORY OF POLAND. By Julia Swift Orvis, Associate Professor of History at Wellesley College. Constable. 6s. net.

HISTORICAL NIGHTS' ENTERTAINMENT. By Rafael Sabatini. Second series. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d. net.

HISTORICAL NIGHTS' ENTERTAINMENT. By Rafael Sabatini. Second series. Hutchinson. 7£ 6p net.

THE IMPORTANCE OF WOMEN IN ANGLO-SAXON TIMES. By the Right Rev. G. F. Browne. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 7s. 6d. net.

THE IMPORTANCE OF WOMEN IN ANGLO-SAXON TIMES. By the Right Rev. G. F. Browne. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 7s. 6d. net.

PALMERSTON AND THE HUNGARIAN REVOLUTION. By Charles Sproxton, B.A., M.C., Cambridge University Press. 7s. 6d. net.

PALMERSTON AND THE HUNGARIAN REVOLUTION. By Charles Sproxton, B.A., M.C., Cambridge University Press. 7shillings 6pence net.

127 BENEDICTINE MONACHISM. Studies in Benedictine Life and Rule by the Right Rev. Cuthbert Butler. Longmans. 18s. net.

127 BENEDICTINE MONACHISM. Studies in Benedictine Life and Rule by the Right Rev. Cuthbert Butler. Longmans. 18s. net.

BOLINGBROKE AND WALPOLE. By the Right Hon. J. M. Robertson. Fisher Unwin. 12s. 6d. net.

BOLINGBROKE AND WALPOLE. By the Right Hon. J.M. Robertson. Fisher Unwin. 12s. 6d. net.

LAW

EXCESS PROFITS DUTY and the Cases Decided Thereon. By R. J. Sutcliffe. Stevens. 7s. 6d. net.

EXCESS PROFITS DUTY and the Cases Decided Thereon. By R.J. Sutcliffe. Stevens. 7s. 6d. net.

MEDICAL

REMINISCENCES OF THREE CAMPAIGNS. By Sir Alexander Ogston, K.C.V.O., LL.D., Surgeon in Ordinary to the King in Scotland. Hodder & Stoughton. 16s. net.

REMINISCENCES OF THREE CAMPAIGNS. By Sir Alex Ogston, K.C.V.O., LL.D., Surgeon in Ordinary to the King in Scotland. Hodder & Stoughton. 16s. net.

DEMENTIA PRÆCOX AND PARAPHERNIA. By Professor Emil Kraepelin, of Munich. Translated by Mary Barclay. Edited by G. M. Robertson, Lecturer on Mental Diseases in the University of Edinburgh. E. and S. Livingstone. 15s. net.

DEMENTIA PRÆCOX AND PARAPHRENIA. By Professor Emil Kraepelin, of Munich. Translated by Mary Barclay. Edited by G.M. Robertson, Lecturer on Mental Diseases at the University of Edinburgh. E. and S. Livingstone. 15s. net.

LETTERS TO A YOUNG MAN ON LOVE AND HEALTH. By Walter M. Gallichan. Werner Laurie. 4s. 6d. net.

LETTERS TO A YOUNG MAN ON LOVE AND HEALTH. By Walter M. Gallichan. Werner Laurie. £4.6 net.

MILITARY

MY WAR MEMORIES, 1914–1918. By General Ludendorff. Two vols. Hutchinson. 34s. net.

MY WAR MEMORIES, 1914–1918. By General Ludendorff. Two volumes. Hutchinson. 34s. net.

A PRIVATE IN THE GUARDS. By Stephan Graham. Macmillan. 10s. net.

A PRIVATE IN THE GUARDS. By Stefan Graham. Macmillan. 10shillings net.

ESCAPING FROM GERMANY. By Edward Page (Private R.M.L.I.). Melrose. 4s. 6d. net.

ESCAPING FROM GERMANY. By Edward Page (Private R.M.L.I.). Melrose. £4.6.

PHILOSOPHY

EMERSON AND HIS PHILOSOPHY. By J. A. Hill. Rider. 3s. 6d. net.

EMERSON AND HIS PHILOSOPHY. By J.A. Hill. Rider. £3.6 net.

POETRY

REYNARD THE FOX. By John Masefield. Heinemann. 5s. net.

REYNARD THE FOX. By John Masefield. Heinemann. 5s. net.

MORE POEMS FROM THE CHINESE. Translated by Arthur Waley. Allen & Unwin. 3s. and 4s. 6d. net.

MORE POEMS FROM THE CHINESE. Translated by Arthur Waley. Allen & Unwin. 3shillings and 4shillings 6pence net.

A MUSE AT SEA. By E. Hilton Young. Sidgwick & Jackson. 2s. 6d. net.

A MUSE AT SEA. By E. Hilton Young. Sidgwick & Jackson. 2s. 6d. net.

POEMS IN CAPTIVITY. By John Still. Lane. 7s. 6d.

POEMS IN CAPTIVITY. By John Still. Lane. 7s. 6d.

THE PHARSALIA OF LUCAN. Translated by the Right Hon. Edward Ridley, sometime Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford, and one of the Judges of the High Court of Justice. Two vols. A. L. Humphreys. £2 2s. net.

THE PHARSALIA OF LUCAN. Translated by the Right Hon. Edward Ridley, former Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford, and one of the Judges of the High Court of Justice. Two volumes. A. L. Humphreys. £2 2s. net.

THE GIFT. By M. Cecilia Furse. Constable. 2s. 6d. net.

THE GIFT. By M. Cecilia Furse. Constable. 2£ 6d. net.

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF LORD ALFRED DOUGLAS. Martin Secker. 7s. 6d. net.

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF LORD ALFRED DOUGLAS. Martin Secker. £7.6.

FORGOTTEN PLACES. By Ian Mackenzie. Chapman & Hall. 3s. 6d. net.

FORGOTTEN PLACES. By Ian Mackenzie. Chapman & Hall. 3shillings 6pence net.

POEMS NEWLY DECORATED. The Poetry Bookshop. 1s. net.

POEMS NEWLY DECORATED. The Poetry Bookshop. £1 net.

POEMS OF THE DAWN AND NIGHT. By Henry Mond. Chapman & Hall. 3s. 6d.

POEMS OF THE DAWN AND NIGHT. By Henry Mond. Chapman & Hall. £3.6.

THE SUPERHUMAN ANTAGONISTS. By Sir William Watson. Hodder & Stoughton. 5s. net.

THE SUPERHUMAN ANTAGONISTS. By Sir William Watson. Hodder & Stoughton. 5s. net.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, Etc.

A PRIMER OF NATIONAL FINANCE. By Henry Higgs, C.B. Methuen. 5s. net.

A PRIMER OF NATIONAL FINANCE. By Henry Higgs, C.B. Methuen. £5.

BRITAIN'S OVERSEA TRADE. By W. H. Hooker. Effingham Wilson. 3s. net.

BRITAIN'S OVERSEAS TRADE. By W. H. Hooker. Effingham Wilson. 3s. net.

INDUSTRY AND TRADE. By Alfred Marshall. Macmillan. 18s. net.

INDUSTRY AND TRADE. By Alfred Marshall. Macmillan. 18s. net.

128 THE MASTERY OF THE FAR EAST. The Story of Korea's Transformation and Japan's Rise to Supremacy in the Orient. By Arthur Judson Brown. Bell. 25s. net.

128 THE MASTERY OF THE FAR EAST. The Story of Korea's Transformation and Japan's Rise to Supremacy in the East. By Arthur Judson Brown. Bell. 25s. net.

THE ORIGIN OF GOVERNMENT. By Hugh Taylor. Blackwell. 10s. 6d. net.

THE ORIGIN OF GOVERNMENT. By Hugh Taylor. Blackwell. £10.6 net.

THE UNFINISHED PROGRAMME OF DEMOCRACY. By Richard Roberts. Swaithmore Press. 6s. net.

THE UNFINISHED PROGRAMME OF DEMOCRACY. By Richard Roberts. Swaithmore Press. 6s. net.

SPEECHINGS AND WRITINGS OF LORD SINHA. Madras, G. A. Natesan & Co. Rs. 3.

SPEECHES AND WRITINGS OF LORD SINHA. Madras, G. A. Natesan & Co. Rs. 3.

THE GREAT ADVENTURE. Present-day Study in American Nationalism. By Theodore Roosevelt. Murray. 6s. net.

THE GREAT ADVENTURE. Contemporary Study in American Nationalism. By Teddy Roosevelt. Murray. 6s. net.

BOLSHEVISM. The Enemy of Political and Industrial Democracy. By John Spargo. Murray. 7s. 6d. net.

BOLSHEVISM. The Enemy of Political and Industrial Democracy. By John Spargo. Murray. 7s. 6d. net.

CATTLE, AND THE FUTURE OF BEEF PRODUCTION IN ENGLAND. By K. J. J. Mackenzie, Reader in University of Cambridge. Preface and Chapter by F. H. A. Marshall, Fellow and Tutor of Christ's College and University Lecturer in Agricultural Physiology. Cambridge University Press. 7s. 6d. net.

CATTLE, AND THE FUTURE OF BEEF PRODUCTION IN ENGLAND. By K.J.J. Mackenzie, Reader at the University of Cambridge. Preface and Chapter by F.H.A. Marshall, Fellow and Tutor at Christ's College and University Lecturer in Agricultural Physiology. Cambridge University Press. 7sh. 6d. net.

EUROPE IN THE MELTING-POT. By R. W. Seton-Watson. Macmillan. 4s. 6d. net.

EUROPE IN THE MELTING-POT. By R.W. Seton-Watson. Macmillan. £4.6. net.

RELIGION

A COMMENTARY ON THE BIBLE. Edited by Arthur S. Peake, M.A., D.D., Rylands Professor of Biblical Exegesis in the University of Manchester. With the assistance for the New Testament of A. J. Greene, M.A., D.D., Principal of the Congregational Hall, Edinburgh. T. C. and E. C. Jack. 10s. 6d. net.

A COMMENTARY ON THE BIBLE. Edited by Arthur S. Peake, M.A., D.D., Rylands Professor of Biblical Exegesis at the University of Manchester. With assistance for the New Testament from A.J. Greene, M.A., D.D., Principal of the Congregational Hall, Edinburgh. T. C. and E. C. Jack. 10£ 6p net.

STUDIES IN THE CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. By R. L. Attley, Canon of Christ Church, Hon. Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford. Robt. Scott. 7s. 6d.

STUDIES IN THE CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. By R.L. Attley, Canon of Christ Church, Hon. Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford. Robt. Scott. 7s. 6d.

THE PRIMITIVE TRADITION OF THE EUCHARISTIC BODY AND BLOOD. By Lucius Waterman, D.D., Rector of St. Thomas' Church, Hanover, New Hampshire. Longmans. 9s. net.

THE PRIMITIVE TRADITION OF THE EUCHARISTIC BODY AND BLOOD. By Lucius Waterman, D.D., Rector of St. Thomas' Church, Hanover, New Hampshire. Longmans. 9s. net.

IDEALISM. By William Walker, A.K.C., Rector of Pattiswick. Heath Cranton. 3s. 6d. net.

IDEALISM. By William Walker, A.K.C., Rector of Pattiswick. Heath Cranton. 3s. 6d. net.

THE SECRET OF HAPPINESS, or Salvation through Growth. By Edmond Holmes. Constable. 12s. 6d.

THE SECRET OF HAPPINESS, or Salvation through Growth. By Edmond Holmes. Constable. 12s. 6d.


THE LONDON
MERCURY

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant-Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Vol. I No. 2 December 1919

Vol. I No. 2 December 1919

EDITORIAL NOTES

OUR last notes in this place were written "in the dark." We sketched, in a general way, our attitude, our intentions, and our hopes whilst we were still without more evidence than our private enquiries could produce as to the degree of confidence that our proposals would inspire and the amount of support that we should receive. We are now more fully informed; and we may honestly say that, although our expectations were not, perhaps, coloured by an excessive diffidence, they have been more than realised.

OUR last notes here were written "in the dark." We outlined, in a general way, our stance, our goals, and our hopes while still relying on only the information our private inquiries could provide regarding the level of confidence our proposals would inspire and the support we would receive. We're now better informed; and we can honestly say that, although our expectations weren't overly cautious, they have been exceeded.

decorative break

The extraordinarily cordial reception given us, both by critics in the Press and by our readers, has proved that there is a demand for a paper on the lines which we have laid down, and that our first number was regarded as a satisfactory beginning. We must express our profound gratitude to those—there are hundreds—who have written to us in terms of unqualified appreciation and benevolence, and to the reviewers, whose kindness is more encouraging than they probably know. It now remains for us to attempt to live up to the promises we have made.

The incredibly warm welcome we've received from both critics in the media and our readers shows that there's a need for a publication like ours, and our first issue was seen as a solid start. We want to express our deep gratitude to all those—there are hundreds—who have reached out with such positive feedback and kindness, as well as to the reviewers, whose support is more motivating than they might realize. Now, it's up to us to try to fulfill the commitments we've made.

decorative break

One more thing we must add before we turn to detail. Editors do not normally discuss the economics of their enterprises in public, and nobody wishes that they should. But before the London Mercury appeared, we made a special effort to start it on a firm basis by securing a large number of Original Subscribers. That effort was remarkably successful; thousands of persons subscribed for a year before they had seen a copy of the paper. These proved by their willingness to buy a pig in a poke that130 they were thoroughly interested in our scheme; and we are entitled to assume that they will be interested to hear that our initial success has been so great that our immediate future is securely guaranteed. In other words (though much ground remains to be won), we have been spared the wearing and worrying struggle to obtain a position and a "hearing" which so often embarrasses literary and artistic periodicals. A direct result of this is that we shall be under no necessity to experiment hastily, but shall be able to give due consideration to every possible development that occurs to us. A direct implication of it is that should we, in the long run, fail to satisfy the public, we should have nothing and nobody but ourselves to blame. Either our conception would have been proved unpopular or our execution would have been deemed inadequate. It is the most comfortable of situations. That is all we need say on the subject. We have spoken frankly about it (rather than affect an impassive indifference) simply because we think our readers would like us to do so.

One more thing we need to mention before getting into the details. Editors usually don’t discuss the financial side of their work in public, and nobody wants them to. But before the London Mercury launched, we made a special effort to establish it on solid ground by securing a large number of Original Subscribers. That effort was quite successful; thousands of people subscribed for a year before they had even seen a copy of the paper. Their willingness to buy a pig in a poke showed that130 they were genuinely interested in our project; and we can assume that they’ll be keen to hear that our initial success has been so significant that our immediate future is securely assured. In other words (though there’s still a lot to achieve), we have avoided the exhausting and stressful fight to gain recognition and a “platform” that often troubles literary and artistic publications. As a direct result, we won’t need to rush into experiments, but can take the time to carefully consider every potential development that comes to mind. A direct consequence of this is that if we ultimately fail to meet the public’s expectations, we will have no one to blame but ourselves. Either our concept would have been shown to be unpopular, or our execution would have been seen as lacking. It’s the most comfortable situation we could be in. That’s all we need to say on the matter. We’ve been open about it (rather than pretending to be indifferent) simply because we believe our readers would appreciate that.

decorative break

We have as yet received no great number of detailed criticisms or suggestions for improvement. But there have been some, both in the Press and in the letters from our correspondents. Some of the suggestions that have been made we shall adopt; some we shall not; one or two of the most interesting are based on a misunderstanding. The most noticeable of these derive from the notion that the London Mercury was intended to be an exact analogue of the Mercure de France, and borrowed its title from that excellent paper. We may as well explain, once and for all, that the similitude with the Mercure de France, happy though it may be, was reached by accident; our own title was derived directly from the Mercuries which were the earliest products of the English periodical Press; and for our scheme we are indebted to no paper, British or foreign. A Scottish critic observes that "Belgian literature owed its notable capture of Europe largely to its [the Mercure's] whole-hearted welcome, and the new movement in Germany associated with the names of Rilke and Zweig found its first foreign recognition in its pages. Moreover, it surveyed the whole field of human intellectual achievement—philosophy, science, religion—in its articles.... The name of M. Davray at the foot of a Mercure article has made more than one British writer's reputation in Paris, and Europe would have been entirely ignorant that there was a new and rich literature in Spanish-America had not the Mercure discovered it and blazoned forth its merits." We might, if we would, make some remark on the detail of this. Rilke is not a major poet; Zweig is an unimportant, over-exuberant critic who tried, in vain, to persuade the late Emile Verhaeren that he was a German; the fame of Spanish-American literature, trumpeted though it may have been by the Mercure, has not yet reached London. But we prefer to concentrate on the more important point, and that is that our functions, as we conceive them, are not those of the Mercure de France.131 We have already published letters from French and American correspondents; we shall shortly publish letters from Italian, Russian, and German correspondents; we shall from time to time publish fuller articles about recent developments in foreign countries. But there are certain limits to our space, and there is a centre in our plans. It is an admirable thing to disseminate the works of good Belgian and Spanish-American authors, and we hope that we shall not overlook anything really important that comes from any quarter of the globe. But our principal object is to assist people to read the good English authors of the past, and to stimulate the popularity of good English authors of the present. There are those to whom any foreigner, writing in some mysteriously wonderful language, like French or Polish or Spanish-American, is a portent; but we are not amongst them. We desire to keep the British public in touch with all foreign developments that may be considered likely to be of special interest to the British public; but we certainly do not intend to devote to the study of foreign authors space that might more profitably be given to the examination of a dead or living man who has written in our own tongue. The Mercure bestows a great deal of attention on foreign authors; it publishes political articles; it concerns itself largely with problems of philosophy and religion. Some of these questions will be ignored by the London Mercury. Some it will discuss; regarding some its functions will be purely that of a recorder. But it does not propose to deflect from its original purpose, which was to publish the best contemporary "creative work" that it could obtain, to criticise new books and old, and to minister to the other needs of the British reader and the British book-collector. It is just as well that this should be clear.

We haven’t received a lot of detailed feedback or suggestions for improvement yet. However, there have been a few, both in the press and in letters from our correspondents. Some of the suggestions we will adopt, some we won’t, and a couple of the most interesting are based on a misunderstanding. The main issue stems from the idea that the London Mercury was meant to be a direct replica of the Mercure de France and took its title from that great publication. We should clarify, once and for all, that any similarity to the Mercure de France, while delightful, was purely accidental; our title directly comes from the Mercuries, which were the earliest products of the English periodical press, and our approach is not borrowed from any publication, British or foreign. A Scottish critic remarks that "Belgian literature owes its significant presence in Europe largely to its [the Mercure's] enthusiastic support, and the new movement in Germany linked to Rilke and Zweig found its first recognition in its pages. Moreover, it covered the entire spectrum of human intellectual achievement—philosophy, science, religion—in its articles.... The name of M. Davray at the end of a Mercure article has enhanced more than one British writer's reputation in Paris, and Europe would have been completely unaware of the new and rich literature in Spanish-America had the Mercure not discovered it and highlighted its merits." We could comment on this in detail. Rilke is not a major poet; Zweig is an insignificant, overly enthusiastic critic who unsuccessfully tried to convince the late Emile Verhaeren that he was German; the acclaim of Spanish-American literature, celebrated though it may have been by the Mercure, has yet to reach London. However, we prefer to focus on a more significant point, and that is that our functions, as we see them, are not those of the Mercure de France.131 We have already published letters from French and American correspondents; we will soon publish letters from Italian, Russian, and German correspondents; we will occasionally publish more in-depth articles about recent developments in foreign countries. But there are limits to our space, and there is a focus in our plans. It's wonderful to share the works of quality Belgian and Spanish-American authors, and we hope to not overlook anything truly important from anywhere in the world. But our main goal is to help people read great English authors of the past and promote the popularity of good English authors of the present. There are those who consider any foreign writer, using some mysteriously wonderful language like French, Polish, or Spanish-American, to be impressive; we are not among them. We aim to keep the British public informed about foreign developments that may be of particular interest to them; however, we definitely do not plan to dedicate space to the study of foreign authors that might be better used to examine a deceased or living writer who has written in our own language. The Mercure gives a lot of attention to foreign authors; it publishes political articles; it largely deals with issues of philosophy and religion. Some of these topics will be overlooked by the London Mercury. Some it will discuss; concerning others, its role will simply be to record. But it does not intend to stray from its original purpose, which is to publish the best contemporary "creative work" it can find, to critique new and old books, and to cater to the other needs of British readers and book collectors. It's important that this is made clear.

decorative break

In the present number one or two slight changes are to be observed. There is a minor, but not insignificant, typographical change, and two new, and we hope welcome, "features" have been added. These had already been premeditated, but we made them with all the more satisfaction in that several correspondents had recommended—we had almost said demanded—them. We hope, in an early issue, to add to these a section on Architecture, similar to the sections on Art, Music, and the Theatre.

In this issue, you might notice one or two slight changes. There’s a small but important typographical update, and we’ve added two new "features" that we hope you'll find enjoyable. These changes were already planned, but we’re even more pleased to introduce them given that several of our correspondents suggested—we might even say insisted on—them. We also hope to add a section on Architecture in an upcoming issue, similar to the sections on Art, Music, and Theatre.

decorative break

Several correspondents have written to ask us whether we propose to devote any attention to the economics of authorship, and two of them (persons whom we conceive to have a direct and immediate interest in the subject) make special reference to the question of American copyright. To all of them we can reply that, although economics in general, like politics in general, come within the sphere of our self-abnegation, we shall throw what light we can on the economics of authorship, just as we shall hold132 ourselves free to trespass on politics when politics touch art. American copyright, as a fact, we had already marked out as one of the matters to which we intend to return again and again until America puts her laws straight. The British copyright laws are now, so far as they affect the author, on a very satisfactory footing. The principal countries of the world have signed the Berne Convention, and even Russia, had there been no Revolution, would by this time have agreed that the works of British authors should be automatically copyrighted in Russia. The more widely the civilised custom spreads the more glaring becomes what, without offence, we may call the offence of America. There only—and it is the largest English-speaking and English-reading community in the world—is the British author defenceless, there only may he be robbed with impunity of the fruits of his labour.

Several writers have reached out to ask if we plan to focus on the economics of authorship, and two of them (individuals we believe have a direct and immediate interest in the topic) specifically mention American copyright. We can respond to all of them that, while economics in general, like politics, falls under our self-imposed limitations, we will shed whatever light we can on the economics of authorship, just as we will feel free to discuss politics when it intersects with art. As a matter of fact, we had already identified American copyright as one of the issues we intend to revisit repeatedly until America clarifies its laws. The British copyright laws are now, from the author’s perspective, in a very satisfactory state. Most major countries in the world have signed the Berne Convention, and even Russia, if there hadn’t been a Revolution, would by now have agreed that British authors' works should automatically be copyright protected in Russia. The more widespread civilized customs become, the more obvious it is to point out, without causing offense, the failure of America. There alone—where the largest English-speaking and English-reading community exists—is the British author unprotected; there, he can be robbed without consequence of the results of his work.

decorative break

Let us recapitulate the elements of the American copyright law as they at present stand. Copyright in America is defined by a law of 1909. That Act lays down that a book, to secure legal protection, must be manufactured in the United States of America; the stipulation was carried on from an earlier statute. A book published in the English language may obtain interim protection for one month from the date of publication if a copy is forwarded to an office in Washington; but at the end of the month protection lapses. Copyright is lost unless a book (or a newspaper contribution) has been "set up" in the States and issued there within a month of its publication in Great Britain.

Let’s summarize the current elements of American copyright law. Copyright in the U.S. is defined by a law from 1909. This law states that a book must be produced in the United States to get legal protection; this requirement was carried over from an earlier statute. A book published in English can get temporary protection for one month from the publication date if a copy is sent to an office in Washington, D.C.; however, after that month, the protection expires. Copyright is forfeited unless a book (or a newspaper article) has been printed in the U.S. and published there within a month of its release in Great Britain.

decorative break

Now we have no hesitation in describing the present copyright arrangements as between England and America as immoral and unjust. They do not greatly handicap authors of international reputation, so far as their new books are concerned. If—he will forgive us for using his name as an illustration—Mr. Rudyard Kipling has written a new book, he will have no difficulty whatever in getting an American publisher to put it into type in America and issue it at a date approximate to that of the English publication. But even the eminent and the "arrived" are put to some trouble and expense by the necessity of "securing copyright," and on those who are not so eminent the law presses very hardly indeed. There are famous English authors whose early books are not copyright in America; there are young English authors who have to go through the anguish of seeing American copyright expire whilst some American publisher is debating whether or not he shall take "sheets" of a book from England; and "first books" of any character published in England can virtually never be copyrighted in America. It may, and should, be granted that as a body American publishers are more just and generous than their laws. We know of many cases in which the English authors of non-copyright books have obtained133 from American publishers precisely the same royalties as they have obtained from their English publishers. We know also of cases—relatively few, we gladly admit—in which the works of English authors have been pirated by American editors and publishers without sanction, thanks, or payment. But the mere fact that in most instances American publishers are ashamed to take advantage of the law, and that in other instances they do the handsome thing in order to secure "favours to come," is no palliation of the law. It is a harsh and a selfish law; a law unworthy of a great nation, a nation which is second to none in its professions and in its intentions with regard to the welfare of humanity at large.

Now we can confidently say that the current copyright arrangements between England and America are immoral and unfair. They don't really affect well-known authors too much when it comes to their new books. For example, if Mr. Rudyard Kipling has written a new book, he will have no trouble getting an American publisher to print it in the U.S. and release it around the same time as the English version. However, even well-known authors have to deal with some hassle and expense to "secure copyright," and those who aren't as famous face much tougher challenges. There are notable English authors whose early works aren't copyrighted in America; there are young English authors who suffer the agony of watching their American copyright run out while an American publisher decides whether or not to print their book from England; and "first books" of any kind published in England can almost never be copyrighted in America. It's worth acknowledging that, as a whole, American publishers are more fair and generous than their laws suggest. We've seen many cases where English authors of non-copyrighted books received the same royalties from American publishers as they did from their English ones. We also know of a few cases—thankfully not many—where the works of English authors have been stolen by American editors and publishers without permission, thanks, or payment. But the fact that most American publishers feel embarrassed to exploit the law and, in some cases, do the right thing to secure future "favor" doesn't excuse the law itself. It is a harsh and selfish law; a law unworthy of a great nation, one that claims to be committed to the welfare of humanity as a whole.

decorative break

The state of the law is commonly ascribed to the typographical unions. "Protection for Printers": books should have no rights in America unless American typographers have been employed upon them. Beneath this argument lies the naked, brutal fact that at present, America having not yet produced the great universal literature that she is destined to produce, America imports much more from us than we do from her. If "sheets" were copyright, whenever sent, we should get the better of the exchange; we produce ten Masefields for one O. Henry, and England would print far more for America than America would for England. This may determine the printers' attitude; though even the printers might realise that a time might come when the boot would be on the other leg, and British publishers will be in a position to squeeze American authors to any extent, and British printers will insist on printing books which might more conveniently and economically be printed in America. But surely, in a matter like this, the law ought not to be dictated by the selfish and shortsighted conceptions of a trade. We have never met an English author who has had, or who has contemplated, relations with America who has not been bitterly contemptuous of the American attitude towards the copyright law. We have never spoken to an American author or publisher who has not admitted that it was a disgrace to America. Authors may be a small body, but they are as entitled to their rights as anybody else; these, also, are God's creatures. President Wilson himself, for all we know, may under the present regime have lost English copyright in his early works; and the irony of the law is that it presses most hardly on those who have still their fortunes to make, for the celebrated, or their agents, can successfully cope with it.

The current state of the law is often attributed to the printing unions. "Protection for Printers": books shouldn’t have any rights in America unless American typographers have worked on them. Underneath this argument is the harsh truth that, as of now, America hasn't yet generated the great universal literature it’s meant to, leading to a situation where America imports far more from us than we import from her. If “sheets” were protected by copyright whenever sent, we would come out ahead in the exchange; we produce ten Masefields for every O. Henry, and England would print way more for America than America would for England. This may explain the printers' stance, though they might realize that the tables could turn one day, and British publishers could end up pressuring American authors while British printers might insist on printing books that could be produced more conveniently and affordably in America. However, surely in matters like this, the law shouldn’t be shaped by the selfish and shortsighted views of a trade. We’ve never encountered an English author who has had or considered relationships with America who hasn’t expressed bitter contempt for the American stance on copyright law. We’ve never spoken to an American author or publisher who hasn’t agreed it’s a disgrace for America. Authors may be a small group, but they deserve their rights just like anyone else; they are, after all, also God’s creations. President Wilson, for all we know, may have lost English copyright on his early works under the current regime; and the irony of the law is that it hits hardest those who are still trying to build their fortunes, as the famous ones and their agents can navigate it successfully.

decorative break

These lines will, as we are happy to know, meet the eyes of many Americans who write and many who do not. We appeal to them to agitate for a change in their law. That the American copyright law should be placed on precisely the same basis as the English copyright law we do not ask, and134 have no right to ask. But that English authors should automatically enjoy in the United States the same privileges as are enjoyed by native authors is a reasonable proposition. Cannot somebody move the Legislature?

These lines will, as we’re glad to know, reach the eyes of many Americans who write and many who don’t. We urge them to push for a change in their law. We’re not asking for American copyright law to be exactly the same as English copyright law, and134 we have no right to do that. However, it’s a fair proposition that English authors should automatically have the same rights in the United States as native authors do. Can someone not bring this issue to the Legislature?

decorative break

We shall return to this subject at greater length. Meanwhile, if we may hark back for a moment to the point from which our digression started, may we say that we shall welcome any suggestions our readers may make as to the development of the paper within the limits we have defined? Particularly we desire to hear—though we should not be human if we pretended to enjoy—objections, provided they are conceived in a friendly spirit, to anything in our present arrangements which may strike readers as unsatisfactory. It was another god who sprang, perfect and in full panoply, from the head of Jove.

We will come back to this topic in more detail later. For now, if we can briefly revisit the point where we went off track, we want to say that we would appreciate any suggestions our readers have about how to develop the paper within the boundaries we've set. Specifically, we want to hear—though we can’t say we’ll enjoy it—any constructive criticism, as long as it’s offered in a friendly manner, regarding anything in our current setup that readers might find lacking. It was another god who sprang, perfect and fully armed, from the head of Jove.


LITERARY INTELLIGENCE

THE death of Mr. Bruce Cummings on October 22nd, at the age of thirty, brought to an end a literary career which was singular alike in its character and in its brevity. He did not expect to live to see the publication of his book, The Journal of a Disappointed Man, and himself inserted the last and the only falsity in it, except the name he gave himself: "Barbellion died on December 31st." But he did actually witness its remarkable success on its appearance in the early part of this year; and it is impossible not to feel that this must, to some extent, have alleviated his disappointment. He was remarkable, not only in his personality and his gifts, but also in the fact that he was fully and frankly conscious, at all events for some years before his death, that his journal would be published and would be examined as a literary composition. He compared it with the journals which were already famous, he speculated on the reception it would have, he experienced a thrill in discovering a sister-soul in Marie Bashkirtseff. And it is hardly doubtful that his expectations will be realised. His career was one of struggle under almost overwhelming difficulties. His earliest ambition was to be a naturalist; and without training or assistance of any kind he had almost achieved it, when the breakdown of his father compelled him to earn a more substantial, though still meagre, living as a reporter on the staff of a provincial newspaper. He struggled out of this pit, and eventually succeeded in obtaining a position at South Kensington, which, in view of the obstacles in his way, was an extraordinary performance. Through all this battle against odds he was handicapped by an ill-health which seems to have affected almost every organ in his body—a weak heart, susceptible, if not actually tubercular, lungs, dyspepsia, and disordered nerves; and these ailments were accompanied and intensified by a perpetual brooding over his health which, had it had no basis, might have been called acute hypochondria. But it was only after his marriage that he discovered, by a dramatic and extraordinary accident, that he was already condemned to death by a more terrible malady than any of these. Under the rapidly-approaching shadow of this end, he continued his work and his journal as long as his strength permitted, and survived, though but for a little and in a state of complete collapse, the success which had been so persistently denied him before. His journal tells an extraordinary story and reveals an extraordinary person. Its confessions are frank, quiet, and obviously truthful; and neither his introspective habit of mind nor his belief that his journal would be published seems ever to have vitiated his powers of observation and notation. But he was something more than a remarkable personality and a veracious reporter of himself. He was also a writer and a critic of great ability. His notes on literature and music, here and there through the diary, show considerable penetration and judgment; and his descriptions of persons and places are vivid, fascinating, and often humorous. A volume of his remains has just been issued under the title, Enjoying Life, and Other Essays; and this includes the paper on the great journal-writers to which he alludes more than once in his diary.

THE death of Mr. Bruce Cummings on October 22nd, at the age of thirty, marked the end of a literary career that was unique in both its nature and its short duration. He didn’t expect to live to see the publication of his book, The Journal of a Disappointed Man, and he himself included the last and only false statement in it, aside from the name he used: "Barbellion died on December 31st." However, he did actually see its impressive success when it was released earlier this year; and it’s hard not to believe that this must have somewhat eased his disappointment. He was remarkable not only for his personality and talents, but also for being fully aware, at least for several years before his death, that his journal would be published and analyzed as a literary work. He compared it to already-famous journals, speculated about how it would be received, and felt a thrill in recognizing a kindred spirit in Marie Bashkirtseff. It’s almost certain that his expectations will be fulfilled. His journey was one of struggle against nearly insurmountable challenges. His earliest dream was to be a naturalist; and without any training or support, he was close to achieving it when his father's breakdown forced him to earn a more stable, albeit still meager, income as a reporter for a local newspaper. He worked his way out of this situation and eventually secured a position in South Kensington, which was an incredible accomplishment considering the obstacles he faced. Throughout this battle, he was burdened by poor health that seemed to affect nearly every part of his body—a weak heart, possibly tubercular lungs, dyspepsia, and troubled nerves; and these health issues were compounded by a constant preoccupation with his condition which, if it were unfounded, might have been deemed severe hypochondria. But it was only after his marriage that he discovered, through a dramatic and shocking incident, that he was already doomed to die from a far worse illness than any of those. Facing this impending end, he continued his work and his journal for as long as his strength allowed, and he managed to live, albeit briefly and in complete exhaustion, to see the success that had been so constantly denied to him before. His journal tells an amazing story and reveals a remarkable person. Its confessions are honest, calm, and undeniably truthful; and neither his tendency for introspection nor his belief that his journal would be published seems to have compromised his observation and notation skills. But he was more than just an extraordinary individual and an honest chronicler of his life. He was also a talented writer and critic. His commentary on literature and music, scattered throughout the diary, demonstrates considerable insight and judgment; and his portrayals of people and places are vivid, engaging, and often humorous. A collection of his works has just been released under the title, Enjoying Life, and Other Essays; which includes the essay on great journal-writers that he mentions multiple times in his diary.

decorative break

As a token of their admiration for a master in their craft, a number of poets recently united to make a presentation to Mr. Thomas Hardy, O.M., on the occasion of his entering his eightieth year. Their tribute took the form of a manuscript volume in which each of the poets wrote one of his own pieces and which was prefaced by an address written, it is understood, by the Poet Laureate, with whom are joined in the136 volume the Hon. Maurice Baring, Mr. Hilaire Belloc, Mr. Laurence Binyon, Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Mr. W. H. Davies, Mr. Walter de la Mare, Mr. Austin Dobson, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Maurice Hewlett, Mr. Ralph Hodgson, Mr. A. E. Housman, Mr. Rudyard Kipling, Mr. John Masefield, Mrs. Alice Meynell, Mr. Sturge Moore, Professor Gilbert Murray, Sir Henry Newbolt, Mr. Alfred Noyes, Sir Arthur Quiller-Couch, Mr. G. W. Russell ("A. E."), Mr. Arthur Symons, Mr. Herbert Trench, Sir William Watson, Mr. W. B. Yeats, and many of their younger fellows. A sentence from the address, "We would thank you for the pleasure and increasing delight that your art has given us," explains the purpose of the gift and supplies a text on which a discourse might be pronounced. For if it is a delight for an established master to receive the homage of his juniors, it should be, and is, an especial delight for them to be able to offer it. We think it probable that some of the younger contributors to this volume will live to remember with wonder and gratitude the fact that they were able, while he still lived, to express their gratitude to one of the greatest of modern English poets.

As a show of respect for a true master in their field, a group of poets recently came together to present Mr. Thomas Hardy, O.M., with a gift as he celebrated his eightieth birthday. Their tribute was a manuscript volume, where each poet contributed one of their own pieces, prefaced by a letter believed to have been written by the Poet Laureate. Included in the 136 volume are the Hon. Maurice Baring, Mr. Hilaire Belloc, Mr. Laurence Binyon, Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Mr. W. H. Davies, Mr. Walter de la Mare, Mr. Austin Dobson, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Maurice Hewlett, Mr. Ralph Hodgson, Mr. A. E. Housman, Mr. Rudyard Kipling, Mr. John Masefield, Mrs. Alice Meynell, Mr. Sturge Moore, Professor Gilbert Murray, Sir Henry Newbolt, Mr. Alfred Noyes, Sir Arthur Quiller-Couch, Mr. G. W. Russell ("A. E."), Mr. Arthur Symons, Mr. Herbert Trench, Sir William Watson, Mr. W. B. Yeats, and many younger poets. A line from the address, "We would thank you for the pleasure and increasing delight that your art has given us," captures the spirit of the gift and serves as a foundation for further discussion. It is a special joy for a recognized master to receive admiration from his peers, and even more meaningful for them to be able to express it. We believe that some of the younger contributors to this volume will look back in wonder and appreciation for the chance to show their gratitude to one of the greatest modern English poets while he was still alive.

decorative break

Mr. Edmund Gosse, the doyen of English critics, celebrated his seventieth birthday in September, and, through Lord Crewe, a presentation was made to him accompanied by a memorial of almost unexampled length and distinction. Each of the signatories has since received a beautifully printed "memento." Those who saw Mr. Gosse's paper on George Eliot will not need to be told that his powers seem, if anything, to increase with age. Great and diverse as have been his services to literature since his first book was (when he was in his early twenties) published, his finest work, both "original" and critical, has appeared in recent years; and it is easily conceivable that the decade between his seventieth and his eightieth birthdays will be his most productive. A man of letters can be paid no higher compliment: Mr. Gosse has retained, and will retain to the end, the energy and the freshness of youth, whilst his knowledge and experience, in the natural course of things, broaden and deepen.

Mr. Edmund Gosse, the leading English critic, celebrated his seventieth birthday in September. Through Lord Crewe, he received a presentation along with a memorial that was remarkable in its length and significance. Each of the signatories has since received a beautifully printed "memento." Those who attended Mr. Gosse's talk on George Eliot know that his abilities seem, if anything, to grow stronger with age. His contributions to literature have been great and varied since his first book was published, when he was in his early twenties, but his best work, both original and critical, has come out in recent years. It’s entirely possible that the decade between his seventieth and eightieth birthdays will be his most productive. A writer can’t receive a higher compliment: Mr. Gosse has maintained, and will maintain until the end, the energy and vitality of youth, while his knowledge and experience continue to expand and deepen naturally.

decorative break

The death of Leonid Andreef removes the most savage pessimist of all the pessimists who have come out of modern Russia. But the author of The Life of Man, The Seven that Were Hanged, and The Red Laugh was not a pessimist for pessimism's sake: he suffered and he expressed his suffering sincerely. One of his short stories—that which tells of a student and his girl who were overtaken by a band of ruffians in a wood—is perhaps the most ghastly story that has ever been written; yet the most revolted reader could not suppose that the author had been less revolted than himself. Andreef had refused enormous offers to work for the Bolsheviks, and died, in great poverty, from shock induced by a rain of Bolshevik bombs near his house.

The death of Leonid Andreev marks the loss of the harshest pessimist among all the pessimists who emerged from modern Russia. However, the author of The Life of Man, The Seven that Were Hanged, and The Red Laugh was not a pessimist just for the sake of being one; he endured pain and expressed his suffering authentically. One of his short stories—a chilling tale about a student and his girlfriend who are ambushed by a gang of thugs in the woods—is possibly the most horrifying story ever written; yet even the most disturbed reader could not think that the author felt any less repulsed than they did. Andreev turned down huge offers to work for the Bolsheviks and died in extreme poverty from the shock caused by a barrage of Bolshevik bombs near his home.


POETRY

Ishak's Song5

5 This song comes from Flecker's unpublished drama Hassan, which those who have seen it consider immeasurably the finest thing that he ever wrote. It has remained in manuscript since his death, awaiting stage production. His Yasmin is another song from the play, and his well-known Golden Journey to Samarkand is its epilogue. Ishak is the Court poet of Haroun-al-Raschid.

5 This song comes from Flecker's unpublished play Hassan, which those who have seen it regard as by far the best thing he ever wrote. It has stayed in manuscript since his death, waiting for a chance to be performed. His Yasmin is another song from the play, and his famous Golden Journey to Samarkand serves as its conclusion. Ishak is the Court poet of Haroun-al-Raschid.

Your dawn, O Master of the World, your dawn,
The time the lilies bloom on the lawn,
The time the gray wings fly past the mountains,
The quiet moment when we hear the fountains,
The time when dreams shine more brightly and the winds are chillier,
The time when young love stirs on a fair shoulder,
O Master of the World, the Persian sunrise!
This hour, O Master, will be bright for you:
Your merchants chase the morning across the sea,
The brave who fight your battle draw their swords,
The slaves who work your labor are forced to work, For you, the wagons of the world are pulled—
The blackness of night, the red of dawn!
JAMES ELROY FLECKER

The Buzzards

As evening arrived and the warm glow intensified,
And every tree that lined the green meadows And in the yellow cornfields, every reaper And every corn-shock rose above their shadows. Hurling eastward from their feet in greater length,
Calmly far away, they swam in the bright sunlight. A buzzard and his partner who enjoyed their leisure Swirling and resting casually in golden light.
Carried along on the great, colorful, motionless wings of a moth,
So easy and so powerful,
They smoothly glided along their paths together, Then spun apart until they flew separate The width of two valleys (as if it were pleasure
To separate like this, knowing they could come together again. So quickly in their empty, free domain),
The curve plunged straight down, rising up the sunlit slope, Then, with a sudden lift of the one large wing, Swung proudly in a curve, and from its height Captured half a mile of sunlight in one smooth motion.
And we, so tiny on the vast, fast-moving hillside,
Stood in a trance until our souls were lifted. On those vast, open, Strong curves of flight—swayed up and significantly drifted,
Were washed, strengthened, and made beautiful in the tide
Of sunlit air. But far below, look Through bright, open skies, the fields were golden. And the heather glowed red where the cornfields finished.
And still those buzzards circled as the light faded. From the valleys, they climbed the rising slopes, Until the highest flaming peak faded to blue.
MARTIN ARMSTRONG

The Moon

(To Maurice Baring)

(To Maurice Baring)

1

I waited for a miracle tonight.
The ground was dim under a sky filled with stars,
Her branches were unclear in that ghostly light,
Her current flowed by unseen.
There was no movement in the dark, windless meadows,
Only the water, murmuring in the shadows,
That darkened nature still declared its existence. I stood there for an hour, blinded by that defeat,
Waiting, and then a burst of silver flame
Burned in the eastern sky, and she arrived.

2

The Moon, the Summer Moon, looks over the valley:
The branches against the rising sky turn dark,
The shadows that concealed those murmuring waters are gone,
And now a shining, stretching path appears
That stretches across the broad and calm river,
Shiny and smooth, not rattled by a tremor.
She still rises: the liquid light she spills. Makes quick sparkles everywhere, patches are pale; And as she moves, I can see her glory shining The atmosphere of all our English lakes and hills.

3

She rides high above all of England; She covers all the roofs of tucked-away towns with silver,
Her brilliance sharpens the peak of every wave,
Her shadows create gentle hollows in the hills;
Even now, beyond my tree quietly drifting, She dresses distant forests in a sheer covering,
And even right here, where I'm staring and dreaming now,
Standing by my own transformed banks, On many a peaceful stroll along an English stream
There is the unchanging image of her smile.

4

Yes, she rides calmly, and as I observe her, I realize By many rivers, other eyes besides mine Approach her; and, as before, they reveal Their true feelings all exposed to her light: Maids, loners, sick and happy lovers,
To whom her beloved returning orb reveals For each gift he waits for: gentle release,
The release of imagination's flow,
Her own sweet pain, or the relief from someone else's pain,
The warm blessing of her peace.

5

I watch as they: how kind she is, how beautiful, Like when, long ago, a young heart absorbed deeply From that sweet comfort, while, through the summer air,
Her clear fingers silenced the world, bringing it to sleep. As I stand here, gazing at this latest moon, Her restless memories are shaping; Beneath my enchanted eyelids, there arise Visions once more of many moons that existed,
Fair, fleeting moons collected from dimmed skies.
Greeted and overwhelmed by these physical eyes.

6

Countless are those moons of memory
Stored in the hidden corners of my mind:
The moons that create shiny paths on the ocean,
The golden harvest moon shines over the fields;
The moon that makes a sleeping village pale, The moon in the woods wanders beyond the branches,
Filtering through the layers of green
To the chest of a bird and the mossy trunk of a tree;
Moons barely seen through a cloudy veil The bronze glow cast by unseen moons;

7

Moons that are surrounded by a thin, prismatic halo,
Looking at a rushing, fluffy sky through; The glowing moons of bright nights,
Ghosts of soft pink in soft blue;
Large orange moons hanging over Earth's gray edge, When trees are still resting from the heat that has passed,141 Tall and substantial, and all waters rest Greasy, and there isn’t a bird in sight. I know all of these; I have witnessed their birth and death,
And many more moons in many skies.

8

There was a moon shining in the sky. I stood on a grassy hill in the forest; That open space was bright, and all around The thickly discovered treetops of the forest,
Line by line, it shimmered in a misty glow,
Fading away. I observed the scene and listened; Then, filled with wonder and quiet, I turned and saw alone. Sticking out from the center of the mound,
Fringed with short grass, a stone patterned by the moonlight,
Roughly carved, from ancient times.

9

There was a night, a crowd, a narrow street,
Torches that made faces glow with dreams; A speaker triumphant in defeat; Banners, strong songs, loud cheering, women's screams;
I felt a deep connection with those rebellious people,
Until along a chapel's tall steeple My eyes wandered without me realizing it, and I discovered A moon, and clouds like a quick and uneven blanket;
And in my soul's existence, all human noise Died, and eternal silence reigned.

10

And one evening, warm and calm, I leaned against a cool stone railing. The docks and houses at the base of the hill Sparkling with lights; I heard the distant whisper of the sea;
And then above the long waves of the eastern cape Silently, a shaky line of yellow emerged, A shred that sped up, then a half that expanded To a full moon that moved with steady intent.
The night stretched out ahead of her, and she was well aware of it,
And as she gradually rose into the blue,

11

She gradually lost color, and, shining in the distance Hurtling through the smooth waters like a spear,
Her clear silver beam of moonlight lay. The lighthouse light on the small pier Dimly illuminated by that clear and certain light. Waiting, I didn't know what the lifted curtain revealed,
I watched the still world below me
Until, without warning, miles across the bay,
Into that silver out of shadows beat,
The entire mysterious fishing fleet is dead black.

12

I've seen these moons, but each one and every one Each one arrived so fresh it felt like the first time,
Fresh as the buds blooming in the sunlight,
New as the songs that break forth in the morning. The roses die, but every day new flowers are blooming,
Last year, it was another blackbird singing,
You alone, amazing blossom, whose pale flower
Beyond human speculation has begun,
Retains forever an everlasting power That spoils the most beautiful moment with a stranger.

13

But oh, if all my childhood nights had been dark,
Or nearly dark, illuminated only by the stars,
No storyteller had ever asked me to listen. The promised beauty of that unknown moon:
How perfect the revelation had been then. When her gradual golden light first appeared Broke on a night for the aware child:
My heart stopped with awe when I saw her elegance. Ascending the sky, so high and untainted,
So bright with light, so smooth and gentle.

14

Most amazing Light, who brings this more beautiful earth,
This world of shadows, cool with silver flames,
Lifting us beyond our human origins:
To whom our oddly dual-natured kind aspires Its saddest thoughts, and the most tender and fragrant Tears and unnameable, wandering desires:
143 Watcher, who quietly leans from above,
Claiming that all human conflicts are meaningless:
Friend of the sad, calm as a dove,
Muse of every poet, guiding light for all who love.

15

Lonely and down, lonely yet nice and gentle,
But always calm, detached, and proud,
Whether with beauty fully revealed,
Or hiding from our sight in a cloud:
Our souls' eternal listener, can we wonder That men who were shaped by the sun, storm, and thunder The terrible aspects of powerful divinity,
Heard in every storm the sound of footsteps traveling,
Should, looking at your face with open hearts,
Have you ever felt a pure, eternal Power within you?

16

Selene, Cynthia, and Artemis, The quick, proud goddess with the silver bow,
Diana, she who kisses downward
One only knew, even though everyone wanted to understand; The shepherd was watching over his flock on a hill, The pale huntress of the night came and found him asleep: She bent down: he woke up and saw her shining hair, And lie there, drawn up to cool and timeless happiness. Held in her radiant arms, Endymion,
The entire night was quiet, until it faded away.

17

They knew you by many names, but your form Was a woman's essence always fleeting and pale:
A flashing huntress leaves deer in awe,
A beautiful descent in the night:
Yet some, more intense and more troubled in their dreaming, They contemplated until they created from your appearance,
A graceful and enticing queen with a deadly charm,
A witch that the man saw couldn't escape,
A trap that shined in dark, deadly woods,
The tall tiaraed Syrian Ashtoreth.

18

And even tonight in African forests some There are some who hold such a blasphemy; Through spreading beams, your eager followers arrive
To satisfy their brains' twisted perception of you.
In the glades, the drums beat and linger, Men jump and cry out to lessen the victim's pain. In the painful rush of the sacrifice.
They are slaves to you, driven crazy because you are stupid,
And you look down on them from the skies, Above their fires and dances, blood and screams.

19

So these; but elsewhere, at this hour,
On all the continents, by all the oceans,
Men, without naming the goddess, acknowledge your power,
Loving her with softer rituals than these:
The thoughts of countless hearts raised to you Rise like smoke drifting above your altars,
Ever-burning incense flows before your throne. By those to whom you have given your secret gift,
Those whose relatives recognize your light, Whom you have signed and sealed for your own.

20

They watch for you by remote Asian peaks,
Where your snow shines above the pointing pines;
Many boats are captivated on templed lakes. For you, where your clear reflection shines brightly; On the vast oceans where only you are gentle Rising and setting, I give myself to you. All lonely hearts in lonely drifting ships;
And where their warm, widely spread islands float, Through the forests, many a flower-crowned maiden glides. To look at you with my lips slightly parted and warm.

21

Oh, that's how they do it, and that's how they did it back then; Our hearts were never hidden from your view; Before our first records, your shrine was cold. Those silent eyes were searching in the night; Beyond the limits of our outdated traditions
You knew about men's pathetic ambitions,
145 Their loves and their despair; within your understanding All our unfortunate history has been revealed;
You have seen all races born and die again,
The rising and falling towers of men.

22

The depths of that Emperor's eyes were black.
Who walked with his arms crossed behind him, beyond his tents, Alone in the night, and he felt something rising above him. The ancient conqueror's vast, smooth, and gentle slope, Moon-pointing Pyramid's lasting classes,
Didn’t hear his guards or the sound of his stampeding horses,
But thought of Egypt feels lifeless in that atmosphere,
Fighting with his moonlit memories
Of long-lost kings who built, and the bare Sands on the moon before those builders existed.

23

Restless, he knew that the moon was watching him think, Had seen a restless Caesar dwell on fame
Amid the Pharaohs' shattered streets.
And, circling around that fixed warning, came Woven by moonlight, random, fleeting,
Fragments of the fading story:
The moonlit water dripping from the oars Of triremes in the harbor of Syracuse;
The opposing camps on the shores,
That knew about the wars of dead Hector and Achilles.

24

He saw the fallen Carthage, Alexander's grave,
The tomb of Moses in the desert,
The moonlight on the Atlantean wave That addressed all the troubles of a crowd:
Cities, hosts, and emperors left. Beneath the steady moon, with a heavy heart. He turned away, and soon after, he died,
Even as the one who hunted from his cave And hit his enemy, and took off the rough hide Under the moon, and wasn't satisfied.

25

In your prime, your influence was felt; When eyes first beheld, your beauty was like this; Your calm expression encouraged hope, fear, and passion to fade away. Before, men dreamed of empire. The abyss
A yawn of thought spread through their jungle then, just like always. A troubled past and a bleak future threatened their efforts:
Yet, on your nights, some stood by the hill and sea Naked and blind, impulsive spirits knelt, Not questioning why they knelt, feeling in you Thought's weirdest, sweetest, saddest mystery.

26

Still Moon, bright Moon, caring Moon above,
You shone there before any life began,
When he feels his pain or his helpless love You didn't hear from the heart of any man; Though for a long time, the earth had released the vapor Left by the fading lights of the fire, the creator, Her face, once old and wrinkled, became stony. Before anything else, only her blind elements were in motion; Stupid, exposed, and without prayer, you saw her leave, And afterwards you'll see her again.

27

There was a time when Life had never existed,
A time will come, and it will be gone; You will still shine, still gentle and calm,
When life that was in your sister's yesterday Had never bloomed, will have wilted and faded;
Passed with the clouds that once shaded her chest. She will be barren then like never before,
Stripped of her snow and all her green clothing; No dark sea by any earthly shore I will take your rays: your family will be gone.

28

Pale satellite, ancient mistress of our fires,
Who has seen so much and meant so much to people,
Symbol and target of all our wild desires,
No voice will call out to you then; Dreamer and dream, they will all have passed on,
The heartbroken, the singer, and the lover,
147 An end will have come to all their desire,
Their sadness, and the sighing of their lyres; Oh, all this life that has marked Earth's enduring surface,
Time's last breath will have vanished like dust.

29

Gone from your eye that brief, confused moment, The rumors, the marching, and the conflict; The Earth will be calm, and all her surface Cleared of the final traces of active life;
The final monument of all men that stood against them, Like those brave actions of his that rejected them,
Into the waiting elements will fade,
And you will see your fellow traveler,
A sad circle of rocky shapes created,
A shining disk of light and shadow,

30

Ah, a depth too deep for thought to reach; The old, cold companions, you will go,
Obeying a long-forgotten past,
And no one will know all our tragic history; Still shining, Moon, still peaceful, will you wander,
But on that larger sphere, no heart will reflect The thought that the rose and nightingale are gone, And everything sweet except for you; and only vast Ridges of rock stay, along with stars and the sun;
O Moon, you will be beautiful all by yourself for no one.

31

So, pale wanderer, this is how you leave me, Beyond imagination's reach,
Away into the emptiness where you wait for him/her/it. Your unimaginable fate of change; And after all the memories I have worked for To paint this picture that you have provided Lives, and I watch, while everyone else is oblivious,
Your form, gliding into eternity,
Fading, an unimagined fate to discover,
The final, most amazing image in the mind.

32

Moon, I've finished; I've created your song,
I have paid my dues and done my worship, Moon;
Yet, even though I genuinely serve and work hard, You don't give, nor do I ask, one favor;
The peace that surrounds you wherever you go, Many seek this from you, and you give it to them, Did this most faithful heart never invest; Even now you shine bright, calm, and strong,
And I, and I, the heart in my chest,
Troubled by beauty, Moon, and never at peace.
J. C. SQUIRE

MISADVENTURES

By L. PEARSALL SMITH

By L. Pearsall Smith

At Solemn Music

I SAT there, hating the exuberance of her bust and her high-coloured wig. And how could I listen to the music in the close proximity of those loud stockings?

I sat. there, disliking the energy of her bust and her brightly colored wig. And how could I enjoy the music with those noisy stockings so close to me?

Then our eyes met: in both of us the enchanted chord was touched; we both looked through the same window into Heaven. In that moment of musical, shared delight—these awful things will happen—our souls joined hands and sang like the morning stars together.

Then our eyes locked: the magic connection sparked in both of us; we both gazed through the same window into Heaven. In that moment of joyful, shared harmony—these terrible things will happen—our souls reached out and sang like the morning stars together.

The Platitude

"It's after all, the little things in life that really matter!" I exclaimed, to my own surprise and the general consternation. I was as much chagrined as they were flabbergasted by this involuntary outbreak; but from my reading of the Chinese mystics, and from much practice in crowded railway carriages, I have become expert in that Taoist art of disintegration which Yen Hui described to Confucius as the art of "sitting and forgetting." I have learnt to lay aside my personality in awkward moments, to dissolve this self of mine into the All Pervading; to fall back, in fact, into the universal flux, and sit, as I now sat there, a blameless lump of matter, rolled on, according to the heaven's rolling, inert and unconcerned, with rocks and stones and trees.

"It's really the little things in life that matter!" I said, surprising myself and causing a stir. I felt just as embarrassed as they looked shocked by my sudden outburst; but from my readings of Chinese mystics and a lot of practice in crowded train cars, I've gotten pretty good at that Taoist skill of disintegration that Yen Hui explained to Confucius as the art of "sitting and forgetting." I've learned to put my personality aside in awkward situations, to blend my self into the greater whole; to basically retreat into the universal flow, and just sit there like I was now—an unbothered chunk of matter, rolling along with the universe, indifferent to rocks, stones, and trees.

The Communion of Souls

"So of course I bought it! How could I help buying it?" Then lifting the conversation, as with Lady Hyslop one always lifts it, to a higher level, "This notion of free will," I went on, "the notion, for instance, that I was free to buy or not to buy that rare edition, seems, when you think of it—at least to me it seems—a wretched notion really. I like to think I must follow the things of desire as—how shall I put it?—as the tide follows the moon; that my actions are due to necessary causes; that the world inside isn't a meaningless chaos, but a world of order, like the world outside, governed by beautiful laws, as the Stars are governed."

"So of course I bought it! How could I not buy it?" Then, as is always the case with Lady Hyslop, I lifted the conversation to a higher level, "This idea of free will," I continued, "the idea, for example, that I was free to buy or not buy that rare edition, seems, when you think about it—at least to me—it seems like a pretty miserable idea. I like to think that I have to follow my desires just like the tide follows the moon; that my actions are the result of necessary causes; that the inner world isn’t a meaningless chaos, but a world of order, just like the outside world, governed by beautiful laws, as the stars are governed."

"How I love the Stars!" murmured Lady Hyslop. "What things they say to me! They are the pledges of lost recognitions—the promise of ineffable mitigations."

"How I love the stars!" Lady Hyslop murmured. "They always have so much to tell me! They remind me of connections we've lost—the promise of unspeakable comforts."

150 "Mitigations?" I gasped, feeling a little giddy. But it didn't matter: always when we meet Lady Hyslop and I have the most wonderful conversations. And is not their greatest charm precisely the fact that neither of us understands a word the other says?

150 "Mitigations?" I exclaimed, feeling a bit lightheaded. But it didn’t really matter: every time we meet, Lady Hyslop and I have the most delightful conversations. And isn’t their greatest charm the fact that neither of us understands a single word the other says?

Disenchantment

Life, I often thought, would be so different if I only had one; but in the meantime I went on fastening scraps of paper together with pins.

Life, I often thought, would be so different if I just had one; but for now, I kept piecing together scraps of paper with pins.

Opalescent, infinitely desirable, tinged with all the rainbow hues of fancy, inaccessible in the window of a stationer's shop around the corner, gleamed the paste-pot of my day-dreams. Every day I passed it, but every day some inhibition paralyzed my will; or my thoughts would be distracted in a golden dream or splendid disenchantment, some metaphysical perplexity, or giant preoccupation with the world's woe.

Opalescent, endlessly desirable, glowing with every color of the rainbow, the paste-pot of my daydreams shone just out of reach in the window of the stationery store around the corner. I walked by it every day, but each time, something held me back; my mind would get lost in a golden dream or a magnificent letdown, some deep philosophical confusion, or a huge concern about the suffering in the world.

So time rolled on; the seasons followed in each other's footsteps. Empires rose and fell; and still that paste-pot hung, a dragon-guarded fruit of the Hesperides, in the window I walked by every day.

So time passed; the seasons came and went. Empires rose and fell; and still that paste pot hung, a dragon-guarded fruit of the Hesperides, in the window I walked by every day.

Then one morning, one awful morning, my pins gave out. I met this crisis with manly resolution: I was the master of my fate! Summoning all the forces of my moral nature, I put on my hat and went calmly out and bought that paste-pot. I bought three paste-pots, and carried them with me calmly home. At last the countercharm was found, the spell was broken, and the Devil finally defeated—but, oh, at what a cost! In the reaction, which immediately followed, I sat, facing those pots of nauseating paste, unnerved and disenchanted, beyond the reach of consolation, with nothing to wait for now but Death.

Then one morning, one terrible morning, my legs gave out. I faced this crisis with determination: I was in control of my destiny! Gathering all my strength, I put on my hat and calmly went out to buy that glue. I bought three tubs of glue and carried them home with me without a fuss. Finally, the counter-spell was found, the curse was lifted, and I had beaten the Devil— but, oh, at what a price! In the aftermath, I sat there, staring at those disgusting tubs of glue, feeling shaken and disillusioned, beyond any form of comfort, waiting for nothing but Death.

The Listener

The topic was one of my favourite topics of conversation, but I didn't at all feel on this occasion that it was I who was speaking. No, it was the Truth shining through me; the light of the Revelation which I had been chosen to proclaim and blazon to the world. No wonder they were all impressed by my moving tones and gestures; no wonder even the fastidious lady whom it was most difficult to please kept watching me with almost ecstatic attention.

The topic was one of my favorite things to talk about, but I didn't feel like I was the one speaking this time. No, it was the Truth coming through me; the light of the Revelation that I had been chosen to share and spread to the world. It's no surprise they were all captivated by my passionate voice and gestures; no wonder even the picky lady who was hardest to impress kept watching me with almost rapt attention.

As in an eclipse the earth's shadow falls upon the moon, or as a cloud may obscure the sun in his glory, so a shadow fell, so from some morass of memory arose a tiny mist of words to darken my mind for a moment. I brushed them aside: they had no meaning. Sunning myself in the lovely mirror of those eyes, never, for a moment, could I credit that devil-suggested explanation of their gaze.

As during an eclipse when the earth’s shadow covers the moon, or when a cloud hides the sun in all its brilliance, a shadow descended, and from a foggy part of my memory, a small mist of words surfaced to cloud my thoughts for a moment. I dismissed them: they meant nothing. Enjoying the beautiful reflection in those eyes, I could never, even for a second, believe that devilish explanation of their look.

151 And anyhow—thus I laughed away the notion—how could she do it anyhow, even if she tried? Other people perhaps—but me? No, that phrase I had heard, I had heard, was a nonsense phrase; the words, "She mimics you to perfection," could be nothing but a bit of unintelligible jabber. For who can turn the rainbow or the lightning-flash into ridicule, make fun of the moon's splendour, or mimic the Daystar in his shining?

151 And anyway—so I laughed off the idea—how could she even manage it, even if she tried? Maybe other people could—but me? No, that phrase I had heard was just nonsense; the words, "She mimics you perfectly," were nothing more than silly chatter. Because who can mock a rainbow or a flash of lightning, make fun of the moon's beauty, or imitate the sun in its shining?

Shrinkage

Sometimes my soul floats out beyond the constellations, then all the vast life of the universe is mine. Then again it evaporates, it shrinks, it dwindles, and of all that flood of thought which over-brimmed the great Cosmos there is hardly enough now left to fill a teaspoon.

Sometimes my soul drifts beyond the stars, and at that moment, the entire universe is mine. Then it fades away, getting smaller and smaller, and from all the overflow of thoughts that filled the vast cosmos, there’s barely enough left to fill a teaspoon.

The Lift

What on earth had I come up for? I stood out of breath in my bedroom, having completely forgotten the errand, which, just as I was going out, had carried me upstairs, leaping two steps at a time.

What on earth did I come up here for? I stood breathless in my bedroom, completely forgetting what I was supposed to do, which had just made me run upstairs, taking two steps at a time.

Gloves! Of course it was my gloves which I had left there. But what did gloves matter, I asked myself, in a world bursting with misery, as Dr. Johnson describes it?

Gloves! Yeah, it was definitely my gloves that I had left there. But what do gloves really matter, I wondered, in a world filled with suffering, like Dr. Johnson describes?

O stars and garters! how bored I am by this trite, moralizing way of regarding natural phenomena—this crying of vanity on the beautiful manifestation of mechanical forces. This desire of mine to appear out of doors in appropriate apparel, if it can thus defy and overcome the law of gravitation—if it can lift twelve stone of matter thirty or forty feet above the earth's surface; if it can do this every day, and several times a day, and never get out of order, is it not as remarkable and convenient in the house as a hydraulic lift?

O stars and garters! I'm so bored by this dull, preachy way of looking at nature—this complaining about the beauty of mechanical forces. My wish to go outside in the right outfit, if it can defy and beat the law of gravity—if it can lift twelve stone of weight thirty or forty feet into the air; if it can do this every day, multiple times a day, and never break down, isn't it just as amazing and useful in the house as a hydraulic lift?

The Danger of Going to Church

As I came away from the Evening Service, walking home from that Sabbath adventure, some neighbours of mine passed me in their motor laughing. Were they laughing at me? I wondered uneasily; and as I sauntered across the fields I vaguely cursed those misbelievers, remembering some maledictions from the Prophets, and from the Psalms we had sung that evening. Yes, yes, their eyes should be darkened, and their lying lips put to silence. They should be smitten with the botch of Egypt, and a sore botch in the legs that cannot be healed. All the teeth should be broken in the mouths of those bloody men and daughters of backsliding; their faces should become as flames, and their heads be made utterly bald. Their little152 ones should be dashed to pieces before their eyes, and brimstone scattered upon their habitations. They should be led away with their buttocks uncovered; they should stagger to and fro as a drunken man staggereth in his vomit.

As I left the Evening Service and walked home from that Sabbath event, some of my neighbors drove by in their car, laughing. Were they laughing at me? I wondered nervously. As I strolled through the fields, I vaguely cursed those nonbelievers, recalling some curses from the Prophets and the Psalms we had sung that evening. Yes, yes, their eyes should be darkened, and their lying mouths should be silenced. They should be struck with the boils of Egypt, and suffer from a sore that can't be healed. All their teeth should be broken, and their faces should burn with shame, leaving them completely bald. Their little ones should be crushed before their eyes, and sulfur should be scattered across their homes. They should be led away with their backsides exposed; they should stagger around like a drunkard in their own vomit.152

But as for the Righteous Man who kept his Sabbaths, his should be the blessings of those who walk in the right way. "These blessings"—the words came back to me from the Evening Lesson—"these blessings shall come upon thee and overtake thee." And suddenly, in the mild summer air, it seemed as if, like a swarm of bees inadvertently wakened, the blessings of the Old Testament were actually rushing after me. From the hot, remote, passionate past of Hebrew history, out of the Oriental climate and unctuous lives of that infuriate people, gross good things were coming to reward me with benedictions for which I had not bargained. Great oxen and camels and concubines were panting close behind me, he-goats and she-goats and rams of the breed of Bashan. My barns should burst their doors with plenty, and all my paths drop fatness. My face should be smeared with the oil of rejoicing; all my household and the beasts of my household should beget and bear increase; and as for the fruit of my own loins, it should be for multitude as the sands of the sea and as the stars of heaven. My sons and daughters, and their sons and daughters to the third and fourth generation, should rise up and call me blessed. My feet should be dipped in butter, and my eyes stand out with fatness; I should flourish as the Cedar of Lebanon that bringeth forth fruit in old age.

But for the Righteous Man who kept his Sabbaths, he will receive the blessings of those who live rightly. "These blessings"—the words echoed in my mind from the Evening Lesson—"these blessings will come upon you and overwhelm you." And suddenly, in the gentle summer air, it felt as if, like a swarm of bees accidentally disturbed, the blessings of the Old Testament were actively pursuing me. From the hot, distant, passionate history of the Hebrews, from the Eastern climate and rich lives of that fervent people, great blessings were coming to reward me with gifts I hadn't expected. Large oxen and camels and concubines were racing closely behind me, as well as he-goats, she-goats, and rams of Bashan. My barns should overflow with abundance, and my paths should be rich with nourishment. My face should shine with joy; all my household and all my animals should thrive and multiply; and as for my offspring, they should be as numerous as the grains of sand by the sea and the stars in the sky. My sons and daughters, and their children for three or four generations, should rise and call me blessed. My feet should be dipped in butter, and my eyes should glisten with richness; I should thrive like the Cedar of Lebanon that bears fruit in old age.

My Prayer Book began to smoke in my hand from the hot lava embedded in it; the meadow was scorched by the live coals of cursing and still more awful benediction I had so thoughtlessly raked out of the church furnace and brought down in a hot shower on myself and my neighbours.

My Prayer Book started to smoke in my hand from the hot lava trapped inside it; the meadow was burned by the live coals of swearing and even more terrible blessings that I had carelessly raked out of the church furnace and dumped in a hot shower on myself and my neighbors.

The Wrong Word

We were talking of the Universe at tea, and one of our company declared that he at least was entirely without illusions. He had long since faced the fact that Nature had no sympathy with our hopes and fears, and was completely indifferent to our fate. The Universe, he said, was a great mechanism; man, with his reason and moral judgments, was the chance product of blind forces, which, though they would so soon destroy him, he must yet despise. To endure this tragedy of our fate with passionless despair, never to wince or bow the head, to confront a hostile universe with high disdain, to fix with eyes of scorn the Gorgon face of Destiny, to stand on the brink of the abyss, hurling defiance at the icy stars—this, he said, was his attitude, and it produced, as you can imagine, a very powerful impression on the company. As for me, I was completely carried away by my enthusiasm. "By Jove, that is a stunt!" I cried.

We were chatting about the Universe over tea, and one of our friends said that he, at least, was completely without illusions. He had long accepted that Nature had no sympathy for our hopes and fears and was totally indifferent to our fate. The Universe, he claimed, was a huge machine; mankind, with his reasoning and moral judgments, was just a random outcome of blind forces, which, although they would soon destroy him, he must still look down upon. To face this tragedy of our existence with cold despair, never flinching or bowing his head, to confront a hostile universe with lofty disdain, to stare scornfully at the Gorgon face of Destiny, to stand on the edge of the pit, defiantly challenging the cold stars—this, he said, was his mindset, and it left a strong impression on everyone present. As for me, I was totally swept away by my enthusiasm. "Wow, that's impressive!" I exclaimed.

Interruption

"Life," said a gaunt widow, with a reputation for being clever—"life is a perpetual toothache."

"Life," said a thin widow, known for being smart—"life is a constant toothache."

In this vein the conversation went on: the familiar topics were discussed of food-restrictions, epidemics, cancer, and so on.

In this way, the conversation continued: they talked about familiar topics like food restrictions, epidemics, cancer, and so on.

Near me there sat a little old lady who was placidly drinking her tea, and taking no part in the melancholy chorus. "Well, I must say," she remarked, turning to me and speaking in an undertone, "I must say I enjoy life."

Near me sat a little old lady who was calmly sipping her tea and not joining in the sad conversation. “Well, I have to say,” she said, turning to me and speaking softly, “I really enjoy life.”

"So do I," I whispered.

"Me too," I whispered.

"When I enjoy things," she went on, "I know it. Eating, for instance, the sunshine, my hot-water bottle at night. Other people are always thinking of unpleasant things. It makes a difference," she added, as she got up to go with the others.

"When I enjoy things," she continued, "I really feel it. Like eating, soaking up the sunshine, my hot-water bottle at night. Other people are always focused on the negative stuff. It makes a difference," she added, as she stood up to join the others.

"All the difference in the world," I answered.

"All the difference in the world," I replied.

It's too bad that I had no chance for further conversation with that wise old lady. I felt that we were congenial spirits, and had a lot to tell each other. For she and I are not among those who fill the mind with garbage: we make a better use of that divine and adorable endowment. We invite Thought to share, and by sharing to enhance, the pleasures of the delicate senses; we distil, as it were, an elixir from our golden moments, keeping out of the shining crucible of consciousness everything that tastes sour. I do wish that we could have discussed at greater length, like two Alchemists, the theory and practice of our art.

It's a shame I didn't get a chance to talk more with that wise old lady. I felt like we were kindred spirits and had a lot to share with each other. We're not the type to clutter our minds with nonsense; instead, we make better use of that precious gift. We invite Thought to join us, enhancing the joys of our senses by sharing. We extract, in a way, an elixir from our golden moments, keeping out anything that feels unpleasant. I really wish we could have talked in more depth, like two Alchemists, about the theory and practice of our craft.

The Rationalist

Occultisms, fairyisms, incantations, glimpses of the Beyond, intimations from another world—all kinds of supernaturalisms are most distasteful to me; I cling to the world of science and common sense and explicable phenomena; and I was much put out, therefore, to find this morning a cabalistic inscription written in letters of large menace on my bath-room floor. TAM HTAB—what could be the meaning of these cryptic words, and how on earth had they got there? Like Belshazzar, my eyes were troubled by this writing, and my knees smote one against the other; till majestic Reason, deigning to look downward from her contemplation of eternal causes, spelt backwards for me, with a pitying smile, the homely, familiar, harmless inscription on the BATH MAT, which was lying there wrong side up.

Occultism, fairy beliefs, spells, glimpses of the afterlife, hints from another realm—all kinds of supernatural stuff really bother me; I stick to science, common sense, and things that can be explained. So, I was quite annoyed to find this morning a strange inscription written in big, menacing letters on my bathroom floor. TAM HTAB—what could these mysterious words mean, and how did they get there? Like Belshazzar, I found this writing unsettling, and my knees were knocking together; until Reason, looking down from her thoughts on eternal truths, read for me the familiar, harmless inscription on the bath mat, which was just flipped over.

Justification

Well, what if I did put it on a little at that luncheon-party? Do I not owe it to my friends to assert now and then my claims to consideration; ought I always to allow myself to be trampled on and treated as dirt? And how154 about the Saints and Patriarchs of the Bible? Didn't Joseph tell of the dream in which his wheatsheaf was exalted, and Deborah sing without blame how she arose a mother in Israel? And didn't David boast of his triumph over the paw of the lion and the paw of the bear? Nay, in his confabulations with His chosen people, does not the Creator of the universe Himself take every opportunity of impressing on those Hebrews His importance, His power, His glory?

Well, what if I did show off a bit at that luncheon party? Don’t I owe it to my friends to occasionally assert my worth? Should I always let myself be walked over and treated like dirt? And what about the Saints and Patriarchs in the Bible? Didn’t Joseph share the dream where his wheat sheaf was raised high, and didn’t Deborah sing proudly about how she became a mother in Israel? And didn’t David brag about his victory over the lion and the bear? In His conversations with His chosen people, doesn’t the Creator of the universe seize every chance to remind those Hebrews of His importance, His power, and His glory?

Was I not made in His image?

Wasn't I made in His image?

Day-dream

"Yes, as you say, life is so full of disappointment, disillusion! More and more I ask myself, as I grow older, what is the good of it all? We dress, we go out to dinner," I went on, "but surely we walk in a vain show. How good this asparagus is! I often think asparagus is the most delicious of all vegetables. And yet I don't know—when one thinks of fresh green peas. One can get tired of asparagus as one can of strawberries—but tender green peas and peaches I could eat for ever. And there are certain pears, too, that taste like heaven. It's one of my favourite day-dreams for my declining years to live alone, a formal, greedy, selfish old gentleman, in a square house, say, in Devonshire, with a square garden, whose walls are covered with apricots and figs and peaches; and there are precious pears, too, of my own planting, on espaliers along the paths. I shall walk out with a gold-headed cane in the autumn sunshine, and just at the right moment pick a delicious pear. However, that isn't at all what I was going to say——"

"Yes, as you say, life is so full of disappointment and disillusion! More and more, I ask myself, as I get older, what’s the point of it all? We dress up, we go out to dinner," I continued, "but surely we’re just putting on a show. How good this asparagus is! I often think asparagus is the most delicious of all vegetables. And yet, I don’t know—when you think about fresh green peas. You can get tired of asparagus, just like you can of strawberries—but tender green peas and peaches I could eat forever. And there are certain pears, too, that taste like heaven. It’s one of my favorite daydreams for my later years to live alone, a formal, greedy, selfish old man, in a square house, say, in Devonshire, with a square garden whose walls are covered with apricots, figs, and peaches; and there are precious pears, too, of my own planting, on espaliers along the paths. I’ll stroll out with a gold-headed cane in the autumn sunshine, and just at the right moment pick a delicious pear. However, that’s not at all what I was going to say——"


EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY POETRY

By GEORGE SAINTSBURY

By George Saintsbury

(A paper based on, but not identical with, a discourse delivered at what may be called the headquarters of the subject—the Pump Room, Bath, October 1st, 1919)

(A paper based on, but not identical to, a talk given at what can be referred to as the center of the topic—the Pump Room, Bath, October 1st, 1919)

THE effect of convincing anyone against his will is sufficiently familiar, but it may be questioned whether there is not another state of mind which is still more insusceptible of real conviction, which it is still more of a labour of Sisyphus to convince. In this state there is too much mere inertia for the word "will" to come in. There is no intention of relapsing into the same opinion; there is indeed no need of any, for the opinion is never disturbed. The attempts at convincing need not be resisted or contemned; they may even be listened to and enjoyed like a very pleasant song, but they are at once forgotten.

THE effect of persuading someone against their will is well-known, but it's worth considering whether there’s another state of mind that’s even harder to truly convince. In this state, there’s too much inertia for the term "will" to apply. There's no intention of going back to the same opinion; in fact, there’s no need for that, because the opinion is never shaken. The efforts to convince don’t have to be resisted or looked down upon; they can even be listened to and appreciated like a really nice song, but they are quickly forgotten.

Something of this sort, it may be feared, is the case with the subject of this present paper. People have made up their minds that there was no eighteenth-century poetry or, at best, that such as there was was not properly eighteenth-century poetry at all, but merely a survival or an anticipation. The present writer had a perhaps accidental but certainly curious illustration of the fact in reference to the origin of this very paper; for having expressed his intention of discussing "eighteenth-century poetry," he found the subject announced at first as "eighteenth-century verse." In face of such a popular attitude—let us be bold and give it its proper name: such a vulgar error—it may not be quite idle to make a fresh attempt against it. I am not sure that in some of the versions of the Pagan Apocrypha it is not recorded that Sisyphus did get that stone lodged at last. At any rate it is worth trying, even at the risk, which is almost a certainty, of the very illogical suspicion that if you like eighteenth-century poetry, you don't like—or don't sufficiently understand—seventeenth and nineteenth. On that point the present writer may, he thinks, slap his sword home and decline duello with any man. But he will take the liberty firstly, in order to confine the matter within reasonable limits, of leaving Pope almost entirely out. Obviously the famous and much-argued question, "Was Pope a poet?" can be answered, even in the negative, without deciding our general point here.

Something like this, it may be feared, is true regarding the topic of this paper. People have decided that there was no eighteenth-century poetry or, at best, that what existed wasn't really eighteenth-century poetry at all, but just a remnant or a preview. The writer had an interesting, if perhaps coincidental, example of this when he announced his intention to discuss "eighteenth-century poetry," but the topic was first labeled as "eighteenth-century verse." Given such a common viewpoint—let’s be bold and acknowledge it for what it is: a widespread misconception—it might not be entirely pointless to make another attempt to challenge it. I’m not certain if some versions of the Pagan Apocrypha actually note that Sisyphus did finally get that stone to rest. In any case, it’s worth trying, even at the almost certain risk of the illogical assumption that if you like eighteenth-century poetry, you don’t like—or don’t fully appreciate—seventeenth and nineteenth-century works. On that note, the writer feels confident in firmly stating his position and won’t engage in a duel with anyone over it. However, he will take the liberty to exclude Pope almost entirely to keep the discussion manageable. Clearly, the well-known and much-debated question, "Was Pope a poet?" can be answered, even negatively, without affecting our broader argument here.

There is, of course—the fact has been already admitted by glance—a division of the poetry of 1700–1800 to which, in a more or less grudging way, the poetical franchise is generally granted. Scraps of Lady Winchilsea and Parnell quite early; Dyer and Thomson at the beginning of the second quarter; Collins and Gray in the middle; Blake and Burns and Chatterton if not also Cowper and Crabbe, in the last division are admitted, if only to a sort of provincial or proselyte membership. Gray, indeed, has always156 been granted special grace, even, as some think, to an unfair comparative extent, and perhaps Mr. Swinburne's exuberant championship was never less wasted than in the cases of Collins and Blake. But Blake really does belong to no time at all except in a few fragments, and most of the others are too well known for further comment. Let us in the very limited space here available, before passing to other aspects of the subject, take two poems, one of the earlier, one of the later time, as examples of pure poetry charged with special eighteenth-century difference—for that is the point at issue. They shall be Dyer's Grongar Hill and Mrs. Greville's Prayer for Indifference. The one is a picture of that external nature to which as a rule the century is supposed to have been blind, yet charged with an "inwardness" to which that century is equally supposed to have been callous. The other is a poem of mood, almost a pathological poem, possessing the same inwardness, but charged with a flutter of feeling, again supposed to be quite unknown to the age of prose and sense. Both are curious examples of what is called the conventional phraseology of the time, flushed and animated by something additional—a characteristic which also appears in Collins, but is more disputable in Gray, save perhaps in the remarkable "Vicissitude" ode. Grongar Hill ought to be given whole, but it is not difficult of access; the "Hymn" is not so easy to get at, but it suffers less from "sampling."

There is, of course—the fact has already been acknowledged at a glance—a division of poetry from 1700 to 1800 that, in a more or less reluctant way, is generally accepted. Early pieces by Lady Winchilsea and Parnell; Dyer and Thomson at the start of the second quarter; Collins and Gray in the middle; Blake, Burns, Chatterton, and possibly Cowper and Crabbe in the later group are acknowledged, if only as a sort of regional or outsider status. Gray, indeed, has always156 received special favor, even, as some believe, to an unfair degree, and perhaps Mr. Swinburne's enthusiastic support was never less justified than in the cases of Collins and Blake. But Blake really belongs to no specific time at all except for a few fragments, and most of the others are too familiar for additional commentary. Let us, in the very limited space available, before moving on to other aspects of the topic, examine two poems, one from the earlier period and one from the later period, as examples of pure poetry infused with specific eighteenth-century differences—because that is the focus. They will be Dyer's Grongar Hill and Mrs. Greville's Prayer for Indifference. The former paints a picture of the external nature that the century is generally thought to have overlooked, yet it is infused with an "inwardness" that is also presumed to be indifferent to that era. The latter is a mood poem, almost a psychological exploration, carrying the same inwardness but infused with a wave of emotion, again believed to be completely foreign to the age of prose and reason. Both serve as interesting examples of what is known as the conventional language of the time, energized by something extra—a trait that also appears in Collins, but is more debatable in Gray, perhaps except for the notable "Vicissitude" ode. Grongar Hill should be presented in full, but it is easily accessible; the "Hymn" is less readily available, but it suffers less from selective quoting.

There is not the slightest extravagance, from any catholic point of view over poetry, in calling Grongar Hill simply beautiful. I think it deserves that term better than anything of Gray's, though not perhaps quite so well as some things of Collins's in the first half of the century; while nothing outside them can touch it, and it came before both. Its attractions, to a somewhat close student, are manifold, not the least of them being the fashion in which, for the first time since Milton, and in a way not directly imitated even from him, it moulds the couplet of mixed eight and seven syllable lines. But one need not neglect the late Mr. Lowell's remark that when Edgar Poe talked of iambs and pentameters he made other people d——n metres. The poem has plenty of other attractions for the most untechnical reader. Dyer, who was himself a painter, invokes the Muse of Painting as well as Her of Poetry, and it is really remarkable how, at this time when hardly anybody is supposed to have had his eye on nature except Thomson, and in the very year of Winter itself, full eighty, too, before Scott provoked from Pitt his famous surprise that verse should be able to express the effect of painting—how visual as well as audible effect is produced. The exordium to the

There’s no exaggeration, from any broad perspective, in calling Grongar Hill simply beautiful. I believe it deserves that label more than anything by Gray, although perhaps not quite as much as some of Collins's works from the first half of the century; however, nothing outside of those can compare, and it came before both. Its appeal, to someone who studies it closely, is varied, with one of the standout qualities being the way it shapes the couplet of mixed eight and seven syllable lines for the first time since Milton, and in a manner that isn’t directly imitated from him. But we can’t overlook the late Mr. Lowell's comment that when Edgar Poe discussed iambs and pentameters, he made others curse meters. The poem has many other charms for the average reader. Dyer, who was also a painter, calls upon the Muse of Painting in addition to the Muse of Poetry, and it’s truly impressive how, at a time when almost no one else seemed to be focused on nature except Thomson, and in the very year of Winter itself, well eighty years before Scott surprised Pitt with his famous observation that verse could convey the effect of painting—how both visual and auditory effects are created. The opening lines to the

Quiet nymph with curious eye,
Who lies in the purple evening On the mountain's lonely van;

the following description of the landscape in general with its unusual and extraordinarily true conclusion:

the following description of the landscape overall with its unique and incredibly accurate conclusion:

And expanding to welcome the light,
Spreads out beneath the view,

in which everybody who has after climbing a hill turned round and seen the prospect must acknowledge the felicity of "swelling," though he may never have formulated the appearance before; the details of wood, and ruin, and river, with the sudden and just sufficient moral:

in which everyone who has climbed a hill, turned around, and seen the view must recognize the joy of "swelling," even if they never put that feeling into words before; the details of trees, ruins, and rivers, along with the sudden and perfectly fitting lesson:

A small rule, a little influence,
A sunbeam on a winter day;

for the castle, and for the rivers:

for the castle, and for the rivers:

Sometimes fast, sometimes slow,
Wave after wave they go,
A diverse journey to the depths,
Like human life to endless sleep;

the fillings in of various detail and the penultimate passage formed into a sort of roundel:

the fillings of various details and the next-to-last passage shaped into a sort of roundel:

Right now, my happiness is overflowing. As I lie on the mountain grass,
While the carefree Zephyr sings And in the valley, he scents his wings; While the waters quietly flow,
While the shepherd entertains his sheep,
While the birds freely fly,
And fill the sky with music—
Right now, even now, I'm feeling really happy;

with the finale to Peace and Quiet, close allied to Pleasure—all these and all the rest of the 150 lines or so of the poem have their own appropriate agreeableness. And it will be very dangerous for anyone to try the usual sneer at eighteenth-century convention, lest haply he be thought to be blinded or hoodwinked by conventions of another sort. He has, for instance, been taught to think "wanton Zephyr" very bad. But has he quite realised the simplicity and perfection with which the single word "sings" distinctively characterises the rush of the wind aloft, and the next line brings before the mind's senses the flowers and crops and woods, from which the "perfume" is derived below? Is "unbounded," in the particular and yet fully legitimate sense, quite what Edmond de Goncourt used disdainfully to call "everybody's epithet" for the apparently limitless freedom of the birds' flight? Without quoting the whole piece it would be impossible to show the singular uniformity of pictorial and musical skill which distinguishes it; but this can be left, with complete security of mind, to anyone who gives it an impartial reading to discover for himself. Even the impartial reader is not recommended to proceed from Grongar Hill to The Ruins of Rome, as the poet in this latter piece most unwisely invites him to do—still less to The Fleece. But no attempt is being made here to prove that the eighteenth century never produced bad poetry: one merely endeavours to point out that it sometimes produced good.

With the ending of Peace and Quiet, closely tied to Pleasure—these and the other 150 lines or so of the poem have their own pleasant qualities. It would be quite foolish for anyone to take the usual jab at eighteenth-century conventions, as they might end up being blinded or misled by different conventions. For example, they've been taught to see "wanton Zephyr" as very poor. But have they fully grasped the simplicity and perfection with which the single word "sings" uniquely describes the rush of the wind above, while the next line evokes the flowers, crops, and woods that provide the "perfume" below? Is "unbounded," in the specific and yet entirely legitimate sense, exactly what Edmond de Goncourt disdainfully referred to as "everybody's epithet" for the seemingly limitless freedom of birds in flight? Without citing the entire piece, it's impossible to convey the remarkable uniformity of visual and musical skill that sets it apart; however, this can be confidently left to anyone who approaches it with an open mind to discover for themselves. Even the unbiased reader is not advised to move from Grongar Hill to The Ruins of Rome, as the poet in this latter piece mistakenly invites them to do—let alone to The Fleece. But this isn't an attempt to demonstrate that the eighteenth century never produced bad poetry; it simply seeks to highlight that it occasionally produced good poetry.

The Prayer for Indifference is much less varied in kind, and much more limited in degree, of attraction, but it is perhaps subtler. The personal158 application of it can escape no reader of Fanny Burney's Diaries, but is not necessary to appreciation. The idea is that of an appeal to Oberon for a "balm" slightly different from that which plays so important a part in A Midsummer Night's Dream—a spell causing neither love nor hate, but only indifference. The metre is ordinary ballad or common measure; the language not very different from the ordinary poetic diction of the time. You are not, as in Grongar Hill, made to believe that you are not in the eighteenth century at all, or, if at all, as far from its usual and central ways and thoughts as Grongar itself was and is from London. But, by a quaint and pleasing paradox, the suppliant infuses into her prayer qualities which were the very opposite of that which she prays for, and which in a certain sense might be said to be the quality of the century itself at least on the common estimate. Indifference—in the sense of abstinence from enthusiasm—certainly was affected by many, and positively approved by some, in those days. But when the lady says:

The Prayer for Indifference is much less varied and much more limited in its appeal, but it's maybe subtler. Anyone reading Fanny Burney's Diaries can see its personal relevance, though it's not essential for appreciation. The concept is an appeal to Oberon for a "balm" that differs slightly from the one that plays a significant role in A Midsummer Night's Dream—a spell that brings neither love nor hate, just indifference. The meter is standard ballad or common measure, and the language isn’t much different from the typical poetic diction of the time. You’re not, as in Grongar Hill, led to believe you’re not in the eighteenth century at all, or if you are, as far removed from its usual ways and thoughts as Grongar is from London. However, in a quirky and charming twist, the person asking infuses her prayer with qualities that are the opposite of what she seeks, which in a way could be said to reflect the essence of the century itself, at least by common opinion. Indifference—in terms of a lack of enthusiasm—was definitely embraced by many and even positively regarded by some back then. But when the lady says:

I don’t expect anything in return for my love,
No charming temptations to please—
Gifts like these are far from the heart. That longs for peace and comfort,

there is a quiver in verse and phrase and sense alike which indicates and expresses very effectively aspirations quite different from indifference. And the quiver becomes a throb, emphasised by the repetition of that potent word "far," as she goes on:

there’s a tremor in the words and phrases that really shows and communicates strong hopes that are completely different from being indifferent. And that tremor turns into a pulse, highlighted by the repeated use of the powerful word "far," as she continues:

Neither comfort nor peace that the heart can feel That, like the true needle, Turns with the feeling of happiness or sorrow,
But, turning, it trembles too.
As far as the soul can feel pain,
It's pain in every degree;
It's bliss, but only to a certain extent,
Beyond, it's agony.

And there is not much less real passion, though the expression has become ironic instead of direct, in the concluding stanza:

And there's just as much real passion, even if the expression has turned ironic instead of straightforward, in the final stanza:

And what life do I have left
I'll pass in sober comfort:
Half-happy, I will be—
Content but half to satisfy.

Now it is probably hopeless to expect readers who have been thoroughly broken to other styles of poetry themselves to be contented, to be even "half-pleased" with this. The metre will seem to them jog-trot, the language hopelessly prosaic, the expression, as Nietzsche says of John Stuart Mill, "offensively clear"; the absence of any attempt at elaborate ornament or elaborate ugliness almost more offensive still. And it may also seem159 idle boasting or sheer mendacity to observe that there are people who delight in intricate versification, who love even metaphysical ambiguousness and obscurity; people for whom Blake is not too uncommonplace or Rossetti too flamboyant, or—to come to more recent days, while keeping to the equal waters of the dead—Mary Coleridge too problematic, who yet can enjoy this verse very much indeed, and feel that, having known it, they could not do without it, which some have held to be the great test of poetry. Indeed, to them, not the least interesting point about it is that it does take the form and colour of the time to so large an extent and vindicates its indispensableness thereby. On the other hand, if anyone says, "But I do not perceive the quiver, or feel the throb of which you talk," why, of course, there is nothing more to be done or said. For that person Mrs. Greville's work is undoubtedly not poetry. But whether his or her state is the more gracious, because of the fact, is a further question, though one on which we need not enter. The whole purport of this paper is once more to make an effort to establish the old position that there are many mansions in the Heaven of Poetry, and that the mere fact that some one does not care to live in or to recognise the existence of this or that among them does not prove that they ought to be pulled down or that they do not exist at all.

Now, it might seem pointless to expect readers who have become completely used to other styles of poetry to be satisfied, or even "half-pleased," with this. The meter will probably feel too simple, the language overly straightforward, and the expression, as Nietzsche mentions about John Stuart Mill, "annoyingly clear"; the lack of any effort at elaborate decoration or intentional awkwardness could be even more irritating. It may also sound like empty bragging or outright falsehood to say that there are people who enjoy complex verse, who appreciate even metaphysical ambiguity and obscurity; people for whom Blake isn't too ordinary, Rossetti isn't too extravagant, or—moving to more recent times, while sticking to the waters of the deceased—Mary Coleridge isn't too perplexing, and yet they can really enjoy this verse and feel that once they've experienced it, they couldn't live without it, which is often considered the true test of poetry. Indeed, to them, one of the most interesting aspects is that it does reflect the form and spirit of its time so significantly, proving its essential nature. On the flip side, if someone says, "But I don’t feel the energy or the emotion you’re talking about," then, of course, there’s nothing more to discuss. For that person, Mrs. Greville's work is certainly not poetry. But whether their viewpoint is more noble because of it is another question, one we don’t need to delve into. This paper’s main purpose is once again to attempt to establish the old belief that there are many rooms in the House of Poetry, and that just because someone doesn’t want to reside in or acknowledge the existence of this or that room doesn’t mean those rooms should be dismantled or that they don’t exist at all.

It may, however, be admitted—in fact no admission or confession is required, no idea of contesting or denying having been entertained—that neither the qualities of Grongar Hill nor those of the Prayer, that still less the general characteristics of the group of romantic precursors from Collins to Blake distinguish eighteenth-century poetry generally. And it may in the same way be further allowed that some of the actual characteristics of this poetry in general are not strictly poetic at all. Its didacticism is perhaps the chief of these; but there are undoubtedly others. And we are busy not with what is not poetical in eighteenth-century verse, but with what is poetical in eighteenth-century poetry. There are two departments in which it is almost pre-eminent, in which it is certainly very distinguished. The strict poeticalness of both of them has indeed been denied by extremists. All of us probably have heard it said, perhaps some of us have said it ourselves, that rhetoric is not poetry; and (though here there may not have been so much agreement) that "light" verse, whether regularly satiric or not, is at best poetry by allowance and, short of the best, not poetry at all. Now undoubtedly some rhetoric is not poetry, and a good deal of light verse is poetry only by extremely generous allowance. But the complete ostracising of either kind from the poetical city involves two propositions which are contentious in the extreme, and which I and those who think with me hold to be abominable heresies. The one is that "All depends on the subject" in poetry, and the other is that "Verse is not an essential feature of poetry." We maintain that anything can be treated poetically, though some things are very rebellious to such treatment, and that though rhetoric is strictly a characteristic of prose, it cam be, so to160 speak, super-saturated with poetry when it adopts poetical form, the same contention extending to the subjects of satiric or of merely light verse. A great deal of the abundant rhetorical verse of the eighteenth century is no doubt not poetry, or not very poetical poetry, and a good deal of its abundant satire, not a very little of its vers de société and trifles is not poetry or not very poetical. But, on the other hand, not a very little of both kinds is poetry, and the reason and origin of its poetical character are by no means uninteresting to trace. There is no room, and indeed not much occasion, to do this at length here. Suffice it to say that for its rhetorical verse the century was very much indebted to Dryden, and that for its light verse it was still more indebted to Prior.

It can be acknowledged—without needing any confession or contesting of the matter—that neither the qualities of Grongar Hill nor those of the Prayer, and even less the general traits of the group of romantic forerunners from Collins to Blake, truly define eighteenth-century poetry as a whole. Similarly, we can agree that some actual characteristics of this poetry are not strictly poetic at all. Its didactic nature is perhaps the most notable of these, but there are certainly others. Our focus is not on what isn’t poetic in eighteenth-century verse but rather on what is poetic within that body of work. There are two areas where it stands out, where it is clearly distinguished. Some extreme views have denied the strict poetic nature of both. Many of us have heard—and perhaps some of us have said—that rhetoric is not poetry; and while there may be less consensus here, that “light” verse, whether satirical or not, is at best poetry by the grace of allowance and, if it falls short, not poetry at all. It’s true that some rhetoric is not poetry, and much light verse is only considered poetry by very generous classification. However, entirely excluding either type from the realm of poetry involves two highly debatable propositions, which I and others who share my view believe to be unacceptable misconceptions. The first is that “everything depends on the subject” in poetry, and the second is that “verse is not an essential feature of poetry.” We argue that anything can be expressed poetically, despite some subjects being quite resistant to such treatment, and that while rhetoric is primarily a feature of prose, it can be, so to speak, thoroughly infused with poetry when it takes on poetic form—this also applies to the subjects within satirical or simply light verse. A significant amount of the rhetorical verse from the eighteenth century is undoubtedly not poetry, or not very poetic, and a considerable portion of its abundant satire, including many of its vers de société and light pieces, is not poetry or not very poetic either. On the flip side, a good number of both types do qualify as poetry, and understanding the reasons and origins of their poetic nature is quite intriguing to explore. There isn’t enough space, nor much need, to delve into this in detail here. It’s enough to say that the century owed much of its rhetorical verse to Dryden, and its light verse was even more indebted to Prior.

The positions of the two were indeed different, for Dryden was a dead man when the century opened, though he had died on its very eve, while Prior was an actual member of its first great literary group. And, further, Dryden's influence, though it continued to some extent directly through the whole time, was largely exercised at second-hand through Pope, while Prior's was first-hand all through. For which reasons we need not say anything more here on Dryden himself, while we must say something on Prior. But the rhetorical influence which had produced such great poetry (for great it is, let who will gainsay) as the finest passages of Dryden's satires, the opening of Religio Laici, the "wandering fires" paragraph in The Hind and the Panther, and not a few things in the neglected plays, was well justified of its children in the following century. I have never seen any successful attempt to deny the name of poetry to such magnificent things as the close of The Dunciad and the close of The Vanity of Human Wishes. I have never seen any real fight at all made for this denial except the endeavour to turn them, as scapegoats, into the wilderness of rhetoric. And that, as I have said already, is really a begging of the question. Most certainly there is rhetoric which is not poetry—there is a very great deal of it—in fact most of it; as certainly there is rhetoric which is. And the passages which may claim that name in the eighteenth century, if never quite so great as the two just mentioned, are very numerous. There is that fine one in Tickell's epitaph on Cadogan which, after the eclipse of eighteenth-century verse in the earlier nineteenth, Thackeray was the first to rediscover:

The positions of the two were indeed different, as Dryden was already deceased when the century began, having died just before it started, while Prior was an actual member of its first major literary group. Additionally, Dryden's influence, while it continued to some extent directly throughout the period, was mainly felt indirectly through Pope, while Prior's was direct the whole time. For these reasons, we don't need to say much more about Dryden himself, but we should discuss Prior. However, the rhetorical influence that produced such great poetry (and it is great, no matter what anyone says) as the best parts of Dryden's satires, the opening of Religio Laici, the "wandering fires" section in The Hind and the Panther, and several elements in the overlooked plays, was well justified by its impact on the following century. I've never seen a convincing argument denying the label of poetry to such magnificent works as the endings of The Dunciad and The Vanity of Human Wishes. I've never witnessed any real effort made to deny this except for the attempt to dismiss them as mere examples of rhetoric. And that, as I've already mentioned, is really dodging the question. Undoubtedly, there is rhetoric that isn't poetry—there's a lot of it—in fact, most of it; but there is definitely rhetoric that is. The passages that can be considered poetry in the eighteenth century, while they may not be quite as great as the two just mentioned, are quite numerous. There's that beautiful one in Tickell's epitaph on Cadogan, which, after the decline of eighteenth-century verse in the early nineteenth, Thackeray was the first to rediscover:

Oh no! When a person once submits to fate The blast of Fame's sweet trumpet comes too late—
It's too late to stop the spirit from soaring. Or comfort the new resident of light,

with its later address to Fame herself:

with its later address to Fame herself:

You music, singing to the deaf ear!
You incense, wasted on the funeral pyre!

There is Akenside's still finer Epistle to Curio, which Macaulay laughed at rather ignobly as unpractical. Well, Akenside, like Macaulay himself, was a Whig, and I am a Tory; nor are the ideals expressed in the following lines161 by any means mine. But if they are not fine lines, if they are not, though in one of the outer provinces no doubt, poetical, I will acknowledge that I know nothing at all about poetry:

There’s Akenside’s even better Epistle to Curio, which Macaulay mockingly dismissed as impractical. Well, Akenside, like Macaulay, was a Whig, while I’m a Tory; and the ideals expressed in the following lines161 aren’t mine at all. But if these lines aren’t beautifully written, and if they’re not, even if from a less prominent part of the literary landscape, poetic, then I’ll admit that I don’t know anything about poetry:

You immortal spirits, who guided by Freedom, Or in the field or on the scaffold bled, Lean from your shining seats and cast a joyful gaze,
And see the reward of all your hard work is close. Watch Freedom rising to her everlasting throne,
The sword surrendered, and the laws were her own; See public power criticized from her position,
With focused eyes and a clean hand,
See private life restored through the wisest strategies,
See passionate youth shaped by the best manners,
Watch us get whatever you were looking for,
If Curio! only Curio! will be true.

Well, once more, Curio, alias Pulteney, was not true, but deserted Akenside's party and became Earl of Bath and possessor of no small part thereof. And private life and ardent youth were not reclaimed much in the days of the historic Charteris and the fictitious Lovelace. And the practical realisation of something like Akenside's undoubted principles and aspirations was the French Revolution fifty and the Russian Revolution nearer two hundred years later. But all this has nothing to do with the question whether in this passage also rhetoric, which hardly anybody will deny to it, has not passed under the influence and received the transforming force of poetry. I say it has, though I am perfectly willing to admit that it is not the best or the most poetical form of poetry, and that it is very far indeed from the forms that I myself like best. But one of the cries which the critic should never be tired of uttering, whether in the streets or in the wilderness, is that nothing is bad merely because it is different from another thing which is good, and that in this world there is no equality or fixed standard to which everything must be cut down or stretched out. The best rhetorical poetry of the eighteenth century is not the best poetry, but it is poetry in its own way, exhibiting the glow, the rush, the passion, which strict prose cannot, and which poetry can, give.

Well, once again, Curio, alias Pulteney, was not genuine but abandoned Akenside's group to become the Earl of Bath, gaining a considerable portion of it. Personal life and youthful enthusiasm weren’t really recovered much during the times of the historical Charteris and the fictional Lovelace. The actual realization of something akin to Akenside's undeniable principles and ambitions came with the French Revolution fifty years later and the Russian Revolution nearly two hundred years later. But all of this doesn’t relate to whether rhetoric in this passage, which hardly anyone would dispute, has been influenced and transformed by poetry. I believe it has, though I readily admit it’s not the best or most poetic form of poetry and is far from the styles I prefer. However, one of the messages critics should never grow tired of sharing, whether in the streets or in the wild, is that nothing is bad just because it's different from something that is good, and that in this world, there is no equality or fixed standard to which everything should conform. The best rhetorical poetry of the eighteenth century may not be the best poetry, but it is still poetry in its own way, showcasing the intensity, the energy, and the passion that strict prose cannot convey, but poetry can.

There is less specific prejudice against "light" poetry on the part of poetical highfliers than there is against poetical rhetoric, but there is some. Once more I venture to disallow this prejudice in toto as far as kind is concerned, though, of course, each individual specimen of that kind must pass its individual muster as a piece of intenser thought or feeling, expressed in appropriate language and inspired by the charm of verse-music. For that, though no one ever has defined or will define poetry, is one of the divers good approaches to a description of it. Now here, as was briefly said above, the eighteenth century possessed, for nearly the whole of its first quarter as an actual living practitioner, and for the whole of the rest of it as a past contemporary of still living persons, an unsurpassed general of light verse in Matthew Prior. On the whole I know few English poets who162 have so seldom had full justice done to them. No competent judge, indeed, has ever denied Prior's excellence in pure lightness, but there have been frequent failures to allow for that undercurrent of seriousness, sadness, and almost passion—that "feeling in earnest while thinking in jest," according to the best definition of humour—which characterises him. Thackeray has, indeed, equalled, but in obvious and even frank following, the great lines written (or not written) in Mézeray's History of France; but hardly anyone else has come near them in irony and melancholy and music, blended as three appeals in one. There is even a touch, though more than a touch would have been out of place, in the famous Child of Quality, and a great deal more, not quite so perfectly expressed, in the Lines to Charles Montague. If the touch of sadness be for the moment unwelcome, there is Daphne and Apollo or the famous English Padlock, with a dozen or several dozen others ready to hand. And to go to yet another nuance, the recent discovery at Longleat of Jinny the Just, with its touches of sincere sorrow and the three unequalled stanzas of kindly irony:

There’s less specific bias against "light" poetry from high-profile poets than there is against poetic rhetoric, but it does exist. Once again, I challenge this bias entirely when it comes to type, although each individual piece of that type must stand on its own as a work of deeper thought or feeling, expressed in fitting language and inspired by the beauty of verse-music. While no one has ever defined, or will ever define, poetry, this is one of the many good ways to describe it. Now, as mentioned earlier, the eighteenth century had, for nearly the first quarter, an exceptional practitioner of light verse in Matthew Prior, and for the rest of the century, he was a contemporary of those still living. Overall, I know of few English poets who have been so inadequately appreciated. No knowledgeable critic has ever disputed Prior’s brilliance in pure lightness, but there have often been failures to acknowledge the underlying seriousness, sadness, and nearly passionate nature—this “feeling in earnest while thinking in jest,” according to the best definition of humor—that defines his work. Thackeray has indeed matched him, but in an obvious and even straightforward way, with the great lines written (or not written) in Mézeray's History of France; yet hardly anyone else has come close to him in irony, melancholy, and music, combined as three appeals in one. There’s even a hint, though more than a hint would have been inappropriate, in the famous Child of Quality, and much more, not quite as perfectly expressed, in the Lines to Charles Montague. If a hint of sadness feels unwelcome for the moment, there’s Daphne and Apollo or the famous English Padlock, along with a dozen or several dozen others ready to be enjoyed. And to add another detail, the recent discovery at Longleat of Jinny the Just, which contains elements of genuine sorrow and three unmatched stanzas of thoughtful irony:

So still, while her morning went by unnoticed, While preparing the linen and making the tea,
That she barely had time for the psalms of the day—
And after dinner, the night arrived quickly. The half she suggested was rarely done,
"Goodness, how this day has passed!"
As she read, recorded, paid, and reduced,
Ate and drank, played and worked, laughed and cried, loved and hated,
As answered at the end of her creation,

especially with that last unsurpassable line; all these and many more exemplify and illustrate that indescribable raising of the expression—that making the common as if it were not common—which is the essence of poetry and the privilege of verse.

especially with that last unbeatable line; all these and many more exemplify and illustrate that indescribable elevation of expression—that making the ordinary seem extraordinary—which is the essence of poetry and the privilege of verse.

How this side of the matter was produced (in the mathematical sense) and maintained throughout the century would take many times the space of the present paper to show in anything but the briefest and barest epitome. Almost all Prior's own shorter later poems would have to be quoted; Swift, though so much greater in prose, and though best in verse on the severer side, especially in the magnificent and quite sufficiently authenticated Judgment Day verses, could not be left out; and it might be possible to make more fight than even lovers of the eighteenth century have recently made for Gray. But perhaps the scraps and orts of lesser men of letters—though sometimes not lesser men—show the strong point of the century even more convincingly. Where will you find more musical lightness of a certain easy but far from unpoetical kind than in those verses on Strawberry Hill in which Pulteney almost paid his rather heavy debts in more serious ways to the House of Walpole? Or than in the others in which he and Chesterfield combined to estimate "Hanover Bremen and Verden," that is to say,163 the whole continental dominions for which George the Second was making England fight, as worthless compared with the charms of Molly Lepell? Go lower still, take a professional littérateur and laureate like William Whitehead, to whom hardly anybody save Mr. Austin Dobson (and it is certainly no small exception) has been favourable, and read the piece on Celia, which is a more or less independent expansion of Ausonius on Crispa. It begins with a sort of pettish avowal of ignorance how the mischief of love came, and goes on with rather rude depreciations of the lady's face, figure, air, and even sense. Then it slides rapidly into a sort of grudging allowance:

How this aspect of the topic came about (in the mathematical sense) and was sustained throughout the century would require much more space than this paper allows to explain anything beyond the briefest summary. Almost all of Prior's shorter later poems would need to be quoted; Swift, though far superior in prose and strongest in verse on the more serious side, especially in the magnificent and well-authenticated Judgment Day verses, cannot be overlooked; and it might even be possible to make a stronger case than 18th-century enthusiasts have recently done for Gray. But perhaps the fragments and leftovers of lesser writers—though sometimes not lesser people—illustrate the strong point of the century even more convincingly. Where can you find more musical lightness of a certain casual yet undeniably poetic kind than in those verses about Strawberry Hill where Pulteney nearly paid off his considerable debts to the House of Walpole? Or in the verses where he and Chesterfield together judged "Hanover Bremen and Verden," meaning, 163 the entire continental lands for which George the Second was engaging England to fight, as worthless in comparison to the charms of Molly Lepell? Go even lower and consider a professional writer and laureate like William Whitehead, who hardly anyone besides Mr. Austin Dobson (and that's no small exception) has appreciated, and read his piece on Celia, a more or less independent expansion of Ausonius on Crispa. It starts with a sort of petulant admission of ignorance about how the troubles of love began, and then it moves on with rather harsh criticisms of the lady's looks, stature, demeanor, and even intellect. Then it quickly shifts to a sort of reluctant acceptance:

Her voice, her touch, might raise the alarm—
It was maybe both or neither,

and then capitulates headlong:

and then gives in completely:

In short, it was that enticing charm. Of Celia completely!

Trivial, of course, but then it ought to be trivial, and the trivial can be, and is, here super-trivialised.

Trivial, of course, but it should be trivial, and the trivial can be, and is, really over-simplified here.

One might go on, even in this skipping fashion, for a long time till one came to the great political satires of the close of the century, but once more time and space forbid. As it has been frivolously said:

One could continue like this for quite a while until reaching the major political satires from the end of the century, but once again, time and space are limited. As it has been casually stated:

Just search In Dodsley and Pearch

(the standard ten volumes of eighteenth-century miscellaneous poetry) and you will find; though, of course, if you only look for bad things you will find them, too, in plenty. But even this collection is by no means exhaustive, and with some of the more famous verse-writers it does not deal at all; while we have in this survey confessedly left most of them alone. What has been intended is to show that making of the common uncommon by means of treatment in verse was not an unknown thing between 1700 and 1800; that it was attempted and achieved in various kinds. Finally, if the attempts were rarely and the achievements hardly ever in kinds that can be called the very highest, one may at least urge that there is not an absolute vacuum between the loftiest mountain-tops of poetry and the actual plain of prose—that Parnassus has lower slopes, some of which are not so very low

(the standard ten volumes of eighteenth-century miscellaneous poetry) and you will find; though, of course, if you only look for negative things you will find plenty of those as well. But even this collection doesn’t cover everything, and it doesn’t include some of the more well-known poets at all; while we have intentionally left most of them out of this overview. What we aimed to show is that transforming the ordinary into the extraordinary through verse wasn’t a rare occurrence between 1700 and 1800; that it was attempted and accomplished in various forms. Finally, while such attempts were rare and the successes were hardly ever in the highest categories, one can at least argue that there is not a complete gap between the highest peaks of poetry and the everyday ground of prose—that Parnassus has lower slopes, some of which are not so very low.


SAMUEL BUTLER__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

6 Samuel Butler: a Memoir. By H. Festing Jones. 2 vols. Macmillan. 42s. net.

6 Samuel Butler: a Memoir. By H. Festing Jones. 2 vols. Macmillan. £42.00.

By EDWARD SHANKS

By Edward Shanks

SAMUEL Butler was a philosopher whose favourite doctrine was expressed in the words pas trop de zèle; and he spent a great part of his life complaining a little too eagerly that the world was not sufficiently zealous in the appreciation of his works. His reception and his reputation did indeed deserve a considerable part of the almost excessive attention which he lavished on them; for at this moment, now that the first is accomplished and the second enormous, they make a very curious subject for study. In his notebooks they occur again and again as themes for his meditation. "I am the enfant terrible," he says, "of literature and science. If I cannot, and I know I cannot, get the literary and scientific big-wigs to give me a shilling, I can, and I know I can, heave bricks into the middle of them." "I have chosen the fighting-road," he says elsewhere, "rather than the hang-on-to-a-great-man road, and what can a man who does this look for except that people should try to silence him in whatever way they think will be most effectual? In my case they have thought it best to pretend that I am non-existent." There is something pathetic in the spectacle of a man pursuing "the fighting-road" with no one to fight him and heaving bricks into the middle of persons who obstinately continue to ignore his existence. There is something more pathetic in the spectacle of an original thinker and a great wit sitting down in isolation to pen these apologies for his obscure position, always affecting to be indifferent to it and never deceiving anyone. For Butler was not indifferent to his lack of success. Had his been a true and not an assumed indifference he could not have returned to the subject so often as he does and in so many keys. He betrays himself again and again beyond mistake. He was an intensely, a morbidly sensitive man, one to whom success would have been very pleasant. He was damaged, and confirmed in oddity, by the want of it. He missed it because of what first started him in oddity—that is to say, an unfortunate childhood.

SAMUEL Butler was a philosopher whose favorite saying was pas trop de zèle; and he spent a significant part of his life a bit too passionately complaining that the world didn’t appreciate his work enough. His reception and reputation did indeed warrant a considerable amount of the almost excessive attention he gave to them; for right now, now that the first is achieved and the second enormous, they make a fascinating subject for study. In his notebooks, these themes come up repeatedly as topics for his reflection. "I am the enfant terrible," he states, "of literature and science. If I can’t, and I know I can’t, get the literary and scientific big-shots to give me a dime, I can, and I know I can, throw bricks at them." "I've picked the fighting path," he says in another place, "instead of the 'cling to a great man' route, and what can someone who does this expect except that people will try to silence him however they think will be most effective? In my case, they decided it was best to pretend that I don’t exist." There’s something sad about a man following "the fighting path" with no one to fight against and throwing bricks at people who stubbornly continue to ignore his existence. There's something even sadder about an original thinker and a great wit sitting alone to write these justifications for his obscure position, always pretending to be indifferent to it and never fooling anyone. For Butler was not indifferent to his lack of success. If his indifference had been genuine rather than feigned, he wouldn’t have returned to the topic as often as he did and in so many variations. He reveals himself repeatedly without a doubt. He was an intensely, even morbidly, sensitive man, one to whom success would have been very welcome. He was damaged and solidified in his oddness by its absence. He missed it because of what initially led him to his oddities—that is to say, an unfortunate childhood.

"The subject of this memoir," so Butler once suggested that his biography ought to begin, "was the son of rich but dishonest parents." Dishonest they may have been: respectable they certainly were. Dr. Butler, the first distinguished member of the family, was for twenty-seven years headmaster of Shrewsbury, a man with all the attributes of the great schoolmasters of the early nineteenth century, an imposing figure, who, towards the end of his life, became Bishop of Lichfield. His son was not so distinguished. His sole claim to be remembered, if his canonry be disregarded, is the fact that somehow or other he became the father of Samuel Butler. There is much detail, in Mr. Festing Jones's enormous book, on Butler's165 early life and his relation to his parents; but there is nothing quite so significant as an anecdote which occurs in the second volume:

"The subject of this memoir," Butler once suggested his biography should start, "was the son of wealthy but dishonest parents." They may have been dishonest, but they were definitely respectable. Dr. Butler, the first notable member of the family, was headmaster of Shrewsbury for twenty-seven years. He was a man with all the qualities of great schoolmasters from the early nineteenth century, an impressive figure who, later in life, became Bishop of Lichfield. His son, however, was not as distinguished. His only claim to fame, aside from his church position, is that he somehow became the father of Samuel Butler. Mr. Festing Jones's massive book has a lot of detail about Butler's early life and his relationship with his parents, but nothing is as noteworthy as an anecdote found in the second volume:

At Saas he made the acquaintance of Mr. and Mrs. MacCarthy, who were staying in the hotel with their son, an Eton boy. One day the father and son had been for an excursion and the father returned alone. The anxious mother, hearing that her boy preferred speculating in short cuts to accompanying his father, borrowed a red umbrella to make herself conspicuous, and went out "to look for Desmond." Presently she came upon Butler loaded up with his camera and toiling along on his way back after a fatiguing day. He told her he had seen a little white figure among the trees on the mountain-side and had no doubt it was her son who, he assured her, would be all right, and he himself was loitering, intending to be overtaken so that they might arrive at the hotel together.

While at Saas, he met Mr. and Mrs. MacCarthy, who were staying at the hotel with their son, a student from Eton. One day, the father and son went out on an excursion, but the father returned alone. The worried mother, learning that her son chose to take shortcuts instead of staying with his dad, borrowed a red umbrella for visibility and set out "to look for Desmond." Before long, she ran into Butler, who was carrying his camera and heading back after a long day. He mentioned he had spotted a small white figure among the trees on the mountainside and was sure it was her son, reassuring her that he would be just fine. He noted he was intentionally lagging behind so they could arrive at the hotel together.

"You see," he explained, "I know he will be late for dinner, and it may make things a little easier for him if he does not come in alone."

"You see," he explained, "I know he's going to be late for dinner, and it might make things a bit easier for him if he doesn't come in by himself."

Years afterwards Mrs. MacCarthy told me that she had been reading The Way of All Flesh, and had remembered this incident and had for the first time understood why Butler thought that her son would require the presence of an elderly gentleman to protect him from his parents if he came in late for dinner.

Years later, Mrs. MacCarthy told me that while reading The Way of All Flesh, she recalled this incident. For the first time, she understood why Butler thought her son would need an older gentleman to look out for him if he came home late for dinner.

This throws a curious and unexpected sidelight on Butler's childhood from the effects of which he never recovered. His parents learnt the art of bringing up children from a book which adjured them to "Break your child's will early or he will break yours later on." They did not break it, but unquestionably they deformed it. This may have been done on principle. To Butler, however, it sometimes seemed to spring from other motives. "I have felt," he once said of his father, "that he has always looked upon me as something which he could badger with impunity." He said that, like Ernest Pontifex, with regard to his father he could remember no feeling during his childhood except fear and shrinking.

This sheds a curious and unexpected light on Butler's childhood, from which he never fully recovered. His parents learned to raise children from a book that urged them to "Break your child's will early or he will break yours later." They didn’t break it, but they definitely twisted it. This might have been done intentionally. However, to Butler, it sometimes seemed motivated by other reasons. "I have felt," he once said about his father, "that he has always seen me as someone he could torment without consequences." He mentioned that, like Ernest Pontifex, he could remember nothing from his childhood regarding his father except feelings of fear and withdrawal.

Nor was this life of terror and pain lightened by any gracious or liberal influences. The world which Mr. Festing Jones exhibits to us in his opening chapters is full of the drabbest and most depressing horrors of Early Victorianism. Its measure can be taken by a single story which Butler preserved:

Nor was this life of terror and pain made easier by any kind or generous influences. The world that Mr. Festing Jones shows us in his opening chapters is filled with the dullest and most depressing horrors of Early Victorianism. Its impact can be gauged by a single story that Butler preserved:

Archdeacon Bather was lunching with my grandfather some two or three years after the Archdeacon had lost his first wife. Dr. Butler dearly loved a hard crust of bread baked nearly black, and it so happened that a piece was set by his plate with hardly any crust, and what little there was, very thin. My aunt, then Miss Butler, observing what had happened, at once said:

Archdeacon Bather was having lunch with my grandfather a couple of years after he lost his first wife. Dr. Butler really enjoyed a tough piece of bread that was almost burnt, and it just so happened that a piece was placed by his plate that hardly had any crust, and the little crust there was, was very thin. My aunt, who was then Miss Butler, immediately pointed out what had happened:

"Oh, Papa, this won't do at all! I will find you a piece more to your liking." Whereon she went to the kitchen and returned with a crust baked exactly to Dr. Butler's taste.

"Oh, Dad, this isn't going to work at all! I'll find you something you like better." With that, she went to the kitchen and came back with a crust baked just the way Dr. Butler likes it.

When Archdeacon Bather saw this he said to himself: "That is the young woman for me"; and shortly afterwards he proposed and was accepted.

When Archdeacon Bather saw this, he thought to himself, "That's the woman for me," and shortly after, he proposed and she accepted.

Readers will remember the scene in The Way of All Flesh in which Theobald, driving away for his honeymoon, insists that Christina shall order their dinner at the first stop, and in which Christina protests with tears her166 nervousness, and Theobald replies, "It is a wife's duty to order her husband's dinner; you are my wife, and I shall expect you to order mine." A sensitive child, neglected or even ill-treated by its parents, might, if the relations of the parents between themselves had anything beautiful or kindly, see some possibilities of happiness in the institution of the family. But Samuel Butler was brought up in a world where no such possibilities seemed to exist. He came to believe, Mr. Festing Jones tells us, that, like Habakkuk, le père de famille est capable de tout. It has often been maintained that the greatest poets and artists do nothing throughout life but draw on those fresh and lovely impressions which they have gathered in childhood. When he was a child Butler acquired habits of suspicion against all those surrounding him who were not connected with him by freely-chosen bonds of friendship. Canon Butler bullied him on moral grounds; and he grew to suspect every claim made on him, every exhortation addressed to him, on moral grounds. Ernest Pontifex is described on one occasion as assuming the expression of a puppy which is being scolded for something it does not understand; and Butler did indeed develop some of the habits of an ill-treated dog. He shied and snarled at a lifted hand, which might have been lifted in kindness or in ignorance of his existence. Having, as he supposed, penetrated the fraud of the family, he felt a distrust of all human institutions. He suspected the world of being in a conspiracy to pretend that parents were naturally kind to their children, that Christ rose from the dead, and that Tennyson was a great poet. And, turning from all these discredited shows, he devoted himself in isolation to the care of his own idiosyncrasies and the companionship of a very few, very intimate friends.

Readers will remember the scene in The Way of All Flesh where Theobald, leaving for his honeymoon, insists that Christina should order their dinner at the first stop. Christina protests, tearfully nervous, and Theobald responds, "It’s a wife’s job to order her husband’s dinner; you are my wife, and I expect you to order mine." A sensitive child, neglected or even mistreated by their parents, might see some potential for happiness in the idea of family, given that the parents had a loving or kind relationship. But Samuel Butler grew up in a world where such possibilities seemed absent. He came to believe, as Mr. Festing Jones explains, that, like Habakkuk, le père de famille est capable de tout. It’s often said that the greatest poets and artists draw on the fresh and wonderful impressions gathered in childhood throughout their lives. As a child, Butler developed a habit of suspicion toward everyone around him who wasn’t connected to him by chosen friendships. Canon Butler bullied him for moral reasons, leading him to distrust every moral claim made on him, every moral exhortation addressed to him. At one point, Ernest Pontifex is described as having the look of a puppy being scolded for something it doesn’t understand; indeed, Butler developed some behaviors of an ill-treated dog. He flinched and growled at a hand raised, which could have been lifted in kindness or simply out of ignorance of his existence. Believing he had seen through the deception of family life, he grew distrustful of all human institutions. He suspecting that the world was in a conspiracy pretending that parents were naturally kind to their children, that Christ rose from the dead, and that Tennyson was a great poet. Turning away from all these discredited illusions, he dedicated himself to the care of his own quirks and the company of a very few, very close friends.

Here, where he might in one case have suspected with justice, he was all blind trust. The story of Charles Paine Pauli is one of the most extraordinary that have been brought to light in human records in recent years. A correspondent who knew him and admired him wrote not long ago to the Times, not to controvert Mr. Festing Jones's account of the relations between him and Butler, but to protest, in an almost agonised manner, that there must be some explanation of it; and this is precisely what the reader, who did not know Pauli, feels when he comes upon these pages. But there seems to be no explanation.

Here, where he could have justifiably been suspicious, he showed only blind trust. The story of Charles Paine Pauli is one of the most remarkable that has come to light in recent human history. A correspondent who knew and admired him recently wrote to the Times, not to dispute Mr. Festing Jones's account of the relationship between him and Butler, but to express, in almost a desperate way, that there must be some explanation for it; and this is exactly what the reader, who is unfamiliar with Pauli, feels when encountering these pages. Yet, there appears to be no explanation.

In 1859 Butler rebelled against his father, and finally decided that he could not take Orders, basing his refusal on "doubts," which in after years seemed to him no less absurd than the doctrines against which they were directed. As a result of this, he emigrated to New Zealand, taking with him an allowance from Canon Butler and a promise of support in capital, in order that he might establish himself as a sheep-farmer. In this occupation he was, against all the probabilities, moderately successful and, largely owing to the rapidly-developing condition of the colony, managed to turn an original capital of £4400 into the sum of £8000. But finding the life uncongenial, he concluded that it would be wiser to invest his money in New Zealand, where the current rate of interest was 10 per cent., and go home and live on167 the proceeds. While he was making preparations to this end, a previous slight acquaintance with Pauli developed into an intimate friendship. Pauli was handsome, fascinating, well dressed, ineffably well mannered. He was, in fact, the Towneley of The Way of All Flesh, though Providence, not doing as well by him as by Towneley, had omitted to make him rich. He was actually poor and in ill-health, and anxious to go to England in order that he might recover. He then proposed to get called to the Bar and to return to New Zealand to practise. Butler, who believed himself to be worth about £800 a year, promptly lavished on this creature the generosity and tenderness which had found no outlet during his childhood. He offered to lend him £100 for his passage, and to allow him £200 a year for three years—that is, until his return to New Zealand as a barrister. They accordingly made the passage together; and Butler kept his promise, and more than kept it, extending the allowance, even through the time of his acutest financial difficulties, until Pauli's death in 1897. It was then discovered that at one time Pauli had been earning £900 a year, and that even at the last he earned between £500 and £700. He left a fortune of £9000; but Butler was not mentioned in the will and received his invitation to the funeral from the undertaker.

In 1859, Butler rebelled against his father and ultimately decided he couldn't join the clergy, citing "doubts" that later seemed to him as absurd as the doctrines he was questioning. As a result, he moved to New Zealand, bringing with him some financial support from Canon Butler and a promise of backing to set himself up as a sheep farmer. Surprisingly, despite the odds, he was moderately successful in this venture, managing to grow an initial capital of £4,400 to £8,000, thanks to the rapidly developing colony. However, finding the lifestyle unappealing, he decided it would be smarter to invest his money in New Zealand, where the interest rate was 10 percent, and return home to live off the profits. While preparing for this change, his casual acquaintance with Pauli blossomed into a close friendship. Pauli was good-looking, charming, well-dressed, and had impeccable manners. He was essentially the Towneley of The Way of All Flesh, although luck hadn’t been as kind to him, as he was poor and in bad health, wanting to go to England to recover. He then planned to be called to the Bar and return to New Zealand to practice law. Butler, believing himself to be worth about £800 a year, generously showered Pauli with the affection and support he hadn’t experienced in his childhood. He offered to lend him £100 for his passage and to give him £200 a year for three years—until he returned to New Zealand as a barrister. They traveled together, and Butler kept his promise, extending the allowance even during his toughest financial times, until Pauli's death in 1897. It was later revealed that Pauli had previously earned £900 a year, and even in his final years, he made between £500 and £700. He left behind a fortune of £9,000, but Butler wasn't mentioned in the will and received his funeral invitation from the undertaker.

A singular and enlightening circumstance in the intercourse between Butler and Pauli unhappily prevents Mr. Festing Jones from making this astonishing but veracious narrative entirely lifelike. The charming young man did not reciprocate the feelings of his pathetic and somewhat uncouth adorer. "I had felt from the very beginning," says Butler, "that my intimacy with Pauli was only superficial, and I also perceived more and more that I bored him." Pauli confessed that he had never been more miserable in his life than once when he spent a holiday with Butler at Dieppe. Consequently it soon came about that the essential part of the relations between them was the punctual payment of the allowance. Latterly, they only met three times a week, when Pauli lunched in Butler's chambers. He discontinued informing Butler of his changes of address, so that at the end Butler did not know where he was living, and Mr. Festing Jones met him "only on business, for he would have nothing to do with any of Butler's friends in any other way." Butler learnt of his death from an announcement in the Times.

A unique and eye-opening situation in the relationship between Butler and Pauli sadly prevents Mr. Festing Jones from making this surprising yet true story completely realistic. The charming young man didn't share the feelings of his sad and somewhat awkward admirer. "I had felt from the very beginning," Butler says, "that my closeness with Pauli was only surface-level, and I also realized more and more that I bored him." Pauli admitted that he had never felt more miserable in his life than when he spent a holiday with Butler in Dieppe. As a result, the most important part of their relationship became the regular payment of the allowance. Eventually, they only met three times a week when Pauli had lunch in Butler's rooms. He stopped letting Butler know about his address changes, so by the end, Butler didn't even know where he was living, and Mr. Festing Jones saw him "only on business, as he wanted nothing to do with any of Butler's friends otherwise." Butler learned of his death from an announcement in the Times.

Truly a mysterious creature! And his friend is very comprehensible in supposing that there must be some explanation. Possibly Mr. Festing Jones, if he had met him otherwise than purely on business, might have given us some impression of his personality which would have let in light on this dark business. As it is, we must content ourselves with wonder at the extraordinary situations which human nature is capable of creating. But this unhappy friendship is worth examining, apart from its intrinsic curiosity, because it presents in extremity an essential and determining part of Butler's life. His devotion and loyalty to his friends were perhaps the most beautiful things in his character and do much to redeem his somewhat unlovely attitude of snarling and suspicion towards all strangers.

What a mysterious creature! And his friend is quite reasonable in thinking there must be some explanation. If Mr. Festing Jones had met him outside of strictly business matters, he might have given us some insight into his personality that would shed light on this puzzling situation. For now, we can only marvel at the extraordinary circumstances human nature can create. However, this unfortunate friendship deserves a closer look, not just for its inherent curiosity but because it highlights a crucial and defining aspect of Butler's life. His devotion and loyalty to his friends were perhaps the most admirable qualities in his character and go a long way in redeeming his somewhat unappealing attitude of snarling and suspicion toward all strangers.

168 Life might be thought to have treated him savagely in following up his parents with the hardly less cruel Pauli. He disguised the shock of his discovery on Pauli's death by remarking that he would now save not only £200 a year, but also the cost of those three lunches a week in Clifford's Inn. Yet a nature that opened itself so trustingly, so defencelessly, must have suffered on finding its bounty abused. But in his other friends, in Miss Savage, in his clerk, Alfred Emery Cathie, and in Mr. Festing Jones he had ample compensations. He was a man who at first sight was not readily liked. He was awkward and nervous in the company of strangers, and it is likely that he did not disguise so well as he supposed his grave misgivings that they were either pretentious scoundrels or conceited hypocrites. He was always badly and carelessly dressed; and though his portraits, when one is used to them and can associate them with the best one knows of his mind, become attractive, there can be no denial that his appearance was on the most lenient showing decidedly grotesque, that of a difficult, taciturn, maliciously observant gnome, roughly carved in a hard wood. It took some time and some degree of intuition to penetrate behind this mask. Those who did so were rewarded and rewarded him. Miss Savage, who used to meet him first at Heatherley's art-classes, was not attracted by him for a considerable time. When at last she was, it was by a flash of remarkable intuition. In commenting on one of his books, she writes:

168 Life seemed to have treated him harshly, especially after losing his parents and then dealing with the hardly kinder Pauli. He masked the shock of Pauli's death by pointing out that he would now save not just £200 a year, but also the cost of those three lunches a week in Clifford's Inn. However, someone as open and vulnerable as he was must have felt hurt upon realizing his generosity was taken advantage of. But he found plenty of support in his other friends, like Miss Savage, his clerk Alfred Emery Cathie, and Mr. Festing Jones. At first glance, he wasn't someone people easily liked. He was awkward and anxious around strangers, likely making it clear that he held serious doubts about them being either arrogant frauds or self-serving pretenders. He always dressed poorly and carelessly, and though his portraits became appealing once you got used to them and could connect them to the best aspects of his mind, there's no denying that his appearance was, at best, quite odd—like a difficult, quiet, and keenly observant gnome, roughly carved from a tough piece of wood. It took some time and a bit of insight to look past this exterior. Those who did were rewarded. Miss Savage, who first met him at Heatherley's art classes, was initially not drawn to him for a good while. But when she finally was, it came from a remarkable moment of insight. In her comments on one of his books, she writes:

I like the cherry-eating scene, too, because it reminded me of your eating cherries when first I knew you. One day when I was going to the gallery, a very hot day, I remember, I met you on the shady side of Berners Street eating cherries out of a basket. Like your Italian friends, you were perfectly silent with content, and you handed the basket to me as I was passing, without saying a word. I pulled out a handful and went on my way rejoicing, without saying a word either. I had not before perceived you to be different from anyone else.

I really like the scene with the cherries because it makes me think of you eating cherries when we first met. I remember one hot day when I was going to the gallery; I saw you on the shady side of Berners Street munching on cherries from a basket. Just like your Italian friends, you were totally quiet and content, and you handed the basket to me without saying a word. I took a handful and went on my way, feeling happy and silent too. At that moment, I didn’t realize you were different from anyone else.

It is not certain whether Miss Savage became a Butlerian or whether Butler acquired something of what we consider his characteristic attitude of mind from her. If it was not so, then her spirit leapt at once to answer his as soon as she had perceived the possibility of common interests between them, for her first letters to him are written in his own vein. She entered immediately into his concerns, read all his books in manuscript, criticised them, gave them more praise than they received from anyone else, and abused his enemies with a gusto equal to his. The only trouble between them in their long connection was his gnawing fear that she wanted to marry him. And he did not want to marry anyone, let alone her who was

It’s unclear whether Miss Savage became like Butler or if Butler picked up some of his typical mindset from her. If that wasn’t the case, then her spirit immediately responded to his as soon as she noticed their shared interests, because her initial letters to him were written in his style. She quickly engaged with his passions, read all his manuscripts, critiqued them, praised them more than anyone else, and attacked his enemies with the same enthusiasm he had. The only issue in their long relationship was his constant worry that she wanted to marry him. And he was not interested in marrying anyone, especially not her, who was

Plain, dull, overweight, and short,
Forty and too nice.

But if all these disabilities had been removed, he would still have been disinclined to marry her. He did not believe in marriage, had a hatred of the family; and he slunk away snarling from the danger like a terror-stricken169 wild animal at the sight of a trap, only to reproach himself in after years for unkindness to his friend. But his relations with women were not, and he did not intend that they should be, of the sort that lead to marriage. He had mistresses, whom he visited. Mr. J. B. Yeats, in a recent paper of reminiscences, has repeated his avowals on this point in a manner which conveys well enough Butler's view that his lapses were caused by a necessity of the flesh. Mr. Festing Jones reinforces this impression. One of his mistresses, referred to as "Madame," was, after a long connection, allowed to visit his chambers in Clifford's Inn. No other gained this privilege; and Butler extended it to her as he might have done to an old and well-tried servant. Butler did not love these women, he frequented them. He was insensible to the notion that there might be anything beautiful in the relations between the sexes, as he was insensible to the notion that there might be anything of value written in verse. Theobald and Christina pretended to like poetry: Theobald and Christina pretended to love one another and him. It was all of a piece with their pretence that Christianity was a religion of kindliness and enlightenment.

But even if all these obstacles had been removed, he still wouldn’t have wanted to marry her. He didn’t believe in marriage and had a strong dislike for family; he recoiled like a frightened wild animal at the sight of a trap, only to later blame himself for being unkind to his friend. His relationships with women weren’t, and he didn’t plan for them to be, the kind that leads to marriage. He had mistresses, whom he saw regularly. Mr. J. B. Yeats, in a recent reflection, reiterated Butler’s views, suggesting his infidelities were driven by physical needs. Mr. Festing Jones supports this idea. One of his mistresses, referred to as "Madame," was eventually allowed to visit him in his chambers at Clifford's Inn after a long relationship. No one else was granted this privilege; he extended it to her as one might to a long-serving and trusted employee. Butler didn’t love these women; he just spent time with them. He was indifferent to the idea that there could be anything beautiful in romantic relationships, just as he was indifferent to the notion that there was anything worthwhile in poetry. Theobald and Christina pretended to appreciate poetry: they pretended to love each other and him. It was all part of their act that Christianity was a religion of compassion and enlightenment.

So he remained a bachelor, and, when Miss Savage was dead, contented himself with the intimate companionship of Mr. Jones and Alfred, his clerk. After he had resigned the ambition of becoming a painter, after his odd and disastrous excursion in the world of business, his daily life was that of an eccentric gentleman with a small independent income. He read and wrote in the British Museum, he went for walks in the country and took holidays in Italy, he published his books at his own expense, and he scrambled out of invitations to dinner as best he could. For a hobby he wrote music in collaboration with Mr. Festing Jones, oratorios which were to be as much like Handel's oratorios as possible. The first of them, Narcissus, was inspired by his own misfortunes in business, and the final chorus ran:

So he stayed a bachelor, and after Miss Savage passed away, he found comfort in the close friendship of Mr. Jones and Alfred, his clerk. After giving up on his dream of becoming a painter and enduring a strange and unsuccessful venture in the business world, his daily routine turned into that of an eccentric gentleman with a modest income. He read and wrote at the British Museum, took long walks in the countryside, enjoyed vacations in Italy, self-published his books, and did his best to avoid dinner invitations. As a hobby, he composed music in collaboration with Mr. Festing Jones, creating oratorios that aimed to resemble Handel's works closely. The first one, Narcissus, drew inspiration from his own business misfortunes, and the final chorus went:

How blessed is the wise man, the pure maiden,
Whose income is both sufficient and reliable,
Arising from consolidated 3 Percent Annuities, paid quarterly!

"We remembered Handel's treatment of 'continually,'" says Mr. Festing Jones, "and thought we could not do better than imitate it for our words 'paid quarterly.'"

"We recalled how Handel handled 'continually,'" says Mr. Festing Jones, "and thought there was no better way to express our words 'paid quarterly' than to mimic it."

And so his life went on and his interests drifted through the theory of evolution, the authorship of the Odyssey, the life of his grandfather, and the meaning of Shakespeare's Sonnets. The sales of his books pursued a course by no means so varied, but steadily declined. In 1899, when he drew up a statement of profit and loss, the average sales of his eleven books, excluding Erewhon, which was the first, amounted to 306 copies each. Of his Selections from Previous Works, 120 copies were sold in fifteen years. Of The Authoress of the Odyssey, 165 copies were sold. He might well have added discouragement170 to his first cause of bitterness. The religion of Christ produced Canon Butler, the religion of science produced Darwin, the religion of good looks and good breeding produced Pauli. On paper he was indomitable. He swore he had enjoyed life, that on the balance his good luck overbalanced the bad. But he swore a little too often, he explained a little too much in detail for this to have been quite true. And then, at the very end of his life, the luck turned, and his last book, by a strange irony, was produced at the publisher's own risk, the greatest triumph in his literary career which Butler was able to see since the success of his first book. After he was dead his reputation, magically assisted with incantations by Mr. Bernard Shaw and others, sprang up to an amazing height, like the plant grown from the Indian enchanter's bean.

And so his life continued, with his interests shifting towards evolution, the authorship of the Odyssey, his grandfather's life, and the meanings behind Shakespeare's Sonnets. The sales of his books, however, took a different path and steadily declined. In 1899, when he prepared a profit and loss statement, the average sales of his eleven books, excluding Erewhon, which was the first, totaled 306 copies each. He sold 120 copies of Selections from Previous Works over fifteen years and 165 copies of The Authoress of the Odyssey. It would have been easy for him to feel discouraged, adding that to his reasons for bitterness. The faith in Christ led to Canon Butler, the faith in science led to Darwin, and the faith in looks and breeding led to Pauli. On paper, he appeared unbeatable. He claimed he had enjoyed life, that overall, his good luck outweighed the bad. But he claimed that a bit too often, explaining a little too much for it to be entirely true. Then, right at the end of his life, his luck changed, and his last book, ironically, was published at the publisher's own risk, marking the greatest success of his literary career that Butler witnessed since his first book’s success. After his death, his reputation, magically boosted by Mr. Bernard Shaw and others, soared to incredible heights, like a plant growing from an Indian enchanter's bean.

Now the world is confronted with a situation in which the neglected philosopher of Clifford's Inn has attained an importance he never dreamt of and perhaps would not have approved. "Above all things," he said, "let no unwary reader do me the injustice of believing in me." This useful motto was printed on the menu of the first Erewhon dinner; but a great number of his disciples have disregarded the admonition. I was once the witness of one undergraduate trying to proselytise another and telling him that it was a worthy ambition to desire to be like Christ. "I don't want to be like anyone else," replied the second undergraduate, "but if I did, I shouldn't choose Christ, I should choose Samuel Butler." This is at once an extreme instance and one strictly guarded against Butler's own disapproval: for the kernel of the remark would meet with his applause. But it illustrates the direction in which many of his admirers have more frenetically rushed. It is an ironic fate for so ironic a philosopher that his teaching should have become a sort of Tom Tiddler's ground for so many solemn and ridiculous persons.

Now the world is facing a situation where the overlooked philosopher of Clifford's Inn has gained an importance he never imagined and probably wouldn’t have liked. "Above all things," he said, "let no unsuspecting reader do me the injustice of believing in me." This useful motto was printed on the menu of the first Erewhon dinner; however, many of his followers have ignored the warning. I once witnessed one undergraduate trying to convert another, saying it was a worthy aspiration to want to be like Christ. "I don’t want to be like anyone else," the second undergraduate replied, "but if I did, I wouldn’t choose Christ; I would choose Samuel Butler." This is both an extreme example and one that carefully avoids Butler’s own disapproval: the essence of the comment would earn his approval. But it shows the direction in which many of his fans have eagerly rushed. It’s an ironic fate for such an ironic philosopher that his teachings have become a kind of playground for so many serious and absurd people.

What, after all, is his total achievement? He himself summed up what he considered to be his life-work in a statement which is not dated but which must have been written in 1899 or later. It begins with (1) The emphasising the analogies between crime and disease [Erewhon], and ends with (17) The elucidation of Shakespeare's Sonnets [Shakespeare's Sonnets Reconsidered.] "The foregoing," he continues, "is the list of my mares'-nests, and it is, I presume, this list which made Mr. Arthur Platt call me the Galileo of Mares'-nests in his diatribe on my Odyssey theory in the Classical Review." The two to which he probably attached most importance, to judge from the bitterness of his remarks on their reception, were his intervention into the great evolution dispute and his great discovery that the Odyssey was written by a female inhabitant of Trapani in Sicily. With regard to the second he continually complained that no classical scholar had ever replied to his arguments. It was once remarked in answer to this, that if a classical scholar published a book arguing that no player of Rugby football ought to be allowed to pass the ball to another without obtaining a signed receipt for it, the great community of Rugby footballers, intent on other matters, would171 probably ignore his suggestion. Butler's claim may perhaps be left there. Yet he did apparently take it seriously, in spite of his failure to deal with the singular fact that no scrap of confirmation of his theory has survived from the writings or the traditions of antiquity. His "mares'-nests," he said, "were simply sovereigns which he found lying in public places and which people would not notice and be at the trouble of picking up." They were mostly, however, one cannot help suspecting, recommended to him less because they seemed to be sovereigns than because other people would not pick them up. They were, in fact, the notions of a crank, who, having acquired a distrust of the rest of the world, took pains to differ from it as much as he could.

What, after all, is his total achievement? He summarized what he believed to be his life's work in a statement that isn't dated but must have been written in 1899 or later. It begins with (1) emphasizing the similarities between crime and disease [Erewhon] and ends with (17) the explanation of Shakespeare's Sonnets [Shakespeare's Sonnets Reconsidered]. "The above," he continues, "is my list of misguided ideas, and I assume it's this list that led Mr. Arthur Platt to call me the Galileo of misguided ideas in his critique of my Odyssey theory in the Classical Review." The two ideas he likely considered most important, judging by the bitterness of his comments on how they were received, were his involvement in the major evolution debate and his notable discovery that the Odyssey was written by a woman from Trapani in Sicily. Regarding the latter, he often complained that no classical scholar ever responded to his arguments. It was once pointed out that if a classical scholar published a book arguing that no Rugby football player should pass the ball to another without getting a signed receipt, the large community of Rugby players, focused on other issues, would probably ignore his suggestion. Butler's claim might be left there. Still, he indeed took it seriously, despite his failure to address the unique fact that no evidence supporting his theory has survived from ancient writings or traditions. He said his "misguided ideas" were simply treasures he found lying in public places that people wouldn’t notice or bother to pick up. However, it’s hard not to suspect they were recommended to him more because they seemed to be treasures than because others refused to pick them up. They were, in fact, the ideas of a crank, who, having developed a distrust of the world, did his best to differ from it as much as possible.

His theories of evolution hold a different position. Darwin's theory has now been so greatly modified, as much by his supporters as by his opponents, that it cannot be said any longer to hold the field as he first presented it; and Butler's attitude has been in a manner justified. But this change has been accomplished not by the acceptance of Butler's views but by the work of experimental biologists. He did, in fact, offer many general principles, some well founded, some mistaken, all stimulating, for the consideration of practical workers; and it would not be possible to assert, without an exhaustive enquiry into the history of the matter, that his writings have had no influence on the development of science. But Charles Darwin and his followers were practical men—men no doubt with faults, with the intolerance and impatience of the laity that are often to be found in the scientific investigator. It is not hard to see why they received Butler with tepid interest, and finally ignored him when he forsook their path of enquiry. For they did ignore him: they did not, as he supposed, conspire to silence him. He seems to have believed that Darwin was a sort of Anti-Christ malevolently determined to force on humanity a diabolical belief of his own invention; and he was only too ready to suspect him of unscrupulous dealing and machinations. When he conceived that Darwin had engineered an attack on him, though he obtained an expression of regret for an accident, he flung violently into print, and did, though he remained ignorant of the fact, get from Darwin and his friends the attention as an enemy which they would not bestow on him as a scientist. His letter to the Athenæum seriously perturbed Darwin, who drafted two replies to it, and submitted them for advice to the members of his family and to Professor Huxley. The advice given was against replying; and Butler was accordingly confirmed in his opinion. But this was an opinion which a less suspicious man would have been slower in forming and readier to discard.

His ideas about evolution are seen differently now. Darwin’s theory has been significantly changed, both by his supporters and opponents, to the point where it doesn’t really represent what he first proposed anymore; Butler’s stance was, in some ways, validated. However, this shift wasn’t due to accepting Butler’s views but rather the efforts of experimental biologists. He did provide many broad ideas—some solid, some incorrect, all thought-provoking—that practical workers found useful; it wouldn’t be accurate to claim, without a thorough investigation into the history of the matter, that his writings had no impact on the advancement of science. But Charles Darwin and his supporters were pragmatic people—flawed individuals, certainly, often displaying the intolerance and impatience that can be found in scientific researchers. It’s easy to understand why they greeted Butler with mild interest and ultimately ignored him when he veered away from their line of inquiry. Indeed, they did ignore him; they didn’t, as he believed, conspire to silence him. He appeared to think that Darwin was some kind of malevolent Anti-Christ intent on imposing a devilish belief of his own creation on humanity, and he was quick to suspect him of underhanded tactics and plots. When he believed Darwin had launched an attack against him, despite receiving an apology for an unintentional incident, he reacted vehemently and published his thoughts, inadvertently drawing the attention of Darwin and his associates as an adversary rather than as a scientist. His letter to the Athenæum genuinely unsettled Darwin, who drafted two responses and sought counsel from his family and Professor Huxley. The advice was not to reply; as a result, Butler’s opinion was reinforced. But this was a view that a less paranoid person would have taken longer to form and been quicker to dismiss.

Darwin was not, in his career or in his handling of Butler, a model of the urbane virtues. Butler did right to protest against the sacerdotal attitude which Victorian men of science frequently adopted. But he did wrong not to realise that Darwin did not take him altogether seriously, and why this was so. Butler's challenging manner of writing, the prickly defensiveness which he developed on the smallest provocation, must have been disagreeable to172 the great investigator who had spent years of careful research into the problems which Butler airily settled at his writing-table in the intervals of other pursuits. Darwin is perhaps to blame, but not so greatly to blame as Butler contended, if he regarded Butler at first as a well-disposed, and then as an ill-disposed, amateur; and that was in effect his view of the whole matter. When he sent Evolution Old and New to Dr. Krause, he expressed the hope that the German writer "would not expend much powder and shot on Mr. Butler, for he really is not worthy of it. His book is merely ephemeral." And it was in fact ephemeral or nearly so. Butler's works on evolution contain many inspired guesses; but the inherent value of these ceases to have much more than a historical interest when they are confirmed by practical observation. If they are not so confirmed they remain open to question, though they may have their uses in suggesting paths for research. Butler's place in science is somewhat below that of Goethe, who did after all make a practical discovery which remains valid to-day.

Darwin was not exactly a model of social grace during his career or in his interactions with Butler. Butler was right to object to the priestly attitude that many Victorian scientists often had. However, he was wrong not to see that Darwin didn't take him completely seriously and understand why. Butler's confrontational writing style and his sensitive defensiveness over minor provocations must have irritated the great researcher who had dedicated years to carefully investigating issues that Butler casually dismissed at his writing desk while engaging in other activities. Darwin might deserve some blame, but not as much as Butler claimed, if he first saw Butler as a well-meaning amateur and then as an hostile one; that pretty much sums up his perspective on the whole situation. When he sent Evolution Old and New to Dr. Krause, he hoped the German writer "wouldn't waste much effort on Mr. Butler, as he really isn’t worth it. His book is just temporary." And indeed, it was mostly temporary. Butler's works on evolution have some brilliant insights, but their real value mostly lies in historical interest once they are backed by practical observation. If they aren't backed, they can be questioned, although they may still help in suggesting research directions. Butler's standing in science is somewhat below Goethe's, who ultimately made a practical discovery that remains valid today.

Some of his "mares'-nests," then, were "mares'-nests" from the beginning. Others, neglected when they might have been useful, had begun to be superannuated when they first attracted attention. But Butler, apart from his theories and his discoveries, remains as an observer of life and a teacher of conduct. Passages of this nature exist in all his works; but, generally speaking, his claim to be accepted as a philosopher rests on five books, Erewhon, Erewhon Revisited, the Note-books, The Way of All Flesh, and Mr. Festing Jones's biography.

Some of his "mares'-nests" were actually "mares'-nests" from the start. Others, overlooked when they could have been beneficial, started to seem outdated as soon as they garnered attention. But Butler, aside from his theories and discoveries, stands out as an observer of life and a teacher of behavior. Similar passages can be found in all his works; however, his argument for being recognized as a philosopher mainly relies on five books: Erewhon, Erewhon Revisited, the Note-books, The Way of All Flesh, and Mr. Festing Jones's biography.

Mr. Festing Jones observes that "I was struck by his uncompromising sincerity. If a subject interested him, he took infinite pains to find out all he could about it first-hand, thought it over and formed an opinion of his own, without reference to what anyone else thought or said." In demonstration of this, Mr. Jones relates the following reminiscence:

Mr. Festing Jones points out that "I was impressed by his straightforward honesty. If a topic caught his interest, he went to great lengths to learn everything he could about it directly, considered it deeply, and developed his own opinion, regardless of what anyone else thought or said." To illustrate this, Mr. Jones shares the following memory:

We talked about Charlotte Brontë; Butler did not like her; I said, as though taking the odd trick with the ace of trumps:

We discussed Charlotte Brontë; Butler didn't like her work; I said, as if I was making a brilliant point with the best card:

"Well, at all events, she wrote three splendid novels."

"Anyway, she wrote three incredible novels."

He replied in a low voice, reluctantly but decidedly: "They are not splendid."

He replied softly, unsure yet resolute: "They're not great."

These four words shifted the subject under discussion from the splendour or otherwise of Charlotte Brontë's novels to the sincerity or otherwise of my opinion.

These four words shifted the focus of the conversation from whether Charlotte Brontë's novels were great or not to the honesty or insincerity of my opinion.

It was no doubt well that Mr. Jones's sincerity should be probed; and this is in fact what Butler does at his best. He challenges established opinions and forces those who hold them to consider whether they have any good ground for doing so. But the reader who is not dazzled by Butler's originality of judgment in this instance will ask himself whether the sentence which Mr. Jones quotes is anything more than a very facile assertion. He will then perhaps ask himself how often Butler's original pronouncements on established reputations are of the same order. He will certainly find some. In the Note-books there is an elaborate arraignment of Raphael. It may not be convincing; but the critic has produced his arguments. Here,173 also, may be found Butler's explanation of his hostility towards post-Handelian music. But one may search the two volumes of the biography for a considerable time without finding his appreciation of any book published in his own time. Here, again, we must be just: Butler did like one book. It was called Pusley, or My Summer in a Garden; its author was Charles Dudley Warner; and Butler said, "I like Pusley very much and have read it all."

It’s undoubtedly important to examine Mr. Jones's sincerity, and that’s precisely what Butler does at his best. He questions accepted beliefs and compels those who hold them to think about whether they have valid reasons for doing so. However, readers who aren’t impressed by Butler's unique perspective might wonder if the statement Mr. Jones quotes is more than just a conveniently easy claim. They may then consider how often Butler’s original statements about well-known figures fall into the same category. They will certainly find some examples. In the Note-books, there’s a detailed criticism of Raphael. It might not be convincing, but the critic presents his arguments. Here, 173 you can also find Butler’s explanation for his dislike of post-Handelian music. Yet, one could search through the two volumes of the biography for quite a while without discovering his thoughts on any book published during his lifetime. However, it’s fair to note that Butler did enjoy one book. It was titled Pusley, or My Summer in a Garden; its author was Charles Dudley Warner; and Butler stated, "I like Pusley very much and have read it all."

But the majority of his opinions are on the model of the much-quoted passage in the Note-books:

But most of his views are based on the widely cited passage in the Note-books:

Talking it over, we agreed that Blake was no good because he learnt Italian at sixty in order to study Dante, and we knew Dante was no good because he was so fond of Virgil, and Virgil was no good because Tennyson ran him, and as for Tennyson—well, Tennyson goes without saying.

After discussing it, we all agreed that Blake wasn't that impressive because he started learning Italian at sixty just to study Dante, and we realized Dante wasn't that great either since he was so influenced by Virgil, and Virgil didn't measure up because Tennyson had critiqued him, and as for Tennyson—well, he can speak for himself.

That is an exceedingly witty way of expressing an indolent prejudice; and those who share that particular chain of prejudices may well rejoice in it, without supposing that it proves their case. But this particular form of humour and Butler's independence of attitude would be slightly more entertaining if he had occasionally replaced the reputations he smashed with these hammer-strokes by some discovery of his own. Unfortunately, it is not easy to remember any unknown author whom he brought into the light—unless Nausicaa be taken as an example.

That’s a really clever way to show a lazy bias; and those who share that specific set of biases might celebrate it, without thinking it actually supports their argument. However, this particular type of humor and Butler's independent stance would be a bit more enjoyable if he had sometimes countered the reputations he tore down with some findings of his own. Unfortunately, it’s hard to recall any lesser-known writer he helped highlight—unless you consider Nausicaa as an example.

But this is, in a way, the defect of his qualities. It is easy, too easy, to grow incensed with him when he inanely doubts any convention or opinion that comes in sight. It is possible to remark of him, adapting the remark made of Dr. Johnson, that he may have been very sensible at bottom, but that there was a great deal of nonsense on top. But the fact remains that by challenging everything he did detect a great many frauds, and he did let the light of scepticism into a great many topics where scepticism is a healthy attitude. If his view of family life was bigoted and unreasonable, there is a great deal of use in the reminder that family life is not necessarily perfect and needs a deal of watching to keep it from being very imperfect indeed. Some of the assumptions he challenged have now disappeared. We no longer believe that good looks and good manners are the unmistakable indices of an ill heart; and we are becoming convinced that it is better to have these attributes than to be without them. But these lessons can be enforced as Butler continually enforces them. It was his fate that life made him a suspicious man. But suspicion made him a doubting, questioning, and therefore enquiring man. And his natural gift of humour taught him what he has ever since been teaching others, that it is possible to be serious without being solemn. This was perhaps the most valuable thing he had to say to a society emerging from the Victorian era and passing over into another that was to be as desperately serious as we are now realising. It is a reflection pathetically ironical that his loudest followers in these days should be persons whom he would very likely have described as Simeonites of the intellect.

But this is, in a way, the flaw in his qualities. It’s easy, too easy, to get frustrated with him when he mindlessly questions any convention or opinion that pops up. One could say about him, echoing what was said about Dr. Johnson, that he might have been quite sensible underneath, but there was a lot of nonsense on top. The truth is that by challenging everything, he uncovered a lot of frauds and illuminated many topics where skepticism is a healthy approach. While his views on family life were narrow-minded and unreasonable, there's value in the reminder that family life isn’t inherently perfect and needs constant attention to prevent it from becoming very flawed. Some of the assumptions he criticized have now faded away. We no longer believe that good looks and good manners are clear signs of a bad character, and we’re starting to see that it's better to have these traits than to lack them. But these lessons can be reinforced as Butler consistently does. It was his fate that life turned him into a suspicious person. But that suspicion made him a doubting, questioning, and thus curious individual. His natural sense of humor taught him what he has always tried to teach others: that it’s possible to be serious without being solemn. This was perhaps the most valuable insight he offered to a society moving away from the Victorian era and transitioning into one that is just as desperately serious as we’re realizing now. It’s sadly ironic that his loudest supporters today would likely be people he would have described as intellectual Simeonites.

174 Of the value of his writings judged as literature it is not so easy to speak with confidence. Erewhon is not so much a novel as a collection of essays roughly pressed into a common mould. They are not merely disconnected, they are also composed on different planes of satire, at different removes from reality, so that the reader as he goes from chapter to chapter has an uncomfortable sense of being jolted from level to level. Yet the satire, on its varying levels, is extraordinarily easy, ingenious, and penetrating; and, in another key again, the opening chapters make one of the best introductions to a story of exploration ever written. Erewhon Revisited is the book of an old man; and it has much of the beauty so often to be found in such compositions. The manner of its writing was very different from that of its predecessor, and it is impossible to complain of any unevenness in its structure. Nevertheless the satire is not so easy. It is a little strained, a little too ingenious, a little too closely calculated to make good reading. Butler himself picked out the best part of the book when he complained that none of his critics had noticed the idea of a father attempting by noble conduct to deserve the good opinion of a newly-found and adored son. Thus, at the end of his life, still haunted by early memories, he attempted to fashion in imagination what should have been and completely to invert the facts of his own childhood.

174 It's not easy to confidently assess the literary value of his writings. Erewhon is less a novel and more a collection of essays roughly crafted into a single form. They aren't just disconnected; they're written on various levels of satire, at different distances from reality, making the reader feel a bit jolted as they move from chapter to chapter. Yet the satire, despite its varying levels, is remarkably clever, imaginative, and insightful; and, in a different way, the opening chapters offer one of the best introductions to a story about exploration ever written. Erewhon Revisited is the work of an older man and carries much of the beauty often found in such writings. Its style is very different from that of its predecessor, and there's no reason to complain about any inconsistency in its structure. However, the satire isn’t as straightforward. It's a bit forced, a touch too clever, and seems a little too calculated for enjoyable reading. Butler himself acknowledged the strongest aspect of the book when he noted that none of his critics recognized the idea of a father striving through noble actions to earn the admiration of a newly discovered and beloved son. So, at the end of his life, still haunted by memories from his past, he tried to create in his imagination what should have been and completely reversed the realities of his own childhood.

The Way of All Flesh is precisely the opposite of this. It has long been known to be of the photographic order of novels; but how minutely photographic it is we could not know until the appearance of Mr. Jones's book. This need not, and should not, affect our judgment of it, even when we are informed that Theobald's delightful letters are almost literal transcriptions from those of Canon Butler. We can very well continue to admire the inimitable accuracy and vividness with which these real scenes are described, while we suffer from the painful bitterness of this exhaustive improvisation on the old theme of parents and children. But the whole book is not of equal merit. It begins to weaken at the point where Ernest's career diverges from Butler's own experience; and when it reaches the catastrophe it sinks into improbabilities from which it never recovers. The Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings at Cambridge have been described, and who was Butler, would never have made that disastrous mistake over Miss Maitland's real profession. Butler did not in fact ever make it, nor did he ever develop into the super-prig which Ernest became after his release from prison.

The Way of All Flesh is exactly the opposite of that. It has long been recognized as a highly detailed novel, but we couldn't fully appreciate how detailed it is until Mr. Jones's book came out. This shouldn't and doesn't need to influence our opinion of it, even when we learn that Theobald's charming letters are almost direct copies of Canon Butler's. We can still admire the unique accuracy and vividness in which these real scenes are portrayed, even as we endure the painful bitterness of this thorough exploration of the age-old theme of parents and children. However, the quality of the book isn't consistent throughout. It starts to lose strength when Ernest's journey branches off from Butler's own experience; by the time it reaches the climax, it falls into implausibilities from which it never recovers. The Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings at Cambridge have been depicted and who was Butler, would never have made that awful mistake regarding Miss Maitland's actual profession. Butler never made that mistake, nor did he ever turn into the overly moralistic person that Ernest became after his time in prison.

Butler's reputation will probably rest more and more, as time goes on, on his Note-books and on Mr. Jones's biography, which might be described together as the story of a distrustful man. Indeed, posterity reading these alone, will probably miss little of what it should retain: for Butler was careful of his best things, and most of them are to be found here as well as in the books in which he enshrined them among more perishable material. On the strength of these two books he will remain a definite and unforgettable character, though he may, probably will, recede in importance, perhaps even175 to the level of those wits whose "table-talk" is read by the curious in every generation.

Butler's reputation will likely increasingly rely on his Note-books and Mr. Jones's biography, which together tell the story of a man who was often skeptical. In fact, future generations reading just these works probably won’t miss much of what they should remember: Butler was meticulous about his best ideas, and most of them are included here as well as in the books where he preserved them alongside more transient content. Thanks to these two books, he will remain a distinct and unforgettable figure, though he may, and likely will, fade in importance, perhaps even175 to the status of those clever minds whose conversations are perused by the curious across generations.

But even so, there he will be still: a man whom fate tortured into such distrust of his fellows as to make him question everything and teach others to do the same. He suffered intensely in the process that made him what he was: he suffered again, much more than he would ever admit, from the ineffaceable results of the process. "I do not deny, however," he bursts out, "that I have been ill-used. I have been used abominably." This cry rings truer, echoes longer in the memory, than the assertion which follows that he considered the balance of good fortune to have been on his side. By one of those contrivances of events with which fate marks the lives of distinguished men, an atmosphere of distrust followed him on to his death-bed and beyond it. For the doctors disagreed during his last illness, and Mr. Festing Jones doubts the accuracy of the causes given in the certificate of death.

But even so, he will still be there: a man whom fate tortured into such distrust of others that he began to question everything and taught others to do the same. He suffered deeply in the process that shaped him: he suffered even more, much more than he would ever admit, from the lasting effects of that process. "I do not deny, however," he exclaims, "that I have been mistreated. I have been treated horribly." This cry rings truer, echoes longer in the memory, than his following claim that he believed the balance of good fortune was in his favor. By one of those twists of fate that mark the lives of notable individuals, an atmosphere of distrust followed him to his deathbed and beyond. The doctors disagreed during his final illness, and Mr. Festing Jones questions the accuracy of the reasons given on the death certificate.


THE CRYSTAL VASE

By MAURICE HEWLETT

By Maurice Hewlett

I HAVE often wished that I could write a novel in which, as mostly in life, thank goodness, nothing happened. Jane Austen, it has been objected, forestalled me there, and it is true that she very nearly did—but not quite. It was a point for her art to make that the novel should have form. Form involved plot, plot a logic of events; events—well, that means that there were collisions. They may have been mild shocks, but persons did knock their heads together, and there were stars to be seen by somebody. In life, in a majority of cases, there are no stars, yet life does not on that account cease to be interesting; and even if stars should happen to be struck out, it is not the collision, nor the stars either, which interest us most. No, it is our state of soul, our mental process under the stress which we care about; and as mental process is always going on, and the state of the soul never the same for two moments together, there is ample material for a novel of extreme interest, which need never finish, which might indeed be as perennial as a daily newspaper or the Annual Register. Why is it, do you suppose, that anybody, if he can, will read anybody else's letter? It is because every man-Jack of us lives in a cage, cut off from every other man-Jack; because we are incapable of knowing what is going on in the mind of our nearest and dearest, and because we burn for the assurance we may get by evidence of homogeneity procurable from any human source. Man is a creature of social instinct condemned by his nature to be solitary. Creatures in all outward respects similar to himself are awhirl about him. They cannot help him, nor he them; he cannot even be sure, for all he may assume it, that they share his hope and calling.

I have often wished I could write a novel where, like in real life, nothing much happens. Jane Austen has been said to have beaten me to it, and it’s true she almost did—but not entirely. For her, it was important for a novel to have structure. Structure meant a plot, and plot meant a sequence of events; and events—well, that usually involves some kind of conflict. They might have been minor disagreements, but people did have their differences, and some people might have seen metaphorical stars. In life, most of the time, there are no stars, yet that doesn’t make life any less interesting. Even if the stars are absent, it’s not the conflicts or the stars that hold our interest the most. No, it's our emotional state, our mental processes under stress that truly matter to us; and since mental processes are constantly happening, and our emotional state never stays the same for two moments, there’s more than enough material for a really engaging novel that could go on indefinitely, much like a daily newspaper or the Annual Register. Why do you think anyone, whenever possible, will read someone else's letter? It’s because each of us lives in our own little world, isolated from everyone else; we can't know what's going on in the minds of our closest friends and family, and we yearn for reassurance we can find in any human interaction. Humans are social beings, yet by nature, they are also destined to be alone. Others who seem outwardly similar to them surround them. They can’t help each other, nor can he help them; and he can't even be sure, despite his assumptions, that they share his dreams and aspirations.

Enclosed in our bodies, we live and die,
And see countless souls drifting,
Our preferences, and express our silent plea
Shuddering across the emptiness: "The truth
"Help! The truth!" No one can respond.

That is the state of our case. We can cope with mere events, comedy, tragedy, farce. The things that happen to us are not our life. They are imposed upon life, they come and go. But life is a secret process. We only see the accretions.

That’s where we stand. We can deal with just events—comedy, tragedy, farce. What happens to us isn’t our life. Those events are forced upon life, and they come and go. But life is a hidden process. We only notice the surfaces.

The novel which I dreamed of writing has recently been done, or rather begun, by Miss Dorothy Richardson. She betters the example of Jane Austen by telling us much more about what seems to be infinitely less, but is not so in reality. She dips into the well whereof Miss Austen skims the surface. She has essayed to report the mental process of a young woman's lifetime from moment to moment. In the course of four, if not five, volumes177 nothing has happened yet but the death of a mother and the marriage of a sister or so. She may write forty, and I shall be ready for the forty-first. Mental process, the states of the soul, emotional reaction—these as they are moved in us by other people are Miss Richardson's subject-matter, and according as these are handled is the interest we can devote to her novels. These flitting things are Miss Richardson's game, and they are the things which interest us most in ourselves, and the things which we desire to know most about in our neighbours.

The novel I always wanted to write has recently been started, or rather begun, by Miss Dorothy Richardson. She improves on Jane Austen's example by giving us much more detail about what seems to be much less, but actually isn't. She dives deep into the well where Miss Austen only skims the surface. She attempts to capture the mental process of a young woman's life moment by moment. In the span of four, if not five, volumes177there's been nothing that’s happened yet except for the death of a mother and the marriage of a sister or two. She could write forty, and I’d be ready for the forty-first. Mental process, the states of the soul, emotional reactions—these, influenced by other people, are Miss Richardson's focus, and the way she handles these topics determines the interest we can invest in her novels. These fleeting thoughts are Miss Richardson's specialty, and they’re the things that intrigue us the most about ourselves and that we most want to understand in others.

But of course it won't do. Miss Richardson does not, and cannot, tell us all. A novel is a piece of art which does not so much report life as transmute it. She takes up what she needs for her purpose, and that may not be our purpose. And so it is with poetry—we don't go to that for the facts, but for the essence of fact. The poet who told us all about himself at some particular pass would write a bad poem, for it is his affair to transfigure rather than transmute, to move us by beauty at least as much as by truth. What we look for so wistfully in each other is the raw material of poetry. We can make the finished article for ourselves, given enough matter; and indeed the poetry which is imagined in contemplation is apt to be much finer than that which has passed through the claws of prosody and syntax. The fact, to be short with it, is that literature has an eye upon the consumer. Whether it is marketable or not, it is intended for the public. Now no man will undress in public with design. It may be a pity, but so it is. Undesignedly, I don't say. It would be possible, I think, by analysis, to track the successive waves of mental process in In Memoriam. Again, The Angel in the House brought Patmore as near to self-explication as a poet can go. Shakespeare's Sonnets offer a more doubtful field of experiment.

But of course, that won't work. Miss Richardson doesn't and can't tell us everything. A novel is an art form that doesn’t just report life but transforms it. She uses what she needs for her purpose, which might not align with ours. It's the same with poetry—we don’t seek facts, but the essence of those facts. A poet who reveals everything about himself at a certain moment would write a poor poem because his job is to transform rather than just translate, to move us through beauty as much as through truth. What we yearn for in each other is the raw material for poetry. We can create the finished piece for ourselves if we have enough material; in fact, the poetry imagined in contemplation is often much finer than that which has been shaped by rules and structure. To put it simply, literature is mindful of its audience. Whether it's marketable or not, it’s intended for the public. No one willingly undresses in public. It may be unfortunate, but that's how it is. Not that it’s done on purpose. I believe it’s possible, through analysis, to trace the waves of thought in In Memoriam. Similarly, The Angel in the House brought Patmore as close to self-explanation as a poet can get. Shakespeare's Sonnets present a more uncertain area for exploration.

What then? Shall we go to the letter-writers—to Madame de Sévigné, to Gray, to Walpole and Cowper, Byron and Lamb? A letter-writer implies a letter-reader, and just that inadequacy of spoken communication will smother up our written words. Madame de Sévigné must placate her high-sniffing daughter, Gray must please himself; Walpole must at any cost be lively, Cowper must be urbane to Lady Hesketh or deprecate the judgment of the Reverend Mr. Newton. Byron was always before the looking-glass as he wrote; and as for Charles Lamb, do not suppose that he did anything but hide in his clouds of ink. Sir Sidney Colvin thinks that Keats revealed himself in his letters, but I cannot agree with him. Keats is one of the best letter-writers we have; he can be merry, fanciful, witty, thoughtful, even profound. He has a sardonic turn of language hardly to be equalled outside Shakespeare. "Were it in my device, I would reject a Petrarchal coronation—on account of my dying day, and because women have cancers." Where will you match that but from Hamlet? But Keats knew himself. "It is a wretched thing to confess, but it is a very fact, that not one word I can utter can be taken for granted as an opinion growing out of my identical Nature." So I find him in his letters, swayed rather by his fancies than his states of soul, until indeed that soul of his was wrung by agony of mind and disease178 of body. Revelation, then, like gouts of blood, did issue, but of that I do not now write. No man is sane at such a crisis.

What now? Should we turn to the letter-writers—Madame de Sévigné, Gray, Walpole and Cowper, Byron and Lamb? A letter-writer assumes there’s a letter-reader, and that gap in spoken communication will overshadow our written words. Madame de Sévigné has to appease her pretentious daughter, Gray has to satisfy himself; Walpole must always be entertaining, and Cowper needs to be polite to Lady Hesketh or downplay the judgment of the Reverend Mr. Newton. Byron was always checking himself in the mirror as he wrote; and as for Charles Lamb, don’t think he did anything but hide in his clouds of ink. Sir Sidney Colvin believes Keats expressed himself in his letters, but I can’t agree. Keats is one of our greatest letter-writers; he can be cheerful, imaginative, witty, reflective, even deep. He has a sardonic way with words that’s hard to match outside of Shakespeare. "If I had my way, I’d refuse a Petrarchan coronation—on account of my dying day, and because women have cancers." Where else can you find that except in Hamlet? But Keats understood himself. "It’s a sad thing to admit, but it’s true that not a single word I can say should be assumed as an opinion that comes from my true self." So I see him in his letters, influenced more by his whims than by his feelings, until his soul was ultimately tortured by mental anguish and physical illness178. At such a moment, no one is sane.

Parva componere magnis, there is a letter contained in The Early Diary of Frances Burney (ed. Mrs. A. R. Ellis, 1889) more completely apocalyptic than anything else of the kind accessible to me. Its writer was Maria Allen, daughter of Dr. Burney's second wife, therefore half-sister to the charming Burney girls. She was a young lady who could let herself go, in act as well as on paper, and withal, as Fanny judged her, "flighty, ridiculous, uncommon, lively, comical, entertaining, frank, and undisguised"—or because of it—she did contrive to unfold her panting and abounding young self more thoroughly than the many times more expert. You have her here in the pangs of a love affair, of how long standing I don't know, but now evidently in a bad state of miss-fire. It was to end in elopement, post-chaise, clandestine marriage, in right eighteenth century. Here it is in an earlier state, all mortification, pouting and hunching of the shoulder. I reproduce it with Maria's punctuation, which shows it to have proceeded, as no doubt she did herself, in gasps:

Parva componere magnis, there’s a letter in The Early Diary of Frances Burney (ed. Mrs. A. R. Ellis, 1889) that’s more completely apocalyptic than anything else of the kind I’ve come across. Its author was Maria Allen, the daughter of Dr. Burney’s second wife, and therefore half-sister to the charming Burney girls. She was a young woman who could express herself freely, both in action and on paper, and as Fanny described her, "flighty, ridiculous, uncommon, lively, comical, entertaining, frank, and undisguised"—or perhaps because of it—she managed to reveal her eager and vibrant young self more thoroughly than many much more experienced writers. You find her here in the throes of a love affair, which had been going on for an unknown duration, but is now clearly in a troubled state. It was destined to end in elopement, a post-chaise ride, and a secret marriage, right out of the eighteenth century. Here it is in an earlier stage, filled with mortification, sulking, and shoulder shrugging. I’m reproducing it with Maria’s punctuation, which suggests it was expressed, as she likely was, in gasps:

"I was at the Assembly, forced to go entirely against my own Inclination. But I always have sacrificed my own inclinations to the will of other people—could not resist the pressing Importunity of—Bet Dickens—to go—tho' it proved Horribly stupid. I drank tea at the —— told old Turner—I was determined not to dance—he would not believe me—a wager ensued—half-a-crown provided I followed my own Inclinations—agreed—Mr. Audley asked me. I refused—sat still—yet followed my own Inclinations. But four couple began—Martin (c'etait Lui) was there—yet stupid—nimporte—quite Indifferent—on both sides—Who had I—to converse with the whole Evening—not a female friend—none there—not an acquaintance—All Dancing—who then—I've forgot—nimporte—I broke my earring—how—heaven knows—foolishly enough—one can't always keep on the Mask of Wisdom—well n'importe I danced a Minute a quatre the latter end of the Eve—with a stupid Wretch—need I name him—They danced cotillions almost the whole Night—two sets—yet I did not join them—Miss Jenny Hawkins danced—with who—can't you guess—well—n'importe——"

"I was at the Assembly, made to go against my own wishes. But I’ve always put aside what I want for what others want—I couldn’t resist the persistent urging of Bet Dickens to go—even though it turned out to be dreadfully boring. I had tea at the —— and told old Turner I was determined not to dance—he wouldn’t believe me—so we made a bet—half a crown if I followed my own wishes—I agreed. Mr. Audley asked me to dance. I said no—sat still—yet I still followed my own inclinations. But then four couples started dancing—Martin (that was him) was there—yet it was all so dull—whatever—completely indifferent on both sides. Who was there to talk to the whole evening—not a female friend—no one I knew—everyone was dancing—who then—I’ve forgotten—whatever—I broke my earring—how—God knows—foolishly enough—one can’t always keep up the appearance of wisdom—well whatever, I danced for a minute towards the end of the night—with some idiot—need I name him—They danced cotillions almost the whole night—two sets—but I didn’t join them—Miss Jenny Hawkins danced—with whom—can’t you guess—well—whatever—"

*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.I'm ready for your input! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

There is more, but my pen is out of breath. Nobody but Mr. Jingle ever wrote like that; and in so far as Maria Allen may be said to have had a soul, there in its little spasms is the soul of Maria Allen, with all the malentendus of the ballroom and all the surgings of a love affair at cross-purposes thrown in.

There’s more, but I’m out of steam. Nobody wrote like Mr. Jingle; and to the extent that Maria Allen had a soul, in those little bursts is the essence of Maria Allen, filled with all the misunderstandings of the ballroom and all the turmoil of a love affair gone awry.

As for Fanny Burney's early diary, its careful and admirable editor claims that you have in it "the only published, perhaps the only existing record of the life of an English girl, written of herself, in the eighteenth century." I believe that to be true. It is a record, and a faithful and very charming record of the externals of such a life. As such it is, to me at least, a valuable thing. If it does not unfold the amiable, brisk, and happy Fanny herself,179 there are two simple reasons why it could not. First, she was writing her journal for the entertainment of old Mr. Crisp of Chessington, the "Daddy Crisp" of her best pages; secondly, it is not at all likely that she knew of anything to unfold. Nor, for that matter, was Fanny herself of the kind that can unfold to another person. Yet there is a charm all over the book, which some may place here, some there, but which all will confess. For me it is not so much that Fanny herself is a charming girl, and a girl of shrewd observation, of a pointed pen, and an admirable gift of mimicry. She has all that and more—she has a good heart. Her sister Susan is as good as she, and there are many of Susan's letters. But the real charm of the book, I think, is in the series of faithful pictures it contains of the everyday round of an everyday family. Dutch pictures all—passers-by, a knock at the front door, callers—Mr. Young, "in light blue embroidered with silver, a bag and sword, and walking in the rain"; a jaunt to Greenwich, a concert at home—the Agujari in one of her humours; a masquerade—"a very private one, and at the house of Mr. Laluze ... Hetty had for three months thought of nothing else ... she went as a Savoyard with a hurdy-gurdy fastened round her waist. Nothing could look more simple, innocent, and pretty. My dress was a close pink Persian vest covered with a gauze in loose pleats...." What else? Oh, a visit to Teignmouth—Maria Allen now Mrs. Ruston; another to Worcester; quiet days at King's Lynn, where "I have just finished Henry and Frances ... the greatest part of the last volume is wrote by Henry, and on the gravest of grave subjects, and that which is most dreadful to our thoughts, Eternal Misery...." Terrific novel: but need I go on? There may be some to whom a description of the nothings of this our life will be as flat as the nothings themselves—but I am not of that party. The things themselves interest me, and I confess the charm. It is the charm of innocence and freshness, a morning dew upon the words.

As for Fanny Burney's early diary, its careful and admirable editor claims that you have in it "the only published, perhaps the only existing record of the life of an English girl, written by herself, in the eighteenth century." I believe that to be true. It’s a record, and a faithful and very charming one of the details of such a life. For me at least, it’s a valuable thing. If it doesn’t reveal the amiable, lively, and happy Fanny herself,179 there are two simple reasons why it couldn’t. First, she was writing her journal for the entertainment of old Mr. Crisp of Chessington, the "Daddy Crisp" of her best pages; second, it’s unlikely she knew much to reveal. Also, Fanny herself wasn’t the type to open up to another person. Yet there’s a charm throughout the book, which some may place here, some there, but which everyone will agree on. For me, it's not just that Fanny is a charming girl, a keen observer, with a sharp pen and a fantastic gift for mimicry. She has all that and more—she has a good heart. Her sister Susan is just as good, and there are many of Susan's letters. But the real charm of the book, I think, is in the series of honest snapshots it includes of the daily life of an ordinary family. Dutch pictures all—passers-by, a knock at the front door, visitors—Mr. Young, "in light blue embroidered with silver, a bag and sword, and walking in the rain"; a trip to Greenwich, a concert at home—the Agujari in one of her moods; a masquerade—"a very private one, at Mr. Laluze's house... Hetty had thought about nothing else for three months... she went as a Savoyard with a hurdy-gurdy attached to her waist. Nothing looked more simple, innocent, and pretty. My dress was a close pink Persian vest covered with loose gauze pleats...." What else? Oh, a visit to Teignmouth—Maria Allen now Mrs. Ruston; another to Worcester; quiet days at King's Lynn, where "I have just finished Henry and Frances... the greatest part of the last volume is written by Henry, on the most serious of serious subjects, and that which is most dreadful to our thoughts, Eternal Misery...." Terrific novel: but should I go on? There may be some who find a description of the trivialities of our lives as dull as the trivialities themselves—but I am not one of them. The things themselves interest me, and I admit the charm. It’s the charm of innocence and freshness, a morning dew upon the words.

The Burneys, however, can do no more for us than shed that auroral dew. They cannot reassure us of our normal humanity, since they needed reassurance for themselves.

The Burneys, however, can only offer us that early morning dew. They can't confirm our normal humanity since they needed confirmation for themselves.

Where, then, shall we turn? So far as I am aware, to two only, except for two others whom I leave out of account. Rousseau is one, for it is long since I read him, but my recollection is that the Confessions is a kind of novel, premeditated, selective, done with great art. Marie Bashkirtseff is another. I have not read her at all. Of the two who remain I leave Pepys also out of account, because, though it may be good for us to read Pepys, it is better to have read him and be through with it. There, under the grace of God, go a many besides Pepys, and among them every boy who has ever befouled a wall with a stump of pencil. We are left then with one whom it is ill to name in the same fill of the inkpot, "Wordsworth's exquisite sister," as Keats, who saw her once, at once knew her to be.

Where should we look then? As far as I know, we have only two options, aside from a couple of others I won’t consider. One is Rousseau; it’s been a while since I read him, but I remember the Confessions as a sort of novel—thoughtful, selective, crafted with great skill. The other is Marie Bashkirtseff; I haven’t read her at all. I’ll also skip Pepys because, while it might be useful to read him, it’s better to have read him once and moved on. Many, besides Pepys, have that experience, including every boy who has ever defaced a wall with a pencil stub. So we’re left with someone it's hard to mention in the same breath—“Wordsworth's exquisite sister,” as Keats recognized her at first sight.

In Dorothy Wordsworth's journals you may have the delight of daily intercourse—famigliarmente discorrendo—with one of the purest and noblest180 souls ever housed in flesh; to that you may add the reassurance to be got from word and implication beyond doubt. She tells us much, but implies more. We may see deeply into ourselves, but she sees deeply into a deeper self than most of us can discern. It is not only that, knowing her, we are grounded in the rudiments of honour and lovely living; it is to learn that human life can so be lived, and to conclude that of that at least is the Kingdom of Heaven.

In Dorothy Wordsworth's journals, you can enjoy daily conversations—famigliarmente discorrendo—with one of the purest and noblest180 souls ever to inhabit a body; along with this, you gain the reassurance provided by her words and the meanings behind them. She shares a lot, but implies even more. We can look deeply into ourselves, but she sees into a deeper self than most of us can recognize. It's not just that knowing her grounds us in the basics of honor and beautiful living; it's also about learning that human life can be lived this way, leading us to conclude that, at least, this is part of the Kingdom of Heaven.

These journals are for fragments only of the years which they cover, and as such exist for Jan.-May, 1798 (Alfoxden), May-Dec., 1800, Oct.-Dec., 1801, Jan.-July, 1802: all these at Grasmere. They have been printed by Professor Knight, and I have the assurance of Mr. Gordon Wordsworth that what little has been omitted is unimportant. Nothing is unimportant to me, and I wish the whole had been given us; but what we have is enough whereby to trace the development of her extraordinary mind and of her power of self-expression. The latter, undoubtedly, grew out of emotion, which gradually culminated until the day of William Wordsworth's marriage. There it broke, and with it, as if by a determination of the will, there the revelation ceased. A new life began with the coming of Mary Wordsworth to Dove Cottage, a life of which Dorothy records the surface only.

These journals only contain fragments from the years they cover, specifically from January to May 1798 (Alfoxden), May to December 1800, October to December 1801, and January to July 1802, all based in Grasmere. They were published by Professor Knight, and Mr. Gordon Wordsworth has assured me that the little that was left out is not significant. Nothing is unimportant to me, and I wish we had the entire collection; however, what we do have is enough to track the development of her remarkable mind and her ability to express herself. This ability, for sure, came from deep feelings that built up until William Wordsworth's wedding day. At that point, it burst forth, and with it, as if by a choice of the will, the revelation stopped. A new chapter began with Mary Wordsworth's arrival at Dove Cottage, a chapter of which Dorothy only records the surface.

The Alfoxden fragment (20 Jan.-22 May, 1798), written when she was twenty-seven, is chiefly notable for its power of interpreting landscape. That was a power which Wordsworth himself possessed in a high degree. There can be no doubt, I think, that they egged each other on, but I myself should find it hard to say which was egger-on and which the egged. This is the first sentence of it:

The Alfoxden fragment (20 Jan.-22 May, 1798), written when she was twenty-seven, is mainly significant for its ability to interpret the landscape. That was a talent that Wordsworth himself had in abundance. There's no doubt, I believe, that they inspired each other, but I would find it difficult to determine who was the most inspiring and who was inspired. This is the first sentence of it:

"20 Jan.—The green paths down the hillsides are channels for streams. The young wheat is streaked by silver lines of water running between the ridges, the sheep are gathered together on the slopes. After the wet dark days the country seems more populous. It peoples itself in the sunbeams."

"January 20th—The green trails down the hillsides are streams. The young wheat is lined with shimmering water flowing between the ridges, and the sheep are gathered on the slopes. After the wet, gloomy days, the countryside feels more alive. It bursts with life in the sunlight."

Here is one of few days later:

Here is one of the few days later:

"23rd.—Bright sunshine, went out at 3 o'cl. The sea perfectly calm blue, streaked with deeper colour by the clouds, and tongues or points of sand; on our return of a gloomy red. The sun gone down. The crescent moon, Jupiter and Venus. The sound of the sea distinctly heard on the tops of the hills, which we could never hear in summer. We attribute this partly to the bareness of the trees, but chiefly to the absence of the singing birds, the hum of insects, that noiseless noise which lives in the summer air. The villages marked out by beautiful beds of smoke. The turf fading into the mountain road."

"23rd.—It was bright and sunny, and I went out at 3 PM. The sea was completely calm and blue, with darker streaks from the clouds and patches of sand; it looked gloomy red on our way back. The sun had set. The crescent moon, Jupiter, and Venus were visible. We could clearly hear the sound of the sea from the tops of the hills, which we couldn't hear in the summer. We think this is partly because the trees are bare, but mainly due to the lack of singing birds and the buzzing of insects—the subtle sounds that fill the summer air. The villages were outlined by beautiful wisps of smoke. The grass blended into the mountain road."

She handles words, phrases, like notes or chords of music, and never gets her landscape by direct description. One more picture and I must leave it:

She handles words and phrases like musical notes or chords, and she never captures her surroundings through direct description. One more image and I have to move on:

"26.— ... Walked to the top of a high hill to see a fortification. Again sat down to feed upon the prospect; a magnificent scene, curiously181 spread out for even minute inspection, though so extensive that the mind is afraid to calculate its bounds...."

"26.— ... I walked to the top of a high hill to check out a fortification. I sat down again to take in the view; it was a stunning scene, curiously181 laid out for detailed observation, yet so expansive that the mind hesitates to grasp its boundaries...."

Coleridge was with them most days, or they with him. Here is a curious point to note. Dorothy records:

Coleridge spent most days with them, or they with him. Here's an interesting point to note. Dorothy writes:

"March 7th.—William and I drank tea at Coleridge's.... Observed nothing particularly interesting.... One only leaf upon the top of a tree—the sole remaining leaf—danced round and round like a rag blown by the wind."

"March 7th.—William and I had tea at Coleridge's.... Nothing particularly interesting happened.... Just one leaf at the top of a tree—the last leaf left—spinning around like a rag blown by the wind."

And Coleridge has in Christabel:

And Coleridge wrote in Christabel:

The single red leaf, the final one of its kind,
That dances as often as it can, Hanging so lightly and hanging so high,
On the highest branch that reaches toward the sky.

William, Dorothy, and Coleridge went to Hamburg at the end of that year, but in 1800 the brother and sister were in Grasmere; and the journal, which opens with May 14, at once betrays the great passion of Dorothy's life:

William, Dorothy, and Coleridge went to Hamburg at the end of that year, but in 1800 the brother and sister were in Grasmere; and the journal, which starts on May 14, immediately reveals the deep passion of Dorothy's life:

"William and John set off into Yorkshire after dinner at half-past two o'clock, cold pork in their pockets. I left them at the turning of the Low-Wood bay under the trees. My heart was so full I could hardly speak to W. when I gave him a farewell kiss. I sate a long time upon a stone at the margin of the lake, and after a flood of tears my heart was easier. The lake looked to me, I know not why, dull and melancholy, and the weltering on the shore seemed a heavy sound.... I resolved to write a journal of the time till W. and J. return, and I set about keeping my resolve, because I will not quarrel with myself, and because I shall give William pleasure by it when he comes again...."

"William and John set off for Yorkshire after dinner at two-thirty, with cold pork in their pockets. I left them at the edge of Low-Wood bay under the trees. My heart was so full that I could barely speak to W. when I gave him a goodbye kiss. I sat for a long time on a stone by the lake, and after crying a lot, I felt better. The lake seemed dull and sad for some reason, and the waves on the shore sounded heavy.... I decided to keep a journal until W. and J. come back, and I started that because I don’t want to argue with myself and because it will bring William joy when he returns...."

"Because I will not quarrel with myself!" She is full of such illuminations. Here is another:

"Because I won’t argue with myself!" She has many such insights. Here is another:

"Sunday, June 1st.—After tea went to Ambleside round the lakes. A very fine warm evening. Upon the side of Loughrigg my heart dissolved in what I saw."

"Sunday, June 1st.—After having tea, I went to Ambleside by the lakes. It was a lovely warm evening. Next to Loughrigg my heart melted at what I saw."

Now here is her account of a country funeral which she reads into, or out of, the countryside:

Now here’s her story about a rural funeral that she reflects on, whether it’s about entering or leaving the countryside:

"Wednesday, 3rd Sept.— ... a funeral at John Dawson's ... I was affected to tears while we stood in the house, the coffin lying before me. There were no near kindred, no children. When we got out of the dark house the sun was shining, and the prospect looked as divinely beautiful as I ever saw it. It seemed more sacred than I had ever seen it, and yet more182 allied to human life.... I thought she was going to a quiet spot, and I could not help weeping very much...."

"Wednesday, September 3rd — ... a funeral at John Dawson's ... I was moved to tears as we stood in the house with the coffin in front of me. There were no close relatives, no children. When we stepped out of the dark house, the sun was shining, and the view was the most beautiful I had ever seen. It felt more sacred than ever, and yet more182 connected to human life.... I thought she was going to a peaceful place, and I couldn't help but cry a lot...."

The italics are mine. William was pleased to call her weeping "nervous blubbering."

The italics are mine. William was happy to refer to her crying as "nervous blubbering."

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

And then we come to 1802, the great last year of a twin life; the last year of the five in which those two had lived as one soul and one heart. They were at Dove Cottage, on something under £150 a year. Poems were thronging thick about them; they were living intensely. John was alive. Mary Hutchinson was at Sockburn. Coleridge was still Coleridge, not the bemused and futile mystic he was to become. As for Dorothy, she lives a thing enskied, floating from ecstasy to ecstasy. It is the third of March, and William is to go to London. "Before we had quite finished breakfast Calvert's man brought the horses for Wm. We had a deal to do, pens to make, poems to put in order for writing, to settle for the press, pack up.... Since he left me at half-past eleven (it is now two) I have been putting the drawers into order, laid by his clothes, which he had thrown here and there and everywhere, filed two months' newspapers, and got my dinner, two boiled eggs and two apple tarts.... The robins are singing sweetly. Now for my walk. I will be busy. I will look well, and be well when he comes back to me. O the Darling! Here is one of his bitter apples. I can hardly find it in my heart to throw it into the fire.... I walked round the two lakes, crossed the stepping-stones at Rydalefoot. Sate down where we always sit. I was full of thought of my darling. Blessings on him." Where else in our literature will you find mood so tender, so intimately, so delicately related?

And then we reach 1802, the final year of a shared life; the last year of the five in which these two lived as one soul and one heart. They were at Dove Cottage, on just under £150 a year. Poems surrounded them; they were living fully. John was alive. Mary Hutchinson was at Sockburn. Coleridge was still Coleridge, not the confused and aimless mystic he would later become. As for Dorothy, she was experiencing something elevated, floating from one ecstasy to another. It’s March 3rd, and William is heading to London. "Before we finished breakfast, Calvert's man brought the horses for William. We had a lot to do: making pens, organizing poems for writing, preparing for printing, packing up.... Since he left me at half-past eleven (it’s now two), I’ve been tidying the drawers, putting away his clothes that he had scattered everywhere, sorting two months' worth of newspapers, and preparing my dinner, which consists of two boiled eggs and two apple tarts.... The robins are singing sweetly. Now it’s time for my walk. I will be busy. I will look good and feel good when he returns to me. Oh the Darling! Here’s one of his bitter apples. I can hardly bear to throw it into the fire.... I walked around the two lakes, crossed the stepping-stones at Rydalefoot, and sat down where we always sit. I was filled with thoughts of my darling. Blessings on him." Where else in our literature can you find such tender, intimate, and delicate moods?

A week later, and William returned. With him, it seems, her descriptive powers. "Monday morning—a soft rain and mist. We walked to Rydale for letters. The Vale looked very beautiful in excessive simplicity, yet, at the same time, uncommon obscurity. The church stood alone, mountains behind. The meadows looked calm and rich, bordering on the still lake. Nothing else to be seen but lake and island." Exquisite landscape. For its like we must go to Japan. Here is another. An interior. It is the 23rd of March, "about ten o'clock, a quiet night. The fire flickers, and the watch ticks. I hear nothing save the breathing of my beloved as he now and then pushes his book forward, and turns over a leaf...." No more, but the peace of it is profound, the art incomparable.

A week later, William came back. Along with him, it seems, came her ability to describe things. "Monday morning—a light rain and mist. We walked to Rydale to check for letters. The Vale looked incredibly beautiful in its simple elegance, yet also strangely obscure. The church stood alone, with mountains behind it. The meadows appeared calm and lush, bordering the still lake. There was nothing else to see but the lake and the island." Such a breathtaking landscape. For something like this, we have to go to Japan. Here’s another scene. It's the 23rd of March, "around ten o'clock, a quiet night. The fire flickers, and the clock ticks. I hear nothing except the breathing of my beloved as he occasionally pushes his book forward and turns a page...." That's all, but the tranquility of it is deep, the artistry unmatched.

In April, between the 5th and 12th, William went into Yorkshire upon an errand which she knew and dreaded. Her trouble makes the words throb. "Monday, 12th.... The ground covered with snow. Walked to T. Wilkinson's and sent for letters. The woman brought me one from William and Mary. It was a sharp windy night. Thomas Wilkinson came with me to Barton and questioned me like a catechiser all the way. Every question was like the snapping of a little thread about my heart. I was so183 full of thought of my half-read letter and other things. I was glad when he left me. Then I had time to look at the moon while I was thinking of my own thoughts. The moon travelled through the clouds, tinging them yellow as she passed along, with two stars near her, one larger than the other.... At this time William, as I found the next day, was riding by himself between Middleham and Barnard Castle." I don't know where else to find the vague torment of thought, its way of enhancing colour and form in nature, more intensely observed. Next day: "When I returned William was come. The surprise shot through me." This woman was not so much poet as crystal vase. You can see the thought cloud and take shape.

In April, between the 5th and 12th, William went to Yorkshire on a mission that she knew about and dreaded. Her worry makes the words resonate. "Monday, 12th... The ground was covered with snow. I walked to T. Wilkinson's and asked for letters. The woman brought me one from William and Mary. It was a chilly, windy night. Thomas Wilkinson walked with me to Barton and interrogated me like a teacher the whole way. Each question felt like the tiny snapping of a thread around my heart. I was so 183 caught up in thoughts of my half-read letter and other things. I was relieved when he left me. Then I had time to gaze at the moon while I pondered my own thoughts. The moon moved through the clouds, casting a yellow hue on them as she passed by, with two stars nearby, one larger than the other... The next day, I found out that William was riding alone between Middleham and Barnard Castle." I can’t think of a time when I felt the vague torment of thoughts, which enhances color and form in nature, so profoundly. The next day: "When I returned, William had arrived. The surprise shot through me." This woman wasn’t so much a poet as a crystal vase. You can see her thoughts form and take shape.

The twin life was resumed for yet a little while. In the same month come her descriptions of the daffodils in Gowbarrow Park, and of the scene by Brothers Water, which prove to anybody in need of proof that she was William's well-spring of poesy. Not that the journal is necessarily involved. No need to suppose that he even read it. But that she could make him see, and be moved by, what she had seen is proved by this: "17th.... I saw a robin chasing a scarlet butterfly this morning"; and "Sunday, 18th.... William wrote the poem on The Robin and the Butterfly." No; beautiful beyond praise as the journals are, it is certain that she was more beautiful than they. And what a discerning illuminative eye she had! "As I lay down on the grass, I observed the glittering silver line on the ridge of the backs of the sheep, owing to their situation respecting the sun, which made them look beautiful, but with something of strangeness, like animals of another kind, as if belonging to a more splendid world...." What a woman to go a-gipsying through the world with!

The twin life continued for a little longer. In the same month, she wrote about the daffodils in Gowbarrow Park and the scene by Brothers Water, which clearly shows anyone who needs proof that she was William's source of inspiration. It's not necessary to say that the journal played a direct role in that. There's no reason to think he even read it. But her ability to make him see and feel what she had experienced is evident from this: "17th.... I saw a robin chasing a scarlet butterfly this morning"; and "Sunday, 18th.... William wrote the poem on The Robin and the Butterfly." No, as beautiful as the journals are, it's clear that she was even more beautiful. And what a keen, insightful eye she had! "As I lay down on the grass, I noticed the shimmering silver line along the ridge of the sheep's backs, due to their position relative to the sun, which made them appear beautiful, but also somewhat strange, like creatures from another kind, as if they belonged to a more splendid world...." What a woman it would be to wander through the world with!

Then comes the end.... "Thursday, 8th July.... In the afternoon, after we had talked a little, William fell asleep. I read The Winter's Tale; then I went to bed, but did not sleep. The swallows stole in and out of their nest, and sat there, whiles quite still, whiles they sung low for two minutes or more at a time, just like a muffled robin. William was looking at The Pedlar when I got up. He arranged it, and after tea I wrote it out—280 lines.... The moon was behind.... We walked first to the top of the hill to see Rydale. It was dark and dull, but our own vale was very solemn—the shape of Helm Crag was quite distinct, though black. We walked backwards and forwards on the White Moss path; there was a sky like white brightness on the lake.... O beautiful place! Dear Mary, William. The hour is come.... I must prepare to go. The swallows, I must leave them, the wall, the garden, the roses, all. Dear creatures, they sang last night after I was in bed; seemed to be singing to one another, just before they settled to rest for the night. Well, I must go. Farewell."

Then comes the end.... "Thursday, July 8th.... In the afternoon, after we had talked a bit, William fell asleep. I read The Winter's Tale; then I went to bed but couldn't sleep. The swallows flew in and out of their nest, sitting there, sometimes quiet, sometimes singing softly for two minutes or more at a time, just like a muffled robin. William was looking at The Pedlar when I got up. He arranged it, and after tea, I wrote it out—280 lines.... The moon was behind.... We first walked to the top of the hill to see Rydale. It was dark and dull, but our own valley was very solemn—the shape of Helm Crag was clearly distinct, though black. We walked back and forth on the White Moss path; there was a sky like white brightness over the lake.... O beautiful place! Dear Mary, William. The hour has come.... I must prepare to go. I have to leave the swallows, the wall, the garden, the roses, everything. Dear creatures, they sang last night after I was in bed; it seemed like they were singing to each other just before settling down for the night. Well, I must go. Farewell."

Next day she set out with William to meet her secret dread, knowing that life in Rydale could never be the same again. Wordsworth married Mary Hutchinson on the 4th October, 1802. The secret is no secret now, for Dorothy was a crystal vase.

Next day she set out with William to face her hidden fear, knowing that life in Rydale would never be the same again. Wordsworth married Mary Hutchinson on October 4, 1802. The secret is no longer a secret, for Dorothy was a crystal vase.


BEN JONSON__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

7 Ben Jonson. By G. Gregory Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan, 1919. 3s. net.

7 Ben Jonson. By G. Gregory Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan, 1919. 3s. net.

By ALDOUS HUXLEY

By Aldous Huxley

IT comes as something of a surprise to find that the niche reserved for Ben Jonson in the "English Men of Letters" series has only now been filled. One expected somehow that he would have been among the first of the great ones to be enshrined; but no, he has had a long time to wait; and Adam Smith, and Sydney Smith, and Hazlitt, and Fanny Burney have gone before him into the temple of fame. Now, however, his monument has at last been made, with Professor Gregory Smith's qualified version of "O rare Ben Jonson!" duly and definitively carved upon it.

IT is quite surprising to discover that the spot reserved for Ben Jonson in the "English Men of Letters" series has only just now been filled. One would have expected him to be among the first of the great writers to be honored; but no, he's had to wait a long time, while Adam Smith, Sydney Smith, Hazlitt, and Fanny Burney have already entered the hall of fame. Now, though, his monument has finally been created, with Professor Gregory Smith's refined version of "O rare Ben Jonson!" properly and permanently engraved on it.

What is it that makes us, almost as a matter of course, number Ben Jonson among the great? Why should we expect him to be an early candidate for immortality, or why, indeed, should he be admitted to the "English Men of Letters" series at all? These are difficult questions to answer; for when we come to consider the matter we find ourselves unable to give any very glowing account of Ben or his greatness. It is hard to say that one likes his work; one cannot honestly call him a good poet or a supreme dramatist. And yet, unsympathetic as he is, uninteresting as he often can be, we still go on respecting and admiring him, because, in spite of everything, we are conscious, obscurely but certainly, that he was a great man.

What is it that makes us, almost automatically, consider Ben Jonson among the greats? Why should we expect him to be an early contender for immortality, or why should he even be included in the "English Men of Letters" series at all? These are tough questions to answer; when we look into it, we struggle to give a particularly glowing review of Ben or his greatness. It's hard to say that one genuinely enjoys his work; one can't honestly call him a good poet or a top-tier dramatist. And yet, as unappealing as he may be and as dull as he can often seem, we continue to respect and admire him because, despite everything, we have an underlying awareness that he was a great man.

He had little influence on his successors; the comedy of humours died without any but an abortive issue. Shadwell, the mountain-bellied "Og, from a treason tavern rolling home," is not a disciple that any man would have much pride in claiming. No raking up of literary history will make Ben Jonson great as a founder of a school or an inspirer of others. His greatness is a greatness of character. There is something almost alarming in the spectacle of this formidable figure advancing with tank-like irresistibility towards the goal he had set himself to attain. No sirens of romance can seduce him, no shock of opposition unseat him in his career. He proceeds along the course theoretically mapped out at the inception of his literary life, never deviating from this narrow way till the very end—till the time when, in his old age, he wrote that exquisite pastoral, The Sad Shepherd, which is so complete and absolute a denial of all his lifelong principles. But The Sad Shepherd is a weakness, albeit a triumphant weakness. Ben, as he liked to look upon himself, as he has again and again revealed himself to us, is the artist with principles, protesting against the anarchic185 absence of principle among the geniuses and charlatans, the poets and ranters of his age.

He had little impact on those who came after him; the comedy of humours faded away without producing anything significant. Shadwell, the bulky "Og, from a treason tavern rolling home," isn't someone anyone would feel proud to claim as a follower. No amount of digging into literary history will make Ben Jonson significant as a founder of a school or as an inspiration for others. His greatness lies in his character. There's something almost unsettling about the sight of this impressive figure moving forward with unstoppable determination towards the goal he set for himself. No romantic temptations can sway him, and no challenges can derail his progress. He follows the path he laid out at the start of his writing career, never straying from this narrow route until the very end—until, in his old age, he wrote that beautiful pastoral, The Sad Shepherd, which completely contradicts all his principles from his life. But The Sad Shepherd is a flaw, though a triumphant one. Ben, as he liked to see himself, as he has shown us time and again, is the principled artist, standing against the chaotic lack of principles among the geniuses and phonies, the poets and loudmouths of his time.

"The true artificer will not run away from nature as he were afraid of her: or depart from life and the likeness of truth; but speak to the capacity of his hearers. And though his language differ from the vulgar somewhat, it shall not fly from all humanity, with the Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of the late age, which had nothing in them but the scenical strutting and furious vociferation to warrant them to the ignorant gapers. He knows it is his only art, so to carry it as none but artificers perceive it. In the meantime, perhaps, he is called barren, dull, lean, a poor writer, or by what contumelious word can come in their cheeks, by these men who without labour, judgment, knowledge, or almost sense, are received or preferred before him."

"A true artist doesn’t avoid nature out of fear, nor does he turn away from life and reality. Instead, he communicates in a way that resonates with his audience. While his style might be a bit different from everyday speech, it remains connected to humanity, unlike the Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of recent times, who relied solely on dramatic performances and loud shouting to impress clueless spectators. He knows that his art should be appreciated by those who genuinely understand it. In the meantime, he may be labeled uninspired, boring, unoriginal, or any other insult that comes to the minds of those who, without effort, insight, knowledge, or much sense, are celebrated or preferred over him."

In these sentences from Discoveries Ben Jonson paints his own picture—portrait of the artist as a true artificer—setting forth, in its most general form, and with no distracting details of the humours or the moral purpose of art, his own theory of the artist's true function and nature. Jonson's theory was no idle speculation, no mere thing of words and air, but a creed, a principle, a categorical imperative, conditioning and informing his whole work. Any study of the poet must, therefore, begin with the formulation of his theory, and must go on, as Professor Gregory Smith's excellent essay does indeed proceed, to show in detail how the theory was applied and worked out in each individual composition.

In these sentences from Discoveries, Ben Jonson illustrates his own vision—a portrait of the artist as a genuine craftsman—presenting, in broad strokes and without the distracting details of emotions or the moral aims of art, his theory on the artist's true role and essence. Jonson's theory wasn't just idle talk; it was a belief, a guiding principle, a fundamental rule that shaped and influenced all his work. Therefore, any study of the poet must start with outlining his theory and continue, as Professor Gregory Smith's excellent essay does, to demonstrate in detail how the theory was applied and developed in each individual piece.

A good deal of nonsense has been talked at one time or another about artistic theories. The artist is told that he should have no theories, that he should warble native wood-notes wild, that he should "sing," be wholly spontaneous, should starve his brain and cultivate his heart and spleen; that an artistic theory cramps the style, stops up the Helicons of inspiration, and so on, and so on. The foolish and sentimental conception of the artist, to which these anti-intellectual doctrines are a corollary, dates from the time of romanticism and survives among the foolish and sentimental of to-day. A consciously practised theory of art has never spoiled a good artist, has never dammed up inspiration, but rather, and in most cases profitably, canalised it. Even the Romantics had theories and were wild and emotional on principle.

A lot of nonsense has been said at various times about artistic theories. Artists are often told they shouldn’t have any theories, that they should express their true selves freely, that they should "sing," be completely spontaneous, ignore their intellect, and focus on their emotions. They hear that an artistic theory limits their style and blocks their creative flow, and so on, and so on. This foolish and sentimental view of the artist, which these anti-intellectual ideas support, dates back to the romanticism era and still lingers among the naive and sentimental today. A well-thought-out theory of art has never hindered a good artist or stifled inspiration; instead, it has often helped to direct it in a positive way. Even the Romantics had theories and were purposefully wild and emotional.

Theories are above all necessary at moments when old traditions are breaking up, when all is chaos and in flux. At such moments an artist formulates his theory and clings to it through thick and thin; clings to it as the one firm raft of security in the midst of the surrounding unrest. Thus, when the neo-Classicism, of which Ben was one of the remote ancestors, was crumbling into the nothingness of The Loves of the Plants and The Triumphs of Temper, Wordsworth found salvation by the promulgation of a new theory of poetry, which he put into practice systematically and to the verge of absurdity in Lyrical Ballads. Similarly in the shipwreck of the old tradition186 of painting we find the artists of the present day clinging desperately to intellectual formulas as their only hope in the chaos. The only occasions, in fact, when the artist can afford entirely to dispense with theory occur in periods when a well-established tradition reigns supreme and unquestioned. And then the absence of theory is more apparent than real; for the tradition in which he is working is a theory, originally formulated by someone else, which he accepts unconsciously and as though it were the law of nature itself.

Theories are especially important when old traditions are falling apart, and everything feels chaotic and in flux. During these times, an artist creates their theory and holds onto it through thick and thin, treating it as the only stable point in the surrounding turmoil. For example, when neo-Classicism, which Ben was one of the distant ancestors of, began to fade into obscurity with works like The Loves of the Plants and The Triumphs of Temper, Wordsworth found refuge in proposing a new theory of poetry, which he consistently applied, even to an absurd extent, in Lyrical Ballads. Similarly, in the collapse of the old tradition186 of painting, today’s artists are desperately grabbing onto intellectual frameworks as their only hope amidst the chaos. In fact, the only times artists can completely set aside theory are during periods when a well-established tradition is dominant and beyond question. Even then, the lack of theory is more superficial than real; the tradition they’re working in is a theory, initially created by someone else, which they accept unconsciously as if it were a fundamental law of nature.

The beginning of the seventeenth century was not one of these periods of placidity and calm acceptance. It was a moment of growth and decay together, of fermentation. The fabulous efflorescence of the Renaissance had already grown rank. With that extravagance of energy which characterised them in all things, the Elizabethans had exaggerated the traditions of their literature into insincerity. All artistic traditions end, in due course, by being reduced to the absurd; but the Elizabethans crammed the growth and decline of a century into a few years. One after another they transfigured and then destroyed every species of art they touched. Euphuism, Petrarchism, Spenserism, the sonnet, the drama—some lasted a little longer than others, but they all exploded in the end, these beautiful iridescent bubbles blown too big by the enthusiasm of their makers.

The start of the seventeenth century wasn't a time of peace and easy acceptance. It was a moment of both growth and decline, of change. The incredible flowering of the Renaissance had already become overwhelming. With their usual excessive energy, the Elizabethans took the traditions of their literature to a point of insincerity. Eventually, all artistic traditions become absurd; however, the Elizabethans packed the growth and fall of a century into just a few years. One after another, they transformed and then dismantled every form of art they encountered. Euphuism, Petrarchism, Spenserism, the sonnet, the drama—some lasted a bit longer than others, but they all ended up bursting, these beautiful, shimmering bubbles inflated too much by their creators' enthusiasm.

But in the midst of this unstable luxuriance voices of protest were to be heard, reactions against the main romantic current were discernible. Each in his own way and in his own sphere, Donne and Ben Jonson protested against the exaggerations of the age. At a time when sonneteers in legions were quibbling about the blackness of their ladies' eyes or the golden wires of their hair, when Platonists protested in melodious chorus that they were not in love with "red and white" but with the ideal and divine beauty of which peach-blossom complexions were but inadequate shadows, at a time when love-poetry had become, with rare exceptions, fantastically unreal, Donne called it back, a little grossly perhaps, to facts with the dry remark:

But in the midst of this unstable luxury, there were voices of protest; reactions against the main romantic trend were noticeable. Each in his own way and in his own field, Donne and Ben Jonson pushed back against the excesses of the time. While countless sonnet writers were debating the darkness of their ladies' eyes or the golden strands of their hair, and Platonists sang in harmony that they weren’t in love with "red and white" but with ideal and divine beauty, of which peach-blossom complexions were merely poor imitations, at a time when love poetry had mostly turned fantastically unrealistic, Donne bluntly brought it back to reality with the dry comment:

Love isn't as pure and abstract as they say. To say, who have no mistress except for their muse.

There have been poets who have written more lyrically than Donne, more fervently about certain amorous emotions, but not one who has formulated so rational a philosophy of love as a whole, who has seen all the facts so clearly and judged of them so soundly. Donne laid down no literary theory. His followers took from him all that was relatively unimportant—the harshness, itself a protest against Spenserian facility, the conceits, the sensuality tempered by mysticism—but the important and original quality of Donne's work, the psychological realism, they could not, through sheer incapacity, transfer into their own poetry. Donne's immediate influence was on the whole bad. Any influence for good he may have had has been on poets of a much later date.

There have been poets who wrote more beautifully than Donne, more passionately about certain romantic feelings, but none have created such a logical philosophy of love as a whole, seeing all the facts so clearly and judging them so wisely. Donne didn’t establish a literary theory. His followers took from him everything that was relatively unimportant—the harshness, which itself was a reaction against Spenserian ease, the clever metaphors, the sensuality mixed with mysticism—but they couldn’t transfer the crucial and unique quality of Donne's work, the psychological realism, into their own poetry due to their limitations. Donne's immediate influence was mostly negative. Any positive influence he may have had came from poets of a much later time.

187 The other great literary Protestant of the time was the curious subject of our examination, Ben Jonson. Like Donne he was a realist. He had no use for claptrap, or rant, or romanticism. His aim was to give his audiences real facts flavoured with sound morality. He failed to be a great realist, partly because he lacked the imaginative insight to perceive more than the most obvious and superficial reality, and partly because he was so much preoccupied with the sound morality that he was prepared to sacrifice truth to satire; so that in place of characters he gives us humours, not minds, but personified moral qualities.

187 The other prominent literary Protestant of the time was the intriguing subject of our study, Ben Jonson. Like Donne, he was a realist. He didn't buy into cheap tricks, melodrama, or romanticism. His goal was to provide his audiences with real facts mixed with solid morals. He didn’t quite become a great realist, partly because he lacked the imaginative insight to see beyond the obvious and superficial, and partly because he was so focused on moral lessons that he was willing to trade truth for satire; instead of giving us characters, he provided humors—not minds, but personified moral qualities.

Ben hated romanticism; for, whatever may have been his bodily habits, however infinite his capacity for drinking sack, he belonged intellectually to the party of sobriety. In all ages the drunks and the sobers have confronted one another, each party loud in derision and condemnation of the defects which it observes in the other. "The Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of the late age" accuse the sober Ben of being "barren, dull, lean, a poor writer." Ben retorts that they "have nothing in them but the scenical strutting and furious vociferation to warrant them to the ignorant gapers." At another period it is the Hernanis and the Rollas who reproach that paragon of dryness, the almost fiendishly sober Stendhal, with his grocer's style. Stendhal in his turn remarks: "En paraissant, vers 1803, le Génie de Chateaubriand m'a semblé ridicule." And to-day? We have our sobers and our drunks, our Hardy and our Belloc, and Chesterton. The distinction is universally and eternally valid. Our personal sympathies may lie with one or the other; but it is obvious that we could dispense with neither. Ben, then, was one of the sobers, protesting with might and main against the extravagant behaviour of the drunks, an intellectual insisting that there was no way of arriving at truth except by intellectual processes, an apotheosis of the Plain Man determined to stand no nonsense about anything. Ben's poetical achievement, such as it is, is the achievement of one who relied on no mysterious inspiration, but on those solid qualities of sense, perseverance, and sound judgment which any decent citizen of a decent country may be expected to possess. That he himself possessed, hidden somewhere in the obscure crypts and recesses of his mind, other rarer spiritual qualities is proved by the existence of his additions to The Spanish Tragedy—if, indeed, they are his, which there is no cogent reason to doubt—and his last fragment of a masterpiece, The Sad Shepherd. But these qualities, as Professor Gregory Smith points out, he seems deliberately to have suppressed; locked them away, at the bidding of his imperious theory, in the strange dark places from which, at the beginning and the very end of his career, they emerged. He might have been a great romantic, one of the sublime inebriates; he chose rather to be classical and sober. Working solely with the logical intellect and rejecting as dangerous the aid of those uncontrolled illogical elements of imagination, he produced work that is in its own way excellent. It is well-wrought, strong, heavy with learning and what the Chaucerians would call "high sentence." The emotional intensity and brevity excepted, it possesses188 all the qualities of the French classical drama. But the quality which characterises the best Elizabethan and indeed the best English poetry of all periods, the power of moving in two worlds at once, it lacks. Jonson, like the French dramatists of the seventeenth century, moves on a level, directly towards some logical goal. The road over which his great contemporaries take us is not level; it is, as it were, tilted and uneven, so that as we proceed along it we are momently shot off at a tangent from the solid earth of logical meaning into superior regions where the intellectual laws of gravity have no control. The mistake of Jonson and the classicists in general consists in supposing that nothing is of value that is not susceptible of logical analysis; whereas the truth is that the greatest triumphs of art take place in a world that is not wholly of the intellect, but lies somewhere between it and the inenarrable, but, to those who have penetrated it, supremely real, world of the mystic. In his fear and dislike of nonsense, Jonson put away from himself not only the Tamer-Chams and the fustian of the late age, but also most of the beauty it had created.

Ben hated romanticism; no matter how he acted outwardly or how much he could drink, he was intellectually part of the sober crowd. Throughout history, the drunks and the sober have clashed, each mocking and criticizing the flaws they see in the other. "The Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of the late age" claim that the sober Ben is "barren, dull, lean, a poor writer." Ben responds by saying they "offer nothing but theatrical posturing and loud shouting to impress the clueless viewers." At another time, it’s the Hernanis and the Rollas who criticize the almost ruthlessly sober Stendhal for his mundane writing style. Stendhal remarks in return, "When Chateaubriand's Génie appeared around 1803, it seemed ridiculous to me." And today? We still have our sober and our drunk, our Hardy and our Belloc, and Chesterton. This distinction is universally and eternally valid. We might personally favor one side or the other, but it’s clear we need both. So, Ben was one of the sobers, passionately opposing the outlandish behavior of the drunks, an intellectual who insisted that truth could only be reached through logical thought, a champion of plainness who wouldn’t tolerate nonsense. Ben’s literary accomplishments, as modest as they are, come from relying on straightforward qualities like common sense, perseverance, and good judgment, which any decent person in a decent society should have. He likely had, hidden in the obscure corners of his mind, some rarer spiritual qualities, as seen in his contributions to The Spanish Tragedy—assuming they are truly his, which is a reasonable assumption—and his final unfinished work, The Sad Shepherd. However, as Professor Gregory Smith notes, he seems to have intentionally suppressed these qualities, locking them away at the command of his strict theory. He could have been a great romantic, one of the passionate intoxicated artists; instead, he chose to be classical and sober. By solely engaging his logical intellect and dismissing the risky aid of uncontrolled imagination, he created work that is, in its own right, excellent. It's well-crafted, dense with knowledge and what the Chaucerians would call "high sentence." Except for its emotional depth and brevity, it has188 all the attributes of French classical drama. Yet, it lacks the quality that defines the best Elizabethan and indeed the best English poetry across all eras—the ability to navigate two worlds at once. Jonson, like the French playwrights of the seventeenth century, moves in a straight line toward some logical conclusion. The path taken by his great contemporaries is not straight; instead, it’s tilted and uneven, causing us to deviate from the solid ground of logical meaning into higher realms where the rational laws of gravity hold no power. The error of Jonson and classical writers in general is believing that nothing has value unless it can be logically analyzed. In reality, the greatest achievements in art occur in a realm that isn't entirely intellectual but exists somewhere between the intellect and the indescribable realm of the mystical, which is profoundly real to those who can access it. In his aversion to nonsense, Jonson not only distanced himself from the Tamer-Chams and the bombast of the late era, but he also cast aside much of the beauty it had produced.

With the romantic emotions of his predecessors and contemporaries Jonson abandoned much of the characteristically Elizabethan form of their poetry. That extraordinary melodiousness which distinguishes the Elizabethan lyric is not to be found in any of Ben's writing. The poems by which we remember him—Cynthia, Drink to Me Only, It is Not Growing Like a Tree—are classically well made (though the cavalier lyrists were to do better in the same style); but it is not for any musical qualities that we remember them. One can understand Ben's critical contempt for those purely formal devices for producing musical richness in which the Elizabethans delighted.

With the romantic feelings of his predecessors and peers, Jonson moved away from much of the typical Elizabethan style in their poetry. That amazing musical quality that sets the Elizabethan lyric apart is absent from any of Ben's writing. The poems that we remember him for—Cynthia, Drink to Me Only, It is Not Growing Like a Tree—are crafted in a classic way (though the cavalier poets would excel even more in that style); however, we don't remember them for their musical qualities. It's clear why Ben looked down on those purely formal techniques that the Elizabethans enjoyed for creating musical richness.

Eyes, why did you bring me these blessings,
Blessed to create amazement from her true essence, Measure of all joys' duration in imagination Pleasure module.

The device is childish in its formality, the words, in their obscurity, almost devoid of significance. But what matter, since the stanza is a triumph of sonorous beauty? The Elizabethans devised many ingenuities of this sort; the minor poets exploited them until they became ridiculous; the major poets employed them with greater discretion, playing subtle variations (as in Shakespeare's sonnets) on the crude theme. When writers had something to say, their thoughts, poured into these copiously elaborate forms, were moulded to the grandest poetical eloquence. A minor poet, like Lord Brooke, from whose works we have just quoted a specimen of pure formalism, could produce, in his moments of inspiration, such magnificent lines as:

The device feels childish in its formal tone, and the words are so obscure they almost lose their meaning. But who cares, since the stanza is a celebration of beautiful sound? The Elizabethans came up with many clever ideas like this; lesser poets used them until they seemed silly, while the greater poets used them more thoughtfully, creating subtle variations (like in Shakespeare's sonnets) on the basic theme. When writers had something important to convey, their ideas, expressed through these elaborate forms, were shaped into the most impressive poetic eloquence. A lesser poet, like Lord Brooke, from whose works we just quoted an example of pure formalism, could create such stunning lines in moments of inspiration, like:

The human mind is the true measure of this world,
Knowledge is the measure of the mind;

or these, of the nethermost hell:

for these, of the lowest hell:

There is a place that isn't located at any center, Deep beneath the depths, as far as the sky Above the earth; dark, infinitely spaced:
Pluto the king, the kingdom, misery.

Even into comic poetry the Elizabethans imported the grand manner. The anonymous author of

Even in comic poetry, the Elizabethans brought in a grand style. The anonymous author of

Ha ha, oh sweet delight!
He teases this era, who can Call Tullia's monkey a marmoset And Leda's goose is a swan,

knew the secret of that rich, facile music which all those who wrote in the grand Elizabethan tradition could produce. Jonson, like Donne, reacted against the facility and floridity of this technique, but in a different way. Donne's protest took the form of a conceited subtlety of thought combined with a harshness of metre. Jonson's classical training inclined him towards clarity, solidity of sense, and economy of form. He stands, as a lyrist, halfway between the Elizabethans and the cavalier song-writers; he has broken away from the old tradition, but has not yet made himself entirely at home in the new. At the best he achieves a minor perfection of point and neatness. At the worst he falls into that dryness and dullness with which he knew he could be reproached.

knew the secret of that rich, effortless music that everyone writing in the grand Elizabethan tradition could create. Jonson, like Donne, reacted against the ease and embellishment of this style, but in a different way. Donne's resistance took the form of overly clever thinking combined with a roughness in structure. Jonson's classical training led him towards clarity, solid meaning, and a streamlined form. As a lyric poet, he stands halfway between the Elizabethans and the Cavalier songwriters; he has moved away from the old tradition, but hasn't fully settled into the new one. At his best, he achieves a minor perfection of precision and neatness. At his worst, he falls into the dryness and dullness he knew he could be criticized for.

We have seen from the passage concerning the true artificer that Jonson fully realised the risk he was running. He recurs more than once in Discoveries to the same theme, "Some men to avoid redundancy run into that [a "thin, flagging, poor, starved" style]; and while they strive to have no ill-blood or juice, they lose their good." The good that Jonson lost was a great one. And in the same way we see to-day how a fear of becoming sentimental, or "chocolate-boxy," drives many of the younger poets and artists to shrink from treating of the great emotions or the obvious lavish beauty of the earth. But to eschew a good because the corruption of it is very bad is surely a sign of weakness and a folly.

We can see from the passage about the true craftsman that Jonson clearly understood the risk he was taking. He brings up the same idea more than once in Discoveries, saying, "Some men, to avoid being repetitive, fall into that [a 'thin, flagging, poor, starved' style]; and while they try to have no bad energy or lifelessness, they lose their good spirit." The good that Jonson lost was significant. Similarly, today we observe how a fear of becoming sentimental or overly cliché makes many young poets and artists hesitant to explore deep emotions or the obvious beauty of the world around us. However, avoiding something good just because its corruption is very bad seems like a weakness and a mistake.

Having lost the realm of romantic beauty—lost it deliberately and of set purpose—Ben Jonson devoted the whole of his immense energy to portraying and reforming the ugly world of fact. But his reforming satiric intentions interfered, as we have already shown, with his realistic intentions, and instead of re-creating in his art the actual world of men, he invented the wholly intellectual and therefore wholly unreal universe of Humours. It is an odd new world, amusing to look at from the safe distance that separates stage from stalls; but not a place one could ever wish to live in—one's neighbours, fools, knaves, hypocrites, and bears would make the most pleasing prospect intolerable. And over it all is diffused the atmosphere of Jonson's humour.190 It is a curious kind of humour, very different from anything that passes under that name to-day, from the humour of Punch, or A Kiss for Cinderella. One has only to read Volpone—or, better still, go to see it when it is acted this year by the Phœnix Society for the revival of old plays—to realise that Ben's conception of a joke differed materially from ours. Humour has never been the same since Rousseau invented humanitarianism. Syphilis and broken legs were still a great deal more comic in Smollett's day than in our own. There is a cruelty, a heartlessness about much of the older humour which is sometimes shocking, sometimes, in its less extreme forms, pleasantly astringent and stimulating after the orgies of quaint pathos and sentimental comedy in which we are nowadays forced to indulge. There is not a pathetic line in Volpone; all the characters are profoundly unpleasant, and the fun is almost as grim as fun can be. Its heartlessness is not the brilliant, cynical heartlessness of the later Restoration comedy, but something ponderous and vast. It reminds us of one of those enormous, painful jokes which fate sometimes plays on humanity. There is no alleviation, no purging by pity and terror. It requires a very hearty sense of humour to digest it. We have reason to admire our ancestors for their ability to enjoy this kind of comedy as it should be enjoyed. It would get very little appreciation from a London audience of to-day.

Having consciously given up on romantic beauty, Ben Jonson channeled all of his energy into depicting and trying to change the ugly realities of life. However, his satirical goals clashed with his aim for realism, and instead of portraying the true nature of people, he created an entirely intellectual and thus unreal world of Humours. It’s a strange, new world that’s amusing to observe from the safe distance between the stage and the audience; but it’s not a place anyone would want to actually live in—our neighbors, fools, knaves, hypocrites, and bears would make even the nicest view unbearable. And everywhere, there’s the distinct atmosphere of Jonson's humor.190 It's a unique type of humor, very different from what we consider humor today, like in Punch or A Kiss for Cinderella. Just reading Volpone—or better yet, seeing it performed this year by the Phœnix Society for the revival of old plays—makes it clear that Ben's idea of a joke was quite different from ours. Humor hasn’t been the same since Rousseau introduced humanitarianism. In Smollett's time, syphilis and broken legs were still regarded as much more comical than they are now. Much of the older humor has a cruelty and heartlessness that can be shocking; sometimes, in its milder forms, it’s refreshingly astringent and stimulating after the excessive quirks of pathos and sentimental comedy we have to deal with today. There isn’t a single sentimental line in Volpone; all the characters are deeply unpleasant, and the humor is as grim as it gets. Its heartlessness isn't the sharp, cynical kind of the later Restoration comedy, but something heavy and vast. It reminds us of those enormous, painful jokes that fate sometimes plays on humanity. There's no relief, no cleansing through pity and fear. It takes a really hearty sense of humor to digest it. We should admire our ancestors for their ability to enjoy this type of comedy as it’s meant to be enjoyed. It would get very little appreciation from a modern London audience.

In the other comedies the fun is not so grim; but there is a certain hardness and brutality about them all—due, of course, ultimately to the fact that the characters are not human, but rather marionettes of wood and metal that collide and belabour one another, like the ferocious puppets of the Punch and Judy show, without feeling the painfulness of the proceeding. Shakespeare's comedy is not heartless, because the characters are human and sensitive. Our modern sentimentality is a corruption, a softening of genuine humanity. We need a few more Jonsons and Congreves, some more plays like Volpone, or that inimitable Mariage à la Mode of Dryden, in which the curtain goes up on a lady singing the outrageously cynical song that begins:

In the other comedies, the humor isn’t as harsh; but there’s a certain toughness and brutality to all of them—ultimately because the characters aren’t human, but rather wooden and metal marionettes that hit and bash each other, like the savage puppets in a Punch and Judy show, without feeling any pain from it. Shakespeare's comedy isn’t cold-hearted because the characters are human and sensitive. Our modern sentimentality is a distortion, a dilution of true humanity. We need a few more Jonsons and Congreves, along with more plays like Volpone, or that unique Mariage à la Mode by Dryden, which opens with a lady singing the shockingly cynical song that starts:

Why should a foolish marriage promise, That was made a long time ago,
Let’s limit ourselves to each other now
When pleasure fades?

Too much heartlessness is intolerable (how soon one turns, revolted, from the literature of the Restoration!), but a little of it now and then is bracing, a tonic for relaxed sensibilities. A little ruthless laughter clears the air as nothing else can do; it is good for us, every now and then, to see our ideals laughed at, our conception of nobility caricatured; it is good for solemnity's nose to be tweaked, it is good for human pomposity to be made to look mean and ridiculous. This should be the great social function—as Marinetti has pointed out—of the music halls, to provide this cruel and unsparing laughter, to make a buffoonery of all the solemnly-accepted grandeurs and nobilities. A good dose of this mockery, administered twice a year at the191 equinoxes, should purge our minds of much waste matter, make nimble our spirits and brighten the eye to look more clearly and truthfully on the world about us.

Too much heartlessness is unbearable (it's amazing how quickly one becomes disgusted with the literature of the Restoration!), but having a bit of it now and then can be refreshing, like a tonic for jaded sensibilities. A little ruthless laughter clears the atmosphere like nothing else can; it's beneficial for us, periodically, to see our ideals poked fun at, our views of nobility exaggerated; it's healthy for solemnity to be challenged, and for human arrogance to be exposed as petty and ridiculous. This should be a key social role—like Marinetti has indicated—of music halls, to deliver this harsh and unrelenting laughter, to turn all the overly serious grandeur and nobility into comedy. A good dose of this mockery, given twice a year at the191 equinoxes, should cleanse our minds of unnecessary clutter, energize our spirits, and help us see the world around us more clearly and truthfully.

Ben's reduction of human beings to a series of rather unpleasant Humours is sound and medicinal. Humours do not, of course, exist in actuality; they are true only as caricatures are true. There are times when we wonder whether a caricature is not, after all, truer than a photograph; there are others when it seems a stupid lie. But at all times a caricature is disquieting; and it is very good for most of us to be made uncomfortable.

Ben's simplification of people into a bunch of unappealing traits is effective and insightful. These traits, of course, don't exist in reality; they're only real in the same way caricatures are. Sometimes we question whether a caricature is actually more accurate than a photo; other times, it feels like a ridiculous falsehood. However, a caricature is always unsettling, and it often does us good to feel a little uncomfortable.


STEPHEN CRANE

A Note Without Dates

A Note Without Dates

By JOSEPH CONRAD

By Joseph Conrad

MY acquaintance with Crane was brought about by Mr. S. S. Pawling, partner in the publishing firm of Mr. William Heinemann.

MINE connection with Crane came about through Mr. S. S. Pawling, a partner at the publishing company of Mr. William Heinemann.

One day Mr. Pawling said to me: "Stephen Crane has arrived in England. I asked him if there was anybody he wanted to meet and he mentioned two names. One of them was yours." I had then just been reading, like the rest of the world, Crane's Red Badge of Courage. The subject of that story was war, from the point of view of an individual soldier's emotions. That individual (he remains nameless throughout) was interesting enough in himself, but on turning over the pages of that little book which had for the moment secured such a noisy recognition I had been even more interested in the personality of the writer. The picture of a simple and untried youth becoming through the needs of his country part of a great fighting machine was presented with an earnestness of purpose, a sense of tragic issues, and an imaginative force of expression which struck me as quite uncommon and altogether worthy of admiration.

One day Mr. Pawling said to me, "Stephen Crane has arrived in England. I asked him if there was anyone he wanted to meet, and he mentioned two names. One of them was yours." I had just been reading, like everyone else, Crane's Red Badge of Courage. The story focused on war from the perspective of an individual soldier's emotions. That soldier (who remains nameless throughout) was interesting enough on his own, but as I flipped through the pages of that little book, which had gained such loud recognition, I found myself even more intrigued by the writer's personality. The depiction of a simple and inexperienced young man becoming part of a massive fighting machine for the sake of his country was presented with a genuine sense of purpose, a feeling of tragic stakes, and a creative power of expression that struck me as quite remarkable and entirely deserving of admiration.

Apparently Stephen Crane had received a favourable impression from reading the Nigger of the Narcissus, a book of mine which had also been published lately. I was truly pleased to hear this.

Apparently, Stephen Crane had gotten a good impression from reading the Nigger of the Narcissus, a book of mine that had recently been published as well. I was genuinely happy to hear this.

On my next visit to town we met at a lunch. I saw a young man of medium stature and slender build, with very steady, penetrating blue eyes, the eyes of a being who not only sees visions but can brood over them to some purpose.

On my next trip to town, we met for lunch. I saw a young man who was of average height and slim build, with very steady, intense blue eyes—the kind of eyes that not only see visions but can also ponder them meaningfully.

He had indeed a wonderful power of vision, which he applied to the things of this earth and of our mortal humanity with a penetrating force that seemed to reach within life's appearances and forms the very spirit of their truth. His ignorance of the world at large—he had seen very little of it—did not stand in the way of his imaginative grasp of facts, events, and picturesque men.

He really had an amazing ability to see things, which he used to look at the world and human life with a deep understanding that seemed to reveal the true essence behind appearances and forms. His lack of experience with the broader world—having seen very little of it—didn't hinder his imaginative understanding of facts, events, and colorful characters.

His manner was very quiet, his personality at first sight interesting, and he talked slowly with an intonation which on some people, mainly Americans, had, I believe, a jarring effect. But not on me. Whatever he said had a personal note, and he expressed himself with a graphic simplicity which was extremely engaging. He knew little of literature, either of his own country or of any other, but he was himself a wonderful artist in words whenever he took a pen into his hand. Then his gift came out—and it was seen to be much more than mere felicity of language. His impressionism of phrase went really deeper than the surface. In his writing he was very sure of his effects. I don't think he was ever in doubt about what he could do. Yet it often seemed to me that he was but half aware of the exceptional quality of his achievement.

His demeanor was very calm, and his personality, at first glance, intriguing. He spoke slowly, and his tone had a jarring effect on some people, especially Americans, I think. But not on me. Whatever he said felt personal, and he communicated with a straightforwardness that was really captivating. He didn’t know much about literature, either from his own country or elsewhere, but when he picked up a pen, he transformed into a remarkable wordsmith. In those moments, his talent shone through—and it was clearly more than just a way with words. His use of language went deeper than the surface. In his writing, he was very confident in his effects; I don’t think he ever doubted what he could achieve. Still, it often seemed to me that he was only partially aware of the exceptional nature of his work.

193 This achievement was curtailed by his early death. It was a great loss to his friends, but perhaps not so much to literature. I think that he had given his measure fully in the few books he had the time to write. Let me not be misunderstood: the loss was great, but it was the loss of the delight his art could give, not the loss of any further possible revelation. As to himself, who can say how much he gained or lost by quitting so early this world of the living, which he knew how to set before us in terms of his own artistic vision? Perhaps he did not lose a great deal. The recognition he was accorded was rather languid and given him grudgingly. The worthiest welcome he secured for his tales in this country was from Mr. W. Henley in the New Review and later, towards the end of his life, from the late Mr. William Blackwood in his magazine. For the rest I must say that during his sojourn in England he had the misfortune to be, as the French say, mal entouré. He was beset by people who understood not the quality of his genius and were antagonistic to the deeper fineness of his nature. Some of them have died since, but dead or alive they are not worth speaking about now. I don't think he had any illusions about them himself; yet there was a strain of good-nature and perhaps of weakness in his character which prevented him from shaking himself free from their worthless and patronising attentions, which in those days caused me much secret irritation whenever I stayed with him in either of his English homes. My wife and I like best to remember him riding to meet us at the gate of the Park at Brede. Born master of his sincere impressions he was also a born horseman. He never appeared so happy or so much to advantage as on the back of a horse. He had formed the project of teaching my eldest boy to ride and meantime, when the child was about two years old, presented him with his first dog.

193 His early death cut short this achievement. It was a huge loss for his friends, but maybe not so much for literature. I believe he fully expressed himself in the few books he managed to write. Don't get me wrong: the loss was significant, but it was more about the joy his art could bring, not about any potential further insights he could have shared. As for him, who can say how much he gained or lost by leaving this world of the living so soon, which he knew how to present through his own artistic vision? Maybe he didn’t lose much at all. The recognition he received was pretty lukewarm and given to him begrudgingly. The best reception for his stories in this country came from Mr. W. Henley in the New Review and later, toward the end of his life, from the late Mr. William Blackwood in his magazine. Sadly, during his time in England, he was, as the French say, mal entouré. He was surrounded by people who didn't appreciate the quality of his genius and were resistant to the deeper subtleties of his character. Some of them have passed away since, but whether dead or alive, they're not worth mentioning now. I doubt he had any illusions about them; yet there was a streak of good-nature, perhaps even weakness, in his character that kept him from breaking free from their worthless and patronizing attention, which secretly annoyed me whenever I stayed with him in either of his English homes. My wife and I prefer to remember him riding to meet us at the gate of the Park at Brede. He was naturally sincere and a born horseman. He never seemed as happy or as at ease as when he was on horseback. He had planned to teach my oldest son to ride, and in the meantime, when the child was about two years old, he gifted him his first dog.

I saw Stephen Crane a few days after his first arrival in London. I saw him for the last time on his last day in England. It was in Dover, in a big hotel, in a bedroom with a large window looking on to the sea. He had been very ill and Mrs. Crane was taking him to some place in Germany, but one glance at that wasted face was enough to tell me that it was the most forlorn of all hopes. The last words he breathed out to me were: "I am tired. Give my love to your wife and child." When I stopped at the door for another look I saw that he had turned his head on the pillow and was staring wistfully out of the window at the sails of a cutter yacht that glided slowly across the frame, like a dim shadow against a grey sky.

I saw Stephen Crane a few days after he arrived in London for the first time. I saw him for the last time on his final day in England. It was in Dover, at a big hotel, in a bedroom with a large window looking out at the sea. He had been very ill, and Mrs. Crane was taking him somewhere in Germany, but just one look at that wasted face told me it was the most hopeless of all hopes. The last words he whispered to me were, "I am tired. Send my love to your wife and child." When I paused at the door for one last look, I saw he had turned his head on the pillow and was gazing wistfully out the window at the sails of a yacht gliding slowly across the view, like a faint shadow against a gray sky.

Those who have read his little tale, Horses, and the story, The Open Boat, in the volume of that name, know with what fine understanding he loved horses and the sea. And his passage on this earth was like that of a horseman riding swiftly in the dawn of a day fated to be short and without sunshine.

Those who have read his short story, Horses, and the narrative, The Open Boat, in the collection of that title, know how deeply he appreciated horses and the ocean. His time on this earth was like a rider galloping quickly at dawn on a day destined to be brief and devoid of sunlight.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We welcome letters from readers on any topics related to bibliography. The Editor will do his best to answer all questions sent to him.

GENERAL NOTES

ONE of the great autobiographies, and a very important document for any one who undertakes the most rudimentary study of the English romantic movement, is the Life of B. R. Haydon, drawn from his journals. He was the friend of Keats, Lamb, Wordsworth, Leigh Hunt; he moved in many different spheres, among Dukes and politicians, and artists, and the debtors in King's Bench Prison. A man of boundless energy, an able writer capable of rendering his impressions vividly and with force, he was, indeed, everything but what he believed himself with passionate faith to be, what he even succeeded in persuading others that he was—a great painter. He was convinced—as firmly convinced as of the fact that two and two are four—that he was a genius as overwhelmingly great as Michael Angelo. He was, as a matter of fact, one of the second-rate romantic painters of the early nineteenth century, in some things a little better, in others a good deal worse, than his contemporaries in the same line of trade. The book is a fascinating study in psychology as well as one of the most vivid pictures of an interesting society. It is, therefore, unfortunate that it should now be a matter of some difficulty to lay one's hand on a copy. The first edition of the book appeared in 1853, the second and last some ten years later—more than half a century ago. We venture to express the pious hope that some beneficent publisher will reprint what is certainly one of the most peculiar human and historical documents of the nineteenth century.

ONE of the great autobiographies and an essential document for anyone starting a basic study of the English romantic movement is the Life of B. R. Haydon, taken from his journals. He was friends with Keats, Lamb, Wordsworth, Leigh Hunt; he moved in many different circles, including those of Dukes, politicians, artists, and the debtors in King's Bench Prison. A man with limitless energy, an excellent writer capable of expressing his impressions vividly and powerfully, he was, in fact, everything but what he passionately believed himself to be and what he even managed to convince others he was—a great painter. He was convinced—just as firmly as he was that two plus two equals four—that he was a genius as overwhelmingly great as Michelangelo. The truth is, he was one of the second-rate romantic painters of the early nineteenth century, sometimes a little better, but often much worse than his contemporaries in the same field. The book is a captivating exploration of psychology as well as one of the most vivid portrayals of an intriguing society. It is, therefore, unfortunate that it is now somewhat difficult to find a copy. The first edition of the book was published in 1853, the second and last about ten years later—over half a century ago. We express the hopeful wish that some generous publisher will reprint what is undoubtedly one of the most unique human and historical documents of the nineteenth century.

*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure, I can help with that. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the short text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

We learn from Mr. Leslie Chaundy, of Oxford, that he has purchased intact the whole library of the late Provost of Worcester. Dr. Daniel's collection comprises a great number of rare and interesting books, including, of course, all the volumes issued from the famous Daniel Press. A catalogue is, we understand, in course of preparation and will be issued shortly.

We’ve heard from Mr. Leslie Chaundy from Oxford that he has bought the entire library of the late Provost of Worcester, Dr. Daniel, in its entirety. Dr. Daniel's collection includes many rare and fascinating books, notably all the volumes published by the renowned Daniel Press. A catalog is being prepared and will be released soon.

*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you'd like modernized.Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

October 31st saw the publication of the first number of the Bookman's Journal and Print Collector, qualified in a sub-title as The Journal for the Trade, for Collectors, and for Libraries. "Our aim," we read in the editorial, "is to be useful, not ornamental. Booksellers, publishers, librarians, and collectors alike from all parts of the country have agreed with the need for such a journal as this, and have given us generous support." The magazine contains reviews, a library supplement of "New Publications and Reprints of the Week," miscellaneous articles and notes on books and booksellers, prints and engravings. A useful feature of the journal will be the series of complete bibliographies of modern authors which it is proposed to publish. The first is devoted to the works of Hubert Crackanthorpe, who died in 1896, aged only twenty-six. Similar bibliographies of Masefield, Galsworthy, Conrad, Gissing, George Moore, and Merrick are in preparation. Those who wish to buy or sell books will be interested in the "Books Wanted" and "Books for Sale" columns of advertisements. Altogether, we think that this little paper will have no difficulty in substantiating its claims and will prove very valuable to all book-lovers.

October 31st marked the release of the first issue of the Bookman's Journal and Print Collector, which is subtitled The Journal for the Trade, for Collectors, and for Libraries. "Our goal," the editorial states, "is to be helpful, not just decorative. Booksellers, publishers, librarians, and collectors from all over the country recognize the need for a journal like this and have provided us with strong support." The magazine includes reviews, a library section featuring "New Publications and Reprints of the Week," various articles and notes about books and booksellers, prints, and engravings. A notable aspect of the journal will be the series of complete bibliographies of modern authors that it plans to publish. The first one focuses on the works of Hubert Crackanthorpe, who passed away in 1896 at just twenty-six years old. Similar bibliographies for Masefield, Galsworthy, Conrad, Gissing, George Moore, and Merrick are in the works. Those who want to buy or sell books will find the "Books Wanted" and "Books for Sale" advertisement sections interesting. Overall, we believe this little publication will easily prove its worth and be very valuable to all book enthusiasts.

195 Another interesting event in the world of books is the opening of the Chelsea Book Club at 65 Cheyne Walk. "It is being founded," we are told, "in the belief that in bookselling selection and specialisation are essential. It will aim, therefore, at having a stock of those books, new and second-hand, English and foreign, dealing with Belles Lettres and Art which appear to be most worthy of study and appreciation." A reading-room for the use of members will be attached to the club, in which lectures and exhibitions of works of art will be held from time to time. Those who wish to have further particulars as to membership, country book-service, lectures and exhibitions are asked to apply to the Secretary, 65 Cheyne Walk, London, S.W.3.

195 Another exciting event in the literary world is the launch of the Chelsea Book Club at 65 Cheyne Walk. "It is being established," we are told, "with the belief that selection and specialization are crucial in bookselling. Therefore, it will focus on offering a collection of both new and second-hand books, from both English and foreign authors, that focus on literature and art, which are considered most deserving of study and appreciation." A reading room for members will be part of the club, where lectures and art exhibitions will be held periodically. Those who want more details about membership, country book services, lectures, and exhibitions are encouraged to contact the Secretary at 65 Cheyne Walk, London, S.W.3.

*Understood. Please provide the text for me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the short phrases you'd like me to modernize.

At the sale, by Messrs. Sotheby, of the late Mr. W. J. Leighton's stock, to which we referred last month, a copy of Walton's Compleat Angler (1655) fetched £21 10s.; The Pricke of Conscience, fifteenth century M.S., £50; Myrrour and Description of the Worlde, printed by Laurence Andrews, circa 1530, £72. Important auction sales in the month of November were Messrs. Sotheby's sale of the late Sir Frank Crisp's library and the sale of Mr. Christie Miller's library on the 28th of the month. We shall have gone to press before the results of the sale are known. What will be paid for Lot 81, we wonder?—Mr. William Shakespeare's Comedies, Histories, and Tragedies, the first edition, folio, 1623.

At the auction by Sotheby's for the late Mr. W. J. Leighton's collection, which we mentioned last month, a copy of Walton's Compleat Angler (1655) sold for £21 10s.; The Pricke of Conscience, a 15th-century manuscript, went for £50; and Myrrour and Description of the Worlde, printed by Laurence Andrews around 1530, sold for £72. Notable auctions in November included Sotheby's sale of the late Sir Frank Crisp's library and the auction of Mr. Christie Miller's library on the 28th. We will have gone to print before the outcomes of the sale are known. We wonder what Lot 81 will sell for—Mr. William Shakespeare's Comedies, Histories, and Tragedies, the first edition, folio, 1623.

The Christie-Miller library contains many other books of extraordinary interest, among them three unique copies of works by Nicholas Breton: A Smale Handfull of Fragrant Flowers, Selected and Gathered out of the Lovely Garden of Sacred Scripture; A Floorish upon Fancie, As Gallant a Glose upon so Triflinge a Text as ever was Written; and The Workes of a Young Wit Trust up with a Fardell of Prettie Fancies. Robert Greene is represented by three unique copies, one of Gwydonius, and another of Arbasto, The Anatomie of Fortune; and the third of the earliest edition of A Quip for an Upstart Courtier, containing the passage, suppressed in all the later editions, in abuse of Gabriel Harvey and his brothers, which started the literary war between Greene and the pedant of Cambridge.

The Christie-Miller library has many other books of remarkable interest, including three rare copies of works by Nicholas Breton: A Smale Handfull of Fragrant Flowers, Selected and Gathered out of the Lovely Garden of Sacred Scripture; A Floorish upon Fancie, As Gallant a Glose upon so Triflinge a Text as ever was Written; and The Workes of a Young Wit Trust up with a Fardell of Prettie Fancies. Robert Greene is represented by three unique copies: one of Gwydonius, another of Arbasto, The Anatomie of Fortune; and the third of the earliest edition of A Quip for an Upstart Courtier, which includes a passage that was removed from all later editions, attacking Gabriel Harvey and his brothers, sparking the literary feud between Greene and the pedant from Cambridge.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

ITEMS FROM THE BOOKSELLERS' CATALOGUES

It is possible, with a bundle of booksellers' catalogues, to waste more time more pleasantly than in any other way. As one idly turns the pages, catching sight here and there of a strange title or a book on some impossibly queer subject, one realises, more fully than one could do in years of social intercourse with one's fellow-men, how fantastic a thing is the human mind—a stable full of prancing hobby-horses for crochety horsemen to ride about the world. We can speculate pleasantly on the character of the practical parson who wrote the Clergyman's Intelligencer; or, a Compleat Alphabetical List of all the Patrons in England and Wales, with the ... Benefices in their Gift and their Valuation Annexed (1745), for which Mr. Mayhew asks 5s. In the same catalogue is offered that curiosity in the history of science, P. H. Gosse's Creation (Omphalus); an Attempt to Untie the Geological Knot, published in 1857, two years before the Origin of Species. The title, Ode to the Duke of Wellington and Other Poems, Written Between the Ages of Eleven and Thirteen Years, by Robert Charles Dallas (1819), calls up visions of some tight-trousered infant prodigy; and we wish that the book were not an example of fine binding, and that Mr. Chaundy could part with it for less than 30s. Just above the infant, alphabetically and perhaps also in order of merit, we find196 the name of D'Adelsward, the author of a volume of poems (of which, in our ignorance, we had never heard) entitled Les Cortèges Qui Sont Passés. The volume, which was published in 1903, is bound in pink watered silk, and costs four guineas. We have a vision of something even more prodigious than the infant of 1819.

It is possible, with a stack of booksellers' catalogs, to spend more time in a more enjoyable way than in any other pursuit. As you casually flip through the pages, catching glimpses of strange titles or books on some unbelievably odd subjects, you realize, more clearly than you ever could after years of socializing with others, just how incredible the human mind is—a stable full of prancing hobby-horses for quirky individuals to ride around the world. We can easily speculate about the character of the practical clergyman who wrote the Clergyman's Intelligencer; or, a Compleat Alphabetical List of all the Patrons in England and Wales, with the ... Benefices in their Gift and their Valuation Annexed (1745), which Mr. Mayhew prices at 5s. In the same catalog, there's a fascinating piece in the history of science, P. H. Gosse's Creation (Omphalus); an Attempt to Untie the Geological Knot, published in 1857, just two years before the Origin of Species. The title Ode to the Duke of Wellington and Other Poems, Written Between the Ages of Eleven and Thirteen Years, by Robert Charles Dallas (1819), conjures images of some tightly-trousered child prodigy; and we wish that the book were not an example of fine binding, and that Mr. Chaundy could sell it for less than 30s. Just above the child prodigy, alphabetically and perhaps also in terms of quality, we find196 the name of D'Adelsward, the author of a poetry collection (of which we had previously never heard) titled Les Cortèges Qui Sont Passés. This book, published in 1903, is bound in pink watered silk and costs four guineas. We can imagine something even more extraordinary than the child of 1819.

*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.***

Mr. Chaundy has a number of first editions of Disraeli's novels for sale. The very scarce Contarini Fleming (1832) is priced at £6; The Voyage of Captain Popanilla (1828) at 35s.; Vivian Grey (1826) at 21s.; Venetia (1837) at 20s. A first edition of Borrow's Wild Wales, in three volumes (1862), is offered by Messrs. Heffer, of Cambridge, for £9 9s. It is almost worth paying that for the sake of the description, at the beginning of the book, of the negro who sat on the walls of Chester, spitting into the void. You can have George Eliot for a good deal less. Mr. James Miles, of Leeds, has a Silas Marner (first edition, 1861) for 25s. First editions of Robert Bridges are, we notice, priced a good deal higher than the later firsts of Robert Browning. Eros and Psyche costs 15s. at Messrs. Heffer's, and Prince Hohenstiel-Schwangan only 5s. The four volumes of the first edition of The Ring and the Book (1868) cost one 32s. at the same bookseller's.

Mr. Chaundy has several first editions of Disraeli's novels for sale. The very rare Contarini Fleming (1832) is priced at £6; The Voyage of Captain Popanilla (1828) at 35s.; Vivian Grey (1826) at 21s.; Venetia (1837) at 20s. A first edition of Borrow's Wild Wales, in three volumes (1862), is being offered by Messrs. Heffer, of Cambridge, for £9 9s. It’s almost worth paying that just for the description at the beginning of the book about the African man who sat on the walls of Chester, spitting into the void. You can get George Eliot for a lot less. Mr. James Miles, of Leeds, has a Silas Marner (first edition, 1861) for 25s. We notice that first editions of Robert Bridges are priced significantly higher than the later firsts of Robert Browning. Eros and Psyche costs 15s. at Messrs. Heffer's, while Prince Hohenstiel-Schwangan is only 5s. The four volumes of the first edition of The Ring and the Book (1868) cost 32s. at the same bookstore.

Similarly Conrad firsts are more precious than Bennetts, if we may judge from the fact that Hilda Lessways (1911) costs 7s. at Mr. Chaundy's shop, while Chance and Victory (novels of Mr. Conrad's corresponding period), at Messrs. Heffer's, are priced at 12s. and 9s. respectively, and the precious Almayer's Folly of 1895 costs £3 3s.

Similarly, Conrad's first editions are more valuable than Bennett's, if we go by the fact that Hilda Lessways (1911) is priced at 7s. at Mr. Chaundy's shop, while Chance and Victory (novels from Mr. Conrad's same period) are priced at 12s. and 9s. respectively at Messrs. Heffer's, and the sought-after Almayer's Folly from 1895 is listed at £3 3s.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the short phrases you'd like me to modernize.I’m ready for your text!

Mr. P. J. Dobell has already done good work in the field of bibliography. The catalogue published by him last year, under the title, The Literature of the Restoration, was a useful guide for all students of the period. He has now issued a supplementary catalogue of works connected with the Popish Plot.

Mr. P. J. Dobell has already made significant contributions to bibliography. The catalog he published last year, titled The Literature of the Restoration, was a helpful resource for all students of that era. He has now released a supplementary catalog of works related to the Popish Plot.

Most of the pamphlets which he offers for sale are unknown to us; but here and there we light on an old friend. We can remember laughing heartily over A Modest Vindication of the Earl of S[haftesbur]y, in a Letter to a Friend Concerning His Being Elected King of Poland. The ironical eulogy of Shaftesbury with which the pamphlet begins is an admirable piece of satire. The Earl is praised for "his unshaken obedience to every Government he has been concerned in or lived under; his steady adherence to every religion that had but hopes to be established." It is interesting to note that in this pamphlet, written after the production of the Spanish Friar, and before the publication of Absalom and Achitophel, Dryden is regarded as a Whig poet. For the new King of Poland appoints "Jean Drydenurtzitz to be our Poet Laureate for writing panegyrics upon Oliver Cromwell and libels against his present master, King Charles II. of England." The deputy Laureate is no less a person than "Tom Shadworiski," or Shadwell, Dryden's most bitter enemy in the later years of the Plot. Mr. Dobell's price for the pamphlet is 7s. 6d. Two pamphlets in this collection refer to the fantastic rector of All Saints', Colchester—Edmund Hickeringill, one time chaplain in the Scottish regiments of the Commonwealth, and the author of the first retort to The Medal, The Mushroom, which was written and sent to press on the day following the publication of Dryden's poem—a feat of composition which he modestly suggests was due to divine inspiration.

Most of the pamphlets he has for sale are unfamiliar to us, but now and then we come across an old favorite. We remember laughing a lot over A Modest Vindication of the Earl of S[haftesbur]y, in a Letter to a Friend Concerning His Being Elected King of Poland. The sarcastic praise of Shaftesbury at the beginning of the pamphlet is an excellent piece of satire. The Earl is commended for "his unwavering loyalty to every government he has been part of or lived under; his consistent support for every religion that had even a chance to be established." It's interesting to note that in this pamphlet, written after the release of Spanish Friar and before the publication of Absalom and Achitophel, Dryden is seen as a Whig poet. For the new King of Poland appoints "Jean Drydenurtzitz to be our Poet Laureate for writing praise of Oliver Cromwell and criticisms of his current master, King Charles II of England." The deputy Laureate is none other than "Tom Shadworiski," or Shadwell, who became Dryden's fiercest rival in the later years of the Plot. Mr. Dobell's asking price for the pamphlet is 7s. 6d. Two pamphlets in this collection discuss the eccentric rector of All Saints', Colchester—Edmund Hickeringill, who was once a chaplain in the Scottish regiments of the Commonwealth and the author of the first response to The Medal, The Mushroom, which was written and sent to print the day after Dryden's poem was published—a feat he modestly attributes to divine inspiration.

Great News from the Old-Bayly, Mr. Gar's Recantation; or, the True Protestant Renegade, the Courantier Turn'd Tony, sounds interesting. Henry Care had the distinction197 of being the first to reply to Absalom and Achitophel. His Towzer the Second was published three weeks after the appearance of the Tory Satire, for Care was a true blue Protestant in those days. "His breeding," says Anthony Wood, "was in the nature of a Petty Fogger, a little despicable wretch ... a poor snivelling fellow." He was a poor literary hack, and at James II.'s accession, "for bread and money sake, and nothing else," he went over to the side in power and turned his pen against the Protestants.

Great News from the Old-Bayly, Mr. Gar's Recantation; or, the True Protestant Renegade, the Courantier Turn'd Tony sounds interesting. Henry Care was the first to respond to Absalom and Achitophel. His Towzer the Second was published three weeks after the Tory Satire came out, since Care was a staunch Protestant back then. "His background," says Anthony Wood, "was like that of a petty lawyer, a rather contemptible little wretch... a poor whiny guy." He was a struggling writer, and when James II. came to power, "for the sake of food and money, and nothing else," he switched sides and used his writing against the Protestants.

Three pamphlets deal with Roger L'Estrange, or "Towzer," as he was nicknamed by his enemies. But there is one enchanting ballad entitled "A New Ballad on an Old Dog (Towzer) that Writes Strange-lee," of which Mr. Dobell does not seem to have a copy. We could wish that we had space to quote it. But we have embarked on a subject which needs treating at length. The literary history of the Popish Plot remains to be written. A volume of extracts joined together by explanatory notes, biographical, political, and critical, would be a thing of absorbing interest.

Three pamphlets focus on Roger L'Estrange, or "Towzer," as his enemies called him. However, there’s a captivating ballad titled "A New Ballad on an Old Dog (Towzer) that Writes Strange-lee," which Mr. Dobell doesn’t appear to have a copy of. We wish we had the space to quote it. But we've started on a subject that requires a more in-depth discussion. The literary history of the Popish Plot still needs to be explored. A book of excerpts connected by explanatory notes—biographical, political, and critical—would be incredibly interesting.

*Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

We notice, by the way, in Mr. Dobell's catalogue that The London Mercury, or Moderate Intelligencer, from December 24th to 27th, 1688, may be purchased for 5s. It is to be hoped that the intelligence of its namesake of to-day will prove more than moderate.

We see in Mr. Dobell's catalog that The London Mercury, or Moderate Intelligencer, from December 24th to 27th, 1688, can be bought for 5s. Hopefully, the insights of its modern counterpart will be more than just moderate.

A. L. H.

A. L. H.


CORRESPONDENCE

THE TEACHING OF ENGLISH

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—All schoolmasters and schoolmistresses will be grateful to you for your services to a great cause in allowing Mr. J. C. Stobart to talk at length on the teaching of English, but I was surprised to find myself selected as his scapegoat and "guillotined in distinguished company" (that of the old régime). My colleagues will be amused at that. Unfortunately Mr. Stobart is not a very skilful executioner. He tries to show that in my English Course I have followed the traditional methods in "thoroughly normal chapters." And yet he does allow that I am "trying to shake off a yoke which is not entirely congenial" to me. It is more than ten years since I shook off the yoke which he describes as uncongenial. "The traditional method," he says, "begins with the copybook and proceeds by way of dictation and formal exercises to its goal in the essay." I do not advocate the use of the copybook for the simple reason that copybooks insist on the Vere Foster type of handwriting, while I require from my pupils an artistic caligraphy which is opposed in every particular to the uniform ugliness of the old Board School and present Army Council standard.

Dude,—All teachers will appreciate your contribution to a significant cause by allowing Mr. J. C. Stobart to discuss the teaching of English at length, but I was taken aback to find myself chosen as his scapegoat and "executed in distinguished company" (namely that of the old régime). My colleagues will likely find that amusing. Unfortunately, Mr. Stobart isn't a very skilled executioner. He attempts to argue that in my English Course I have adhered to traditional methods in "thoroughly normal chapters." Yet, he does concede that I am "trying to break free from a yoke that isn't entirely suitable" for me. It's been over ten years since I discarded the yoke he refers to as unsuitable. "The traditional method," he states, "starts with the copybook and moves through dictation and formal exercises to reach its goal in the essay." I do not support the use of the copybook for the simple reason that copybooks require the Vere Foster style of handwriting, whereas I expect my students to produce an artistic calligraphy that stands in stark contrast to the uniform ugliness of the old Board School and the current Army Council standard.

Dictation I use most sparingly, though I certainly do prefer a boy to leave me with an elementary knowledge of punctuation and a slight acquaintance with the more normal forms of spelling rather than with a contempt for or slavish adoration of stops, and a phonetic system of spelling which is intelligible and phonetic to no one but himself. The reading that I advocate, both in my book and in practice, is not limited (has Mr. Stobart himself read all the books that I recommended as useful for boys?), and the text is never obscured with comment. Where did he get this false information from? To definite grammar I assigned four and a half pages out of 500, which exactly expresses my opinion of its importance. Having misrepresented me in every detail so far, Mr. Stobart proceeds to attack me on two sides at once. "If you ask the schoolmaster why he makes his English the dullest subject in the syllabus, he will probably answer that he is preparing for the London matriculation." I am both a schoolmaster and the English examiner for the "Matric." I will pay Mr. Stobart's first-class return fare from his home to Tonbridge and board him for a week if he will visit my English classes and at the end of his stay retain that word "dullest" in all sincerity. I cannot believe that it is only I who enjoy these English hours so whole-heartedly. I certainly should find them dull if I were proceeding on "traditional" lines, either in my book or in the class-room.... I am next taken to task for daring to teach observation and originality. Mr. Stobart rather rudely (I wish he would practise gentleness and love himself) calls my methods here "a generous diet of cold minced hash." It is "up" to him to prove it. The point is, do I or do I not achieve observation and originality by my methods? Come down to Tonbridge, Mr. Stobart, and I will let you judge for yourself.

Dictation is something I use very rarely, but I definitely prefer a student to leave me with a basic understanding of punctuation and a bit of familiarity with standard spelling instead of either looking down on or overly idolizing punctuation marks, or using a spelling system that only makes sense to him. The reading I recommend, both in my book and in practice, is not limited (has Mr. Stobart even read all the books I suggested as helpful for students?), and the text is never cluttered with comments. Where did he get that incorrect information? I dedicated four and a half pages out of 500 to grammar, which clearly shows how important I think it is. After misrepresenting me in every detail so far, Mr. Stobart then attacks me from two angles at once. "If you ask the teacher why he makes English the most boring subject on the syllabus, he will probably say he is preparing for the London matriculation." I am both a teacher and the English examiner for the "Matric." I will pay for Mr. Stobart's first-class round trip from his home to Tonbridge and host him for a week if he can visit my English classes and honestly still call them "the most boring." I can't believe I'm the only one who enjoys these English lessons so much. I would definitely find them boring if I were following "traditional" methods, whether in my book or in the classroom.... I'm also criticized for daring to teach observation and originality. Mr. Stobart quite rudely (I wish he would practice kindness and love himself) refers to my methods as "a generous diet of cold minced hash." It's up to him to prove that. The real question is, do I or do I not achieve observation and originality with my methods? Come down to Tonbridge, Mr. Stobart, and I’ll let you judge for yourself.

When, therefore, you suggest that every boy should learn how to express himself freely and to read widely, I can only reply that every boy has been doing so with very great advantage for years. You cannot picture a Public Schoolmaster so zealous for the purity of his own tongue that he treats a misplaced "and which" or "unrelated participle" as a personal affront. You cannot have been inside a Public School class-room for "donkey's years." I can show you scores as devoted to our classics as Whitelaw was to Latin and Greek?—Yours, etc.,

When you suggest that every boy should learn to express himself freely and read widely, I can only say that every boy has been doing this with great benefit for years. You can't imagine a Public School teacher so obsessed with the purity of his own language that he sees a misplaced "and which" or "unrelated participle" as a personal insult. You clearly haven't been inside a Public School classroom for a long time. I can show you many who are as committed to our classics as Whitelaw was to Latin and Greek. —Yours, etc.,

S. P. B. Mais.

S. P. B. Mais.

Tonbridge.

Tonbridge.


MACARONIC POETRY

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—The author of Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, published by J. Richard Beckley in 1831, is William Sandys, F.S.A. (1791–1874). He was a barrister of Gray's Inn, and a member of the law firm of Sandys and Knott, of Gray's Inn Square. He was born and died in London, and, in addition to the book mentioned above, was the author of A Short History of Freemasonry (1829), Christmas Carols (1833), and a few other books, a full bibliography of which will be found in Bibliotheca Cornubiensis. He was an enthusiastic musical amateur from youth, and further biographical particulars will be found in the Dictionary of National Biography.—Yours, etc.,

Man,—The author of Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, published by J. Richard Beckley in 1831, is William Sandys, F.S.A. (1791–1874). He was a lawyer at Gray's Inn and part of the law firm Sandys and Knott, located in Gray's Inn Square. He was born and died in London, and besides the book mentioned above, he also wrote A Short History of Freemasonry (1829), Christmas Carols (1833), and several other works, with a complete bibliography available in Bibliotheca Cornubiensis. He was a passionate music enthusiast from a young age, and more biographical details can be found in the Dictionary of National Biography.—Yours, etc.,

Winifred Sparke.

Winifred Sparke.

Bolton.

Bolton.


(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, to which reference is made on page 74 of your last issue, is chiefly remarkable for its interesting introduction to the subject and to the fact that most of the specimens printed are, or were at the date of publication, rarely met with.

Dude,—Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, mentioned on page 74 of your latest issue, is mainly noteworthy for its engaging introduction to the topic and the fact that most of the examples included are, or were at the time of publication, seldom encountered.

The epic which you mention first is discussed on page 17 of the introduction, where it is said to be an imitation of Folengo. I have not been able to trace the author, but it bears many evidences of having been written by Folengo himself. The ode was written by Dr. Geddes, and the author of the old Scottish Testament was Wm. Dunbar, whose name is printed at the end of the verses in my copy.

The epic you mentioned first is talked about on page 17 of the introduction, where it says it's inspired by Folengo. I haven't been able to identify the author, but there are many signs that it was written by Folengo himself. The ode was written by Dr. Geddes, and the author of the old Scottish Testament was Wm. Dunbar, whose name is printed at the end of the verses in my copy.

Macaronic Poetry creates but little interest in these days, though there are still students who appreciate some of its qualities.

Macaronic poetry doesn't attract much interest these days, although there are still students who value some of its qualities.

If "A. L. H." is interested, I am sure that an article on the subject would be read with very great appreciation even if that quality be confined to very few in number.—Yours, etc.,

If "A. L. H." is interested, I’m sure that an article on the topic would be greatly appreciated, even if only a few people read it. —Yours, etc.,

B. Bagnall.

B. Bagnall.

43 Chancery Lane, London, W.C.2.

43 Chancery Lane, London, WC2.


(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—What does "A. L. H." mean by "no" author's name is given? The editor's of the book—or the author's of Mr. Andro Kennedy?

Sir,—What does "A. L. H." mean by "no" author's name is given? The editor's of the book—or the author's of Mr. Andro Kennedy?

The latter is, of course, my compatriot, William Dunbar, but neither of my editions of him mentions this poem's having been printed in that particular book.

The latter is, of course, my fellow countryman, William Dunbar, but neither of my editions of him mentions that this poem was printed in that specific book.

Also, your reviewer of Wilde, on page 91, begins, quite in error, saying that the book has no indication of how it came into existence or who chose them for republication. The wrapper, cover, and title-page, all three, say, "Being extracts from Reviews and Miscellanies" (one of those large white volumes on hand-made paper that smelt so of bad paste, published by Methuen in 1912); while behind the title-page is, "This selection has been made by Mr. E. V. Lucas." The best thing in it is, I think, the charming paragraph on Balzac, "A steady course of Balzac reduces our living friends to shadows and our acquaintances to the shadows of shades"—Yours, etc.,

Also, your reviewer of Wilde, on page 91, mistakenly claims that the book has no information about how it was created or who selected it for republication. The wrapper, cover, and title page all state, "Being extracts from Reviews and Miscellanies" (one of those large white volumes on handmade paper that smelled like bad glue, published by Methuen in 1912); meanwhile, on the title page, it says, "This selection has been made by Mr. E. V. Lucas." I think the best part of it is the lovely paragraph on Balzac: "A steady course of Balzac reduces our living friends to shadows and our acquaintances to the shadows of shades." —Yours, etc.,

C. K. S. M.

C. K. S. M.


(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—With regard to your query in No. 1, as to who was the author of Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, I think I can supply the answer. After reading your paragraph on the subject I took down the book from its shelf and found that my father, the late Dr. Henry B. Wheatley, had pencilled on the title-page the name of Sandys. I then turned200 to Lowndes and found the book under the name of William Sandys. The Dictionary of National Biography states that the author was born in 1792 and died in 1874, and that he is best remembered for his share in Sandys' and Forster's History of the Violin, 1864. The Specimens, published in 1831, was his second venture in authorship. My father evidently bought the book when he was engaged in writing his own first book Of Anagrams, containing in the introduction (I quote from the title-page) "numerous specimens of Macaronic poetry, Punning Mottoes, Rhopalic, Shaped, Equivocal, Lyon, and Echo Verses, Alliteration, Acrostics, Lipograms, Chronograms, Logograms, Palindromes, and Bouls' Rimes." To any one interested in queer forms of verse this book is full of entertainment. It was published in 1872, and is now out of print.

Dude,—Regarding your question in No. 1 about who wrote Specimens of Macaronic Poetry, I believe I can provide the answer. After reading your paragraph on the topic, I took the book off the shelf and saw that my father, the late Dr. Henry B. Wheatley, had written the name Sandys in pencil on the title page. I then checked Lowndes and found the book listed under the name of William Sandys. The Dictionary of National Biography mentions that the author was born in 1792 and passed away in 1874, and he is best known for his contributions to Sandys' and Forster's History of the Violin, published in 1864. The Specimens, published in 1831, was his second publication. My father must have purchased the book while he was working on his first book Of Anagrams, which includes in the introduction (I quote from the title page) "numerous specimens of Macaronic poetry, Punning Mottoes, Rhopalic, Shaped, Equivocal, Lyon, and Echo Verses, Alliteration, Acrostics, Lipograms, Chronograms, Logograms, Palindromes, and Bouls' Rimes." For anyone interested in unusual forms of verse, this book offers plenty of entertainment. It was published in 1872 and is currently out of print.

In the first of your Bibliographical Notes, in which you notice Mr. Percy Simpson's edition of Every Man in His Humour, you say, "A new edition of Ben Jonson's work is certainly needed: Gifford's, re-edited by Cunningham, is sadly inadequate." I have not yet had the pleasure of reading Mr. Simpson's book, but I would point out that Gifford's edition was not the only predecessor. An edition of Ben Jonson's play was edited, with an introduction and critical apparatus, by my father in 1877, for the "London Series of English Classics," edited by J. W. Hales, M.A., and J. S. Jerram, M.A., and published by Longmans, Green & Co. The excellent introduction contains, besides the facts of Jonson's life, a lucid explanation and examination of the Comedy of Humours, together with a critical comparison of the various editions. The notes are adequate, and placed at the end of the book. It was a labour of love, and, although doubtless scholarship has advanced since it was published, my filial partiality compels me to think that it still ranks as a worthy edition of this classic of our literature.—Yours, etc.,

In your first Bibliographical Notes, where you mention Mr. Percy Simpson's edition of Every Man in His Humour, you say, "A new edition of Ben Jonson's work is definitely needed: Gifford's, re-edited by Cunningham, is sadly lacking." I haven't had the chance to read Mr. Simpson's book yet, but I want to point out that Gifford's edition wasn't the only previous version. My father edited an edition of Ben Jonson's play in 1877, which included an introduction and critical notes, for the "London Series of English Classics," edited by J. W. Hales, M.A., and J. S. Jerram, M.A., published by Longmans, Green & Co. The excellent introduction includes not only facts about Jonson's life but also a clear explanation and analysis of the Comedy of Humours, along with a critical comparison of the different editions. The notes are sufficient and placed at the end of the book. It was a labor of love, and while scholarship has certainly progressed since its publication, my bias as a son leads me to believe that it still stands as a valuable edition of this classic in our literature.—Yours, etc.,

Geo. H. Wheatley.

Geo. H. Wheatley.

83 Salisbury Road, Harrow.

83 Salisbury Road, Harrow.


VOLTAIRE'S CANDIDE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—A Bibliographical Note in your first number makes reference to "a charming little first edition of Candide (1759)", and the writer of the paragraph, commenting on the absence of the author's name and of any particulars concerning the publisher and place of publication, states that "it was often Voltaire's custom not to acknowledge his publications till they were a success."

Sir,—In a bibliographical note in your first issue, there's a mention of "a delightful little first edition of Candide (1759)," and the author of the note, while pointing out the lack of the author's name as well as details about the publisher and place of publication, mentions that "it was often Voltaire's practice not to recognize his publications until they became successful."

There lies before me as I write, however, a copy of an edition also published in 1759, but which contains the author's name and particulars as to publication. As it may interest some of your readers, as well as "A. L. H.," I venture to transcribe the title-page, which is as follows:—

There is a copy of an edition published in 1759 in front of me as I write, but this one includes the author's name and details about the publication. Since it might interest some of your readers, including "A. L. H.," I’ll go ahead and transcribe the title page, which is as follows:—

Candidus: or, the Optimist By Mr. De Voltaire. Translated into English by W. Rider, M.A., Late Scholar of Jesus College, Oxford. London: Printed for J. Scott, at the Black Swan, in Pater-noster-Row, and J. Gretton, in Old Bond-Street. MDCCLIX. [Price One Shilling and Six-Pence.]—Yours, etc.,

Candidus: or, the Optimist by Mr. De Voltaire. Translated into English by W. Rider, M.A., Former Scholar of Jesus College, Oxford. London: Printed for J. Scott, at the Black Swan, in Pater-noster-Row, and J. Gretton, in Old Bond-Street. 1759. [Price One Shilling and Six-Pence.]—Yours, etc.,

Lewis H. Grundy.

Lewis H. Grundy.

Highgate.

Highgate.


PARTICLES

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Mrs. Meynell has the support of a great master in the niceties of the English language when she takes exception to the particle "less" being tacked on to a verb.

Dude,—Mrs. Meynell has the backing of a great authority on the subtleties of the English language when she objects to the word "less" being added to a verb.

Writing to Bernard Barton (February 7th, 1826) in acknowledgment of his Devotional Verses, Charles Lamb says: "One word I must object to in your little book, and it recurs more than once—FADELESS is no genuine compound; loveless is, because love is a noun as well as a verb, but what is a fade?"—Yours, etc.,

Writing to Bernard Barton (February 7th, 1826) in response to his Devotional Verses, Charles Lamb says: "I have to take issue with one word in your little book, which appears more than once—FADELESS is not a real compound; loveless is, because love is both a noun and a verb, but what exactly is a fade?"—Yours, etc.,

(Mrs) G. A. Anderson.

(Mrs) G. A. Anderson.

The Moorlands, Woldingham, Surrey

The Moorlands, Woldingham, Surrey


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

GEORGIAN POETRY, 1918–1919 Edited by E. M. The Poetry Bookshop 6s. net.

The new collection of Georgian Poetry contains specimens of the work of nineteen poets, fourteen of whom have appeared in one or more of the previous volumes of the series, while five are represented for the first time. The fourteen are Mr. Lascelles Abercrombie, Mr. Gordon Bottomley, Mr. W. H. Davies, Mr. Walter de la Mare, Mr. John Drinkwater, Mr. John Freeman, Mr. W. W. Gibson, Mr. Robert Graves, Mr. D. H. Lawrence, Mr. Harold Monro, Mr. Robert Nichols, Mr. Siegfried Sassoon, Mr. J. C. Squire, and Mr. W. J. Turner. The five are Mr. Francis Brett Young, Mr. Thomas Moult, Mr. J. D. C. Pellow, Mr. Edward Shanks, and Mrs. Fredegond Shove. On account of their editorial connection with the London Mercury, the contributions of Mr. Squire and Mr. Shanks will not receive further mention in this notice.

The new collection of Georgian Poetry includes works by nineteen poets, fourteen of whom have been featured in previous volumes of the series, while five are represented for the first time. The fourteen are Mr. Lascelles Abercrombie, Mr. Gordon Bottomley, Mr. W. H. Davies, Mr. Walter de la Mare, Mr. John Drinkwater, Mr. John Freeman, Mr. W. W. Gibson, Mr. Robert Graves, Mr. D. H. Lawrence, Mr. Harold Monro, Mr. Robert Nichols, Mr. Siegfried Sassoon, Mr. J. C. Squire, and Mr. W. J. Turner. The five new poets are Mr. Francis Brett Young, Mr. Thomas Moult, Mr. J. D. C. Pellow, Mr. Edward Shanks, and Mrs. Fredegond Shove. Due to their editorial role with the London Mercury, the contributions of Mr. Squire and Mr. Shanks will not be discussed further in this notice.

"I hope," observes E. M. in his preface, "that [the present volume] may be thought to show that what for want of a better word is called Peace has not interfered with the writing of good poetry." Certainly many critics have supposed that war was the prime generator of what they admit to be a new movement in poetry. But the anthologist's hope is justified, on a priori grounds at least, by the fact that the movement began, however tentatively, before the late war. The first collection of Georgian Poetry appeared in 1912, when the title expressed an act of faith, based on an act of divination, which has since been confirmed. A comparison of the four members of the series suggests that what, for want of a better word, has received this name, is still in a state of slow development towards a certain community of spirit and attitude, which does not however connote any uniformity of style. In the third volume the nebula appeared to be taking shape, and in the fourth the process has advanced a stage. E. M. may be issuing the fourteenth before that shape can be accurately defined and described. The curve has not been drawn far enough for us to say what course it will trace; but there is already enough of it to look like a curve and not merely like a wavy line.

"I hope," notes E. M. in his preface, "that [this volume] shows that what, for lack of a better term, we call Peace hasn't stopped the creation of good poetry." Many critics have argued that war was the main inspiration for what they acknowledge as a new movement in poetry. However, the anthologist's hope is supported, at least in principle, by the fact that the movement started, even if tentatively, before the recent war. The first collection of Georgian Poetry was published in 1912, when the title represented an act of faith based on a prediction that has since been validated. A comparison of the four members of the series suggests that what, for lack of a better term, has been labeled as this is still slowly evolving towards a certain sense of community and attitude, which does not, however, imply uniformity of style. In the third volume, the idea began to take form, and in the fourth, the process has progressed further. E. M. might release the fourteenth before that form can be clearly defined and described. The curve hasn't been drawn enough for us to determine its path, but it already shows enough of a shape to appear as a curve rather than just an erratic line.

That remote first volume, which was of course a symptom and a rallying-point or the new tendencies, not their origin, seems now to have been somewhat chaotic and lacking in direction. It included such older poets as Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Mr. Sturge Moore, and Sir Ronald Ross; and some of those who appear to-day the most characteristic had not then shown themselves. At that time the most powerful tendency seemed to be leading towards the realism, sometimes informed with a conscious brutality, of Mr. Masefield, Mr. Gibson, and Mr. Abercrombie. In 1919 this sort is fully represented only by Mr. Abercrombie's Witchcraft: New Style, a poem principally in dialogue which is realistic in method, if its conception has a fairy-tale brutality about it. Such lines as the following are in a familiar style:

That distant first volume, which was obviously a sign and a rallying point for the new trends, not their source, seems to have been a bit chaotic and lacking in direction. It featured older poets like G. K. Chesterton, Sturge Moore, and Sir Ronald Ross; and some of those who are now considered most representative hadn't emerged yet. At that time, the dominant trend appeared to steer toward the realism, sometimes marked by a deliberate brutality, of Masefield, Gibson, and Abercrombie. In 1919, this type was fully represented only by Abercrombie's Witchcraft: New Style, a poem mainly in dialogue that employs a realistic approach, even if its concept has a fairy-tale brutality to it. Lines like the following are written in a familiar style:

A slightly rough, disheveled woman, Walking softly in her loose-heeled clogs, Push open the brass-barred door of a pub; The spring was tough on her; hand and knee Pushed their weak best. As the door stood slightly open
A noisy crowd of chatting men erupted, A constant stream of heated chatter.

In spite of their vividness and exactitude, they make us think of a good passage of prose slightly spoiled. Mr. Gibson has not continued in the vein, and is confined here to a few momentary impressions, mostly in the sonnet form.

In spite of their clarity and precision, they remind us of a well-written paragraph that's just a bit off. Mr. Gibson hasn't kept with that style and instead focuses here on a few fleeting thoughts, mostly in the sonnet format.

But if we dismiss this tendency from those we imply when we speak of "Georgian," poetry, if we admit too that Mr. W. H. Davies is often not characteristic but a poet who might have appeared at almost any time (as, in another way, is Mr. John Drinkwater), what are we to take for our definition? If we are ever to devise one, we must somehow reconcile and bring under one heading a bundle of qualities, which seem to have but little in common when they are separately described. Yet that there is some common term, some central motive, is suggested by the fact that the pieces in this book which may be thought to be on a lower level than the rest, those by Mr. Moult and Mrs. Shove, are yet not wholly out of place. These writers have been touched in some degree by the spirit of the time, which manifests itself with more power and originality in poets so diverse as Mr. de la Mare, Mr. Sassoon, and Mr. Turner. But it is likely that for some time we shall have to content ourselves with such vague recognitions of spirit, without attempting to be more precise in definition.

But if we set aside the traits we imply when we talk about "Georgian" poetry, and if we also acknowledge that Mr. W. H. Davies often isn't typical but is a poet who could have emerged at almost any time (as, in a different way, is Mr. John Drinkwater), what should we use for our definition? If we're ever going to come up with one, we need to somehow reconcile and bring together a collection of qualities that seem to have very little in common when we describe them separately. However, the fact that the pieces in this book that might be considered lower quality, those by Mr. Moult and Mrs. Shove, still feel somewhat fitting suggests there is a common theme or central motive. These writers have been influenced to some extent by the spirit of the time, which appears more powerfully and originally in poets as diverse as Mr. de la Mare, Mr. Sassoon, and Mr. Turner. But it seems likely that for a while we'll have to be satisfied with such vague acknowledgments of spirit, without trying to be more specific in our definition.

We must at all events include Mr. Monro's curious and good poem, Man Carrying Bale, which by its title gives a faint suggestion of some sorts of modern painting, and is actuated by the same desire, to flash suddenly a light on a familiar thing from an unfamiliar angle:

We definitely need to include Mr. Monro's interesting and well-written poem, Man Carrying Bale, which hints at some aspects of modern art with its title, and is driven by the same goal of suddenly shedding light on something familiar from a new perspective.

The strong hand gently grips the load,
From the mind, a voice Calls out "Lift!" and raises the arms, recalling their task well,
Lengthen and pause for help. Then a slow wave moves from head to toe. While all the muscles communicate with each other:
"Lift!" and the bulging bale Floats like a butterfly in June.

With this may be associated Mr. Davies' remarkable piece, A Child's Pet:

With this, we can also connect Mr. Davies' impressive work, A Child's Pet:

When I left Baltimore by ship
With two thousand sheep, They refused to eat, they refused to drink,
But bleated over the deep.
Each day we crawled inside the pens,
To separate the living from the dead;
And when we got to the mouth of the Mersey,
Lost five hundred cattle.
Yet every night and day, one sheep,
That was unafraid of either people or the ocean,
Stuck between the bars, its pleading face,
And I touched it.
And to the shepherd standing nearby,
"You see," I said, "this one domesticated sheep:
It looks like a child has lost her pet,
And cried herself to sleep.
Every time we walked by it, Sailing to England's slaughterhouse,
Eight scruffy sheep herders—tramps and thieves—
I would pet that sheep's black nose.

Yet of how different a quality is the whole admirable selection of eight poems from Mr. de la Mare, to illustrate which we quote the exquisite Fare Well:

Yet how different the quality is in the entire admirable collection of eight poems by Mr. de la Mare, to illustrate this we quote the exquisite Fare Well:

When I rest in the shadows of darkness
May nothing further trouble my eyes,
Nor the rain makes lament When the wind whispers; How will the world do, which is full of wonder? Was that the very proof of my existence?
Memory fades, must the remembered Are you dying?
Oh, when this dust of mine gives in,
Hand, foot, lip, return to dust,
May those cherished and affectionate faces Please respect other men.
May the decaying harvest hedgerow
Still the Traveller's Joy intertwines.
And happy kids gather My flowers from before.
Take a final look at everything beautiful,
Every hour. Let no night Seal your senses in a deathly slumber
Till to enjoy.
You have given your greatest blessing; Since everything you would praise Beauty took from those who loved them Back in the day.

We come again upon another manner in the poems of Mr. Robert Nichols. Here an inadequate passage from a long and very lovely piece called The Sprig of Lime will serve to suggest his qualities:

We come again to another style in the poems of Mr. Robert Nichols. Here, an insufficient excerpt from a lengthy and very beautiful piece called The Sprig of Lime will help illustrate his qualities:

Sweet lime that often at noon Spreading a dizzying fragrance from your branches
Tasselled with countless blossoms
Than the black bees, the noise of their labor Filled your green vaults, earning such mead. As clouds filter their watery essence, just like once You used your brightest vibes Towards the window where a woman is kneeling—
She who was in that room during her childhood hours Lie through the enduring whisper of a pale noon. Behind the sultry blind, now full, now flat, Savoring every fragrant breath again,
Totally happy in her bliss Of time that rushes by every hour and of death
Who doesn't need to rush.

These poems are not realism, but passages of reality imaginatively seized and transfigured by passion; and the same description may be applied to a number of pieces in this book as different from these as these are from one another. If we attempt to map out the whole achievement and promise which the book represents, we must refer to the204 originality and beauty of rhythm displayed by Mr. John Freeman in such a poem as The Alde, which begins:

These poems aren't just realism; they're moments of reality creatively captured and transformed by emotion. The same can be said for several pieces in this book, even though they're quite different from each other. If we try to understand the full extent of what this book offers, we should highlight the uniqueness and beauty of rhythm that Mr. John Freeman shows in a poem like The Alde, which starts:

How close I walked to Love,
Not sure how long; I was like the Alde that flows. Quietly through green fields, So quietly, it understands Their shape, their green color, and their shadows are just right; And then it goes on for miles without a dream. And quietly, by the sea.

We must refer also to Mr. W. J. Turner's noble and largely conceived, if a little chaotic, poem Death; and to Mr. Sassoon's extraordinarily economical and finished pictures of impressions at the front and in England. There is moreover Mr. Brett Young's graceful and delicate talent.

We should also mention Mr. W. J. Turner's ambitious and somewhat chaotic poem Death; and Mr. Sassoon's incredibly concise and polished depictions of experiences at the front and in England. Additionally, there's Mr. Brett Young's elegant and subtle talent.

If we say that in all these it is possible to perceive reality imaginatively seized and transfigured by passion, even if we add a general curiosity to penetrate behind the appearances of things to their substance, we say no more than we ought to say of any poetry which we are disposed to praise. Perhaps if we could say much more we should distinguish the literature with which we are dealing as one which has forsaken the proper traditions of the art for qualities of a merely temporary interest. It is not necessarily the business of new poets to discover new objects for poetry; it is their business to bring to bear on the old objects their own new personalities and whatever has accrued both to the language and to general human experience. We are of opinion that the "Georgian" poets are doing this; and though to give them that title still requires something of an act of faith, it is one much easier to make than it was seven years ago.

If we say that in all these works, it's possible to see reality creatively captured and transformed by passion, even if we add a general curiosity to look beyond the surface of things to their essence, we’re stating no more than what we should say about any poetry we are inclined to praise. Perhaps if we could say much more, we would distinguish this literature as one that has abandoned the true traditions of the art for qualities of just temporary interest. It's not necessarily up to new poets to find new subjects for poetry; it's their job to apply their own unique perspectives to old subjects, along with everything that has developed in both language and general human experience. We believe that the "Georgian" poets are doing this; and while calling them that still requires a bit of belief, it's a lot easier to accept than it was seven years ago.

The survival of the word as the name of a period is, of course, not yet assured. Many of these writers are still extremely young. Some of them will develop in ways which cannot yet be foreseen. Mr. Nichols and Mr. Turner, both of them capable of grandiose conceptions and engaged in making a style to sustain them, will very likely attempt the drama, where an empty throne is waiting. Mr. de la Mare, who is probably the oldest of the distinctively Georgian writers, grows every year deeper and solider, and it is impossible to say what will become of him. Mr. Robert Graves is producing a body of work almost every line of which is as sweet and sound as a nut, and is an influence against the obscurity from which a good many of his contemporaries suffer. The author of A Ballad of Nursery Rhyme, which begins:

The future of the word as the name of a period isn’t guaranteed yet. Many of these writers are still very young. Some will evolve in ways that we can’t predict at this point. Mr. Nichols and Mr. Turner, both capable of grand ideas and working on a style to support them, will likely try their hand at drama, where an empty throne is waiting. Mr. de la Mare, probably the oldest of the distinctly Georgian writers, becomes deeper and more solid every year, and it’s impossible to say what his future holds. Mr. Robert Graves is creating a body of work almost every line of which is as sweet and solid as a nut, and he is a positive influence against the obscurity many of his peers struggle with. The author of A Ballad of Nursery Rhyme, which begins:

Strawberries that grow in gardens Are plump and juicy good But much sweeter, as wise men understand, Spring from the forest vine.
No need for a bowl or a silver spoon,
Sugar, spice, or cream, Has the wild berry picked in June,
Next to the flowing stream,

may perhaps have done a service by writing these lines at the same time as Mr. Turner was writing such a fine but involved stanza as this from Death:

may have done a service by writing these lines at the same time as Mr. Turner was composing such a beautiful yet complex stanza as this from Death:

That sound echoes through the years—I still hear it—
All of earthly life is a winding funeral—
And even though I never cried,
But into the dark carriage stepped, Dreaming at night to respond to the sweet call of blood,
She who stood there, with a strong chest and small, wise lips, And gave me wine to drink and bread to eat, Doesn't have more steady feet,
But it slips from my arms just like it does from the eyes of sailors. The sea's most beautiful ships.

And others no doubt will appear who are now no more thought of than were Mr. Nichols or Mr. Graves or Mr. Turner in 1912.

And others will surely show up who are currently thought of no more than Mr. Nichols, Mr. Graves, or Mr. Turner were in 1912.

At least this movement—we do not use the word in the sense of "organised movement" or "school"—has had the luck of early recognition and careful fostering. There are faults to be found with this as with the three earlier volumes of the series, but, in a world which has produced no faultless anthology, we ought not to expect the first to be a collection of contemporary verse. No one will be able to look through the book without objections rising to his lips. Every reader will want this or that poet omitted, this or that included. There are few readers of anthologies who do not find, on mature consideration, that they could have done the work better themselves, and this would be just if, in fact, anthologists worked only for themselves. But to E. M. we must assign the credit of having carried through an exceedingly difficult task with as few mistakes as could be thought possible. He has the extra distinction of having foreseen seven years ago the beginning of a "liveliness" which has justified him by enduring until at this moment it shows no signs of recession. He would be no doubt the last person to claim the invention, or even the discovery, of the "Georgian" movement. But he might reasonably claim, and, if he does not, the honour must be thrust upon him, to have provided it with a means of growing naturally and without undue extravagance.

At least this movement—we don't mean it in the sense of "organized movement" or "school"—has been lucky to receive early recognition and careful support. There are flaws to point out with this, just like with the three earlier volumes in the series, but in a world that hasn't produced a perfect anthology, we shouldn't expect the first one to represent a collection of contemporary poetry. No one will go through the book without finding things to complain about. Every reader will think some poets should have been left out while others should have been included. Most anthology readers usually think, upon reflection, that they could have done a better job themselves, which would be fair if anthologists only worked for their own tastes. But we have to give E. M. credit for completing an incredibly difficult task with as few errors as possible. He has the added distinction of having anticipated seven years ago the rise of a "liveliness" that has proven him right by continuing even now, showing no signs of fading away. He would probably be the last person to claim he invented, or even discovered, the "Georgian" movement. But he could justifiably claim, and if he doesn’t, then we must acknowledge him for providing it with a way to develop naturally and without unnecessary excess.

NEW POEMS. By Iolo Aneurin Williams. Methuen. 3s. 6d. net.

Mr. Williams' first book of poems, published four years ago, was a quite little book, noticeable for some polished little songs with a Caroline or Queen Anne air. His tastes have remained the same; his capacity for writing has developed; he paints miniatures, and his ingenuity expends itself on the elaboration and variation of the frames. The frontier between success and non-success is narrow in this kind of work; a slight flaw ruins all, and Mr. Williams does not always escape collapse. But Alice and Song are of a neatness and completeness which would do credit to the best of the Queen Anne practitioners. The Country Songs is a fragment of what may become a really excellent celebration of our folk-songs, and Rocks and Astronomy, though still with something of the song in them, let delicate plummets into deeper waters. The image of the rock, doomed to decay, yet

Mr. Williams' first book of poems, published four years ago, was a charming little collection, notable for some polished poems with a Caroline or Queen Anne vibe. His tastes have stayed the same; his writing skills have grown; he creates miniatures, and his creativity is focused on refining and varying the frames. The line between success and failure is fine in this kind of work; a small flaw can spoil everything, and Mr. Williams doesn’t always avoid collapse. But Alice and Song have a neatness and completeness that rival the best of the Queen Anne practitioners. The Country Songs is a piece of what could become a truly excellent tribute to our folk songs, and Rocks and Astronomy, while still retaining some of the lyrical quality, delve into deeper themes. The image of the rock, destined to decay, yet

The lizard's eternal friend, And immortal to the flower,

is happy Astronomy we quote in full:

is happy Astronomy we're quoting in full:

Jupiter could be this or that. Of the stars that shine in the sky,
Neptune is just a theory,
And Saturn is one of seven.
They won't make the darkness any brighter,
For names I'm not familiar with;
The stars are nameless in the night. In unnamed beauty, go.
Their vault is arched above me—
206 A mirror and a display—
A constantly fresh preview Of glory beyond the visible.

It is an unambitious and uneven but very pleasant little book.

It’s a simple and inconsistent, yet really enjoyable little book.

THE WAR POEMS OF SIEGFRIED SASSOON. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. net.

This volume contains fifty-two poems selected from Mr. Sassoon's previous volumes, and twelve new ones. The former are far too well known to need description at this date; but we think that even in these, and still more in the new poems, there is ground for the conjecture that those who think of Mr. Sassoon primarily as a savage realist and satirist are likely in the future to be surprised. It was a genuine and profound sensibility, tenderness, and a cheated passion for beauty that produced his war poetry; not an innate predilection for violence, vituperation, or caricature. Now the storm has gone over he seems to be becoming more and more a poet of nature. The transition is perhaps symbolised in the most beautiful of the new poems here printed. It is called Everyone Sang, and concludes the book, so full of blood and corpses, rats, evil smells, and all the turmoil and débris of war:

This book features fifty-two poems chosen from Mr. Sassoon's earlier collections, along with twelve new ones. The earlier poems are so well-known that they don't need describing at this point; however, we believe that even in these, and especially in the new pieces, there is reason to speculate that those who primarily view Mr. Sassoon as a harsh realist and satirist may be surprised in the future. His war poetry was driven by genuine and deep sensitivity, tenderness, and a longing for beauty, rather than an inherent tendency towards violence, abuse, or exaggeration. Now that the storm has passed, he appears to be increasingly becoming a poet of nature. This shift is perhaps symbolized in the most beautiful of the new poems included here. It's titled Everyone Sang, and it concludes the book, which is filled with blood, corpses, rats, foul odors, and all the chaos and débris of war:

Everyone suddenly started singing; And I was filled with so much joy. As caged birds must discover in freedom Winging wildly across the ice Orchards and dark green fields; onward; onward; and out of view.
Everyone's voice suddenly rose,
And beauty arrived like the setting sun.
My heart was filled with tears and fear. Drifted away... Oh, but everyone
It was a bird; and the song had no words; the singing will never end.

The book contains much that, however sincere, can only be described as journalism in excelsis, but it is all inextricably mixed with genuine poetry, and the collection as a whole, we suspect, will have a permanent interest and value. Better than from a hundred histories posterity will get from these poems a picture of how men felt and looked in that world of

The book has a lot that, while earnest, can only be called journalism in excelsis, but it is all tightly woven with true poetry. We believe that the collection as a whole will hold lasting interest and value. Rather than relying on a hundred histories, future generations will get from these poems a picture of how people felt and appeared in that world of

Sad, smoking, flat horizons, stinking woods,
And collapsed trench lines exchanging doom for doom.

Their merits are never more clearly displayed than when they are compared to the poems of the imitators who have sprung up like mushrooms since Mr. Sassoon began publishing. These have taken his brutal words, his more obvious attitudes, and the senile and complacent objects of his satire; but in the copies the life is lacking.

Their strengths are most evident when compared to the poems of the imitators that have popped up like mushrooms since Mr. Sassoon started publishing. They've taken his harsh language, his more obvious viewpoints, and the outdated and self-satisfied targets of his satire; but in those imitations, the vibrancy is missing.

ARGONAUT AND JUGGERNAUT. By Osbert Sitwell. Chatto & Windus 5s. net.

At first sight this book looks like a revolutionary manifesto. Its title is vehement and original, and its paper "jacket" is decorated with the photograph of a negro head surmounted with a towering and tapering wickerwork structure. It has no bearing on207 the contents, and we can only assume that the author put it there because he liked it or to arrest attention. Attention having been arrested, expectation is disappointed. It is true that Mr. Sitwell often writes in vers libres, and that he opens with a challenge and hearty proclamation in the key of

At first glance, this book seems like a revolutionary manifesto. Its title is bold and unique, and its cover features a striking photo of a Black head topped with a tall, intricate wicker structure. This image doesn’t relate to the content at all, so we can only assume the author included it because he liked it or wanted to grab attention. Once that attention is captured, expectations fall flat. It's true that Mr. Sitwell often writes in vers libres, and he starts with a challenge and an enthusiastic proclamation in the key of

Let's trim the branches of language
Of its fallen fruit.
Let's break down the clichés. Into molten metal; Fashion weapons that will burn and strip away Let's put an end to this endless humor. And be witty.
Let's unearth the dragon's teeth. From this rich soil; Quickly,
Before they bear fruit.

And that, at a later stage, he observes that

And later on, he notices that

The world itself Dances To get us dancing
In cosmic chaos.

But his frenzies have a very calculated air; he has not got rid of those clichés, and that wit does not emerge. He cannot really play the revolutionary with gusto, so, as Queen Victoria said, "We are not amused": and when he lapses into more ordinary forms and more connected statements he is revealed as an ordinary immature writer of verses. He has some gift of observation which he will waste unless he treats it more conscientiously, but observation will not make a poet.

But his outbursts feel very calculated; he hasn’t moved past those clichés, and his wit doesn’t shine through. He can't genuinely embrace the role of a revolutionary, so, as Queen Victoria said, "We are not amused." When he shifts to more standard language and coherent thoughts, he comes across as just a typical, inexperienced poet. He has some talent for observation that he will squander unless he approaches it more seriously, but mere observation won’t make him a poet.

CARMINA RAPTA. By Griffyth Fairfax. Elkin Mathews. 3s. 6d. and 2s. 6d. net.

Mr. Fairfax's volume consists of "Verse translations from the French, Spanish, Italian, German, Greek, Latin, with a few Arabic, Japanese, and Armenian renderings from French prose versions." Mezzofanti and the monk Calepino, in another sphere, must be alarmed for their linguistic laurels. Some of Mr. Fairfax's translations are neat; but we hope those from the Armenian—our Armenian wants rubbing up—are nearer the spirit of the originals than are some of those from European languages. He is at his neatest in some brief poems from the Spanish. His versions of Hérédia and Baudelaire are especially lifeless; and he inflicts an additional injury upon the latter by attributing the famous Don Juan in Hell to Hérédia.

Mr. Fairfax's book includes "verse translations from French, Spanish, Italian, German, Greek, Latin, along with a few Arabic, Japanese, and Armenian adaptations from French prose versions." Mezzofanti and the monk Calepino, in a different realm, must be worried about losing their language accolades. Some of Mr. Fairfax's translations are well done, but we hope those from Armenian—our Armenian could use some polishing—are closer to the spirit of the originals than some of the ones from European languages. He shines in several short poems from Spanish. His translations of Hérédia and Baudelaire are particularly dull; and he makes things worse for the latter by mistakenly crediting the famous Don Juan in Hell to Hérédia.

THE CLOWN OF PARADISE. By Creston Dormer. Heath Cranton. 3s. net.

We notice this volume merely in order to record a neologism which we commend to the notice of the editors of the Oxford Dictionary. It is found in this passage:

We mention this volume just to point out a new word that we suggest the editors of the Oxford Dictionary take note of. It appears in this passage:

My tearful soul slipped into those silver pools,
And, soaking in that stillness,
Was one with God.

In the Court of Sir Henry Duke, we may continue, people are twoed.

In the Court of Sir Henry Duke, we can move forward; people are paired up.

NOVELS

COUSIN PHILIP. By Mrs. Humphry Ward. Collins. 6s. net.

SAINT'S PROGRESS. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. net.

IF ALL THESE YOUNG MEN. By Romer Wilson. Methuen. 7s. net.

MADELEINE. By Hope Mirrlees. Collins. 6s. net.

LEGEND. By Clemence Dane. Heinemann. 6s. net.

THE MASK. By John Cournos. Methuen. 6s. net.

It seems probable that a long time must elapse before the novel escapes altogether from the spell of the war; and the reasons why this should be so are fairly obvious. It is not only that the novelists, like all of us, have received in their minds an indelible impress of that great event. We must recognise that the last five years have made a gulf between us and preceding time only comparable to a long interval of history. The manners and habits of 1913 are not connected in an imperceptibly changing fabric with our own. They are already a matter of archæological interest, and definitely to place the action of a novel in that year requires a course of archæological research—say among old numbers of Punch. In 1919 the war is still so vivid a thread in the web of our minds that we are constantly influenced by it, constantly referring to it, in our actions, our conversations, and our thoughts. When we meet a character, whether in a novel or a drawing-room, it is still our instinct to enquire where he has been, what he has been doing since August, 1914, and the present moment. This is natural indeed; but its tendency in the novel is to produce ephemeral work. The tidal wave may have subsided, but it has left the mental waters exceedingly muddy.

It seems likely that a long time will pass before novels completely break free from the influence of the war, and the reasons for this are pretty clear. It's not just that novelists, like the rest of us, carry an unforgettable impression of that significant event. We must acknowledge that the last five years have created a divide between us and the time before that, comparable to a long historical period. The customs and habits of 1913 aren’t seamlessly connected to our own; they’ve become a topic of archaeological interest. To set a novel in that year requires a bit of digging, perhaps in old editions of Punch. In 1919, the war still looms large in our minds, influencing us continuously and appearing in our actions, conversations, and thoughts. When we encounter a character, whether in a novel or at a social gathering, our instinct is still to ask where they've been and what they've been up to since August 1914. This is entirely natural; however, in novels, it tends to lead to fleeting works. The tidal wave may have receded, but it has left the mental waters quite murky.

Mrs. Humphry Ward's novel, Cousin Philip, is an excellent example of the work which this state of affairs elicits from even the most serious authors. It is a study, careful and detailed, of the sort of young woman who has emerged from the war. Helena Pitstone, aged nineteen, arrives at the house of her guardian, Lord Buntingford. She looks like Romney's Lady Hamilton; but "the beautiful head was set off by a khaki close cap, carrying a badge, and the khaki uniform, tunic, short skirt, and leggings, might have been specially designed to show the health and symmetry of the girl's young form"—all this though she has been demobilised. She naturally begins her stay with Lord Buntingford by quarrelling with him over one of her men friends, whom he refuses to allow her to invite to his house. This gentleman had run away with the wife of a friend, not for any base motive—"He didn't mean anything horrid," says Helena—but "for a lark," and to show her husband that she was not to be bullied. In the end Helena marries a politician, who says to her, "Are you mine—are you mine at last?—you wild thing!"—a remark which has been made by other lovers in other novels. In between these two points lies Mrs. Humphry Ward's study of the girl of the period, in order to make which, it may be supposed, she wrote this novel. An idea of its quality and usefulness may be gained from the following specimen of Helena's conversation:

Mrs. Humphry Ward's novel, Cousin Philip, is a great example of the work that this situation inspires in even the most serious authors. It carefully and thoroughly explores the type of young woman who has come out of the war. Helena Pitstone, nineteen years old, arrives at her guardian Lord Buntingford's house. She resembles Romney's Lady Hamilton; however, "the beautiful head was topped with a khaki close cap, sporting a badge, and the khaki uniform—tunic, short skirt, and leggings—seemed specially designed to showcase the health and symmetry of the girl's youthful form," despite her having been demobilized. Naturally, she starts her stay with Lord Buntingford by arguing with him over one of her male friends, whom he won't allow her to invite to his home. This man had run off with a friend’s wife, not for any bad reason—"He didn't mean anything horrid," says Helena—but "for a lark," to prove to her husband that she wouldn’t be bullied. Ultimately, Helena marries a politician, who asks her, "Are you mine—are you mine at last?—you wild thing!"—a line that has been said by lovers in other novels. Between these two points lies Mrs. Humphry Ward's exploration of the girl of the time, which she presumably aimed to accomplish by writing this novel. An idea of its quality and relevance can be gathered from this sample of Helena's dialogue:

"The chauffeur here is a fractious idiot. He has done that Rolls-Royce car of Cousin Philip's balmy, and cut up quite rough when I spoke to him about it."

"The driver here is a grumpy idiot. He messed up Cousin Philip's Rolls-Royce, and he got really upset when I mentioned it to him."

"Done it what?" said Mrs. Friend faintly.

"What did you say?" asked Mrs. Friend quietly.

"Balmy. Don't you know that expression?" Helena, on the floor, with her hands under her knees, watched her companion's looks with a grin. "It's our language now, you know—English—the language of us young people. The old ones have got to learn it as we speak it."

"Crazy. Don't you know that term?" Helena, sitting on the floor with her hands under her knees, watched her friend's reactions with a smile. "It's our language now, you know—English—the language of young people like us. The older generation needs to keep up with how we use it."

Mrs. Ward would no doubt be shocked by a writer who delivered his, or her, views on the French people with an obvious ignorance of the French language. She would despise the affectation of an author who used Latin tags incorrectly. But it is only fair to say that her views on the younger generation are rendered slightly ridiculous by her obvious ignorance of its idioms. She would perhaps have been better employed in a detailed picture of the manners of 1913, a period to which she doubtless looks back as to a lost paradise of decorous behaviour.

Mrs. Ward would definitely be shocked by a writer who shared their opinions about the French people without really knowing the French language. She would look down on an author who misused Latin phrases. However, it's fair to say that her opinions about the younger generation seem a bit silly because she's clearly out of touch with their language. She might have done better focusing on a thorough depiction of the social norms of 1913, a time she probably views as a lost paradise of proper behavior.

Mr. Galsworthy's Saint's Progress suffers less from insufficient documentation. His heroine Noel, with her short hair, is the daughter of a clergyman, and follows the course gloomily foretold for so many young girls during the war-period to the predestined end of bearing a war-baby. She and her sister Gratian are forced by the pressure of events to think and act for themselves. Gratian, safely married to a doctor, delivers herself as follows:

Mr. Galsworthy's Saint's Progress is less troubled by a lack of documentation. His main character, Noel, who has short hair, is the daughter of a clergyman and follows the grim path that many young girls were warned about during the war era, ultimately leading to becoming a war-baby’s mother. She and her sister Gratian are pushed by the circumstances to think and act independently. Gratian, who is happily married to a doctor, expresses her thoughts like this:

"Dad," said Gratian suddenly, "we can only find out for ourselves, even if we do singe our wings in doing it. We've been reading James's Pragmatism. George says the only chapter that's important is missing—the one on ethics, to show that what we do is not wrong till it's proved wrong by the result. I suppose he was afraid to deliver that lecture."

"Dad," Gratian said suddenly, "we can only figure this out on our own, even if we might get hurt in the process. We've been reading James's Pragmatism. George says the only important chapter is missing—the one on ethics, to show that what we do isn’t seen as wrong until it’s proven wrong by the results. I guess he was too afraid to give that lecture."

But, while Mr. Galsworthy is much superior to Mrs. Ward in the accuracy of his information, he can hardly be said to be superior to her in the justice and clearness of his presentation. The traits of his persons are correctly observed and generalised, but they are not shown through the medium of living individuals. We feel of Noel that many girls of such a disposition found themselves in such circumstances and behaved thus; and so far, regarded as a sociological study, the book is deserving of praise. But what we never feel is that the individual girl, Noel, ever existed; and by the deficiency it is condemned as a novel. This book will be a serious disappointment to those who imagined from Five Tales that Mr. Galsworthy had recovered the original freshness of his talent and was about to begin a new and a sincerer period.

But while Mr. Galsworthy is much better than Mrs. Ward when it comes to accurate information, he can’t really be considered superior to her in how fairly and clearly he presents his ideas. The characteristics of his characters are accurately observed and generalized, but they aren't portrayed through real, living individuals. We get the sense that many girls with Noel's traits could end up in similar situations and act that way; thus, as a sociological study, the book deserves some praise. However, we never truly feel that the individual girl, Noel, actually existed; this lack of depth leads to its failure as a novel. This book will be a major disappointment for those who thought that after Five Tales, Mr. Galsworthy had regained the original freshness of his talent and was starting a new, more sincere phase.

But perhaps the desire to depict, and to comment on, phenomena so fresh and living in the mind as these, which has been fatal to experienced craftsmen of the order of Mrs. Ward and Mr. Galsworthy, is one which will ruin any novel in which it is attempted. Miss Romer Wilson has not the experience of either; but as her first book, Martin Schuler, demonstrated, she has really extraordinary natural gifts. These gifts are still obvious in her second book, which is nevertheless disappointing and all but a complete failure. It describes a circle of non-combatants during the last year of the war, young people, of whom Mrs. Ward has hardly heard, who sway between cynical disgust with the world around them and cynical disgust with their own natures. No man, it has been wisely said, is uninteresting, and these persons, regarded from a sane and tolerantly humorous point of view, might have been the theme for a good book. But since the thoughts, or actions, the manners through which they manifest themselves not being genuine or spontaneous, are important neither for good nor evil, the method of treating them seriously results in making them appear thin and tedious. Affectations, except in the rare event of their producing serious consequences, are a topic only for satire; and here the loves of Josephine and Sebastian, of James Blanchard and Susan and Amaryllis, are expressed purely by affectations, which overlie and conceal whatever genuine feelings these persons may have possessed. This type has had in recent years a curious attraction for young novelists, who have as a result produced many books which are not worthy of attention. But the author of Martin Schuler must sin deeply before we can refuse to read any book of hers, however unwillingly we may persevere in it. And even here her special qualities are altogether beyond mistake. She can still, even in this dreary and pointless tale of people we should prefer not to meet, astonish us with vivid and enchanting210 fragments of pictorial beauty. A couple of these passages, which are all that redeems the book from dullness, may be given as specimens:

But maybe the urge to portray and comment on experiences that feel so fresh and alive in the mind, which has proven problematic for seasoned writers like Mrs. Ward and Mr. Galsworthy, could ruin any novel that tries it. Miss Romer Wilson doesn't have their level of experience; however, her debut book, Martin Schuler, showed that she has truly exceptional natural talent. This talent is still evident in her second book, which, unfortunately, falls short and is nearly a complete failure. It tells the story of a group of non-combatants during the last year of the war, young people who Mrs. Ward has hardly mentioned, who fluctuate between cynical disdain for the world around them and cynical disdain for their own natures. It has been wisely said that no person is uninteresting, and if viewed with a clear and humorously tolerant perspective, these characters could have been the basis for a compelling book. But since their thoughts, actions, and behaviors—through which they express themselves—aren't genuine or spontaneous, they aren't significant for better or worse, and treating them seriously makes them come off as shallow and boring. Pretentiousness, unless it leads to serious consequences, is only worthy of satire; and here, the romantic entanglements of Josephine and Sebastian, James Blanchard and Susan, and Amaryllis are shown entirely through pretenses that overshadow and hide any authentic emotions they might possess. This character type has oddly attracted young novelists in recent years, leading to many books that aren't worth reading. Yet, the author of Martin Schuler would have to make a serious misstep for us to reject any of her books, no matter how reluctantly we may force ourselves through them. Even here, her unique qualities are unmistakable. She can still, even in this dull and pointless narrative about people we wouldn't want to meet, surprise us with vivid and captivating fragments of visual beauty. A couple of these passages, which are all that save the book from being tedious, can be provided as examples:

... At the turn of the night it began to rain, and at daybreak the whole country was grey with driving rain, which spluttered against the bedroom window and beat upon the thatch. The noisy sparrows under the eaves shook themselves angrily and fluttered up and down in the garden after worms. The tom cat, who had been out all night, gathered himself up on the doorstep and brooded there with one eye on the sparrows, waiting for the door to be opened. The draught under the door made his paws cold, so he blew himself out and crouched down with his paws folded up underneath him. He was angry and tired, and his fur was covered with minute drops of water that in places had penetrated to his skin, but he sat there patiently dosing and dreaming for two hours until half-past eight, when the bolts were drawn. At the sound of the bolts being shot back he at once stood up and mewed, and the door was hardly opened before he ran into the kitchen, where a stick fire roared in the grate and a frying-pan gave out an odour of frying fat.

As night fell, it began to rain, and by dawn the whole country was gray with heavy rain, which splashed against the bedroom window and hit the thatched roof. The noisy sparrows under the eaves shook themselves in frustration and fluttered around the garden searching for worms. The tomcat, who had been outside all night, curled up on the doorstep and stared thoughtfully at the sparrows, waiting for the door to open. The draft under the door made his paws cold, so he puffed up and settled down with his paws tucked beneath him. He was angry and tired, and his fur was speckled with tiny droplets that had, in some places, soaked through to his skin, but he patiently dozed and dreamed for two hours until half-past eight, when the bolts were drawn. At the sound of the bolts sliding back, he immediately stood up and meowed, and the door was barely opened before he dashed into the kitchen, where a stick fire crackled in the fireplace and a frying pan was filling the air with the smell of frying fat.

... The people came out of the house door, mysterious in the fading light like a procession of Boccaccio's women and a clerk of the Decameron seen through the romantic distance of seven hundred years. They lit the candles in the dark garden-room and sat down as if waiting for somebody to begin a story. Overhead the blue sky gleamed through the gathering darkness, and in the west a rosy glow spread up behind the delicate aspens and maples and acacias of the little plantation above the yew garden. Up in the mazy blue sky the transparent half moon and a few bright planets gleamed beneath the outermost heavens, where faint white constellations began to appear as the darkness quickly gathered upon the earth.

The people stepped out of the house, mysterious in the fading light like a procession of women from Boccaccio's tales and a clerk from the Decameron viewed through the romantic lens of seven hundred years. They lit candles in the dim garden room and sat down as if waiting for someone to begin a story. Above them, the blue sky glimmered through the growing darkness, and in the west, a pink glow rose behind the delicate aspens, maples, and acacias of the small grove above the yew garden. In the swirling blue sky, the translucent half-moon and a few bright planets shone beneath the farthest heavens, where faint white constellations began to appear as darkness quickly enveloped the earth.

We do not quote these descriptive passages as proving Miss Wilson's aptitude for the novelist's multifarious task. They represent only one of the many gifts of which she must dispose; and they are themselves in several details open to criticism. They do moreover represent almost everything in this book which can be distinguished for commendation. They suggest, however, that Miss Wilson possesses one of the most important gifts of the novelists, namely, a sense of the scene; and it remains for time to show whether she can imagine persons and a situation worthy of her background.

We don't cite these descriptive sections as evidence of Miss Wilson's ability to handle the many tasks of a novelist. They only showcase one of the many skills she has; and there are, in fact, a few details that can be critiqued. Additionally, they represent nearly everything in this book that can be praised. However, they imply that Miss Wilson has one of the most essential qualities of novelists, which is a sense of setting; it will be up to time to reveal whether she can create characters and situations that match her backdrop.

It is a relief to recede from the tangled epoch, which has spoilt and hindered all these writers, into the seventeenth century in France. Miss Mirrlees has written, not a wholly satisfactory or very agreeable, but a very strange book, one far removed from the historical romance of commerce. She has combined what appears to be a close knowledge of her period, of the time of the Jansenists, the Précieuses, and Mademoiselle de Scudéry, with a desire to study a curious case of mental pathology. Madeleine, her heroine, is a provincial girl who removes to Paris with her family and is consumed by an intense longing to enter that fantastic circle of elegance and galanterie which revolved round Mademoiselle de Scudéry and was depicted by her in Le Grand Cyrus. But her awkward shyness forbade that this longing should ever be satisfied; and when she sought to pacify it by the familiar device of the "endless story," she exacerbated it into madness. This is a brief and inadequate account of a most unusual composition, but it will serve to show how Miss Mirrlees has loaded the historical novel with a heavier freight than that ornamental craft is accustomed to carry. But she has not developed either the psychology or the descriptive detail at the expense of the other. She dissects Madeleine's mind with almost morbid closeness and makes of it a terrifying spectacle, but at the same time she has contrived to make her setting in time and place convincing. Her picture of mind and manners may or may not be strictly accurate; but it is certainly not conventional, it is original, it bites. There are certain crudities apparent both in the style and in the construction of the book, as well as in the choice and development of subject; but it will be very interesting to see the next production of a mind so unusual.

It’s a relief to step back from the chaotic time that has troubled and restricted all these writers, into the seventeenth century in France. Miss Mirrlees has written a book that is not entirely satisfying or pleasant, but is quite strange—far from the typical historical romance of commerce. She has blended what seems to be a deep understanding of her period, during the time of the Jansenists, the Précieuses, and Mademoiselle de Scudéry, with a desire to explore a curious case of mental illness. Madeleine, her main character, is a provincial girl who moves to Paris with her family and is consumed by a strong desire to be part of that fantastical world of elegance and galanterie surrounding Mademoiselle de Scudéry, as depicted in Le Grand Cyrus. However, her awkward shyness prevents her from ever fulfilling this desire; and when she tries to soothe it by using the familiar method of the "endless story," she intensifies it into madness. This is a brief and insufficient overview of a truly unique work, but it illustrates how Miss Mirrlees has burdened the historical novel with more weight than it usually carries. She has not sacrificed either the psychological insight or the descriptive detail for the other. She examines Madeleine's mind with almost unsettling intensity, turning it into a horrifying spectacle, while simultaneously creating a convincing historical setting. Her portrayal of both thought and behavior may or may not be strictly accurate; however, it is certainly not conventional—it's original and it bites. There are some rough edges evident in the writing style, the book’s structure, and the choice and development of topics; but it will be intriguing to see what this unusual mind produces next.

211 Miss Clemence Dane's Legend touches Miss Mirrlees' work fleetingly at one point. It too describes a literary "circle," dominated by women, of the sort which draws weaker characters into it and causes them to deteriorate. But it interests not so much as a study of this particular phenomenon as in that it is an extraordinary attempt, the only one among these books, to carry on the history of the novel, to give that form a new task, to enlarge its range and its adaptabilities. It consists of one long conversation; and the principal character, Madala Grey, makes no appearance, unless the regrettable introduction of her ghost towards the end be counted as such. Madala is a woman-novelist who has contracted what seems to her friends an inexplicable marriage with a dull country doctor. She is in child-bed; and her circle meets to await news, hears of her death, and discusses her. Their views, all mistaken, are reported by the one person present who had never seen her and who deduces the true and simple explanation—that she was actually in love with her husband. This is, it may be objected, merely jumping through a series of hoops; and in a sense the objection has its justification. For, when the story should reach its climax, when Madala herself begins to emerge from the mists of misjudgment and misinterpretation, she is revealed as being only a lay figure. This does not mean that Miss Dane's singular device in the end misses its aim. On the contrary she accomplishes what she set out to do with perfect precision. Nevertheless, the fact remains that she has locked in a very complicated cabinet, and thence extracted again by very subtle means, not a living woman but a doll. Hence her book is not the masterpiece it might have been. But we are almost brought to overlook this fact by the amazing skill with which she manages her invention; and her jumping through hoops, whether it be regarded as an unrelated exhibition of agility or as an experiment in a new method of progress, deserves all attention even though it leads only to disappointment at the end. Miss Dane's first novel, Regiment of Women, was much praised not long ago; her second, First the Blade, did not receive so much notice. This reveals in her originality, daring and ingenuity which could hardly have been predicted from her earlier work; and there is no doubt that it will be widely discussed, since it is in fact rare for any really remarkable display of these qualities to miss its reward. But Miss Dane has yet some distance to advance if she is to do more than win fame as a conjuror or open up paths for other novelists. For an artist capable of so distinguished a conception her style is strangely flat and undistinguished; and the introduction of some very bad and banal passages from the works of Madala Grey is a curious lapse of tact.

211 Miss Clemence Dane's Legend briefly alludes to Miss Mirrlees' work at one point. It also describes a literary "circle," mostly made up of women, that draws in weaker characters and causes their decline. However, what’s more interesting is not just this specific phenomenon but that it's an incredible effort, the only one among these books, to continue the history of the novel, to give that form a new purpose, and to expand its scope and flexibility. The narrative is basically one long conversation, and the main character, Madala Grey, only makes a ghostly appearance toward the end, if you can count that. Madala is a female novelist who has entered what seems to her friends to be an inexplicable marriage with a dull country doctor. She is giving birth, and her circle gathers to wait for news, learns of her death, and talks about her. Their views, all incorrect, are voiced by the one person present who has never met her and who concludes the simple truth—that she was actually in love with her husband. Some might argue that this is just going through a series of motions, and there’s some validity to that criticism. For when the story reaches its peak, and Madala starts to break through the fog of misunderstanding, she is revealed as nothing more than a mannequin. This doesn’t mean that Miss Dane’s unique approach ultimately fails; on the contrary, she achieves her goal with perfect accuracy. Still, the fact remains that she has locked away a very complex figure and, through intricate means, has revealed not a real woman but a doll. Therefore, her book isn’t the masterpiece it could have been. Yet, we almost overlook this because of her incredible skill in managing her narrative; and her seemingly pointless acrobatics—whether viewed as an unrelated display of skill or as a trial for a new method of storytelling—deserve attention, even if they lead to disappointment in the end. Miss Dane's first novel, Regiment of Women, received a lot of praise recently; her second, First the Blade, didn't get as much attention. This shows her originality, boldness, and creativity, which could hardly have been predicted from her earlier work; there's no doubt it will generate ample discussion since it's rare for a truly remarkable showcase of these qualities to go unrewarded. However, Miss Dane still has a way to go if she wants to achieve more than just making a name for herself as a magician or paving the way for other novelists. For an artist capable of such a distinguished concept, her writing style feels oddly flat and unremarkable; the inclusion of some poorly written and cliché passages from Madala Grey's works is an unfortunate lapse in judgment.

Mr. John Cournos's The Mask, which is perhaps the most satisfactory of all these books, though it is not so dazzling and exciting as Legend, is one which has very little to say to the development of the novel. We generally reckon it impertinent to see in any book not avowed as such the autobiography of the author; but in this story of a Jewish boy in Russia and America, without knowing anything of Mr. Cournos, we are forced to make the inference. Its tone and flavour are those of autobiography; and its softened reminiscences of things not always pleasant give it its peculiar charm. It reveals, at all events, more than most novels, a temperament; and this temperament, whatever turn the story may take, is always agreeable and gracious. Vanya Gombarov, the little boy, was brought up in Russia by a stepfather, who wasted all his money in mechanical researches and was obliged to emigrate with his family to America. Here Vanya added to the family income by selling papers, and in other ways, and saw many horrible things. The family experienced many misfortunes; and at the end Mr. Cournos abruptly leaves it moving from one house to another. We have here no pyrotechnics of construction; nor does such a book offer any opportunities for them to the author. But he is able to show himself an artist in the softening veil which his narrative throws over his incidents without in any way distorting them.

Mr. John Cournos's The Mask, which is probably the most satisfying of all these books, even though it's not as dazzling and thrilling as Legend, has very little to contribute to the development of the novel. We usually think it's inappropriate to view any book, unless stated otherwise, as the author's autobiography; however, in this story about a Jewish boy in Russia and America, we’re compelled to draw that conclusion without knowing anything about Mr. Cournos. Its tone and feel are autobiographical; and its softened recollections of not-so-pleasant experiences give it a unique charm. It reveals, at the very least, more about a character than most novels do, and this character, regardless of the story's direction, is always pleasant and kind. Vanya Gombarov, the young boy, was raised in Russia by a stepfather who squandered all his money on mechanical experiments and had to emigrate with his family to America. There, Vanya contributed to the family income by selling newspapers and in other ways, witnessing many terrible events. The family faced numerous hardships; and in the end, Mr. Cournos suddenly has them moving from one house to another. There are no fireworks in the storytelling here; nor does such a book provide the author with chances for them. But he manages to present himself as an artist in the gentle way his narrative casts over the events without distorting them at all.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

SEVEN MEN. By Max Beerbohm. Heinemann. 7s. net.

It is a common ground of complaint against Mr. Max Beerbohm that he publishes too little. But the very fastidiousness which makes him, compared with the word-fountains of our time, so notable an example of limitation of output is what makes the work he does print so surpassingly good. Economy is a word freely used and much abused. It is sometimes applied to writers whose only claim to it is that they use short sentences or that they omit everything except inessentials. But Mr. Beerbohm deserves more than any artist of our time the epithet "economical." Always, and increasingly so with the passage of time, he has taken pains to print no sentence and no word that does not help his effect; and the five stories in this book, even were their other merits less than they are, might serve as models of simple and exact expression, the cunning accumulation of telling detail, the complete avoidance of detail which does not tell.

It's a common complaint about Mr. Max Beerbohm that he doesn't publish enough. However, the carefulness that sets him apart from the prolific writers of our time is what makes the work he does share exceptionally good. "Economy" is a term often used and frequently misused. It's sometimes applied to writers who only use short sentences or exclude everything but the bare essentials. But Mr. Beerbohm truly deserves the label "economical" more than any other artist of our time. He consistently ensures that every sentence and word he chooses contributes to his overall effect; the five stories in this book, even if their other qualities were less impressive, could serve as examples of clear and precise writing, skillfully gathering significant details while completely avoiding anything that doesn’t add value.

Of the five stories one, James Pethel, is a study of the gambling temperament localised in an attractive but terrifying man, and one, A. V. Laider, is an astonishingly clever fantasia on the theme of lying. The other, and more ambitious, three are studies, we might almost call them historical studies, of literature, literary men, and "the literary life." They all relate to that remote period, now faded and therefore a little charming, "the nineties"; they give us types of writers, second or third or tenth rate, whose reputations die, but who are interesting enough to be celebrated as types, if not as individuals. Savonarola Brown—the obscure man who spent his life on an unfinished tragedy on the best blank-verse models—is the most slightly sketched of them; but here what the portrait lacks—perhaps that shadowy figure offered no more lines for the pencil to seize—is more than made up for by the best parody that even Mr. Beerbohm has written. Remove the burlesque, the comic stage directions, the juxtapositions of Lucrezia Borgia, St. Francis, Andrea del Sarto and Pippa (who "passes" in her own inimitable way), and the more extravagant convolutions of the plot, and you will see that Mr. Beerbohm could quite easily have manufactured a play better than most modern poetic dramas, and written in verse at once so fluent and so reminiscent of the best masters as to command the respect of the reviewers, and possibly a production (for a few nights) by some manager ambitious to show that he desired to reunite Literature and the Stage. At times we forget that we are reading a burlesque:

Of the five stories, one, James Pethel, is an exploration of a gambler's mindset centered on an attractive yet intimidating man, and another, A. V. Laider, is an impressively clever take on the theme of deceit. The other three, which are more ambitious, are studies—almost historical analyses—of literature, literary figures, and "the literary life." They all refer to that distant era, now faded and somewhat charming, "the nineties"; they present examples of writers, whether second-rate, third-rate, or even lower, whose names may fade into obscurity but are nonetheless interesting enough to be recognized as types, if not as individuals. Savonarola Brown—the obscure figure who dedicated his life to an unfinished tragedy modeled on the best blank verse—is the least developed among them; however, what the portrait lacks—perhaps because this shadowy character offered no more substance for the artist to capture—is more than compensated by the finest parody Mr. Beerbohm has ever crafted. Strip away the burlesque, the comedic stage directions, the juxtapositions of Lucrezia Borgia, St. Francis, Andrea del Sarto, and Pippa (who stands out in her own unique way), along with the more outrageous twists of the plot, and you'll find that Mr. Beerbohm could have easily created a play better than most contemporary poetic dramas, with verse that is both fluid and reminiscent of the greatest masters, earning respect from critics and potentially a limited run by a manager eager to prove he could bring Literature and the Stage together. At times, we forget we are reading a burlesque:

Pope. More on this soon. [Stands over the Gaoler's body.] Our current business It’s a general sadness. No nobler course has ever Impressed the earth. Oh, let the trumpets declare it!
Trumpet fanfare. This was the most noble of the Florentines.
His character was perfect, and the world He had no equal. Oh, take him away With all the honors our State can provide.
He will be buried with the sound of cannon fire,
As befits such a militant nature. Prepare this funeral. [Papal officers lift the body of the jailer.]

Did Mr. Beerbohm write this? Or was it Brown, fresh from The Duchess of Malfi or The Broken Heart?

Did Mr. Beerbohm write this? Or was it Brown, just back from The Duchess of Malfi or The Broken Heart?

213 The two stories that remain are more elaborate. In Enoch Soames we are given the picture of the kind of sepulchral, costive, dedicated, fame-gluttonous minor poet who has haunted the by-ways of literature in all ages; we are given, as well, a realistic picture of what those by-ways were twenty years ago, and a plot (which races between the future and the past) the intricacies of which are followed with equal ingenuity and imperturbability. But there can be little dispute that Maltby and Braxton is the great achievement of the volume. These two were rivals who had a brief vogue in the nineties; the very scent of the time comes back with the titles of their masterpieces, Ariel in Mayfair and A Faun in the Cotswolds. Maltby in a weak moment cheated Braxton out of a week-end at the Duchess of Hertfordshire's, and when the hapless Maltby got to Keeb Hall Braxton's ghost haunted him, driving him into perpetual solecisms and misadventures. There is the background: the gossiping coteries of London, the fleeting fashions of literature, the first vogue of the bicycle, the dabbling great dames, the house-parties, soirées, dinners, church-goings. And in front of it the most comic of tragedies, the most tragic of comedies is played. The story is written with such skill that the cruelty is never quite cruel, the laughter never quite flippant, the extravagances always anchored to reality: at the end, in spite not only of the caricature but of the "tallest" fiction about a ghost that we remember, we feel that we have been reading a plain statement of fact. And this is what, at bottom, the story is: it is more realistic than any naturalist novel: it is the work of one who, for all his fantastic invention and wit, has a prodigiously keen pair of eyes and a profound understanding of human nature. We hope, by the way, that Mr. Beerbohm's passage about literary fauns will finally expel these overworked creatures from our midst.

213 The two remaining stories are more detailed. In Enoch Soames, we see a portrayal of the kind of gloomy, tight-lipped, obsessively ambitious minor poet who has lurked in the shadows of literature throughout history; it also gives us a realistic glimpse of what those shadows looked like twenty years ago and a plot that skillfully weaves between the future and the past. However, there's little doubt that Maltby and Braxton is the standout piece of this collection. These two were rivals who had a short-lived popularity in the nineties; the essence of that era is captured in the titles of their notable works, Ariel in Mayfair and A Faun in the Cotswolds. Maltby, in a moment of weakness, cheated Braxton out of a weekend at the Duchess of Hertfordshire's, and when the unfortunate Maltby arrived at Keeb Hall, he was haunted by Braxton's ghost, which led him into endless blunders and misadventures. The backdrop includes the gossiping circles of London, the fleeting literary trends, the initial craze for bicycles, the dabbling socialites, the house parties, soirées, dinners, and church outings. And against this backdrop, the most comic of tragedies unfolds, blending the tragic and comedic elements perfectly. The story is crafted with such skill that the meanness never feels overly harsh, the humor never feels shallow, and the excesses are always grounded in reality: by the end, despite the caricatures and the “tallest” ghost story we remember, we feel like we’ve been reading an honest account of events. And this is essentially what the story is: it's more realistic than any naturalist novel, created by someone who, despite his wild imagination and humor, possesses an incredibly sharp eye and a deep insight into human nature. We also hope that Mr. Beerbohm's mention of literary fauns will finally remove these overused figures from our presence.

DONNE'S SERMONS: SELECTED PASSAGES WITH AN ESSAY. By Logan Pearsall Smith. Milford. 6s. net.

Donne's reputation as a poet, very high for some time after his death, sank almost to nothingness for two centuries. In the last thirty years he has, by virtue partly of his occasional splendours of passion, imagery, and even music, partly of a modernity in him which is attuned to the spirit of our own time, regained his old position. Much has been written of him; Mr. Gosse has written his Life in two volumes, Professor Grierson has edited him in one of the most exhaustive and scholarly of the Oxford editions of poets; he has exercised a traceable influence on men now writing. But the revival has been confined to his poems. His prose, contained in three huge folios and several small pamphlets, has remained unread; and it is significant that until a few years ago he who wished to possess (for none thought of perusing) the Dean's sermons was likelier to find them at a theological bookseller's than in one of those shops which cater for the collector of fine literature. The neglect was doubly explicable. Not only were Donne's Sermons sermons, and therefore liable to fall into the disregard into which the sermons of South and Tillotson, and even those of Jeremy Taylor, have fallen, but they were sermons so voluminous as to be terrifying to the most insatiable reader, and (for the most part) so involved, so stuffed with scholasticism, theological hair-splitting, debate about texts and about commentaries on texts, that a first attempt at perusal might have made the bravest quail. But the few who have dared the darkness of the great mine have never been disappointed; all over it, sparkling magnificently to the explorer's touch, are great jewels of imagination cut with the craft of a master of language.

Donne's reputation as a poet, which was really high for a time after his death, dropped almost to nothing for two centuries. In the last thirty years, he has regained his old position, partly because of his occasional brilliance in passion, imagery, and even music, and partly because of a modern quality in his work that resonates with today's spirit. A lot has been written about him; Mr. Gosse wrote his Life in two volumes, and Professor Grierson edited one of the most thorough and scholarly Oxford editions of poets. He has had a noticeable influence on contemporary writers. However, this revival has mostly been focused on his poems. His prose, found in three large folios and a few small pamphlets, has largely gone unread. It’s noteworthy that until recently, someone wanting to own (since no one thought of actually reading) the Dean's sermons was more likely to find them at a theological bookstore than at one that caters to collectors of fine literature. The neglect is understandable. Not only were Donne's sermons just that—sermons, which usually fall into the same disregard as those of South, Tillotson, and even Jeremy Taylor—but they were also so lengthy that they could be intimidating to even the most avid reader. Most of them are intricate, packed with scholasticism, theological details, debates about texts, and commentaries, making a first reading attempt daunting. However, those few who have ventured into the depths of this extensive work have never been disappointed; all around it, glittering brightly for the explorer’s discovery, are valuable gems of imagination shaped by a master of language.

Mr. Pearsall Smith, performing for his readers the labour they would have shirked, has gone through the whole of Donne's Sermons and extracted a hundred-and-fifty passages, short and long, illustrating his character and his genius. Not quite the whole of the ground is covered; the editor has chosen nothing of which the principal claim to distinction was that it conveyed, with great justice or great force, a doctrine of the214 Church or an edifying lesson. He has made his anthology as a poet and a student of character would make it; and the result is a volume of passages which exhibit that strange vehement man of genius more clearly than could any biography, and which substantiates his claim to be considered as being, at his best, a writer of English prose that has never been surpassed for music and richness. His greatest passages—and this holds good of all English prose—are those in which he is contemplating large elemental things. A roll like the roll of the prophetic books comes into his voice when he speaks of the majesty of God, the powers of Death and of Evil, the passage of time, the justice that waits for sin, and the decay that will overtake beauty; when he stands in the attitudes and assumes the voice of adoration, of accusation, or of grief. But even in his dialectics the restless intellectual in him was continually striking out sparks of wit; the insatiable observer in him was noting small things, sticks, straws, and insects, puddles and ponds; the insuppressible poet pouring out images copious enough to furnish out a hundred minor men. This is a long-needed book, done with competence and exquisite taste. His greatest, loveliest things are as good as Sir Thomas Browne's; his grandest are grander than Jeremy Taylor's. There is probably no sentence in our language so long as that in which he depicted Eternal Damnation, yet it swells and swells, never breaking its back, always borne up by the mighty mind of his spirit. Hell is deprivation of God. "That God," begins this great passage,

Mr. Pearsall Smith, doing the work that his readers would have avoided, has gone through all of Donne's Sermons and pulled out one hundred and fifty passages, both short and long, that highlight his character and genius. Not every aspect is covered; the editor selected nothing that primarily distinguished itself by conveying, with great accuracy or force, a doctrine of the214 Church or an uplifting lesson. He created his anthology like a poet and a student of character would; the result is a collection of passages that reveal that intense and passionate genius more clearly than any biography could, and which support his claim to be seen as, at his best, a writer of English prose that has never been surpassed in musicality and depth. His greatest passages—and this applies to all English prose—are those where he is reflecting on grand, elemental things. A roll akin to the prophetic books resonates in his voice when he discusses the majesty of God, the powers of Death and Evil, the passage of time, the justice awaiting sin, and the decline that will eventually touch beauty; when he takes on postures and adopts the tone of worship, accusation, or sorrow. Yet even in his arguments, the restless intellect within him constantly sparks moments of wit; the insatiable observer in him notes small details—sticks, straws, and insects, puddles and ponds; the unstoppable poet pours out enough imagery to fill a hundred lesser poets. This is a much-needed book, crafted with skill and exquisite taste. His greatest and most beautiful works are on par with Sir Thomas Browne’s; his most impressive works surpass Jeremy Taylor's. There is likely no sentence in our language as long as the one in which he describes Eternal Damnation, yet it expands and expands, never collapsing under its weight, always upheld by the strength of his mind. Hell is the absence of God. "That God," begins this profound passage,

that God should let my soule fall out of his hand, into a bottomlesse pit, and roll an unremoveable stone upon it, and leave it to that which it finds there (and it shall finde that there, which it never imagined, till it came thither) and never think more of that soule, never have more to doe with it. That of that providence of God, that studies the life of every weed, and worme, and ant, and spider, and toad, and viper, there should never, never any beame flow out upon me; that that God, who looked upon me, when I was nothing, and called me when I was not, as though I had been, out of the womb and depth of darknesse, will not looke upon me now, when, though a miserable, and a banished, and a damned creature, yet I am his creature still, and contribute something to his story, even in my damnation....

that God would allow my soul to slip from His grasp into a bottomless pit, roll an immovable stone over it, and leave it to whatever it encounters there (and it will encounter things it never imagined until it arrived) and never think of that soul again, never have anything more to do with it. That in God's providence, which watches over the life of every weed, worm, ant, spider, toad, and viper, there would never, ever be a ray of light directed at me; that the God who saw me when I was nothing and called me when I was not, as if I had been, out of the womb and the depths of darkness, would not look at me now, when, although I am a wretched, banished, and damned creature, I am still His creature and contribute something to His story, even in my damnation....

so it proceeds in tremendous crescendo describing, or failing to describe, what it must mean "to fall out of the hands of the living God ... a horror beyond our expression, beyond our imagination"; and this is but the sublimest of many sublime utterances in these sermons of the greatest of the Church's poets. We commend Mr. Pearsall Smith's book, and shall return to it and its subject at length in an early number.

so it continues in a powerful buildup, trying to describe, or struggling to describe, what it means "to fall out of the hands of the living God ... a horror beyond our words, beyond our imagination"; and this is just one of the most profound statements in these sermons of the greatest poets in the Church. We recommend Mr. Pearsall Smith's book and will discuss it and its topic in more detail in an upcoming issue.

SOUTH SEA FOAM. By A. Safroni-Middleton. Methuen. 6s. net.

The sub-title of this book, "The Romantic Adventures of a Modern Don Quixote in the Southern Seas," gives the clue to a quality in Mr. Safroni-Middleton that might repel a fastidious reader. He is a little too effusive, a little too self-conscious in his adventurousness. But the reader who is repelled early will miss something; for with all its defects South Sea Foam is a full and exciting and often beautiful book. Mr. Middleton has not the technique of the artist; he does not write well. But he has the artist's sensibility, and his writing is at its most vivid when the greatest demands are made upon it. "My greatest literary effort in the following pages," he says, "has been to keep to the truth of the whole matter, even though such frankness should leave me, at the end of this volume, with a blackened name." He need not be anxious about his name; but if this book is all true he has had adventures as wild and strange as any man alive. His book is a medley of Polynesian legends, and the most extraordinary events on the ocean and among the islands; storms, moonlight dances, abductions of "dusky maidens" from chiefs'215 palaces, orgies in saloons, chases and shots, canoes, sharks, and love-songs: a great flood of brightly-coloured reminiscence tumbled out in language which is never quite "right" but always picturesque. At any page one is liable to come across some passage that thrills or deeply touches; and occasionally there is an episode narrated so well that criticism is silent. Such an episode is that of the old dog Moses, which falls overboard on a murky night. He barks amid the waves to guide the boat; but there comes a scream that means a shark and no more is heard. Next night the old bearded sailor-men sit on their chests in the fo'c'sle puffing out smoke, drinking rum in silence, brooding over the dog: and no scene could be more vividly painted. The last adventure (in a castaway boat with a brown girl), which we should call incredible were it not for Mr. Middleton's assurance, is the loveliest and most terrible of all. We think that anyone who reads this book once will make a habit of reading it.

The subtitle of this book, "The Romantic Adventures of a Modern Don Quixote in the Southern Seas," reveals something about Mr. Safroni-Middleton that might turn off a picky reader. He tends to be a bit too dramatic and too aware of his own adventurousness. However, readers who turn away too soon will miss out; because despite its flaws, South Sea Foam is a rich, thrilling, and often beautiful read. Mr. Middleton may not have the skills of a trained writer; his writing isn't technically great. Yet, he has the sensitivity of an artist, and his prose shines brightest when it’s put to the test. "My biggest literary effort in the following pages," he writes, "has been to stay true to the whole story, even if such honesty leaves me, by the end of this book, with a ruined reputation." He shouldn’t worry about his reputation; but if this book is all true, he’s had adventures as wild and strange as anyone alive. His book is a mix of Polynesian myths and the most extraordinary happenings at sea and on the islands; storms, moonlit dances, kidnappings of "dusky maidens" from chiefs’ palaces, parties in bars, chases and gunfire, canoes, sharks, and love songs: an overwhelming outpouring of colorful memories told in language that’s never quite "right" but always vivid. At any page, you might find a passage that excites or profoundly moves you; and sometimes there’s a story told so well that it leaves critics speechless. One such story is about the old dog Moses, who falls overboard on a murky night. He barks amidst the waves to guide the boat; but then there’s a scream that signifies a shark, and he’s never heard from again. The next night, the old bearded sailors sit on their chests in the forecastle, smoking and silently drinking rum, deep in thought about the dog: and no scene could be more vividly captured. The last adventure (in a castaway boat with a brown girl), which we would call unbelievable if it weren’t for Mr. Middleton’s confidence, is both the most beautiful and horrifying of all. We think that anyone who reads this book once will end up reading it repeatedly.

RUPERT BROOKE AND THE INTELLECTUAL IMAGINATION: A LECTURE. By Walter de la Mare. Sidgwick & Jackson. 2s. 6d. net.

The lecture here printed was delivered before Rugby School on the occasion of the unveiling of a memorial there to Rupert Brooke. Mr. de la Mare, as he recalls, was chosen to go to America as Mrs. Brooke's representative to receive the first presentation of the Howland Memorial Prize, the posthumous award of which to Brooke was an act of international courtesy and generosity, too little noticed in this country at the time. It was fitting that Mr. de la Mare should be again associated with the dead poet; and in this short paper he outlines his character and his achievement with as much affection as discernment. Brooke, he is insistent to make plain, was a happy man, a vigorous, healthy creature, who found the world teeming with food for his multifarious appetites. It is with this fact in mind that all his poems, not omitting those which are "disquieting to read at meals," must be judged. He desired truth at all costs; and "if, unlike Methuselah, he did not live long enough to see life whole, he at least confronted it with a remarkably steady and disconcerting stare." "The theme of his poetry," says Mr. de la Mare, "is the life of the mind, the senses, the feelings, life here and now, however impatient he may be with life's limitations. Its longing is for a state of consciousness wherein this kind of life shall be possible without exhaustion, disillusionment, or reaction." This essay is short, but it is full both of wise judgments and beautiful sayings. It conveys a sense not only of the value of Brooke's poetry but also of the charm of his personality. More, much more, will be written about him; and we shall have his character carefully examined and defined, both by those who knew him and those who did not. But this brief study, at once an exposition and a ceremonial and moving eulogy, will retain its place in the literature collecting around his name.

The lecture printed here was given at Rugby School during the unveiling of a memorial for Rupert Brooke. Mr. de la Mare recalls that he was chosen to go to America as Mrs. Brooke's representative to receive the first presentation of the Howland Memorial Prize, a posthumous award for Brooke that was an act of international courtesy and generosity, which went largely unrecognized in this country at the time. It was appropriate for Mr. de la Mare to be connected again with the deceased poet; in this brief paper, he outlines Brooke's character and achievements with both affection and insight. de la Mare emphasizes that Brooke was a happy man, a lively, healthy individual who experienced the world bursting with inspiration for his many desires. Keeping this in mind, all his poems, even those that are "disquieting to read at meals," should be assessed. He sought truth at all costs; and "if, unlike Methuselah, he did not live long enough to see life in its entirety, he at least faced it with a notably steady and unsettling gaze." "The theme of his poetry," says Mr. de la Mare, "is the life of the mind, the senses, the feelings, life here and now, no matter how frustrated he may feel with life's limitations. Its longing is for a state of awareness where this kind of life can exist without weariness, disillusionment, or backlash." This essay is brief but rich in wise insights and beautiful expressions. It offers an appreciation not only of the value of Brooke's poetry but also of the charm of his personality. Much more will be written about him; his character will be thoroughly examined and defined, both by those who knew him and those who did not. But this concise study, both an explanation and a moving tribute, will maintain its place in the literature surrounding his name.

SOME SOLDIER POETS. By T. Sturge Moore. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d. net.

This volume contains short essays on the poems of Julian Grenfell, Rupert Brooke, Robert Nichols, Robert Graves, Siegfried Sassoon, R. E. Vernède, Charles Sorley, Francis Ledwidge, Edward Thomas, F. W. Harvey, Richard Aldington, and Alan Seeger: with a paper on "The Best Poetry" at the end. A casual student of the list of contents might make several hasty criticisms. He might suppose that he was going to find here a series of short lives, manufactured because of an accidental connection between them. He might be fortified in this suspicion by the fact that one or two poets are in the list who have no claim to rank with the others. But he need only begin to read the book to remember that Mr. Sturge Moore is a poet, a sound critic, and a writer incapable of hackwork. There is one obvious defect; he has omitted a few poets (Edward Wyndham Tennant is an example) who had better claim to admission than some in his216 list. But there is little else that can be urged against him. Mr. Sturge Moore wastes no space over biography. He takes, seriatim, the books of these young poets and confronts them in a generous but not an undiscriminating mood, asking himself what is their spirit, what their technical qualities and defects and which are their best poems. These essays are not (even when their subjects are unworthy of effort) facile journalism; they are considered criticism written in the prose of a poet, prose rich with novel and beautiful images and embodying the results of profound reflection upon life and art.

This book features short essays on the poems of Julian Grenfell, Rupert Brooke, Robert Nichols, Robert Graves, Siegfried Sassoon, R. E. Vernède, Charles Sorley, Francis Ledwidge, Edward Thomas, F. W. Harvey, Richard Aldington, and Alan Seeger, along with a paper titled "The Best Poetry" at the end. A casual reader scanning the contents might jump to a few quick conclusions. They might think they’re going to find a series of short biographies created due to a random connection between these poets. They could strengthen this belief by noticing that one or two poets included don't quite measure up to the others. But once they start reading, it becomes clear that Mr. Sturge Moore is a poet, a solid critic, and a writer who avoids superficial work. One obvious flaw is that he has left out a few poets (like Edward Wyndham Tennant) who arguably deserved to be included more than some on his list. However, that's about the only real criticism that can be made against him. Mr. Sturge Moore doesn’t waste space on biography. He systematically examines the works of these young poets, engaging with them in a generous yet discerning way, pondering their spirit, technical strengths and weaknesses, and identifying their best poems. These essays are not simply easy journalism, even when the subjects may not seem worth the effort; they represent thoughtful criticism crafted in the style of a poet, enriched with fresh and beautiful images and reflecting deep contemplation on life and art.

Mr. Sturge Moore's essay on Brooke is too brief to be a final estimate; the main fault of all his essays is that they are not long enough to include sufficient quotations; otherwise they would certainly be of permanent value. But it is a penetrating essay, full of interesting obiter dicta, such as the statement that "the fallacy of impressionism" has tainted modern æsthetic thought, and the more disputable statement that "failure in love and war is much more inspiring to the poet than success; when the real world has rejected a man he feels freer in the Muses' house; he no longer has any interests that conflict with theirs." Julian Grenfell's Into Battle he describes (and we think he is right) as the best poem of the war. Of three poets commonly linked together, he says that "Those who shall gaze back a century hence may discern rather in Nichols than in Sassoon or Graves the poet's mind that is independent of time and approaches all human circumstance with the kinsman's joy and pain," though he admits that the race has only just begun, and another runner may outstrip the others. He is admirable on Sorley, whom many think the greatest loss to literature of all who fell in the war, and he has found—and no one before has, we believe, so celebrated this poem—in Mr. Harvey's The Bugler something like an isolated great poem. The one chapter which we find relatively inadequate is that which deals with Edward Thomas. "Every time I read them I like them better," he says; and he quotes in full Thomas's superb welcome to death; but the reader misses here all the rest of the poet's most beautiful poems and passages. They are even yet not known as they should be; we wait for a collected volume to reveal to most English readers how profuse, in his last two years, Thomas was of exquisite poems crowded with characteristic English landscape, and often profoundly moving by their sincere expression of universal emotions. He died resigned, and fulfilled at last. In Mr. Moore's words, "Our house was not well ordered; he should not have had to write hastily for his own and his children's bread; we have lost the chance of using him to the best advantage; yet he leaves us more than we deserved, something that will be treasured by posterity for ever. As his body fell, its cloak melted off the soul and we caught a glimpse which confounded our poor recollections of the man, and words of his still tolling round our ears make us aware that for him this dark casualty had a different meaning."

Mr. Sturge Moore's essay on Brooke is too short to be a final assessment; the main flaw in all his essays is that they don't have enough length to include enough quotes; otherwise, they would definitely be of lasting value. But it’s a thoughtful essay, packed with interesting remarks, like the claim that “the fallacy of impressionism” has influenced modern aesthetic thought, and the more debatable assertion that “failure in love and war is much more inspiring to the poet than success; when the real world has rejected a man, he feels freer in the Muses’ house; he no longer has any interests that conflict with theirs.” He describes Julian Grenfell's Into Battle (and we think he’s right) as the best poem of the war. Regarding three poets often mentioned together, he states that “Those who look back a century from now may see more in Nichols than in Sassoon or Graves as the poet's mind that is independent of time and approaches all human circumstances with the joy and pain of a relative,” though he acknowledges that the race has just begun, and another runner may surpass the others. He is excellent on Sorley, whom many consider the greatest loss to literature among those who died in the war, and he has discovered—and no one has, we believe, celebrated this poem as much—as Mr. Harvey's The Bugler as something like an isolated great poem. The one chapter we find somewhat lacking is the one focused on Edward Thomas. “Every time I read them, I like them more,” he says; and he fully quotes Thomas's magnificent acceptance of death; but the reader here misses all the other beautiful poems and passages by the poet. They still aren't as well-known as they should be; we’re waiting for a collected volume to show most English readers how abundant, in his final two years, Thomas was with exquisite poems filled with characteristic English landscapes, often deeply moving through their sincere expression of universal emotions. He died at peace, and fulfilled at last. In Mr. Moore's words, “Our house was not well organized; he shouldn't have had to write quickly for his own and his children's livelihood; we have lost the chance to use him to the best advantage; yet he leaves us more than we deserved, something that will be cherished by future generations forever. As his body fell, its cloak melted away from the soul, and we caught a glimpse that defied our poor memories of the man, and the words of his still ringing in our ears remind us that for him this dark event had a different significance.”

A BOOK OF R. L. S. By George Brown. Methuen. 7s. 6d. net.

This work is really a Stevenson Encyclopædia reminiscent of that colossal Browning Cyclopædia which still goes into new editions. Mr. Brown arranges, in alphabetical order, the names of Stevenson's books, characters, friends, critics, dwelling-places, etc. We have tested him with several questions and not found him to fail. He gives more than the facts he might be expected to give; for example, when a book is under notice he enters the latest prices paid for its first edition in the sale-room. He also lightens his pages with compact but pungent comments. For instance, he describes Mr. Swinnerton's able but hostile study of Stevenson as "the kind of study which it can be imagined Dr. Clifford would write of Ignatius Loyola." A good book of its kind and one that should be bought by everyone who has a Collected Stevenson. The illustrations do not greatly add to its charms.

This work is basically a Stevenson Encyclopedia, similar to that massive Browning Cyclopedia which still gets new editions. Mr. Brown organizes the names of Stevenson's books, characters, friends, critics, locations, etc., in alphabetical order. We've asked him several questions and haven't found him lacking. He includes more than just the expected facts; for example, when a book is mentioned, he lists the latest prices paid for its first edition at auction. He also enriches his pages with concise yet impactful comments. For instance, he describes Mr. Swinnerton's skilled but critical analysis of Stevenson as "the kind of study that one could imagine Dr. Clifford writing about Ignatius Loyola." It's a solid book of its type and one that everyone with a Collected Stevenson should have. The illustrations don't really enhance its appeal.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

FIFTY YEARS OF EUROPE, 1870–1919. By C. D. Hazen. Bell. 14s. net.

Professor Hazen ends his survey of the last fifty years of European history with the words: "The evil that men do lives after them." The remark is not original, but it is none the less historically true and melancholy. Upon page 414 of this book it refers to Wilhelm Hohenzollern, but as the final note struck in a text-book of European history it has a wider significance. After reading Professor Hazen one is tempted to ponder the question whether the good men do is interred with the bones of history, and only the evil done by them lives after them and their time. Here is the story of fifty years in 414 pages, and indisputably the story is concerned far more with the evil that men have done than with the good. What is the reason of this? The question is extraordinarily difficult to answer, and, though the reviewer ex cathedra is officially supposed not to admit anything but infallibility, we confess to be at a loss for a prompt and unhesitating answer. The cause may be subjective rather than objective: the historians may look at history from a wrong angle, so that the shadows are exaggerated or intensified. On the other hand, it may really be, as Shakespeare seemed to think, that the effects of evil are actually more permanent than those of good. And there is a third alternative which the philosophical historian and the historical philosopher cannot dismiss out of hand: history is the tale of men's communal actions, and it may be that man is so incompletely a political animal that his communal actions are more often evil than good.

Professor Hazen wraps up his overview of the last fifty years of European history with the words: "The evil that men do lives after them." This quote isn't original, but it remains historically true and somber. On page 414 of this book, it refers to Wilhelm Hohenzollern, yet as the final note in a textbook on European history, it holds broader significance. After reading Professor Hazen, one might wonder if the good that men do is buried along with the past, while only the evil they commit persists beyond them and their era. Here’s the story of fifty years across 414 pages, and undeniably, it focuses far more on the evil men have done than on the good. Why is this? This question is incredibly challenging to answer, and although the reviewer ex cathedra is meant to only admit infallibility, we admit we’re at a loss for a quick and definitive reply. The reason may be more subjective than objective: historians might be viewing history from a skewed perspective, causing the shadows to seem larger or more intense. On the flip side, it might indeed be true, as Shakespeare suggested, that the outcomes of evil are genuinely more lasting than those of good. There’s also a third option that both the philosophical historian and the historical philosopher must consider: history is about humanity’s collective actions, and it could be that people, being only partially political beings, are more likely to commit evil than good in their communal activities.

We cannot answer these questions, but they rise naturally from a consideration of Professor Hazen's volume. The first question which a reviewer has to put to himself is "What is the object of this book?" The object of Professor Hazen's is obvious: it is a text-book, a rapid survey of a period of history which, as he rightly says, possesses "a unity that is quite exceptional among the so-called 'periods' of history." As a text-book it has great merits; it is accurate and brief, it runs with great rapidity through all the more important facts of its "period," and the author's opinions and prejudices are severely repressed. It has some obvious faults: the author seems to us ill-advised to have added his last chapter in the form and size adopted by him. This chapter deals with the actual events of the world war, and occupies nearly a quarter of the entire book. This throws the whole of his book out of shape. The war in itself had, of course, enormous importance, but the details of its progress are of little importance in a survey like this. In the previous pages we have been whirled from the Balkan question to the Irish, from the Irish question to the rise of Japan, from the rise of Japan to the Russian internal struggle, and many of these immense complicated problems have necessarily been dismissed in a few pages. There is no room in a book on this scale for a description of the campaigns of the war, and Professor Hazen's volume loses rather than gains by his attempt to deal with them. But as a text-book it has merits above the average. One great merit is inherent in it—it looks at history not from a national but a European or world angle. We are inclined to believe that for use in schools no histories of "France," "England," or other individual countries should be tolerated, that all history should be either of Europe, Asia, of some continent or era, or of the world. And then, perhaps, historians might be able to deal a little more with the good that men do communally than with the evil.

We can't answer these questions, but they naturally come up when we consider Professor Hazen's book. The first question a reviewer needs to ask themselves is, "What is the purpose of this book?" The purpose of Professor Hazen's book is clear: it's a textbook, a quick overview of a historical period that, as he rightly points out, has "a unity that is quite exceptional among the so-called 'periods' of history." As a textbook, it has significant strengths; it's accurate and concise, covering all the important facts of its "period" quickly, and the author's opinions and biases are kept in check. It does have some clear flaws: we feel the author made a mistake by including the last chapter in its current form and size. This chapter discusses the actual events of the world war and takes up nearly a quarter of the entire book. This disrupts the overall structure of his work. While the war was undeniably significant, the details of its progression are not crucial in a broad overview like this. In earlier pages, we've been whisked from the Balkan question to the Irish, from the Irish issue to the rise of Japan, and then to Russia's internal struggle, with many of these complex problems summarized in just a few pages. There’s no space in a book of this size for a detailed account of the war's campaigns, and Professor Hazen’s book suffers rather than benefits from this attempt. However, as a textbook, it is above average. One major strength is that it approaches history from a European or global perspective rather than a national one. We believe that for educational use, there should be no histories focused solely on "France," "England," or other individual countries; history should be about Europe, Asia, some continent or era, or the world. Then, perhaps, historians could focus a bit more on the good that humanity does together instead of just the bad.

THE TANK CORPS. By Major Clough Williams-Ellis, M.C., and A. Williams-Ellis. With an Introduction by Major General H. J. Elles, C.B., D.S.O. Country Life. 10s. 6d. net.

This is, if not an official, at least a semi-official history of the Tank Corps; and if the other arms of our fighting forces get histories as good they will be fortunate. It contains the218 whole story of the machine and of those who manned it—invention, manufacture, organisation, training, use—from the nebulous beginnings in the minds of the various gentlemen whose claims to paternity are now being disputed to the last battle of 1918. The information has an air of final authority: official reports are backed with copious personal narrative. There is no attempt at fine writing; the book is a long series of short paragraphs containing essential facts. Yet, when occasion demands, the authors' terse sentences are far more vivid and more full of emotion than are the elaborate pages of the professional battle-painters. This is never more noticeable than in their chapter on the "Battle of Cambrai," where the fortunes of the whole Tank experiment were at stake. Nothing is elaborated, yet we see very vividly the whole panorama of those days of intense surreptitious preparation, and the final overwhelming advance against the enemy, whose suspicions had been aroused too late. The authors finally dispose of the story that the General's last order to his Tanks told them to "do their damnedest." "That spurious fosterling he hated the more the more he perceived its popularity." The authentic Order is given: a brief restrained document ending "5. I propose leading the attack of the Centre Division." This he did, in the "Hilda," which reached the outposts line in the van of the battle, General Elles standing with his head through the hatch picking up targets for the gunners. The "Hilda's" flag was several times hit, but not brought down. It was at this battle that sixteen Tanks were knocked out by one gun, served single-handed by a German officer, who died at his post. The story of the Tanks that crossed a canal on the back of another does not seem to be verified. The authors' conclusion is that "in the phase at which military science has arrived, and at which it will probably remain for a generation, a superior force of Tanks can always top the scales of the military balance of power." The illustrations are many and well chosen. We recommend the book, both as a work of reference and as a book to read.

This is, if not an official, at least a semi-official history of the Tank Corps; and if the other branches of our military receive histories as good, they'll be lucky. It covers the218complete story of the tank and its operators—invention, production, organization, training, and deployment—from the vague beginnings in the minds of the various individuals whose claims to credit are now being contested, to the last battle of 1918. The information carries a sense of final authority: official reports are supported by extensive personal accounts. There’s no attempt at elaborate writing; the book consists of a long series of short paragraphs containing essential facts. Yet, when the situation calls for it, the authors’ crisp sentences are far more vivid and filled with emotion than the detailed accounts from professional historians. This becomes especially clear in their chapter on the "Battle of Cambrai," where the fate of the entire Tank initiative was on the line. Nothing is elaborated, yet we vividly see the complete picture of those days of intense secret preparations and the final overwhelming advance against the enemy, who had been alerted too late. The authors put to rest the story that the General's last order to his Tanks told them to "do their damnedest." "That fake narrative was hated more the more he saw its popularity." The authentic order is presented: a brief, restrained document ending with "5. I propose leading the attack of the Centre Division." He did this in the "Hilda," which reached the forward line in the lead of the battle, General Elles standing with his head through the hatch, identifying targets for the gunners. The "Hilda's" flag was hit several times but never went down. It was during this battle that sixteen Tanks were taken out by one gun, operated single-handedly by a German officer, who died at his post. The story of the Tanks that crossed a canal on another Tank’s back doesn’t seem to be verified. The authors conclude that "at the stage military science has reached and is likely to stay for a generation, a superior force of Tanks can always tip the scales of military power." The illustrations are numerous and well-chosen. We recommend the book as both a reference work and an engaging read.

ABRAHAM LINCOLN: THE PRACTICAL MYSTIC. By Francis Grierson. With an introduction by John Drinkwater. John Lane. 5s. net.

Mr. Grierson states that Abraham Lincoln was "the greatest practical mystic the world has known for nineteen hundred years," thus unnecessarily challenging comparisons with Saint Teresa and others. His book, both as an effort to sustain this thesis and as a book to read, is something of a disappointment. Some of his earlier works—notably the beautiful Valley of Shadows—are closely thought and admirably written; the best have never had in full the credit they deserve. But the present volume is little more than a small scrap-book of other people's impressions and anecdotes of Lincoln, sprinkled with Mr. Grierson's not very profound comments and assertions to the effect that we are now at the end of a dispensation, and are emerging into "the mystical dawn of a new day." That Lincoln was a very great and a very good man we know, and that he lived in the light of conscience. Of such we can never be told too much, and the book might well serve as an introduction to more elaborate biographies. But we cannot say that Mr. Grierson adds anything to our knowledge. He tells us of Lincoln's sense of duty, his dedication to the service of his kind, his premonitions. "One of the most memorable mystical demonstrations ever recorded in any epoch occurred in the little town of Salem, Illinois, in August, 1837, when Lincoln was only twenty-three years of age," and "some of his deepest thoughts on the mysteries of life and death were never voiced by this man, who never spoke unless he deemed it imperative to speak." The New York Times says this or that, the Spectator says so-and-so; Lincoln was a "unique" manifestation of the Supreme Mind, like Moses. "The American people were at that time practical, democratic seers, without whom the greatest practical mystic could not have existed." These passages are not cheering. There is an introduction by Mr. John Drinkwater, who says something and says it clearly.

Mr. Grierson claims that Abraham Lincoln was "the greatest practical mystic the world has known for nineteen hundred years," which unnecessarily complicates comparisons with figures like Saint Teresa. His book, while attempting to support this claim and serving as a read, is somewhat disappointing. Some of his earlier works—notably the beautiful Valley of Shadows—are well thought out and beautifully written; the best have never received the full recognition they deserve. However, this current volume is little more than a collection of other people's impressions and anecdotes about Lincoln, mixed with Mr. Grierson's not particularly deep comments and assertions that we are now at the end of an era and stepping into "the mystical dawn of a new day." We know Lincoln was a remarkable and good man who lived with a strong sense of conscience. We can never hear too much about such individuals, and this book might serve as an introduction to more detailed biographies. But we can't say that Mr. Grierson adds anything to our understanding. He talks about Lincoln's sense of duty, his commitment to serving others, and his intuitions. "One of the most memorable mystical demonstrations ever recorded in any epoch occurred in the little town of Salem, Illinois, in August, 1837, when Lincoln was only twenty-three years old," and "some of his deepest thoughts on the mysteries of life and death were never expressed by this man, who only spoke when he felt it was absolutely necessary." The New York Times says this or that, the Spectator states something else; Lincoln was a "unique" representation of the Supreme Mind, like Moses. "The American people were practical, democratic visionaries at that time, without whom the greatest practical mystic could not have existed." These passages are not uplifting. There is an introduction by Mr. John Drinkwater, who manages to express something clearly.

MEN AND MANNERS IN PARLIAMENT. By Sir Henry Lucy. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

Sir Henry Lucy's reprint of his notes on the Disraeli Parliament of 1874 will find a place in that world-museum where a bottle containing the Bruce's spider stands next on the shelf to the original kettle which inflamed the young imagination of George Stephenson. They were published serially in (how distant it all seems!) the Gentleman's Magazine, and a set of bound volumes of that venerable periodical found its way (by the steam-packet, no doubt) to the young republic of the United States. There in the beautiful new-world calm of the Chancellor Green Library, at Princeton, the old printed words in their quaint black-letters met the young eye of Woodrow Wilson, a smart student of his seniors, Chatham, Burke, and Brougham, of the more recent writings of Lord Macaulay, then recently dead, and of the positively burning message of the still more topical Mr. Bagehot. But it was Sir Henry Lucy, not yet dubbed a Knight, who produced, if we may believe the official biographer—and Sir Henry does—an "influence ... on his broadening thought." The debt was very gracefully acknowledged by the President long afterwards in a letter which pays tribute to "the interest you stirred many years ago in the action of public affairs in Great Britain." He added that he would always think of Sir Henry as one of his instructors.

Sir Henry Lucy's reprint of his notes on the Disraeli Parliament of 1874 will have a spot in that world-museum where a bottle containing Bruce's spider sits next to the original kettle that sparked George Stephenson's youthful imagination. They were published serially in (how distant it all seems!) the Gentleman's Magazine, and a set of bound volumes of that venerable periodical made its way (by steamship, no doubt) to the young republic of the United States. There, in the beautiful new-world calm of the Chancellor Green Library at Princeton, the old printed words in their quaint black letters caught the eye of Woodrow Wilson, an astute student of his seniors, Chatham, Burke, and Brougham, of the more recent writings of Lord Macaulay, who had recently passed, and of the definitely urgent messages from the still-more-relevant Mr. Bagehot. But it was Sir Henry Lucy, not yet knighted, who influenced—if we can trust the official biographer—and Sir Henry does—his "broadening thought." The debt was graciously acknowledged by the President later in a letter that pays tribute to "the interest you stirred many years ago in the action of public affairs in Great Britain." He added that he would always consider Sir Henry as one of his teachers.

The whole story is one more example of the ineradicable romanticism of the New World which led Henry James to the belief that great leaders in England conversed intelligently (if not always quite intelligibly) and drew Whistler to dramatise the Thames. One sees the American undergraduate hanging spellbound over Sir Henry Lucy's parliamentary notes, and rising from the table with bright eyes and burning cheeks to mutter, as he walked out among the chipmunks and prairie foxes, "I too will hold assemblies in the grip of my eloquence like the Right Honourable George Sclater-Booth; in me Mr. Knatchbull-Hugessen shall have his transatlantic counterpart." And one is inclined to wonder, as one rambles through the pages of what the President, remembering his constitutional obligations to the American language, described as "The Syndicated London Letter," which of these amiable pages of political gossip it was that finally tilted the young Wilson on to that inclined plane which led to Washington and the Galerie des Glaces. Was it the picture of Mr. Disraeli on the Treasury Bench, impassive, arms folded, forelock well in evidence, or the more vivacious scenes in which Mr. Bright, Mr. Gladstone, and Mr. Lowe chased one another across the Mid-Victorian stage? No one except Mr. Wilson can say. But the anecdote lends point to the reissue of Sir Henry's notes, which always possess a high interest for political historians, apart from the addition which the story makes to their intrinsic value.

The whole story is yet another example of the inescapable romanticism of the New World that made Henry James believe that great leaders in England had intelligent conversations (if not always completely clear ones) and inspired Whistler to highlight the Thames. You can picture the American college student, mesmerized by Sir Henry Lucy's parliamentary notes, standing up with shining eyes and flushed cheeks, and whispering as he walks out among the chipmunks and prairie foxes, "I too will lead discussions with my eloquence like the Right Honourable George Sclater-Booth; in me, Mr. Knatchbull-Hugessen will have his American counterpart." And one can't help but wonder, while browsing through the pages of what the President, recalling his duty to the American language, called "The Syndicated London Letter," which of these entertaining bits of political gossip ultimately pushed the young Wilson onto the path that would take him to Washington and the Galerie des Glaces. Was it the image of Mr. Disraeli on the Treasury Bench, calm, arms crossed, forelock prominently displayed, or the more lively scenes where Mr. Bright, Mr. Gladstone, and Mr. Lowe chased each other across the Mid-Victorian stage? Only Mr. Wilson knows the answer. But the story adds significance to the reissue of Sir Henry's notes, which always hold great interest for political historians, in addition to the value that the anecdote contributes.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF LADY DOROTHY NEVILL. By Ralph Nevill. Methuen. 18s. net.

This is a most disappointing book. Of Lady Dorothy's charm and intelligence we have had evidence in the two volumes published in her lifetime, and edited by Mr. Nevill. She certainly deserved a biography which should preserve for posterity a true portrait of one who typified what was best and most likeable in a state of society that became historical even in her lifetime. Unfortunately, Mr. Nevill has been content to give us merely gleanings of his mother's notebooks and post-bag. He makes no effort at all at formal biography, keeps no sequence, and betrays no sense of proportion. The writing of the book is slack and formless, as, for instance, in such sentences as the following:

This is a really disappointing book. We've seen Lady Dorothy's charm and intelligence in the two volumes published during her life, edited by Mr. Nevill. She definitely deserved a biography that would capture her true essence for future generations, showcasing the best and most likable aspects of a society that became historical even while she was alive. Unfortunately, Mr. Nevill has settled for just sharing bits and pieces from his mother's notebooks and correspondence. He doesn't attempt to create a formal biography, lacks any sense of order, and shows no understanding of what’s important. The writing of the book is loose and unstructured, as seen in sentences like the following:

No one probably knew more about the inner social history of her time than Lady Cork; a very clever woman, who long after she had ceased to be able to leave her couch, owing to220 her numerous visitors, kept herself excellently posted as to everything of interest which was on foot. At the time of the Druce case, being a confirmed invalid, her evidence, which would have completely put any claimant out of court, was taken on commission.

No one likely knew more about the social history of her time than Lady Cork. She was a highly intelligent woman who, even after becoming confined to her couch due to the constant presence of her visitors, remained well-informed about everything interesting happening around her. During the Druce case, because she had been a long-term invalid, her testimony, which could have completely undermined any claimant's case, was taken via commission.

The book is full of writing as careless as this, and is, in consequence, very trying to read. All one can do is to search through the volume for amusing stories of the world Lady Dorothy Nevill adorned, and to make some guess at the character of the woman who could number among her friends Lord Clanricarde, Father Dolling, Lord Beaconsfield, Mr. Chamberlain, Lord Lytton, and Mr. John Burns.

The book is filled with writing as careless as this, making it quite difficult to read. All you can do is sift through the pages for entertaining stories about the world that Lady Dorothy Nevill graced and try to figure out what kind of woman could count among her friends Lord Clanricarde, Father Dolling, Lord Beaconsfield, Mr. Chamberlain, Lord Lytton, and Mr. John Burns.

The second task is difficult. One knows her better from that glowing portrait by Watts—which we wish Mr. Nevill had reproduced—than from any of her letters given here. She was not a good letter-writer, though better than some of her correspondents. She had both generosity and an aptitude for mischief, stout prejudices, but a lovable curiosity which prevented her being their slave. Her Toryism was of the "Young England" variety, and never stopped her from making friends where she could. Her wit seems to have been a wit of personality rather than of mind, almost a spiritual glow which is rarely apparent in the printed page. Of her family life we are told practically nothing—not even the date of Mr. Reginald Nevill's death is given.

The second task is challenging. You get to know her better from that beautiful portrait by Watts—which we wish Mr. Nevill had reproduced—than from any of her letters presented here. She wasn't a great letter-writer, although she was better than some of her correspondents. She had both generosity and a knack for mischief, strong opinions, but a lovable curiosity that kept her from being controlled by them. Her Tory views were of the "Young England" type, and they never stopped her from making friends whenever she could. Her wit seems to have been more about her personality than her intellect, almost a spiritual radiance that's rarely seen in writing. We are told almost nothing about her family life—not even the date of Mr. Reginald Nevill's death is mentioned.

Many of the anecdotes in the book are old, but we have not met this before. Lady Pollington, Lady Dorothy Nevill's sister, "adored dancing, her love of which may be realised when it is stated that the night before her only son was born she was at Lady Salisbury's dance in Arlington Street till one-thirty and her son was born at three." New to us also is the story of the petition presented to the United States Congress "by some zealots who entertained strong religious objections against the use of oil." Mr. Nevill does not assign its precise date, but gives it as an instance of "mid-Victorian bigotry."

Many of the stories in the book are old, but we haven't encountered this before. Lady Pollington, Lady Dorothy Nevill's sister, "loved dancing, which is evident when you realize that the night before her only son was born, she was at Lady Salisbury's dance in Arlington Street until one-thirty, and her son was born at three." We're also introduced to the story of the petition presented to the United States Congress "by some zealots who had strong religious objections to the use of oil." Mr. Nevill doesn't specify the exact date but mentions it as an example of "mid-Victorian bigotry."

The signatories to this remarkable document prayed that a stop might be put to the irreverent and irreligious proceedings of various citizens in drawing petroleum from the bosom of the earth, thus "checking the designs of the Almighty," Who, they said, had undoubtedly stored it there with a view to the last day, "when all things shall be destroyed."

The signers of this important document aimed to stop the disrespectful and immoral actions of certain people drilling for oil, which they believed was "thwarting the plans of the Almighty," who they claimed had placed it there for the final day, "when all things shall be destroyed."

Mr. Nevill tells us one thing about his mother which possibly reveals her character and the temper of her time more truly than anything else in the book: it seems to belong to the England of General Gordon and Lady Burton. Lady Dorothy practised illumination, presumably as taught in the once popular Owen Jones' volume.

Mr. Nevill shares something about his mother that likely reveals her character and the attitude of her time more than anything else in the book: it seems to reflect England during the era of General Gordon and Lady Burton. Lady Dorothy practiced illumination, probably as taught in the once popular book by Owen Jones.

One of the works she executed was Hood's Song of the Shirt, another was The Service for the Burial of the Dead, which she finished and signed in 1848, when twenty-two years of age—a curious instance of the strange mixture of seriousness and vivacity which went to form a highly original mind.

One of the works she created was Hood's Song of the Shirt, and another was The Service for the Burial of the Dead, which she finished and signed in 1848, when she was twenty-two—an interesting example of the unique combination of seriousness and energy that characterized her highly original mind.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

INDUSTRY AND TRADE. By Alfred Marshall. Macmillan. 18s. net.

Dr. Marshall's well-known Principles of Economics was published as long ago as 1890. For many years he continued to work at the volume with which he designed to follow that, but weak health, as well as heavy professional duties and much time devoted to the public service, made his progress slow. It is only now, therefore, after an interval of nearly thirty years, that he has been able to complete the present book. And even so his scheme is not yet complete, for there is still a companion volume to come, which will deal with "influences on the conditions of man's life and work exerted by the resources available for employment; by money and credit; by international trade; and by social endeavour."

Dr. Marshall's famous Principles of Economics was published back in 1890. For many years, he kept working on the volume he planned to release afterward, but his poor health, along with heavy professional responsibilities and time spent in public service, slowed his progress. It has only been now, after nearly thirty years, that he has managed to finish this book. Even so, his plan isn't fully complete yet, as there is still a companion volume to come that will focus on "the influences on the conditions of human life and work caused by available resources for employment; by money and credit; by international trade; and by social effort."

221 Industry and Trade is a monument of lucidity and carefulness. Every student of economics will read it with interest, even though it does not appear to throw much new light on the problems it discusses. Dr. Marshall traces out for us in a general way the technical evolution of industry, both in this country and elsewhere. We have an analysis of the conditions which produced in turn the industrial leadership of Britain, of France, of Germany, of the United States. We have a minute discussion of the dominant tendencies of business organisations, the expansion of the unit, the application of scientific method, the problems of joint-stock companies, of banking, of marketing. And finally the question of monopolies is examined—the American and German experience of trusts and cartels, the great movement towards aggregation, federation, and co-operation in British trade. Dr. Marshall writes throughout in a spirit of large and rather fatherly benevolence, here reproving some "anti-social practices" of trade unionism, there gently censuring abuses of power by a trust. It is admirable, of course, but there are times when his elaborate avoidance of partisanship and his cautious non-committal attitude leave the reader a little perplexed. Dr. Marshall tells us that his aim has been to present as accurate a picture as he can without advocating any particular conclusions. This is very well in a general way, but where an economic problem becomes an ethical problem a conclusion may not be an altogether bad thing. There are two chapters devoted to a consideration of "Scientific Management," in which the author has certainly achieved an almost superhuman impartiality. He thinks, as everyone does, that there is much that is valuable in the application of efficiency methods in industry. He does not think that the worker need be unduly strained by scientific management. He is apparently doubtful about the danger of monotony that it introduces. Finally, he suggests that "though it be true that scientific management diminishes the need of the operative for resource and judgment in small matters, it may help him ... to estimate the characters of those who bear large responsibilities. Unless and until he can do that, democratic control of industry will be full of hazards." True, but some bolder critics will turn back a few pages and refer to a quotation given of some of Mr. F. W. Taylor's principles: "All possible brain-work should be removed from the shop and centred in the planning department, leaving for the foreman and gang-bosses work strictly executive in its nature.... Each man must ... adapt his methods to the many new standards and grow accustomed to receiving and obeying directions covering details large and small, which in the past have been left to his individual judgment." Will a manipulation of human beings on these lines really make ideal "democratic controllers of industry"? Leaving the desirability or undesirability of such control out of the question it will certainly be argued that Mr. Taylor's is not the way to get it. However, Dr. Marshall admits that American methods of scientific management will need to be somewhat modified before they can obtain a very wide acceptance in British industry. He does not discuss how they are being modified in their application in this country, where a good many experiments are actually being made.

221 Industry and Trade is a clear and careful work. Every economics student will find it interesting, even if it doesn't provide much new insight into the issues it covers. Dr. Marshall outlines the general technical evolution of industry in this country and beyond. He analyzes the factors that led to the industrial leadership of Britain, France, Germany, and the United States. He discusses the key trends in business organizations, the growth of the unit, the application of scientific methods, and the issues surrounding joint-stock companies, banking, and marketing. Finally, he examines the question of monopolies, looking at the American and German experiences with trusts and cartels, as well as the movement toward aggregation, federation, and cooperation in British trade. Dr. Marshall writes with a generous, almost paternal tone, sometimes criticizing "anti-social practices" in trade unionism and gently admonishing abuses of power by trusts. While this is admirable, there are moments when his careful avoidance of bias and his cautious stance leave the reader somewhat confused. Dr. Marshall states that his goal has been to present the most accurate picture possible without endorsing any specific conclusions. This is generally fine, but when an economic issue turns into an ethical one, having a conclusion can be quite valuable. There are two chapters focused on "Scientific Management," in which the author demonstrates near-superhuman impartiality. He, like most people, believes there are valuable aspects to efficiency methods in industry. He doesn't think scientific management will excessively strain workers. However, he seems uncertain about the monotony it may cause. Ultimately, he suggests that "while it's true that scientific management reduces the need for workers to exercise resourcefulness and judgment in minor matters, it might enable them ... to assess the qualities of those in significant positions of responsibility. Until they can do this, democratic control of industry will be fraught with risks." This is true, but some more outspoken critics may refer back to a quote about Mr. F. W. Taylor's principles: "All possible brain-work should be removed from the shop and centered in the planning department, leaving for the foreman and gang bosses work strictly executive in nature.... Each man must ... adjust his methods to the new standards and become accustomed to following directions for details big and small, which in the past were left to his individual discretion." Will manipulating people like this really create ideal "democratic controllers of industry"? Setting aside whether such control is desirable, many will argue that Mr. Taylor's approach isn't the way to achieve it. However, Dr. Marshall acknowledges that American methods of scientific management will need some adjustments before they can be widely accepted in British industry. He doesn't discuss how these methods are being adapted in this country, where several experiments are currently underway.

**Sure, I'm ready to help! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

In general, the book presents us with a pretty bright picture of capitalist industry. There is much that needs to be altered, yet progress, we are reminded, has been great: education has spread, the standard of comfort of the working-class has risen enormously, and "both competition and combination in Anglo-Saxon countries generally have been more inclined to construction than to destruction: emulation has often given an incitement to exertion stronger than that which was derived from the desire for gain...." We are not to be led away, therefore, by large socialistic schemes of reform. Collectivism would be unfavourable to the best solution of men for the most responsible work in industry; National Guilds "look only at the surface difficulties of business" and promise to lead us into nothing but chaos.

In general, the book shows us a pretty positive view of capitalist industry. There’s a lot that needs to change, but we’re reminded that progress has been impressive: education has expanded, the comfort level of the working class has increased significantly, and “both competition and collaboration in English-speaking countries have generally leaned more towards building than breaking down: competition has often provided a motivation to work harder that’s stronger than the drive for profit….” We shouldn’t be swayed by big socialistic reform plans. Collectivism would be detrimental to finding the best solutions for people taking on the most responsible roles in industry; National Guilds “only address the superficial problems of business” and promise to lead us into nothing but chaos.

INFLATION. By J. Shield Nicholson, M.A., Sc.D., LL.D., F.B.A. (Professor of Political Economy in the University of Edinburgh). King. 3s. 6d. net.

Until the other day we all thought we were threatened with national bankruptcy, and a great many people think so still, despite the recent rapid conversion to optimism of the Government and the House of Commons. Professor Nicholson, we are sure, is not one of those who are impressed by the change. His interesting and outspoken little book may be summed up in two sentences—"The principal cause of the disorder of the body politic is the abuse of paper money," and "Our present need is to get back to a sound monetary system and to get rid of the mirage of inflation." He does not believe in the theory that an internal debt "makes no difference": that it is merely a transference from one set of pockets to another. And he does not think that the burden of the debt can be removed either by a capital levy or by a continuance of inflation, which, as he gloomily observes, is a popular remedy, both with the industrial and commercial classes. If that continues, its evils will continue—high profits, high wages, higher prices, and a general scarcity. The great practical difficulty is to stop the rise in prices. It may be done partly by greater output and lower profits, partly by reduced public expenditure, but, above all, by a reduction in the volume of paper currency. For that, Professor Nicholson observes, moral courage is needed, and also hard thinking.

Until recently, we all believed that we were on the brink of national bankruptcy, and many people still think this way, despite the government's and the House of Commons' swift shift towards optimism. We are confident that Professor Nicholson is not among those swayed by this change. His engaging and candid little book can be summed up in two sentences: "The main cause of the chaos in our political system is the misuse of paper money," and "What we really need is to return to a stable monetary system and abandon the illusion of inflation." He doesn't buy into the idea that internal debt "doesn't matter": that it's simply a transfer from one group of pockets to another. He also doesn't believe that the burden of debt can be alleviated through a capital levy or through ongoing inflation, which, he sadly points out, is a popular solution among both industrial and commercial sectors. If this trend continues, its negative effects will persist—high profits, high wages, rising prices, and overall shortages. The major practical challenge is to halt the rise in prices. This could be achieved partly through increased output and lower profits, partly by cutting public spending, but, most importantly, by reducing the amount of paper currency in circulation. For that, as Professor Nicholson notes, we need moral courage and serious thought.

IRISH IMPRESSIONS. By G.K. Chesterton. Collins. 7s. 6d. net.

"These are the notes of a visit to Ireland during the dark days when a last effort was made to undo the blunders that had wrecked the great promise of Irish recruitment." Mr. Chesterton, in lamenting the fact that a large section of the Irish population remained neutral in the war, blames both sides. The case against England and the British Government is familiar; but, he argues, however badly Ireland may have been treated in the past, and however the Irish situation was mishandled in the early days of the war, the Sinn Feiners are still to be blamed. They were as men who should have abstained from Marathon because of a quarrel with some archon, or refused to fight Attila because of a grievance against Ætius. All civilization was at stake; that being so, even the claims of nationality should have been, if necessary, postponed—though, in fact, they would have been actually assisted had Ireland made the plunge. Mr. Chesterton states with characteristic force the existence of a definite Irish nationality, a thing to be perceived in any Irish home. As a practical politician he believes that the extreme demand for separation can still—though time presses—be effaced if Dominion Home Rule is offered. The bargaining peasant lives in the fighting rebel; and when even the last Home Rule scheme was postponed a genuine disappointment was to be seen throughout Ireland.

"These are the notes from a visit to Ireland during the difficult times when one last effort was made to fix the mistakes that had ruined the great potential of Irish recruitment." Mr. Chesterton, while expressing his sadness over a large portion of the Irish population remaining neutral in the war, criticizes both sides. The criticisms of England and the British Government are well-known; however, he contends that even though Ireland has been mistreated in the past and the Irish situation was mishandled early in the war, the Sinn Feiners are still at fault. They were like people who should have sat out a marathon because of a disagreement with some leader, or refused to fight Attila due to a grudge against Ætius. All of civilization was at stake; given that, even national claims should have been postponed if necessary—though, in reality, they would have been supported had Ireland taken that step. Mr. Chesterton strongly affirms the existence of a distinct Irish nationality, something evident in any Irish home. As a practical politician, he believes that the extreme demand for separation can still—though time is running out—be resolved if Dominion Home Rule is offered. The bargaining peasant coexists with the fighting rebel; and when even the last Home Rule plan was delayed, genuine disappointment could be felt throughout Ireland.

This is his central case. He argues it characteristically: that is to say, his method of exposition, by means of rapid generalizations, digressions, witticisms, allusions, will fascinate those who believe there is great sagacity behind his fireworks, and irritate or bore those who habitually dislike him. In making out a case for Ireland he also makes out a case for a rural, a Catholic, and a "distributive" civilisation. Everywhere there are quotable sayings. He speaks of "the brilliant bitterness of Dublin and the stagnant optimism of Belfast." "Modern industrial society," he says, "is fond of problems, and therefore not at all fond of solutions."

This is his main argument. He presents it in his typical style: using quick generalizations, side notes, funny comments, and references, which will captivate those who think there's deep wisdom behind his flashy style, while annoying or boring those who usually dislike him. In making a case for Ireland, he also supports a rural, Catholic, and "distributive" society. There are memorable phrases throughout. He describes "the sharp bitterness of Dublin and the stagnant optimism of Belfast." He remarks, "Modern industrial society is keen on problems, and therefore not really interested in solutions."

Arguing that on the outbreak of war England abjured her pro-Teutonist delusions, he says the Sinn Feiners fatally played with the thing they had always denounced:

Arguing that at the start of the war, England rejected her pro-German illusions, he claims the Sinn Feiners dangerously flirted with the very thing they had always condemned:

That is why the Easter rising was really a black and insane blunder. It was not because it involved the Irish in a military defeat; it was because it lost the Irish a great controversial victory. The rebel deliberately let the tyrant out of a trap; out of the grinning jaws of the gigantic trap of a joke.

That’s why the Easter Rising was a terrible and reckless mistake. It wasn’t just because it resulted in a military defeat for the Irish; it was also because it cost them a significant, yet contentious victory. The rebels intentionally allowed the oppressor to escape from a trap, out of the mocking jaws of a huge joke.

"Imperialism," he observes, "is not an insanity of patriotism; it is merely an illusion of cosmopolitanism." Such epigrams—and there is always something in them—are all over the book; but in two places, where he is talking of the war and of Kettle's death and where he celebrates the Christian virtues of charity and humility, he reaches an eloquence almost comparable to that of the magnificent passage at the close of his Short History of England. That passage deserves to go into all anthologies of English prose henceforth compiled.

"Imperialism," he notes, "is not a madness of patriotism; it’s just an illusion of being cosmopolitan." These insightful statements—and there’s always something meaningful in them—are sprinkled throughout the book; but in two sections, where he discusses the war and Kettle's death and where he highlights the Christian virtues of charity and humility, he achieves an eloquence that nearly matches the stunning conclusion of his Short History of England. That conclusion deserves a spot in every anthology of English prose created from now on.

THE HANDMAIDEN OF THE NAVY. By G. S. Doorly. Williams & Norgate. 6s. net.

There are still two books which ought to be written about the war. One is a real novel of the adventures and sufferings of the Merchant Service, and the other is a historical account of the partnership between the Navy and the Merchant Service, and that marvellous convoy organisation which unobtrusively won the war. Mr. Doorly ought to help with the latter, but we hope he will not attempt the former. These stories, collected under a cumbrous and not too accurate title, are a painstaking but disappointing attempt to deal with both. Mr. Doorly has not the literary gifts necessary to do complete justice to the human side of his subject, though he faithfully pictures the very real camaraderie which the convoy established between the naval officer and the mercantile marine. All his sailors are of the "hearty" type made familiar by "Bartimeus" and the Press. His troopships "plough their way across the leagues of ocean towards the great-little island home." The sinking of a ship is "another foul victory for the wretched Hun." It is a pity, because Mr. Doorly has clearly had a wide experience, and gives the fullest account we have yet seen of the intricacies and anxieties of convoy organisation and escort work, though the convoy of his stories is a primitive affair compared with the perfected form of 1918. He is technically accurate and very thorough, and does not shrink from explaining such complexities as the methods of "zigzagging," and he has an eye for the humorous sides of submarine warfare. But his accounts of exciting moments frankly do not excite, and the merchant captain who says "'Tut-tut,' swallowing a lump in his throat," does not move us as perhaps he should. Yet it is an interesting little book, and until the theme receives the treatment it deserves, we hope it will be read.

There are still two books that need to be written about the war. One is a true novel about the adventures and struggles of the Merchant Service, and the other is a historical account of the partnership between the Navy and the Merchant Service, along with that amazing convoy organization that quietly played a key role in winning the war. Mr. Doorly should contribute to the latter, but we hope he won't try to take on the former. These stories, gathered under a clumsy and somewhat inaccurate title, make a diligent but disappointing effort to cover both. Mr. Doorly lacks the literary skill needed to fully capture the human side of his subject, even though he accurately depicts the genuine camaraderie formed between naval officers and the merchant marine. All his sailors are of the "hearty" type we've come to recognize from "Bartimeus" and the media. His troopships "plow their way across the leagues of ocean towards the great-little island home." The sinking of a ship is described as "another foul victory for the wretched Hun." It’s unfortunate because Mr. Doorly has clearly had extensive experience and provides the most complete account we have seen of the complexities and worries involved in convoy organization and escort work, although the convoy in his stories seems quite basic compared to the refined structure of 1918. He is technically accurate and very thorough, and he doesn't shy away from explaining complicated topics like "zigzagging," plus he has a knack for the humorous aspects of submarine warfare. However, his descriptions of thrilling moments just don’t thrill, and the merchant captain who says "'Tut-tut,' swallowing a lump in his throat," doesn't evoke the emotional response that he likely should. Still, it’s an interesting little book, and until the topic gets the attention it deserves, we hope it will be read.

POLAND AND THE POLES. By A. Bruce Boswell. Methuen. 12s. 6d. net.

This is a useful and interesting book. It is, as Mr. Boswell says in his Preface, a series of essays. In these essays he deals with the Polish people, their national characteristics, their country, history, literature, music, and art, their industry and commerce, and their future. Poland, which has for centuries exercised a fascination over the romantic mind, always makes good reading; and Mr. Boswell communicates his enthusiasm. He is perhaps not altogether untouched by that partisanship which seems almost inevitably to fall upon the foreigner who becomes intimately associated with any nation. The truth is that all the peoples of the earth have so many good qualities that it is impossible for anyone who is brought into contact with any one of them not to feel for it occasionally as a lover or a child. Mr. Boswell certainly feels for Poland as a lover, and his book is none the worse for that. At first, however, we thought that he was to prove one of those whose love of a particular nation engenders hate of other nations. Indeed, we hardly think that he is altogether fair to Russians, Jews, and others. But his prejudices are mild compared to those of most historians, and, despite his frank bias towards the Polish outlook, when he comes to deal with so vexed a question as that of the Ukraine he displays a praiseworthy impartiality.

This is a useful and interesting book. It is, as Mr. Boswell mentions in his Preface, a collection of essays. In these essays, he discusses the Polish people, their national traits, their country, history, literature, music, and art, their industry and commerce, and their future. Poland, which has fascinated the romantic mind for centuries, always makes for engaging reading; and Mr. Boswell shares his enthusiasm. He may not be entirely free from the bias that often affects foreigners who become closely associated with any nation. The reality is that all the peoples of the world have so many admirable qualities that it’s hard for anyone who interacts with one of them not to feel like a lover or a child at times. Mr. Boswell definitely feels for Poland like a lover does, and his book is better for it. Initially, however, we thought he might be one of those whose affection for a specific nation breeds disdain for others. In fact, we don’t really think he’s entirely fair to Russians, Jews, and others. But his biases are mild compared to those of most historians, and despite his clear preference for the Polish perspective, when he tackles the complicated issue of Ukraine, he shows commendable impartiality.

SPORT

SUCCESS IN ATHLETICS AND HOW TO OBTAIN IT. By F.A.M. Webster, T.J. Pryce Jenkins, and R. Vivian Mostyn. Sidgwick & Jackson, 10s. 6d. net.

Every man is more or less an athlete, and training begins in the cradle and ends with the grave—at least it should do. Unfortunately many people of our generation were brought up in the languid atmosphere of Victorianism where ill-health was tolerated, almost worshipped. In due time we went to school—if it was summer we played cricket; if winter, we played football; if spring, we ran races and jumped jumps and threw hammers; but as for any real education in physical culture or athletics we had none. Every young athlete should read Success in Athletics, for in it he will find very simple and very excellent advice as to how to train for every branch of field sport. The elements of success upon which stress is laid are as follows: First, to choose a branch of athletics suitable to the build of the individual. Second, to build up the necessary muscles by training at home and in the gymnasium long before practices are carried out on the track. Third, to study the scientific side of the particular sport chosen, so as to acquire a perfect style and to economise energy to the utmost extent.

Every person is somewhat of an athlete, and training starts in childhood and should continue throughout life. Unfortunately, many people today were raised in the relaxed environment of the Victorian era, where poor health was accepted and almost admired. Eventually, we went to school—if it was summer, we played cricket; in winter, we played football; in spring, we raced, jumped, and threw implements; but we received no real education in physical fitness or athletics. Every young athlete should read Success in Athletics, as it offers straightforward and excellent advice on how to train for every type of sport. The key elements of success emphasized are as follows: First, choose a sport that matches your body type. Second, build the necessary muscles through home and gym training long before practices start on the track. Third, study the scientific aspects of your chosen sport to develop proper technique and maximize energy efficiency.

The book begins very properly with a tribute of respect to athletes who have fallen in the war; then chapters follow on running, jumping, hurdling, and throwing weights of all descriptions; there are also chapters on diet, massage, and clothing, and an appendix on leg exercises. The book is illustrated with admirable photographs, but it is a pity that these are not placed more in accordance with the text. The chapter on "Hurdling" is among the best. The hurdler must be "tall, fairly slim, and well 'split up,'" which being interpreted means that his height must be contained in his legs rather than in his body. He must build up the strength of his legs by special exercises, such as high kicking, the splits, and skipping; and there is yet another admirable exercise—the athlete, in a sitting position, puts himself into the attitude of a hurdler topping a hurdle, the left leg is stretched straight out, the right leg is at right angles to it, the knee is bent and the inside of the leg is resting on the ground. The exercise consists in raising the body so that only the left heel and the inner side of the right calf are resting on the ground. It is a most painful and excellent exercise.

The book starts off with a respectful tribute to athletes who lost their lives in the war. After that, there are chapters on running, jumping, hurdling, and throwing various weights. It also includes sections on diet, massage, and clothing, along with an appendix on leg exercises. The book features great photographs, but it's unfortunate that they're not better aligned with the text. The chapter on "Hurdling" stands out as one of the best. A hurdler should be "tall, fairly slim, and well 'split up,'" which means their height should mainly come from their legs instead of their torso. They need to strengthen their legs through specific exercises like high kicks, splits, and skipping. Another effective exercise involves sitting in a position that mimics a hurdler going over a hurdle: the left leg is extended straight out, the right leg is bent at a right angle, resting its inner side on the ground. The exercise requires lifting the body so that only the left heel and the inner side of the right calf touch the ground. It's a challenging and beneficial exercise.

We are glad to see that in the chapter on diet athletes are warned against an excess of meat; one good meat meal a day is all that is recommended. Meat, besides its nourishment, contains many poisonous substances which are with difficulty eliminated from the system. Many a good athlete has been wasted through inattention to this fact. The chapter on massage is to our mind inadequate.

We're happy to see that in the chapter on diet, athletes are cautioned against eating too much meat; only one good meat meal a day is recommended. Meat, while nutritious, also contains many harmful substances that are hard for the body to get rid of. Many excellent athletes have suffered because they ignored this fact. The chapter on massage, in our opinion, is insufficient.

In the last chapter the following passage occurs: "... it is felt that a new epoch of athleticism in Great Britain is about to commence—that an entirely new breed of athletes will arise or be recruited from the ranks of those who through four and a half years of war have learned the true meaning of discipline and the importance of close attention to the least little detail of instruction." Now we all feel that something good must come after all this suffering and slaughter; the Briton has proved that he is possessed of true greatness; how can this greatness be turned to full account? Let us give up once for all this idea of record-breaking and producing freaks who can jump an inch higher than any other man or throw a hammer a foot farther. At best that is a very low ideal, and such over-specialisation produces ugliness and unhealthiness. The only kind of athlete that we want to contemplate is the all-round athlete who can run fast and far, jump high and broad, and have sufficient strength for heavy events. An instance of what we mean occurs in this book—the pictures of A. E. Flaxman show a magnificent athlete of about eleven stone; such a man would have to compete in heavy events with mountains of flesh weighing twenty stone; hence all Flaxman's symmetry225 and grace and style are wasted, and the mountain wins the points for his side. This is all wrong. We should abandon the practice of selecting one athlete for one event. We should have teams composed of all-round athletes, each of whom competes in all events; these athletes will not break records, but they will be super-athletes such as a great nation should aim at producing. When we have got rid of this odious specialisation it will be time to aim still higher, and produce not only the all-round athlete but the all-round man, made up of mind, character, and muscle, all developed to the utmost extent.

In the last chapter, there’s a passage that says: "... we sense that a new era of athleticism in Great Britain is about to begin—that a completely new generation of athletes will emerge or be recruited from those who, through four and a half years of war, have learned the true meaning of discipline and the importance of paying attention to every little detail of instruction." Now, we all feel that something positive must come after all this suffering and loss; the British have shown they possess true greatness; how can we make the most of this greatness? Let’s move away from the idea of breaking records and creating freaks who can jump an inch higher than anyone else or throw a hammer a foot farther. At best, that’s a very low standard, and such extreme specialization leads to ugliness and unhealthiness. The type of athlete we want to celebrate is the versatile athlete who can run fast and far, jump high and wide, and possess enough strength for heavy events. An example of this is in this book—the pictures of A. E. Flaxman show a magnificent athlete weighing about eleven stone; such a man would have to compete in heavy events against giants weighing twenty stone; thus, all of Flaxman’s symmetry and grace are wasted, and the giant wins the points for his side. This is completely wrong. We should stop the practice of selecting one athlete for one event. We should form teams made up of all-around athletes, each competing in every event; these athletes may not break records, but they will be super-athletes that a great nation should aspire to create. Once we’ve eliminated this awful specialization, it will be time to aim even higher, not only to produce the well-rounded athlete but also the well-rounded person, developed in mind, character, and body to the fullest extent.

PHILOSOPHY

AN INVISIBLE KINGDOM. By W.S. Lilly. Chapman & Hall. 15s. net.

The late Mr. Lilly was a Roman Catholic journalist who combined attachment to his faith with adherence to a benevolent paternalism in politics. This posthumous volume, edited by Dr. William Barry, is partly concerned with political and sociological problems, though there are two essays on Memory and Sleep which do little but review current opinion on those two functions. The political essays suffer from their date. Although fond of appeals to history, Mr. Lilly discusses the affairs of the moment from the angle of the moment; there is much talk of universality, but very little application. Indeed at times one doubts if he could have seen the precise significance of his opinions. For instance, he was a determined opponent of democracy, and quotes with approval Mill's statement that "Equal voting is in principle wrong"; and he proceeds to state a doctrine of political justice which does not differ in principle from that stated by Trotsky. Where Mr. Lilly and Trotsky would differ is, of course, on the question into whose hands political power was to be put. Also one finds it difficult to understand how a Roman Catholic can agree—as Mr. Lilly does—with Ibsen's creed, "The minority is always right." Here are Mr. Lilly's words:

The late Mr. Lilly was a Roman Catholic journalist who combined his dedication to his faith with a caring paternalism in politics. This posthumous volume, edited by Dr. William Barry, deals in part with political and sociological issues, although there are two essays on Memory and Sleep that mainly just review current opinions on those functions. The political essays are dated. While Mr. Lilly often refers to history, he discusses current affairs from a contemporary perspective; there's a lot of talk about universality, but very little practical application. At times, it seems unclear if he fully grasped the true significance of his viewpoints. For example, he strongly opposed democracy and approvingly quotes Mill's assertion that "Equal voting is in principle wrong"; he then outlines a doctrine of political justice that fundamentally aligns with Trotsky's views. The difference between Mr. Lilly and Trotsky lies, of course, in who they believe should hold political power. Additionally, it's hard to understand how a Roman Catholic can agree—with Mr. Lilly does—with Ibsen's belief that "The minority is always right." Here are Mr. Lilly's words:

If there is one lesson written more legibly than another in the annals of the world it is that majorities are almost always wrong; but that is the prerogative of minorities—nay, it may even be of a minority of one. That is the verdict of history. It holds good of all ages.

One clear lesson from world history is that majorities are usually wrong; however, that's the advantage of minorities—and it can even apply to an individual. That's what history shows us. This has been true across all eras.

Mr. Lilly might contend that he is not bound to square his opinions with St. Augustine's Securus judicat orbis terrarum; but how can his statement be reconciled with the practice of his Church? All General Councils, which decide Catholic dogma, have come to their decisions by taking a vote and accepting the verdict of the majority. This has been so from the Council of Jerusalem to the Vatican Council. Are we to believe that only in matters ecclesiastical the minority is wrong?

Mr. Lilly might argue that he doesn’t have to align his opinions with St. Augustine's Securus judicat orbis terrarum; but how can his statement fit with what his Church practices? All General Councils that determine Catholic dogma have made their decisions by voting and going with the majority's choice. This has been true from the Council of Jerusalem to the Vatican Council. Are we really supposed to think that only in church matters the minority is wrong?

Mr. Lilly was also rather apt to substitute mere statement for argument. Thus, in discussing the modern position of women, he writes:

Mr. Lilly also tended to replace actual argument with just making statements. So, when discussing the current status of women, he writes:

Of course reason itself declares that on the physical and psychical inequality of the sexes, and on the willing obedience of the weaker, the happiness of both depends. It is the lesson which Shakespeare has worked out, with consummate art, in the Taming of the Shrew.

Clearly, reason indicates that the happiness of both men and women depends on their physical and mental differences and on the willing cooperation of the less powerful party. This is the lesson that Shakespeare expertly examined in the Taming of the Shrew.

It is evident that, whatever may be thought by a modern man or woman about the equality of the sexes, no satisfactory argument can be based on the premise that women's physical and psychical inferiority is an axiom. In his discussion on Socialism and on Trades Unions, Mr. Lilly displays the same incapacity to understand his opponent's starting-point. He has plenty of sense and a desire for fairness which makes him quote Aquinas' declaration on riches—that they are only lawful if they are possessed justly and used in a proper manner for the owner and others—and apply it to modern fortunes. His last essay is on Newman, and is rather inadequate, as it appears to have been written without reference to Mr. Wilfrid Ward's life. It is too early to write about that excessively226 human, lovable spirit in the artificial language of the official hagiographer: there are, however, sentences which arouse interest. We do not remember seeing it stated before that, late in life, Newman "perused translations of The Critiques of the Pure and The Practical Reason, pen in hand—that was his usual way—and made some notes on them." It would be interesting to see these notes.

It’s clear that no matter what modern people think about gender equality, it's not valid to argue that women are inherently physically or mentally inferior. In his discussion on Socialism and Trade Unions, Mr. Lilly shows a similar failure to grasp where his opponents are coming from. He has a lot of good sense and a desire for fairness, which leads him to quote Aquinas’ statement about wealth—that it’s acceptable only if it’s obtained justly and used properly for oneself and others—and applies it to today’s fortunes. His latest essay is about Newman, but it falls short as it seems to be written without considering Mr. Wilfrid Ward's biography. It's too soon to discuss that deeply human, lovable character in the formal style of an official hagiographer; however, there are some sentences that are intriguing. We don’t recall it being mentioned before that, later in his life, Newman "read translations of The Critiques of the Pure and The Practical Reason, with a pen in hand—that was his usual method—and made some notes on them." It would be fascinating to see those notes.

EMERSON AND HIS PHILOSOPHY. By J. Arthur Hill. W. Rider. 3s. 6d. net.

This brief essay on Emerson is marked by enthusiasm, and shows evidence of a wide acquaintance with Emerson's works, but is otherwise unremarkable. Mr. Hill gives a brief biography of his hero, and then discusses him in relation to his views on religion, science, with chapters on Emerson's style, poetry, and criticism. His last chapter is a brief résumé of English Traits and Representative Men, treating those very readable books as if they were essays in some unknown language. Mr. Hill's own opinions hardly inspire one with confidence in his capacity to interpret emotions.

This short essay on Emerson is filled with enthusiasm and shows that the author is quite familiar with Emerson's works, but it's otherwise unremarkable. Mr. Hill gives a brief biography of his subject and then discusses his views on religion and science, with sections on Emerson's style, poetry, and criticism. The last chapter is a short summary of English Traits and Representative Men, treating those easily readable books as if they were essays in a foreign language. Mr. Hill's own opinions don't really inspire confidence in his ability to interpret emotions.

Beautiful language, true poetry, often contains little truth and not much passion; we feel that the poetry is in the beauty of the images evoked, or in the sheer unanalysable charm of the words as sounds, or—more generally—both combined. The more "thought" there is in poetry the less poetical it is.

Beautiful language and true poetry often lack real truth and deep passion; we feel that the poetry is in the beauty of the images it creates, or in the simple, indescribable charm of the words as sounds, or—more generally—both together. The more "thought" there is in poetry, the less poetic it becomes.

There is much virtue in inverted commas, and no doubt "thought" is absent from the Antigone, the Divina Commedia, Hamlet, Paradise Lost, Tintern Abbey, and The Ring and the Book; but we cannot follow Mr. Hill in his contention that these poems lack truth or passion. Nor indeed can we remember any poem of which his remark would be true. Mr. Hill's observations on Emerson's style and his biographical portions of the essay are not quite so off the mark. Few readers will accept his very high estimate of Emerson, and he fails to remove our suspicion that the great American writer, who was never known to laugh, was at times perilously near being an ordinary prig. As to Emerson's influence on his contemporaries and successors, it is generally underestimated. The Essays in particular are always a delight to youth, and are read with avidity by boys at the most impressionable age. A great deal of modern individualism, of modern defiance, which is often put down to the discredit of Ibsen, or Nietzsche, or Blake, is really due to Emerson. He was the first eminent man to preach disobedience as an ethical duty; his conscience was always uneasy if he caught himself conforming; and this uneasiness, which a more vigorous man in a more natural society would have recognised as an emotional mood, Emerson distorted into a kind of council of perfection. "Whoso would be a man must be a nonconformist," he proclaims exaltedly, not seeing that this sentiment has, as a generalisation, already been contradicted by his birth and his marriage, and is to be finally quashed by his death.

There is a lot of value in using quotation marks, and it’s clear that "thought" is missing from the Antigone, the Divina Commedia, Hamlet, Paradise Lost, Tintern Abbey, and The Ring and the Book; however, we cannot agree with Mr. Hill's claim that these poems lack truth or passion. In fact, we can't think of any poem for which this remark would be true. Mr. Hill's comments on Emerson's style and the biographical sections of the essay are not entirely off base. Few readers will fully embrace his very high regard for Emerson, and he does not alleviate our suspicion that the great American writer, who was never known to laugh, sometimes came close to being an ordinary know-it-all. Regarding Emerson's impact on his peers and those who came after, it’s generally underestimated. The Essays, in particular, are always enjoyable for young readers and are eagerly read by boys at their most impressionable age. A lot of modern individualism and modern defiance, which is often attributed to Ibsen, Nietzsche, or Blake, actually originates with Emerson. He was the first prominent figure to advocate for disobedience as a moral responsibility; his conscience was always restless when he caught himself conforming; and this restlessness, which a stronger person in a more natural society would have recognized as an emotional state, Emerson turned into a sort of ideal. "Whoever would be a man must be a nonconformist," he states passionately, not realizing that this idea has already been contradicted by his birth and his marriage, and will ultimately be invalidated by his death.

SCIENCE

A TREATISE ON GYROSCOPIC AND ROTATIONAL MOTION. By Andrew Gray, F.R.S. Macmillan. 42s. net.

It was quite time that we had in English a standard treatise on gyroscopic motion. Space is, of course, devoted to the subject in various well-known text-books on rigid dynamics, and there are one or two good little books of an elementary nature, such as Perry's Spinning Tops and Crabtree's Spinning Tops and Gyroscopic Motion, but hitherto the man in search of detailed information on problems concerning tops in the widest sense has had to go to Klein and Sommerfeld's Theorie des Kreisels, if he could not find what he wanted in Sir George Greenhill's Report. That Professor Gray should be the227 man to supply our want is only fitting. At the University of Glasgow, where he succeeded to the chair of Natural Philosophy left vacant by Lord Kelvin's death, an interest in gyroscopic motion is traditional, and Professor Gray inherited a collection of apparatus for experiment in this field which he has extended by many ingenious and convenient forms of gyroscope described in the book before us. His own researches on the general dynamics of gyroscopic systems have added clearness to that branch of applied mathematics, and his son is an expert in the design and application of practical gyrostats. A judicious combination of experimental and theoretical treatment forms the great attraction of Professor Gray's book.

It was about time we had a standard text on gyroscopic motion in English. Naturally, the subject is covered in various well-known textbooks on rigid dynamics, and there are a couple of good introductory books, like Perry's Spinning Tops and Crabtree's Spinning Tops and Gyroscopic Motion. However, until now, anyone looking for detailed information on problems related to tops in the broadest sense had to refer to Klein and Sommerfeld's Theorie des Kreisels or, if they were lucky, find what they needed in Sir George Greenhill's Report. It makes perfect sense that Professor Gray would be the one to fill this gap. At the University of Glasgow, where he took over the chair of Natural Philosophy after Lord Kelvin passed away, there's a strong tradition of interest in gyroscopic motion. Professor Gray inherited a collection of experimental apparatus in this field, which he has expanded with many innovative and practical types of gyroscopes described in this book. His own research on the general dynamics of gyroscopic systems has clarified that part of applied mathematics, and his son is an expert in designing and applying practical gyrostats. Professor Gray's book is particularly appealing because it effectively combines experimental and theoretical approaches.

The problems of gyroscopic motion range from the behaviour of the schoolboy's top to that of this great top, the earth, and include a great number of engineering applications. The torpedo is kept in its course by a gyroscope; the gyroscopic compass, which makes no use of magnetic properties, has rendered possible the navigation of a submerged submarine; Schlich invented a gyroscopic apparatus, which has been tried successfully in small ships, for keeping a vessel from rolling in a rough sea; with Brennan's monorail the car is kept upright by means of a gyroscopic device; and many other ingenious uses have been made of the seemingly paradoxical properties of spinning tops. The gyroscopic compass is, unfortunately, not treated in Professor Gray's book, nor is there any account of other naval and military applications of the gyroscope, since the author, finding that the official secrecy, necessarily imposed at the time of writing, would prevent him giving anything but a fragmentary account, has preferred to reserve his discussion of these appliances to a promised second volume. Very little is said of the monorail (in fact, Brennan's name is not mentioned), which is less explicable. Many practical applications of gyroscopic theory to such problems as the drift of projectiles, golf balls, and boomerangs (the last-named treated necessarily in a very general manner) come up for consideration, and the forgotten diabolo, child of a passing craze, is resurrected to provide an example of the effect of equality of the principal moments of inertia on the stability of rotation of a body under no forces. Most attention is, however, given to the first two subjects mentioned above—the top spinning on a flat surface, and the earth spinning through space—which are, of course, the classical problems in rotational dynamics. It need scarcely be said that Sir George Greenhill's work is abundantly cited.

The issues of gyroscopic motion range from how a schoolboy's top behaves to how the earth functions as a giant top, including numerous engineering applications. A gyroscope keeps a torpedo on its path; the gyroscopic compass, which doesn’t rely on magnetic properties, has made it possible to navigate a submerged submarine; Schlich invented a gyroscopic device that has been successfully tested on small ships to prevent vessels from rolling in rough seas; with Brennan's monorail, a gyroscopic mechanism keeps the car upright; and many other clever uses have emerged from the seemingly contradictory properties of spinning tops. Unfortunately, Professor Gray's book doesn’t cover the gyroscopic compass or other naval and military uses of the gyroscope, as the author believed that the official secrecy imposed at the time of writing would only allow for a fragmented discussion, so he chose to leave these topics for a promised second volume. Very little is mentioned about the monorail (in fact, Brennan isn't named), which is less clear. Many practical uses of gyroscopic theory come up regarding issues like the drift of projectiles, golf balls, and boomerangs (the latter discussed rather generally), and the forgotten diabolo, a trend of the past, is brought back to illustrate the effect of equal principal moments of inertia on the stability of a body’s rotation under no forces. However, most attention is focused on the first two subjects mentioned above—the top spinning on a flat surface and the earth spinning through space—which are, of course, the classic problems in rotational dynamics. It hardly needs to be said that Sir George Greenhill's work is extensively referenced.

"In the present work my aim has been to refer, as far as possible, each gyrostatic problem directly to first principles, and to derive the solutions by steps which could be interpreted at every stage of the progress," says the author in his preface, and he has followed this aim with considerable success. It is, of course, impossible to treat many of the problems of rotational dynamics without mathematical analysis of some complexity, and a knowledge of elliptic functions and such-like weapons of the applied mathematician lies, perhaps, outside the scope of the average engineer and inventor. Professor Gray, who deplores the present ignorance of inventors in the matter of gyroscopic motion, has kept the needs of this class before him, and has taken care to arrange his matter so that those who cannot always follow the mathematical exposition given can, at least, gain a clear knowledge of the results. The first chapter, which contains no mathematical symbols, forms an excellent introduction to the subject and is quite elementary, and elsewhere in the book, when practical problems, such as the drift of a projectile, are being discussed, the nature of the investigation is stated as simply as may be. Throughout the inquiry is illustrated, as far as possible, by experiment and diagram.

"In this work, my goal has been to connect each gyrostatic problem directly to basic principles and to derive the solutions in steps that can be understood at every stage," the author states in his preface, and he has pursued this goal with significant success. It's clear that addressing many rotational dynamics problems requires some complex mathematical analysis, and knowledge of elliptic functions and similar tools of applied mathematics might be beyond what the average engineer and inventor can grasp. Professor Gray, who laments the current lack of understanding among inventors regarding gyroscopic motion, has kept the needs of this group in mind and organized his material so that those who may struggle with the mathematical details can still gain a clear understanding of the outcomes. The first chapter, which contains no mathematical symbols, serves as an excellent introduction to the topic and is quite straightforward, and elsewhere in the book, when discussing practical issues like projectile drift, the nature of the investigation is explained as simply as possible. Throughout the inquiry, examples are illustrated with experiments and diagrams whenever feasible.

"Les Anglais enseignent la méchanique comme une science expérimentale; sur le continent, on l'expose toujours plus ou moins comme une science déductive et a priori. Ce sont les Anglais qui ont raison, cela va sans dire." In these words, the late Henri Poincaré, the greatest mathematician of his generation, praised the British tradition of228 teaching dynamics as an experimental subject, which is so well maintained in this book. Some specialists, no doubt, will find minor omissions in their subject, but, on the whole, with the exceptions already noted, the book is very complete. It is printed with the well-known elegance in all that pertains to mathematical symbols of the firm of Robert Maclehose, and the general production is very good. We do not understand, however, why the illustrations in the first chapter are nearly all reproduced a second time further on in the book, especially as they are mostly photographs of apparatus, which do not necessitate frequent reference. And—the question that has to be asked so often with English books—why is the index so defective?

"English people teach mechanics as an experimental science; on the continent, it's usually presented more or less as a deductive and a priori science. The English are right, of course." In these words, the late Henri Poincaré, the greatest mathematician of his time, praised the British tradition of228 teaching dynamics as an experimental subject, which is well reflected in this book. Some experts may find minor gaps in the material, but overall, with the noted exceptions, the book is very comprehensive. It's printed with the familiar elegance in all mathematical symbols from the firm of Robert Maclehose, and the overall production quality is good. However, we don't understand why the illustrations in the first chapter are mostly repeated later in the book, especially since they are mainly photographs of equipment that don't require frequent referencing. And—the question that often arises with English books—why is the index so inadequate?

EVERYDAY EFFICIENCY: A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO EFFICIENT LIVING. By Forbes Lindsay. W. Rider & Son. 4s. 6d. net.

It is stated in the preface that the material of this Practical Guide to Efficient Living has been used extensively as a correspondence course, so that anyone who is thinking of paying pounds to be taught by post how to be efficient can save most of his money. All the most notable authorities on Efficiency—Ike Marvel, Buddha, Arnold Bennett, Walter Dill Scott, Prentice Mulford, Yoritomo-Tashi, and Baudelaire (to what the last-named said is added what he might have said)—are quoted, and many varieties of type and a liberal use of capital letters add to the strenuousness of the book. There is much about Ideals ("Ultimate and Other Ideals") and much about Money, much about Character Formation and much about Vocational Efficiency. We attribute our own inefficiency largely to the fact that we cannot whistle, for this seemingly trivial accomplishment is of far-reaching use—"Whistle and wear a smile for fifteen minutes, and you will most assuredly begin to feel cheerful"; "Sing and whistle as you dress." But, again, we have not done the essential thing, which is, we are told, to read the lessons of the Course again and again, and to devote close thought to them. Alas, we fell a victim to Waning Will, a fault early handled in the book, and although somewhat comforted to learn that it is a "common form of weakness," we could not bring ourselves to adopt the cure, which is "When a resolution is formed, record it definitely in your file under the head of Ideals, Aspirations, Tasks, Duties, or other appropriate designation." The appropriate designation for the reading of this book is undoubtedly Task. The author, who has also written books entitled Efficiency and The Psychology of a Sale, is a man who has evidently obeyed his own great precept, "Don't admit any limit to your attainment and capacity." His intense self-respect will prevent him feeling hurt on learning that a smile is the only aid to efficiency which we have derived from his book.

It’s mentioned in the preface that the content of this Practical Guide to Efficient Living has been widely used as a correspondence course, meaning anyone considering spending money to learn how to be efficient by mail can save most of it. All the key experts on Efficiency—like Ike Marvel, Buddha, Arnold Bennett, Walter Dill Scott, Prentice Mulford, Yoritomo-Tashi, and Baudelaire (along with what he might have added)—are referenced, and the book employs various fonts and capital letters to enhance its intensity. There’s a lot about Ideals ("Ultimate and Other Ideals") and Money, a lot about Character Development, and a lot about Vocational Efficiency. We think our own inefficiency is mostly because we can’t whistle, since this seemingly minor skill is incredibly useful—"Whistle and wear a smile for fifteen minutes, and you will definitely start to feel cheerful"; "Sing and whistle as you get dressed." However, we still haven’t done the crucial part, which is, we’re told, to read the Course lessons repeatedly and give them our full attention. Unfortunately, we fell victim to Waning Will, a weakness discussed early in the book, and while we felt somewhat reassured to find out it’s a "common form of weakness," we still couldn’t manage to follow the solution: "When a resolution is made, write it down clearly in your file under Ideals, Aspirations, Tasks, Duties, or another suitable label." The suitable label for reading this book is definitely Task. The author, who has also written books called Efficiency and The Psychology of a Sale, clearly follows his own important principle, "Don’t limit your achievements and abilities." His strong self-respect will keep him from being upset to find that a smile is the only effective help we’ve gained from his book.

ANAPHYLAXIS AND ANTI-ANAPHYLAXIS. By Dr. A. Besredka. English Edition by S. Roodhouse Gloyne. Heinemann. 6s. net.

Medical research bears so directly on the well-being of every one of us that it is astonishing that more people do not take an interest in it. The existing indifference may be attributed partly to the lack of good popular books describing recent advances in an easily comprehensible way, partly to the nomenclature adopted by the medical profession, which is apt to frighten the layman into imagining that the exotic polysyllables in question can be used only for phenomena of unimaginable complexity and obscurity. Complex they always are, of course, with the complexity of all natural manifestations, but very often the main lines of the problems which have arisen, and the methods of attack, can be stated in plain language. The book before us, which deals with the profoundly interesting subject of anaphylaxis, is not avowedly written for the enlightenment of the public, yet it is in most parts accessible to anybody with a slight knowledge of medicine, and, not being a "popular" book, it has the advantage of being free from229 the erroneous generalisations so often introduced in presenting a branch of science to the lay reader. The subject is described as one still in the course of development, and is not given that false air of completion so dear to the populariser.

Medical research impacts all of us so directly that it's surprising more people aren’t interested in it. This lack of interest may be partly due to the absence of good popular books that explain recent advancements in an easy-to-understand way, and partly because the medical field uses terminology that tends to intimidate the average person, making them feel that the complex terms can only apply to incredibly complicated topics. While they are indeed complex like all natural phenomena, often the main issues and methods can be explained in straightforward language. The book we have here, which discusses the very fascinating topic of anaphylaxis, is not specifically written for the general public, but it can mostly be understood by anyone with a basic knowledge of medicine. Being a non-"popular" book, it benefits from avoiding the incorrect generalizations often found in explanations aimed at a general audience. The topic is presented as one that is still evolving, without giving the misleading impression of being fully resolved, which is often favored by popularizers.

The phenomena of anaphylaxis are among the most striking in medical science, and have only recently been investigated, for although isolated cases of what we should now call anaphylaxis had been previously noted, Richet was the first to show the significance and extent of the subject in his memoir of 1902, in which he established many of the most important points. The essence of anaphylaxis is that the injection into an animal of a small quantity of one of certain substances—which in some cases are, and in others are not, poisons (with a poison the dose must, of course, be less than the fatal one)—puts the animal in a particular sensitive state, so that a very small second injection produces fatal results of a very violent and well-marked character. Some time must elapse after the first injection for the sensitive state to establish itself, and the second injection must be of exactly the same nature as the first, this latter fact constituting the so-called specificity of the anaphylactic effect. This specificity has been applied for identifying blood of a doubtful source, since an animal which has been sensitised with an injection of blood from a given species is sensitive only to blood of the same species. Further, the blood of an animal in the sensitive state can be used to render another animal sensitive, a result known as passive anaphylaxis.

The phenomenon of anaphylaxis is one of the most impressive in medical science and has only recently been explored. Although isolated cases of what we now call anaphylaxis had been observed before, Richet was the first to demonstrate the significance and scope of the topic in his 1902 memoir, where he established many of the key points. Essentially, anaphylaxis occurs when an animal is injected with a small amount of certain substances—some of which are poisons and some of which are not (with poisons, the dose must be less than the lethal amount)—putting the animal in a particular sensitive state. This means that a very small second injection can lead to severe and well-defined fatal results. A period must pass after the first injection for this sensitive state to develop, and the second injection must be exactly the same as the first, which is what we call the specificity of the anaphylactic effect. This specificity has been used to identify blood from uncertain sources, as an animal that has been sensitized by an injection of blood from a specific species will only be reactive to blood from the same species. Additionally, the blood from a sensitized animal can be used to make another animal sensitive, a phenomenon known as passive anaphylaxis.

The important bearing of anaphylaxis on clinical practice is obvious. With therapeutic sera accidents have been fairly common in the past, grave effects following a second injection; this is a pure anaphylactic phenomenon. Much research has been done to find out methods of preventing the anaphylactic shock, and the most important advances in the field of anti-anaphylaxis are due to Dr. Besredka. His book naturally devotes much space to this aspect of the study, and gives details of the successful technique which he has developed. He worked mainly on guinea-pigs, having obtained extreme regularity of reaction with these animals. His most important result, both from the theoretical and the practical standpoint, is that vaccination against anaphylaxis can be produced by a system of gradually increasing doses, starting with the injection of a very small amount of the substance in question. This has led to a routine for serum injection by graduated doses, which has been successful in averting serum sickness. Besredka's interpretation of his results is against Richet's theory that the second injection combines with a substance, the toxogenin, present in the serum as a consequence of the first injection, and so produces a poison, the apotoxin. He considers rather that the reaction of the injected substance, the antigen, with the substance already formed (which he calls sensibilisin) itself produces the fatal result by disturbing the equilibrium of certain nerve cells where the combination takes place. By graduating the doses the reaction is watered down into a series of slight shocks, so that the great shock produced by a single injection is spread over a comparatively large time, and becomes innocuous. He finds an analogy between the effect and the mixing of water and sulphuric acid. If the water is poured in quickly there is an explosive action, but if it is added gradually the combination takes place without violence. "In our opinion the anaphylactic poison does not exist."

The significance of anaphylaxis in clinical practice is clear. In the past, incidents related to therapeutic serums were quite common, with serious reactions occurring after a second injection; this is a classic anaphylactic response. A lot of research has been conducted to find ways to prevent anaphylactic shock, and the most notable contributions in anti-anaphylaxis come from Dr. Besredka. His book dedicates considerable space to this area of study and provides details on the effective technique he developed. He primarily worked with guinea pigs, achieving highly consistent reactions in these animals. His most significant finding, from both theoretical and practical perspectives, is that vaccination against anaphylaxis can be achieved through a method of gradually increasing doses, starting with a very small amount of the substance in question. This has led to a routine for serum injections using graduated doses, successfully preventing serum sickness. Besredka's interpretation of his findings is at odds with Richet's theory, which posits that the second injection combines with a substance, toxogenin, present in the serum as a result of the first injection, thereby creating a poison called apotoxin. Instead, he believes that the reaction between the injected substance, the antigen, and the previously formed substance (which he calls sensibilisin) directly causes the fatal outcome by disrupting the balance of certain nerve cells where this interaction occurs. By gradually increasing the doses, the reaction is diluted into a series of minor shocks, which means that the significant shock from a single injection is spread out over a longer period, making it harmless. He draws an analogy with mixing water and sulfuric acid: if water is added quickly, it causes an explosive reaction, but if it’s poured in slowly, the combination happens without any violence. "In our opinion, the anaphylactic poison does not exist."

There are a great number of interesting experiments cited in the book which we cannot mention here. The translator has done his work well, although we do not like some of his importations from the French. It should not be impossible to find expression more English than "titre of toxicity" and "fulminating cases." He has added an excellent chapter on "Recent Work on Anaphylaxis." We are glad to see at last a short work in English on the subject, which is one of the most fascinating fields in modern medicine. Somebody should translate and bring up to date Richet's excellent little book. It is a pity that the nomenclature of the subject cannot be made uniform.

There are a lot of interesting experiments mentioned in the book that we can't cover here. The translator has done a good job, although we aren't fond of some of the French terms he included. It shouldn't be too hard to find more English-sounding phrases than "titre of toxicity" and "fulminating cases." He has added a great chapter on "Recent Work on Anaphylaxis." We're pleased to finally see a brief work in English on this topic, which is one of the most intriguing areas in modern medicine. Someone should translate and update Richet's excellent little book. It's a shame that the terminology in this field can't be standardized.

THE NEW TEACHING SERIES OF PRACTICAL TEXT-BOOKS:
APPLIED BOTANY. By G. S. M. Ellis.
FOUNDATIONS OF ENGINEERING. By W. H. Spikes.
CHEMISTRY FROM THE INDUSTRIAL STANDPOINT. By P. C. L. Thorne.
Hodder & Stoughton. 4s. 6d. net each.

This new series is rather pompously announced as striving to build "up the New Humanism on the basis of the student's immediate economic interest and environment" (which implies a considerable modification of the accepted meaning of Humanism). We translate this as meaning that it is intended to give the reader some idea of the various sciences and arts as they find application in industry and commerce. This is a worthy object, and, on the whole, the books are simple and interesting expositions of the utilitarian aspect of the sciences in question. There is, perhaps inevitably, a tendency to hurry over fundamental difficulties which will not, we think, leave an intelligent student satisfied. For instance, to say that a force is whatever changes motion, without further explanation, may well puzzle the reader, who knows that he can push against a heavy stone without producing any apparent motion. However, there is a distinct place for books of this general character, which do good work by showing to a wide audience the peaceful achievements of science and its practical aspects; they act as a counterblast to the deadening tradition of rule of thumb. The industrial chemistry is particularly comprehensive, and has an excellent set of original diagrams of industrial plant. The series is well printed and well illustrated, and, for present times, moderately priced. It deserves wide recognition.

This new series is somewhat grandly presented as attempting to develop "the New Humanism based on the student's immediate economic interests and environment" (which suggests a significant shift in the typical understanding of Humanism). We interpret this as an effort to provide readers with insight into the various sciences and arts as they apply to industry and commerce. This is a commendable goal, and overall, the books offer straightforward and engaging explanations of the practical aspects of the sciences involved. There is, perhaps inevitably, a tendency to gloss over fundamental challenges that we believe won't satisfy an inquisitive student. For instance, saying that a force is whatever changes motion without further explanation might confuse readers, especially when they know they can push against a heavy stone without causing any visible movement. Nonetheless, there is a clear need for books of this nature, as they effectively showcase the positive accomplishments of science and its real-world applications; they serve as a counter to the limiting tradition of trial and error. The industrial chemistry section is particularly thorough and includes an excellent collection of original diagrams of industrial plants. The series is well-printed and well-illustrated and is reasonably priced for today's market. It deserves broad acknowledgment.

PROJECTIVE VECTOR ALGEBRA. By L. Silberstein. G. Bell & Sons. 7s. 6d. net.

It is not often that a book appears describing an essential advance in pure mathematics which is intelligible to the man of moderate attainments in that science—by moderate attainments we mean such knowledge of mathematics as is picked up in one or two years at a university. Dr. Silberstein, who is well known in this country for his original work, especially in connection with the theory of relativity, has, in his Protective Vector Algebra, developed his latest researches in geometry in a form which is attractive and free from pedantic formalities, and has throughout aimed at simplicity of expression, in contrast to certain modern mathematicians who endeavour to lend importance to minor conventional problems by a bewildering display of definitions and theorems. The essential novelty of the book, from which the whole theme is developed, is the generalised definition of the addition of vectors, which does not need any construction of parallel lines, but depends solely on a straight line construction making use of the points where the vectors cut an arbitrary fixed straight line. Dr. Silberstein's definition is a generalisation of the Euclidean one, to which it reduces if the arbitrary line just mentioned is moved away to infinity, and if the space is Euclidean. The knowledge of geometry which is demanded is little more than the usual postulates of projective geometry and Desargues' theorem. From his definition the author proceeds to prove the associative law, and then, after dealing with the equality of non-coinitial vectors, gives many interesting uses of the generalised vector algebra. The proof of Pascal's theorem gives a striking example of the power and simplicity of the new method, and the whole treatment of conics will delight the student of projective geometry. Altogether the book is a very original and striking contribution to a fascinating branch of mathematics.

It’s not often that a book comes out describing a major advancement in pure mathematics that is understandable to someone with a moderate level of knowledge in the field—by moderate, we mean someone who has picked up a year or two of mathematics at university. Dr. Silberstein, who is well-known in this country for his original work, especially related to the theory of relativity, has developed his latest research in geometry in his Protective Vector Algebra in a way that is engaging and free from overly technical jargon. He focuses on simplicity of expression, unlike some modern mathematicians who try to make minor conventional problems seem significant by using a confusing array of definitions and theorems. The main innovation of the book, from which the entire theme is developed, is the generalized definition of vector addition. This definition does not require constructing parallel lines; instead, it relies solely on a line constructed using the points where the vectors intersect a chosen fixed line. Dr. Silberstein's definition generalizes the Euclidean one, reverting to it if the arbitrary line mentioned is moved to infinity and if the space is Euclidean. The only geometry knowledge needed is slightly more than the usual postulates of projective geometry and Desargues' theorem. From his definition, the author proves the associative law, and after addressing the equality of non-coinitial vectors, he provides many interesting applications of the generalized vector algebra. The proof of Pascal's theorem serves as a clear example of the effectiveness and simplicity of the new method, and the entire discussion of conics will please students of projective geometry. All in all, the book is a very original and remarkable contribution to an intriguing area of mathematics.


BOOK-PRODUCTION NOTES

By J. H. MASON

By J.H. Mason

THE important work done by the private presses of the last twenty-five years will probably be found to be in its results more far-reaching than that done in any other artistic craft. For, in addition to giving the world monumental editions of chosen works, such as the Kelmscott Chaucer, the Doves Bible, and the Ashendene Dante, they have set up the right standards in type lettering, margins, spacing, paper, illustration, and binding.

THE important work done by private presses over the last twenty-five years will likely have more far-reaching results than that of any other artistic craft. In addition to producing monumental editions of selected works like the Kelmscott Chaucer, the Doves Bible, and the Ashendene Dante, they have established the right standards in type design, margins, spacing, paper, illustration, and binding.

Even in binding they have set a standard that can be widely applied; for the linen back and paper sides that were good enough for a Kelmscott Press book set an example of wholesome plainness that has done a great deal to improve the task of publisher and public. The publisher of this generation is in strong reaction, as a rule, against the cloth gilt extra of his father and grandfather. The Artistic Crafts Series, edited by Professor W. R. Lethaby, is a notable example of such a plain, useful cover. One of the earliest, the first I think, of this series was that dealing with Bookbinding, and doubtless this was largely the cause of the series starting right in the matter of covers. One regrets that there wasn't a printer available to have influenced the choice of type and dimensions of the page—the series that is satisfactory in both respects has not yet been published.

Even in binding, they've set a standard that can be widely applied; the linen back and paper sides used in a Kelmscott Press book demonstrate a level of simple quality that has greatly helped both publishers and the public. Publishers today generally push back against the extravagant cloth gilt designs of their fathers and grandfathers. The Artistic Crafts Series, edited by Professor W. R. Lethaby, is a prominent example of such a straightforward, practical cover. One of the earliest, and possibly the first, in this series focused on Bookbinding, which likely influenced the series to prioritize simplicity in covers. It's a shame there wasn't a printer who could have influenced the choice of typeface and page dimensions—the series that is satisfying in both areas has yet to be published.

Type, paper, proportions of printed page and margins, and finally the cover, are the chief matters to be considered in producing a satisfactory book, and all of these cost no more—with the exception of paper—when right than when they are unsatisfactory. Even in the matter of paper, there is a wide range of choice, in normal times, at every price above the very cheapest.

Type, paper, the size of the printed page and margins, and finally the cover are the main things to think about when creating a good book, and all of these cost the same—except for the paper—when done well as they do when they're not. Even with paper, there’s a broad selection available, normally, at every price above the very lowest.

One generally sees the best attempts at book-production in small volumes of verse. Some of them are very attractive and show that care and thought have been spent in producing them. Yet, as a rule, they show some weakness, some lapse, to which the amateur is liable. The little book of verse, Arcades Ambo, by Lily Dougall and Gilbert Sheldon, published by Blackwell of Oxford, is an instance. A pleasant type, based on that of Jenson, the Venetian printer, pleasing both in design and weight (the thin lines are not in strong contrast to the thicks), predisposes us in favour of the book at first glance. The normal margins are good without being excessive, but they are spoilt on most openings by the dropped beginnings of each poem. Thus, on pages 22, 23, instead of the tail margins being three-quarters of an inch more than the head margins (the normal), they are practically equal. The result is that the type appears uncomfortably low on the page. Yet the good Venetian capital lines would have given an excellent line to the top of the page. The three-line initials are not in keeping with the capitals of the text; for their thin strokes are in too great a contrast with their thick strokes. Moreover, they are of a different shape—note the "T" in the text, and compare with the initial on page 22. The little black ornament in the headlines and the arrangement of the title-page and the label are also unsatisfactory. The press work is good, the inking of the type being full and even, and does the good design of the type full justice.

One generally sees the best efforts in book production in small volumes of poetry. Some of them are really appealing and show that care and thought went into making them. However, they typically have some weaknesses, some oversights that amateurs tend to make. The little poetry book, Arcades Ambo, by Lily Dougall and Gilbert Sheldon, published by Blackwell of Oxford, is a case in point. It has a nice design, inspired by that of Jenson, the Venetian printer, which is attractive in both design and weight (the thin lines aren’t in strong contrast to the thick ones), making us favor the book at first glance. The standard margins are good without being too much, but they're messed up on most pages by the dropped beginnings of each poem. So, on pages 22 and 23, instead of having the bottom margins three-quarters of an inch larger than the top margins (which is normal), they're nearly the same. This makes the type look uncomfortably low on the page. Yet the good Venetian capital letters would have provided an excellent line at the top of the page. The three-line initials don’t match the capitals of the text; their thin strokes contrast too much with the thick strokes. Plus, they have a different shape—look at the "T" in the text, and compare it with the initial on page 22. The small black ornament in the headlines and the layout of the title page and label are also lacking. The printing quality is good, with even and full inking of the type that does justice to the good design.

Another book with pleasant margins—perhaps a little more at the head would have been an improvement—is Max Beerbohm's Seven Men, published by Wm. Heinemann. (Miss Dane's Legend is, roughly, uniform with it.) To secure a good foredge margin without unduly shortening the line the book is half an inch wider than the ordinary crown octavo; this gives a squarer format, which is much preferable to the ordinary octavo. Such a format, too, gives the binder, in case the book is thought worth a leather binding, a chance to make a good design for the sides—the ordinary octavo precludes certain good designs. I cannot commend the "modern" type which has been chosen for this book; but I will discuss "modern" type on some other occasion.

Another book with nice margins—maybe a bit more at the top would have been better—is Max Beerbohm's Seven Men, published by Wm. Heinemann. (Miss Dane's Legend is about the same size.) To achieve a good foredge margin without making the line too short, the book is half an inch wider than the regular crown octavo. This gives it a squarer format, which is much better than the usual octavo. Such a format also allows the binder, if the book is considered worthy of a leather cover, to create a nice design for the sides—the regular octavo limits certain designs. I can’t recommend the "modern" type that has been selected for this book; however, I'll talk about "modern" type another time.


A LETTER FROM AMERICA

New York, November, 1919

New York, November 1919

AMERICAN life, as it now is, would seem to make original literary production almost impossible. Energy here cannot work distinctively; it is forced at its very birth into one or the other prepared channel. No one who has not lived in this country can have any conception of the unrelenting and unremitting drive that would subdue, and does subdue, all thought, all feeling, to mediocrity. It is a drive of vast circumference: no single activity, whether political or artistic or religious, can escape it. Religion, indeed, it has destroyed; there is no religion in America. The experiences of religion can only be felt by the man who has realised himself as an individual terribly separate and distinct from all others—an individual whose soul has awful significance as a thing-in-itself, a thing eternally unmatched, forever recognisable by God. Such conceptions cannot breathe the American air: neither terror nor awe nor mystery have room within the borders of this sceptical and destructive continent. The implacable rule prevails: that the soul may have no adventures of its own.

AMERICAN life, as it is today, seems to make original literary creation almost impossible. Energy here can't work in unique ways; it's forced from the very start into one of the established paths. No one who hasn't lived in this country can truly grasp the relentless drive that suppresses all thought and feeling to a state of mediocrity. It's a drive of immense scope: no single activity, whether political, artistic, or religious, can escape it. In fact, it has destroyed religion; there is no religion in America. The experiences of faith can only be felt by someone who has recognized themselves as an individual, deeply separate and distinct from everyone else—an individual whose soul has profound significance as a unique entity, a being eternally unmatched, always recognizable by God. Such ideas cannot thrive in the American landscape: neither terror nor awe nor mystery has space within the confines of this skeptical and destructive land. The unyielding rule remains: the soul cannot have any adventures of its own.

"Adventures," indeed, there are, and many. You can go in for anything you like—everybody does—provided that you go in for it in groups. You may present yourself for the smearing of a particular brush, you may band yourself with those who have received a similar treatment. You may become a "society man," a church worker, a Bolshevik revolutionary, a philanderer, a writer of vers libre, a "realistic" sex-novelist, a Cubist, or a Futurist; but whatever you become, you will always know precisely where you are and precisely what will come of your being there. Every square inch of your region will be defined. And the conventionalities of every cult are essentially identical; the set phrases of the man about town or the church worker have the same ring as the set phrases of the littérateur. The raisers of the standards of artistic or political revolt will expound their theories in just the same way, except for the mere words, as the business man will expound his. The various samples of modern American "free verse" resemble one another quite as closely—they keep quite as deliberately clear of individual distinction—as do the articles in the magazines of culture or the jokes in the comic sections of the Sunday papers. Their own conventions weigh no less heavily on the unconventional than the most hidebound provincial's do on him. Even the wicked know what is expected of them, and they, no less than the virtuous, answer public expectation. Conventional or unconventional, virtuous or wicked, all enact their ordered and calculable rôles according to schedule; there can be nothing unexpected anywhere, nothing that can startle or embarrass or discomfort or strike wonder.

"Adventures," sure, there are plenty. You can dive into anything you want—everyone does—just as long as you do it in groups. You can show up to get involved in a certain activity, or team up with others who’ve had the same experience. You can become a "society guy," a church volunteer, a revolutionary, a flirt, a writer of free verse, a "realistic" romance novelist, a Cubist, or a Futurist; but no matter what you choose, you'll always know exactly where you stand and what that means for you. Every inch of your environment will be clearly defined. And the norms of every group are basically the same; the catchphrases of the socialite or the church worker sound just like those of the writer. Those raising the flags of artistic or political change will explain their ideas in the same way, except for the specific words, as the business person will. The different forms of modern American "free verse" are very similar—they deliberately avoid unique individuality—just like articles in cultural magazines or jokes in the Sunday comics. Their own norms weigh just as heavily on the unconventional as the strictest provincial norms do on him. Even the naughty ones know what’s expected of them, and they, like the good ones, fulfill public expectations. Conventional or unconventional, good or bad, they all play their predictable and calculated roles on time; there's nothing unexpected anywhere, nothing that can shock or embarrass or discomfort or inspire wonder.

Can we say, then, that literature, like wickedness and virtue, like religion—and, of course, education—does not, and cannot, exist at all in America? Is it really true that nothing at this moment can be expected from the land of Edgar Allen Poe and Walt Whitman? Has America no authentic poet now writing, no novelist? Even granting that American conditions are intolerable to the man of artistic impulse, and that most artists must be paralysed by them or forced to a sterile cleverness, must there not be some, at least, who will react?—react violently and at least interestingly and with a certain distinction against the pressure of their period? How about Mr. Theodore Dreiser and Mr. Edgar Lee Masters? What of the novels of Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer? Is not Mr. Dreiser at least original? Have not critics of well-reputed judgment written, strongly moved, of his "deep original mysticism"—that mysticism which "penetrates the rough chaotic surface of American life" and "lays bare its primitive foundations"?233 Has not the genius of Mr. Dreiser been credited with the "impetus of a huge cosmic plough"?

Can we say that literature, like evil and goodness, like religion—and of course, education—doesn't, and can't, exist at all in America? Is it really true that nothing can be expected at this moment from the land of Edgar Allan Poe and Walt Whitman? Does America have no genuine poet currently writing, no novelists? Even if we accept that American conditions are unbearable for the artistically inclined, and that most artists are either paralyzed by them or forced into uninspired cleverness, isn't there at least someone who will respond?—respond fiercely and at least interestingly and with a certain flair against the challenges of their time? What about Mr. Theodore Dreiser and Mr. Edgar Lee Masters? What about the novels of Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer? Isn't Mr. Dreiser at least original? Haven't respected critics written passionately about his "deep original mysticism"—that mysticism which "cuts through the rough chaotic surface of American life" and "reveals its primitive foundations"?233 Hasn't Mr. Dreiser's genius been described as having the "force of a massive cosmic plow"?

Yes: and in America one can understand an enthusiasm for Mr. Dreiser, but only in America. This writer has courage, that is undeniable: the courage to look with the naked eye at as much of American life as he can bring within his heavily-blinkered vision. It is not a slight thing to have achieved so direct a gaze in a country where sentimental make-believe triumphs more amazingly and more comically than in any other country under the sun. On this account we can forgive Mr. Dreiser his unequalled incapacity for artistic selection, his unvarying preference for making fifty or a hundred sentences do the work of one; we can forgive him the dullness of his æsthetic nerve, his mountainously heaped banalities of phrase, his grinding tediousness, his incoherence, his clumsiness that produces the distressing effect of some obtruded physical deformity. At least he has done something: he has given us a sense of the Middle West that is almost as depressing, almost as spiritually devastating as any that actual contact with the Middle West itself can produce. He is a realist: and it is an extraordinary feat of heroism to be a realist in America. But if Mr. Dreiser had written in any European country, he could not have been read. The tremendous strain that he imposes on his readers is only tolerable because they feel that he is doing something, or, with the throaty groans and gastric rumbles of an elderly Hercules badly out of condition, trying to do something that no one else has found the nerve or the stomach to attempt.

Yes: in America, it's easy to understand the enthusiasm for Mr. Dreiser, but only here. This writer definitely has courage: the courage to look with clear eyes at as much of American life as he can capture within his narrow perspective. Achieving such a straightforward view in a country where sentimental fantasies thrive more remarkably and comically than anywhere else is no small feat. Because of this, we can overlook Mr. Dreiser's unmatched inability to make artistic choices, his constant habit of stretching fifty or a hundred sentences to do the work of one; we can excuse the dullness of his aesthetic sense, the piled-up clichés in his writing, his grinding tediousness, his incoherence, his clumsy style that creates the unsettling impression of an obvious physical deformity. At the very least, he has accomplished something: he has given us a depiction of the Middle West that feels almost as depressing, almost as spiritually devastating as the real thing. He is a realist, and it takes a unique kind of bravery to be a realist in America. However, if Mr. Dreiser had written in any European country, he wouldn’t have been read. The immense strain he puts on his readers is only bearable because they sense that he is doing something or, with the strained sounds of an out-of-shape elderly Hercules, attempting something that no one else has had the guts or the willingness to try.

It will be asked if Mr. Edgar Lee Masters has not also the distinction of having dared to tell the truth in a land where, whenever truth shows itself, public opinion is instantly on the alert to suppress it. Does not the author of the Spoon River Anthology expose, powerfully and memorably, the vices of the respectable provincial bourgeois, the "Pillars of Society"? But again the question may be raised—did the Spoon River Anthology enjoy its vogue on account of its power and distinction as a work of art, or on account of the unusualness that lay in the subjection of American material to treatment of the kind? Guy de Maupassant had, long since, the same idea as Mr. Edgar Lee Masters, and de Maupassant executed it with genius. If a European, coming after de Maupassant, after Ibsen, had written such an Anthology from, say, the Potteries, with so much less than de Maupassant's or Ibsen's power, would his work have made any noticeable impression? Time will show—indeed it has done much to show already—how much less formidable Mr. Masters's power is. And how unfortunate that, induced by the success of Spoon River, Mr. Masters should have committed himself to other verse—rhymed verse, schoolboy exercises limping after models, otiose in expression, commonplace in thought. Mr. Masters writes in America: there is nothing to keep him back.

It will be asked if Mr. Edgar Lee Masters also has the distinction of having dared to tell the truth in a country where, whenever truth appears, public opinion immediately works to suppress it. Doesn’t the author of the Spoon River Anthology powerfully and memorably expose the flaws of the respectable provincial middle class, the "Pillars of Society"? But again, the question might be raised—did the Spoon River Anthology become popular because of its artistry and strength, or because it was unusual to take American themes and present them this way? Guy de Maupassant, long before, had the same idea as Mr. Edgar Lee Masters, and de Maupassant executed it with brilliance. If a European, following de Maupassant and Ibsen, had written such an anthology from, say, the Potteries, with much less power than de Maupassant or Ibsen, would his work have made any significant impact? Time will tell—indeed, it has already shown—how much less impressive Mr. Masters's power is. And how unfortunate that, influenced by the success of Spoon River, Mr. Masters has turned to other poetry—rhymed verse, schoolboy attempts following models, unoriginal in expression, and mundane in thought. Mr. Masters writes in America: there’s nothing holding him back.

Mr. Dreiser, it is true, has never done anything quite so deplorable as the later verse of Mr. Masters: the tendencies of the author of The Titan and The Genius go another way. Intrigued by the fantasies of pseudo-scientific speculation he has of late taken to writing queerly and embarrassingly juvenile plays and stories about "energies" that form the subject-matter of Physics: he makes ponderous Teutonic play with electrons and the like. Or, stung by the crass persecution of American Puritanism, he writes grimly and solemnly and staidly about lust, turning pornographer out of a quaint and harassed sense of moral duty, or, it may be, merely out of obstinate combativeness, under impulse to retaliation. Mr. Dreiser is at least a phenomenon of psychological interest.

Mr. Dreiser, it’s true, has never done anything quite as regrettable as the later work of Mr. Masters: the tendencies of the author of The Titan and The Genius go in a different direction. Fascinated by the fantasies of pseudo-scientific speculation, he has recently started writing strangely and awkwardly juvenile plays and stories about "energies" that relate to Physics: he makes heavy, Germanic references to electrons and similar concepts. Or, reacting to the harsh persecution of American Puritanism, he writes grimly, seriously, and formally about lust, turning into a pornographer out of a quirky and troubled sense of moral obligation, or perhaps simply out of stubborn defiance, motivated by a desire for revenge. Mr. Dreiser is at the very least a subject of psychological interest.

There are no poets who are in any way observable, but there is Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer, whose novels have been highly commended on both sides of the Atlantic. Indeed, his style, self-conscious though it is, has an unquestionable claim to serious regard. His honesty in characterisation, his vigour, his sense of the running sap of human existence, his energy in narrative, all mark him out. We can hardly, after our234 later experience of them, expect any new values, any development, from Mr. Dreiser or from Mr. Masters; we can justifiably expect a good deal more from Mr. Hergesheimer than we have yet had, for he has only begun. The Three Black Pennys and Java Head point the way perhaps to much more considerable novels. Mr. Hergesheimer, far less unsurely than any other American writer of to-day, gives us hope for the future of American literature. To anyone familiar with the conditions of American life, it is amazing that he should have been able to write so well, to advance so far under so heavy a handicap. But, of course, no conditions of life are all-powerful. The individual will in the end escape from under the blight and the burden of any general mass whatsoever; partial evasions herald complete release. In ten years time, maybe—or in twenty—there will be very different letters to be written from America.

There aren't any poets who can be seen, but there is Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer, whose novels have received high praise on both sides of the Atlantic. His style, though self-aware, definitely deserves serious attention. His honesty in character portrayal, his energy, his understanding of the essence of human existence, and his dynamic storytelling all set him apart. After our 234 recent experiences with them, we can hardly expect any new insights or growth from Mr. Dreiser or Mr. Masters; however, we can justifiably expect a lot more from Mr. Hergesheimer than we've seen so far, as he's just getting started. The Three Black Pennys and Java Head possibly lead the way to much more substantial novels. Mr. Hergesheimer, with more certainty than any other American writer today, gives us hope for the future of American literature. For anyone who understands the realities of American life, it's incredible that he has been able to write so well and progress so far despite such significant obstacles. But of course, no life circumstances are truly insurmountable. Ultimately, the individual will break free from the oppression and weight of any overall collective experience; small breakthroughs signal complete liberation. In ten years, or maybe twenty, there will be very different letters coming from America.

News there is little. Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay, the one American writer of verse who shows signs of genius, is projecting a visit to England, and Mr. Hugh Walpole, Lord Dunsany, and Mr. Drinkwater are touring the country as so many of their British colleagues have done before. Mr. Walpole's addresses are very popular. Mr. Drinkwater has been more than once to Springfield, the shrine of Abraham Lincoln, in whom he now has a sort of property, and Lord Dunsany has been lecturing to a large audience at the Æolian Hall in this city. His reception was marred by excited interruptions from patriotic Irishwomen who wanted to know why he had ignored the grievances of his country. In a despairing way he repeated again and again, "I am a poet, not a politician."

There's not much news. Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay, the only American poet who shows signs of genius, is planning a trip to England, and Mr. Hugh Walpole, Lord Dunsany, and Mr. Drinkwater are traveling around the country like many of their British counterparts have done before. Mr. Walpole's talks are very popular. Mr. Drinkwater has visited Springfield, the home of Abraham Lincoln, which he feels a strong connection to, and Lord Dunsany has been giving lectures to a large audience at the Æolian Hall in this city. His reception was disrupted by passionate Irishwomen who wanted to know why he had overlooked their country's issues. Frustratingly, he kept repeating, "I am a poet, not a politician."

R. E. C.

R. E. C.


LEARNED SOCIETIES, Etc.

THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

THE influence of the war is plainly seen in the Society's programme for the coming session, and the prospect of exploring the ancient seats of civilisation hitherto under Turkish rule will give general satisfaction. The Latin monastic buildings of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre will be described and illustrated, and a mosaic pavement found at Um Jerar during the advance in Palestine will be discussed. In Mesopotamia official excavations have been carried out at Ur of the Chaldees, Abu Shahrain, and El-Obeid; a Sumerian figure has been found, dating from the pre-Semitic period; and a marble slab of about 1200 A.D., carved with a double-headed eagle, has found its way to the British Museum from the neighbourhood of Diarbekr. The heraldry of Cyprus and recent excavations in that island are other items from abroad; but discoveries at home will not be neglected. The megalithic monument known as Wayland's Smithy (caricatured by Scott in Kenilworth) was thoroughly examined last summer; a report is promised on excavations at Templeborough, a Roman camp between Sheffield and Rotherham; and a small ivory carving of the later Anglo-Saxon period from St. Cross will take rank as a rarity of peculiar charm. It reached Winchester Museum unprotected among a miscellaneous collection of fossils.

THE impact of the war is clearly evident in the Society's program for the upcoming session, and the chance to explore the ancient centers of civilization previously under Turkish control will be well-received. The Latin monastic structures of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre will be described and illustrated, and a mosaic pavement discovered at Um Jerar during the advance in Palestine will be discussed. In Mesopotamia, official excavations have been conducted at Ur of the Chaldees, Abu Shahrain, and El-Obeid; a Sumerian figure dating back to the pre-Semitic period has been uncovered, along with a marble slab from around 1200 CE, featuring a double-headed eagle, which has been brought to the British Museum from the vicinity of Diarbekr. The heraldry of Cyprus and recent excavations on that island are other highlights from abroad; however, local discoveries will also be a focus. The megalithic monument known as Wayland's Smithy (satirized by Scott in Kenilworth) was thoroughly examined last summer; a report is expected on excavations at Templeborough, a Roman site between Sheffield and Rotherham; and a small ivory carving from the later Anglo-Saxon period found at St. Cross will be regarded as a unique and charming rarity. It arrived at Winchester Museum unprotected among a random collection of fossils.

THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY

The Society was just preparing to recover from the loss it suffered by the death of Dr. Furnivall when the war broke out. The officials had to do their best to keep the Society going whilst many members were away. A tentative unofficial revival of the annual report was made official and permanent, but several winter meetings were suppressed on grounds of war economy. The question of a proposed official phonetic transcription came before the Council, which also considered that of adhesion—as a section—to the British Association. In 1917 the seventy-fifth anniversary of the Society's foundation was celebrated. Recent publications include The Tale of the Armament of Igor, A.D. 1185, translated from the Russian by Leonard A. Magnus; an address on Jacob Grimm; and a paper by Sir James Wilson, K.C.S.I., on The Dialect of the New Forest in Hampshire (as spoken in the village of Burley). The President this year is Sir Israel Gollancz, and the secretary Mr. Leonard C. Wharton, of 31 Greville Road, N.W. 6. Forthcoming meetings (at University College) will be held on December 5th, January 9th, and February 6th, the subjects being Existing Parts of Speech Distinctions have no Topical Basis (Mr. H. O. Coleman), A Middle English Topic (Sir I. Gollancz), and The Perception of Sound (Dr. W. Perrett). New members are wanted. The subscription is a guinea.

The Society was just starting to recover from the loss caused by Dr. Furnivall’s death when the war began. The officials had to do their best to keep the Society running while many members were away. A tentative unofficial revival of the annual report was made official and permanent, but several winter meetings were canceled due to war economy. The Council discussed a proposed official phonetic transcription, along with the idea of joining the British Association as a section. In 1917, the Society celebrated its seventy-fifth anniversary. Recent publications include The Tale of the Armament of Igor, A.D. 1185, translated from Russian by Leonard A. Magnus; a talk on Jacob Grimm; and a paper by Sir James Wilson, K.C.S.I., on The Dialect of the New Forest in Hampshire (as spoken in the village of Burley). This year’s President is Sir Israel Gollancz, and the secretary is Mr. Leonard C. Wharton, of 31 Greville Road, N.W. 6. Upcoming meetings (at University College) will take place on December 5th, January 9th, and February 6th, covering the topics Existing Parts of Speech Distinctions have no Topical Basis (Mr. H. O. Coleman), A Middle English Topic (Sir I. Gollancz), and The Perception of Sound (Dr. W. Perrett). New members are welcome. The subscription is one guinea.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS

We are hearing at the present moment a good deal about the Enabling Bill, and considerable interest has been evinced at the large majority which approved its second reading. This is not without its bearing on a matter in which the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings feels very strongly—i.e., that the laity should not only have a voice in church legislation, but that where church buildings (which may legitimately236 be looked on as national possessions of the highest value) are concerned the public has a right to know of improvements or additions which may be in contemplation, and to express its approval or disapproval of any such scheme.

We're currently hearing a lot about the Enabling Bill, and there's been significant interest in the substantial majority that supported its second reading. This is relevant to an issue that the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings feels strongly about—namely, that the public should not only have a say in church laws, but that when it comes to church buildings (which can rightfully be seen as treasured national assets), the public has the right to be informed about any proposed improvements or additions and to voice their approval or disapproval of such plans.

Two cases which have come to the notice of the Society within the last two months have brought this subject again to the fore. In the present condition of things the Dean and Chapter of a Cathedral can exercise an arbitrary ruling over the structure under its charge which none can gainsay.

Two cases that have come to the Society's attention in the last two months have brought this issue back to the forefront. In the current situation, the Dean and Chapter of a Cathedral can make decisions about the structure they oversee that no one can challenge.

In certain cases, doubtless, no great harm may result even from the arbitrary decision of a small body of men who may or may not have any architectural or archæological knowledge, but the past bears many glaring instances in which succeeding generations have had good reason to deplore that in a preceding age a Dean and Chapter has held undisputed sway and worked its will.

In some cases, it’s true that a small group of people making arbitrary decisions might not cause much damage, even if they don’t have any architectural or archaeological expertise. However, history offers many clear examples where later generations have regretted that a Dean and Chapter had unquestioned control and imposed their will in the past.

What is needed is that it should be made illegal to add to or alter a cathedral—in fact, to do anything beyond ordinary works of upkeep (which do not involve removing stones or timbers from the structure)—without the permission of either the advisory board set up under the Ancient Monuments Act (1913), or, if the church would prefer it, some advisory board on which the opinion of such societies as the Society of Antiquaries, the Royal Institute of British Architects, and this Society would be represented equally with the dignatories of the church. This is a case about which the public should express its opinion so strongly that a revision of the existing system would inevitably follow.

What needs to happen is that it should be illegal to add to or change a cathedral—in fact, to do anything beyond regular maintenance (which doesn’t involve removing stones or wood from the structure)—without the permission of either the advisory board established under the Ancient Monuments Act (1913) or, if the church prefers, some advisory board that equally represents organizations like the Society of Antiquaries, the Royal Institute of British Architects, and this Society alongside the church leaders. This is an issue that the public should express their opinions on so strongly that a revision of the current system would have to follow.

THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

The Egypt Exploration Fund is arranging a series of lectures to be given in the rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House (by the kind permission of the President and Council). The lectures are primarily for the benefit of its own members and subscribers, but others will be admitted by tickets, which can be obtained gratis by application to the Secretary of the Egypt Exploration Fund, 13 Tavistock Square, W.C.1. The first of these lectures was delivered on Friday, November 21st, at 8.30 p.m. The chair was taken by Professor Percy G. Newberry, and the lecture, entitled "The Egyptian Origin of the Alphabet," was given by Mr. T. Eric Peet, who urged the view that both the North Semitic and South Semitic alphabets, from which together the Greek alphabet was derived, were derived in their turn from a common source which was taken, on the acrophonic principle, from Egyptian hieroglyphics. This argument is largely based on the inscriptions discovered in 1905 at Serâbît-el-Khâdim, in the Sinai peninsula, by an expedition of the Egypt Exploration Fund. The fund has recently published a pamphlet dealing with its aims and accomplishments, in which it is pointed out that Egyptology to-day demands more precise and scientific methods than were formerly employed, and that, as Egypt is now a protectorate of the British Empire, the responsibility for safeguarding the records of its history must be accepted by this country in a fuller measure than heretofore.

The Egypt Exploration Fund is organizing a series of lectures at the Royal Society, Burlington House (with the kind approval of the President and Council). These lectures are mainly for its members and subscribers, but others can attend with tickets, which are available for free by contacting the Secretary of the Egypt Exploration Fund at 13 Tavistock Square, W.C.1. The first lecture took place on Friday, November 21st, at 8:30 p.m., chaired by Professor Percy G. Newberry. The lecture, titled "The Egyptian Origin of the Alphabet," was presented by Mr. T. Eric Peet, who argued that both the North Semitic and South Semitic alphabets, which together gave rise to the Greek alphabet, originated from a common source, derived from Egyptian hieroglyphics using the acrophonic principle. This argument largely relies on inscriptions found in 1905 at Serâbît-el-Khâdim in the Sinai Peninsula, discovered by an expedition from the Egypt Exploration Fund. The fund has recently released a pamphlet outlining its goals and achievements, emphasizing that modern Egyptology requires more precise and scientific methods than those used in the past. It also states that since Egypt is now a protectorate of the British Empire, this country must take on greater responsibility for preserving the records of its history than ever before.

THE ROYAL NUMISMATIC SOCIETY

At a meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society on November 20th, Mr. Harold Mattingly read a paper on "The Republican Origins of the Roman Imperial Coinage." His main contention was that the Imperial coinage was the direct successor not of the Republican mint of Rome, but of the coinage of the "Imperator" in the provinces, as issued from about 83 B.C. onwards. He traced the history of military coinages under the Republic and brought evidence to show that it was not till about the time of Sulla that the "Imperator" himself exercised the right of striking coins. He then showed how out of this provincial coinage the coinage of the triumvirs naturally developed, and again237 from that coinage of Augustus. Augustus chose to found his system on this basis in view of the failure of the triumvirs, following in the steps of Julius Cæsar, to establish a personal coinage at the Republican mint of Rome.

At a meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society on November 20th, Mr. Harold Mattingly presented a paper titled "The Republican Origins of the Roman Imperial Coinage." His main argument was that the Imperial coinage directly followed not from the Republican mint of Rome, but from the coinage of the "Imperator" in the provinces, starting around 83 BCE. He explored the history of military coinage during the Republic and provided evidence indicating that it wasn't until around the time of Sulla that the "Imperator" held the right to mint coins. He then demonstrated how this provincial coinage naturally led to the coinage of the triumvirs and subsequently to that of Augustus. Augustus decided to base his system on this foundation due to the earlier failure of the triumvirs, following in Julius Cæsar's footsteps, to create a personal coinage at the Republican mint of Rome.

THE GEOLOGISTS' ASSOCIATION

This Association celebrated its sixtieth anniversary on December 7th, 1918, when a Lecture was delivered by Major Sir Douglas Mawson, in the Architectural Theatre, University College, Gower Street, W.C.1, on "The Glaciation of Antarctica." During 1919 several important papers have been read, including the Annual Address by the President, Mr. J. F. N. Green, B.A., F.G.S., on "The Vulcanicity of the Lake District" and a paper on "Old Age and Extinction in Fossils," by Dr. W. D. Lang. Three parts of the Proceedings for 1919 have already been published containing a full report of Dr. Lang's paper, another paper by the same authority on "The Evolution of Ammonites," and the Presidential Address by the Past-President, Mr. George Barrow, F.G.S., on "Some Future Work for the Geologists' Association," which is an interesting and exhaustive study of the post-Eocene deposits of clays, sands and gravels, older than the River Terrace deposits. The Proceedings also contain accounts of the excursions made to certain places of geological interest during the year. At Easter an excursion was conducted to the Bristol District by Professor S. H. Reynolds and Mr. J. W. Tutcher, and at Whitsuntide the Association visited the Isle of Wight, under the guidance of Mr. G. W. Colenutt and Mr. R. W. Hooley. Llangollen was selected as the district for the "Long Excursion" in August, and about forty members spent a week in the study of the Ordovician, Silurian and Carboniferous systems of the neighbourhood. Mr. L. J. Wills, M.A., F.G.S., was the Conductor. Excursions were also made to Sevenoaks, Farnham, Berkhamstead, Codicote (Herts), St. George's Hill (Weybridge), Box Hill, Headley Heath and Epsom. The first meeting of the Winter Session was held at University College on November 7th, which was followed by a conversazione. Many exhibits were made of Fossils and Flint Implements. Mr. Llewellyn Treacher showed a fine specimen, one of the largest known, of a flattened, pear-shaped late Chellean implement, 12½ inches long, recently found in the Maidenhead gravels; a slab of shale studded with Graptolites, from the Tarannon of Peebleshire, was exhibited by Mr. R. J. A. Eckford; and Mr. J. Francis showed many fine examples of Jurassic Ammonites and Belemnites, illustrating chambers, septa, siphuncles and sutures.

This Association celebrated its sixtieth anniversary on December 7, 1918, when Major Sir Douglas Mawson delivered a lecture in the Architectural Theatre at University College, Gower Street, W.C.1, on "The Glaciation of Antarctica." Throughout 1919, several important papers were presented, including the Annual Address by the President, Mr. J. F. N. Green, B.A., F.G.S., on "The Vulcanicity of the Lake District," and a paper titled "Old Age and Extinction in Fossils," by Dr. W. D. Lang. Three parts of the Proceedings for 1919 have already been published, containing a full report of Dr. Lang's paper, another paper by the same author on "The Evolution of Ammonites," and the Presidential Address by Past-President Mr. George Barrow, F.G.S., on "Some Future Work for the Geologists' Association." This is an interesting and thorough study of the post-Eocene deposits of clays, sands, and gravels that are older than the River Terrace deposits. The Proceedings also include accounts of excursions made to various sites of geological interest throughout the year. During Easter, an excursion to the Bristol District was led by Professor S. H. Reynolds and Mr. J. W. Tutcher, and at Whitsun, the Association visited the Isle of Wight under the guidance of Mr. G. W. Colenutt and Mr. R. W. Hooley. Llangollen was chosen as the destination for the "Long Excursion" in August, where about forty members spent a week studying the Ordovician, Silurian, and Carboniferous systems of the area. Mr. L. J. Wills, M.A., F.G.S., was the Conductor. Excursions were also taken to Sevenoaks, Farnham, Berkhamstead, Codicote (Herts), St. George's Hill (Weybridge), Box Hill, Headley Heath, and Epsom. The first meeting of the Winter Session was held at University College on November 7, followed by a conversazione. Many exhibits of fossils and flint tools were presented. Mr. Llewellyn Treacher displayed a remarkable specimen, one of the largest known, of a flattened, pear-shaped late Chellean tool, 12½ inches long, recently discovered in the Maidenhead gravels. A slab of shale filled with Graptolites from the Tarannon of Peebleshire was shown by Mr. R. J. A. Eckford, and Mr. J. Francis presented several fine examples of Jurassic Ammonites and Belemnites, illustrating chambers, septa, siphuncles, and sutures.


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS

GEORGE SAINTSBURY

[This list is a selection.]

This list is a selection.

A PRIMER OF FRENCH LITERATURE. Clarendon Press. 1866 (fourth edition, revised, 1912).

A PRIMER OF FRENCH LITERATURE. Clarendon Press. 1866 (fourth edition, updated, 1912).

JOHN DRYDEN. Macmillan. 1878. (English Men of Letters Series.)

JOHN DRYDEN. Macmillan. 1878. (English Men of Letters Series.)

A SHORT HISTORY OF THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF LE SAGE. Privately printed, London, 1881.

A SHORT HISTORY OF THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF LE SAGE. Privately printed, London, 1881.

A SHORT HISTORY OF FRENCH LITERATURE. Clarendon Press. 1882 (Current edition, 1917).

A SHORT HISTORY OF FRENCH LITERATURE. Clarendon Press. 1882 (Current edition, 1917).

FRENCH LYRICS. Kegan Paul. 1882. (Parchment Library.)

FRENCH LYRICS. Kegan Paul. 1882. (Parchment Library.)

MARLBOROUGH. Long. 1885. (English Worthies.)

MARLBOROUGH. Long. 1885. (English Icons.)

A HISTORY OF ELIZABETHAN LITERATURE. Macmillan. 1887 (ninth edition, 1907).

A HISTORY OF ELIZABETHAN LITERATURE. Macmillan. 1887 (ninth edition, 1907).

[The material in this volume deals with the larger "Elizabethan" period from Wyatt and Surrey to the Restoration.]

[The material in this volume covers the broader "Elizabethan" period from Wyatt and Surrey to the Restoration.]

MANCHESTER: A HISTORY OF THE TOWN. Longmans. 1887.

MANCHESTER: A HISTORY OF THE TOWN. Longmans. 1887.

ESSAYS IN ENGLISH LITERATURE, 1780–1860. Percival. 1890.

ESSAYS IN ENGLISH LITERATURE, 1780–1860. Percival. 1890.

THE EARL OF DERBY. Dent. 1890. Prime Ministers of Queen Victoria.

THE EARL OF DERBY. Dent. 1890. Prime Ministers of Queen Victoria.

ESSAYS ON FRENCH NOVELISTS. Percival. 1891.

ESSAYS ON FRENCH NOVELISTS. Percival. 1891.

MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS. Percival. 1892 (second edition, Rivington, 1895).

MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS. Percival. 1892 (2nd edition, Rivington, 1895).

THE COOKERY OF THE PARTRIDGE. 1893. (Watson's Fur and Feather Series.)

THE COOKERY OF THE PARTRIDGE. 1893. (Watson's Fur and Feather Series.)

THE COOKERY OF THE GROUSE. 1894. (Watson's Fur and Feather Series.)

THE COOKERY OF THE GROUSE. 1894. (Watson's Fur and Feather Series.)

CORRECTED IMPRESSIONS. Essays on Victorian Writers. Heinemann. 1895.

CORRECTED IMPRESSIONS. Essays on Victorian Writers. Heinemann. 1895.

ESSAYS IN ENGLISH LITERATURE, 1780–1860. Second Series. Dent. 1895.

ESSAYS IN ENGLISH LITERATURE, 1780–1860. Second Series. Dent. 1895.

INAUGURAL ADDRESS AT EDINBURGH UNIVERSITY, October 15th, 1895. Blackwood. 1895.

INAUGURAL ADDRESS AT EDINBURGH UNIVERSITY, October 15th, 1895. Blackwood. 1895.

SIR WALTER SCOTT: A BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH. Walter Scott Co. 1896. (Famous Scots Series.)

SIR WALTER SCOTT: A BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH. Walter Scott Co. 1896. (Famous Scots Series.)

A HISTORY OF NINETEENTH CENTURY LITERATURE, 1780–1895. Macmillan. 1896.

A HISTORY OF NINETEENTH CENTURY LITERATURE, 1780–1895. Macmillan. 1896.

THE FLOURISHING OF ROMANCE AND THE RISE OF ALLEGORY. Blackwood. 1897. (Periods of European Literature.)

THE GROWTH OF ROMANCE AND THE RISE OF ALLEGORY. Blackwood. 1897. (Periods of European Literature.)

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. Macmillan. 1898.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. Macmillan. 1898.

MATTHEW ARNOLD. 1899. (Modern English Writers.)

MATTHEW ARNOLD. 1899. (Modern English Writers.)

HISTORY OF CRITICISM AND LITERARY TASTE IN EUROPE. From the earliest texts to the present day. Three volumes. Blackwood. 1900-4.

HISTORY OF CRITICISM AND LITERARY TASTE IN EUROPE. From the earliest texts to today. Three volumes. Blackwood. 1900-4.

THE EARLIER RENAISSANCE. Blackwood. 1901. (Periods of European Literature.)

THE EARLIER RENAISSANCE. Blackwood. 1901. (Periods of European Literature.)

A HISTORY OF ENGLISH PROSODY FROM THE TWELFTH CENTURY TO THE PRESENT DAY. Two volumes. Macmillan. 1906.

A HISTORY OF ENGLISH PROSODY FROM THE TWELFTH CENTURY TO THE PRESENT DAY. Two volumes. Macmillan. 1906.

THE LATER NINETEENTH CENTURY. Blackwood. 1907. (Periods of European Literature.)

THE LATER NINETEENTH CENTURY. Blackwood. 1907. (Periods of European Literature.)

HISTORICAL MANUAL OF ENGLISH PROSODY. Macmillan. 1910.

HISTORICAL MANUAL OF ENGLISH PROSODY. Macmillan. 1910.

THE HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF THE ENGLISH LYRIC. 1912. (From Proceedings of the British Academy.)

THE HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF THE ENGLISH LYRIC. 1912. (From Proceedings of the British Academy.)

A HISTORY OF ENGLISH PROSE RHYTHM. Macmillan. 1912.

A HISTORY OF ENGLISH PROSE RHYTHM. Macmillan. 1912.

THE ENGLISH NOVEL. Dent. 1913. (Channels of English Literature.)

THE ENGLISH NOVEL. Dent. 1913. (Channels of English Literature.)

239 A FIRST BOOK OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. 1914.

239 A FIRST BOOK OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. 1914.

THE PEACE OF THE AUGUSTANS. A Survey of Eighteenth-Century Literature as a place of rest and refreshment. G. Bell. 1916.

THE PEACE OF THE AUGUSTANS. A Survey of Eighteenth-Century Literature as a place of rest and refreshment. G. Bell. 1916.

A HISTORY OF THE FRENCH NOVEL TO THE CLOSE OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. Macmillan. Vol. I., 1917. Vol. II., 1919.

A HISTORY OF THE FRENCH NOVEL TO THE CLOSE OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. Macmillan. Vol. I., 1917. Vol. II., 1919.

LOCI CRITICI. Passages Illustrative of Critical Theory and Practice from Aristotle downwards; selections, part translation, and arrangement. Ginn. 1903.

LOCI CRITICI. Passages that Illustrate Critical Theory and Practice from Aristotle onward; selections, partial translations, and arrangement. Ginn. 1903.

CAROLINE POETS. Clarendon Press. Two volumes. (The complete works of certain minor Caroline Poets with reproductions of first edition title-pages, etc., and introductions to thirteen poets. A third volume is in preparation.) 1905.

CAROLINE POETS. Clarendon Press. Two volumes. (The complete works of some lesser-known Caroline Poets with reproductions of first edition title pages and introductions to thirteen poets. A third volume is in the works.) 1905.

[Chamberlayne's Pharonnida, Ayres's works, and other rarities are here to be found.]

[Chamberlayne's Pharonnida, Ayres's works, and other rare items are available here.]

THOMAS LOVE PEACOCK. Maid Marian and Crotchet Castle; Melincourt; Gryll Grange; Headlong Hall and Nightmare Abbey; Misfortunes of Elphin and Rhododaphne.

THOMAS LOVE PEACOCK. Maid Marian and Crotchet Castle; Melincourt; Gryll Grange; Headlong Hall and Nightmare Abbey; Misfortunes of Elphin and Rhododaphne.

He has also edited various series: the works of Dryden, Fielding, Goldsmith, Herrick, Montaigne, Racine, Donne (Poems), Longfellow, Shadwell, Thackeray, Richardson, Smollett, Sterne, Swift, and numerous collected or selected works of English and French authors.

He has also edited several series: the works of Dryden, Fielding, Goldsmith, Herrick, Montaigne, Racine, Donne (Poems), Longfellow, Shadwell, Thackeray, Richardson, Smollett, Sterne, Swift, and many collected or selected works of English and French authors.

He has written prefatory memoirs to Pride and Prejudice, Merope, A Calendar of Verse, Gil Blas, J. B. B. Nichols' Words and Days, Scott's Lives of the Novelists, Staël's Corinne, and various separate works of Thackeray, and he contributed many chapters to the Cambridge History of English Literature.

He has written introductory memoirs for Pride and Prejudice, Merope, A Calendar of Verse, Gil Blas, J. B. B. Nichols' Words and Days, Scott's Lives of the Novelists, Staël's Corinne, and several individual works by Thackeray, and he contributed numerous chapters to the Cambridge History of English Literature.

JAMES ELROY FLECKER

Verse

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF J. E. FLECKER. Edited with an introduction by J. C. Squire. Secker. 1916.

THE COLLECTED POEMS OF J. E. FLECKER. Edited with an introduction by J. C. Squire. Secker. 1916.

[Contains several poems not published before Flecker's death.]

[Contains several poems not published before Flecker's death.]

SELECTED POEMS. Secker. 1918.

SELECTED POEMS. Secker. 1918.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you would like modernized.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

THE BRIDGE OF FIRE. Elkin Mathews. 1908.

THE BRIDGE OF FIRE. Elkin Mathews. 1908.

[In the Vigo Cabinet Series.]

[In the Vigo Cabinet Collection.]

THIRTY-SIX POEMS. Adelphi Press. 1910.

THIRTY-SIX POEMS. Adelphi Press. 1910.

FORTY-TWO POEMS. Dent. 1911.

FORTY-TWO POEMS. Dent. 1911.

[A reissue of the last with additions.]

[A reissue of the last with additions.]

THE GOLDEN JOURNEY TO SAMARKAND. Goschen. 1913.

THE GOLDEN JOURNEY TO SAMARKAND. Goschen. 1913.

[This book, which contains Flecker's Parnassian preface, was subsequently taken over by Martin Secker.]

[This book, which includes Flecker's Parnassian preface, was later acquired by Martin Secker.]

THE OLD SHIPS. Poetry Bookshop. 1915.

THE OLD SHIPS. Poetry Bookshop. 1915.

[Published just after Flecker's death.]

[Published right after Flecker's death.]

THE BURIAL IN ENGLAND. 1915.

THE BURIAL IN ENGLAND. 1915.

GOD SAVE THE KING. 1915.

GOD SAVE THE KING. 1915.

[Each of these was privately printed in a very small edition by Clement K. Shorter.]

[Each of these was privately printed in a very limited edition by Clement K. Shorter.]

Prose

THE LAST GENERATION. New Age Press. 1908.

THE LAST GENERATION. New Age Press. 1908.

[A short satire.]

[A short satire.]

THE GRECIANS: A DIALOGUE ON EDUCATION. Dent. 1910.

THE GRECIANS: A DIALOGUE ON EDUCATION. Dent. 1910.

THE SCHOLAR'S ITALIAN GRAMMAR: An Introduction to the Latin origin of Italian. D. Nutt. 1911.

THE SCHOLAR'S ITALIAN GRAMMAR: An Introduction to the Latin origin of Italian. D. Nutt. 1911.

THE KING OF ALSANDER: A NOVEL. Goschen. 1914.

THE KING OF ALSANDER: A NOVEL. Goschen. 1914.

[Now published by Allen & Unwin.]

[Now published by Allen & Unwin.]


DRAMA

THE POETIC DRAMA

THE question, Is there or is there not a future for poetic drama?—that is to say, drama wholly or principally in verse—is very much like the question, Is there a future for sport? There are times when everybody seems to be talking about sport, times when even bookworms begin to play ping-pong; there are other periods—one thinks of the novels of George Eliot and Thackeray—when the world seems to have been without sport, and in the England of Jane Austen and the Brontës (contemporaries of Chopin) the sportswoman-composer, the "horsy" musician revealed in the pages of Miss Ethel Smyth's recent Memoirs is a figure less conceivable than the Phœnix. But through the darkest of ages sport has persisted, often as nothing more than the eccentricity of a few cranks, who in the eyes of the world about them have neglected serious affairs "idly to knock about a ball."

THE question, is there a future for poetic drama?—meaning drama mainly or entirely in verse—is a lot like asking if there's a future for sports. There are times when everyone seems to be into sports, even the book lovers start playing ping-pong; then there are other times—think of the novels by George Eliot and Thackeray—when it feels like the world has forgotten about sports. In the England of Jane Austen and the Brontës (who were contemporaries of Chopin), the sportswoman-composer, like the "horsy" musician described in Miss Ethel Smyth's recent Memoirs, seems as unlikely as a Phoenix. Yet, throughout the darkest times, sports have continued on, often just as quirks embraced by a few oddballs who, in the eyes of society, have chosen to "idly knock about a ball" instead of focusing on serious matters.

It was characteristic of a utilitarian age that sport and the poetic drama should have been abandoned together for what the unhappy people of that time, caught in an unimaginative and rigid scientific theory, thought to be "real life." The spirit of the age was like the sudden seriousness that seizes a young man when he first realises that he has great ability and that he must improve the universe. It is a state of mind that rests upon the conviction that one knows everything, and that what ought to be done is always as plain as a pikestaff. Once the bottom is knocked out of that omniscient self-confidence the whole policy and fabric of the time crumbles to pieces, and that is exactly what happened towards the beginning of the twentieth century when the scientists, like the decent fellows they are, began to realise that the great clarity and understanding which had fallen upon the middle of the nineteenth century was in reality a thick fog. But the old mental attitude persisted well into the present century, and is by no means yet dead. Owing to the way in which it brought the young intellectuals into practical affairs and set them studying economics and political policy, chiefly under the influence of that great spiritual survival of the nineteenth century, Mr. Bernard Shaw—who happened by a freak of nature which suggests the comic chuckle of an all-seeing God, to have a passion for writing plays—that utilitarian influence continued to pervade the drama when it had almost faded from the rest of literature. Mr. Shaw's plays are really a sort of inverted Smiles' Self-Help, and might well be called Plays for Paralysing the Puny Emotions—all emotions being puny to Mr. Shaw and Mr. Samuel Smiles compared with the necessity of getting on—with the job! With Mr. Smiles the job is one's own career, with Mr. Shaw the career of the universe—that is the only difference. The young intelligentsia of to-day, having almost all of them become materialists under the influence I have just mentioned, have at last, however, begun to realise that the universe is not only not going to have the career planned for it by Mr. Shaw or any other group of thinkers, but also that to plan a career for the universe is like planning an "occupation" for the Sun. To imagine that in a Daylight Saving Bill you have set the course of the Sun is to imagine exactly what this social-political school of realists has imagined in its programme for the universe! Naturally, when one knows what the world ought to be, and knows one has the power to produce that ideal, one has no time to spare for sport or for letting one's feelings interfere with one's business. Supermen, like self-made men, have no time for sentiment. It is here that we find the link—which might escape the superficial glance—between Samuel Smiles and Nietzsche, who has had such an influence on the Shavian school. It explains, also, why this school was so largely "pacificist" during the war, for really its intellectual sympathies were with the Prussians, whose241 philosophic justification was that they alone had the right conception—the conception of an efficient world—and that it was their task, in fact, their duty, to bring this conception forcibly into being. Such ideas always bring in their train a morality wholly opposed to sport and to poetry—a morality whose essence is the duty of preaching to the unenlightened. The drama became suddenly useful as a vehicle for intellectual propaganda.

It was typical of a utilitarian age that sports and poetic drama were both abandoned for what the unfortunate people of that time, trapped in a dull and strict scientific mindset, considered to be "real life." The spirit of the age resembled the sudden seriousness that overtakes a young man when he first realizes he has great talent and must improve the world. It's a mindset based on the belief that one knows everything, and that what needs to be done is always crystal clear. Once that all-knowing confidence is shattered, the entire policy and structure of the time falls apart, and that’s exactly what happened at the beginning of the twentieth century when scientists, being the decent people they are, began to understand that the great clarity and insight that illuminated the middle of the nineteenth century was actually a thick fog. However, the old mindset persisted well into the present century and is by no means extinct. Because it brought young intellectuals into practical matters and got them studying economics and political policy, largely under the influence of that great intellectual legacy of the nineteenth century, Mr. Bernard Shaw—who, by some quirk of nature that suggests the comic chuckle of an all-seeing God, had a passion for writing plays—this utilitarian influence continued to permeate drama even as it nearly faded from the rest of literature. Mr. Shaw's plays are really an inverted version of Samuel Smiles’ Self-Help, and could be called Plays for Paralysing the Puny Emotions—with all emotions considered puny by Mr. Shaw and Mr. Samuel Smiles compared to the necessity of getting down to business! For Mr. Smiles, the job is one's own career; for Mr. Shaw, it’s the career of the universe—that’s the only difference. Today’s young intelligentsia, nearly all having become materialists under the influence I just mentioned, have finally started to realize that the universe is not only not going to follow the career planned for it by Mr. Shaw or any other group of thinkers, but also that trying to plan a career for the universe is like trying to plan an "occupation" for the Sun. To believe that, with a Daylight Saving Bill, you have set the course of the Sun is exactly what this social-political school of realists has in mind with its program for the universe! Naturally, when one believes they know what the world should be and knows they have the power to create that ideal, there’s no time to waste on sports or letting emotions interfere with business. Supermen, like self-made men, have no time for sentiment. This is where we find the link—which might escape a casual glance—between Samuel Smiles and Nietzsche, who has greatly influenced the Shavian school. It also explains why this school was largely "pacifist" during the war, as its intellectual sympathies were truly with the Prussians, whose philosophic reasoning was that they alone had the right vision—the vision of an efficient world—and that it was their task, indeed their duty, to forcibly bring this vision to life. Such ideas inevitably come with a morality that strongly opposes sports and poetry—a morality whose essence is the responsibility of educating the unenlightened. The drama suddenly became useful as a means for intellectual propaganda.

The Intellectual Drama

The young intellectuals began to go to the theatre for the pleasure of hearing their theories preached at a public unable to answer back or easily to walk out, but dumbly conscious that it had paid its money to be entertained, and was having its head punched. It is no wonder that the drama suddenly became so popular with the intelligentsia. Here was an end to crying in the wilderness, to preaching your world panacea in dull tracts and essays! They had hit upon a method of getting the man in the street actually to pay to be instructed in the true doctrine, thinking that he was going to see the drama of the modern Shakespeare or of one who was "greater than Shakespeare." This, of course, was hailed as a great dramatic revival, and in so far as it brought the intellectuals back to the theatre which they had deserted, it was a revival. That is to say, it was a revival of the intellectuals, not of the theatre. You do not revive the drama by pouring into it a mass of sociological or philosophical theories, any more than you could be said to have revived poetry by suddenly writing verses about machines. One of the chief objects of art is to keep alive in our minds the realisation of the extraordinary depth and complexity of life. All the greatest dramatists do this; that is why people write books called The Problem of Hamlet; but the characteristic of this modern school of realists is not only that they are propagandists—that is to say, expounders of a certain point of view—but that they really believe that they understand the world. With that amazing certainty which is the hall-mark of the materialistic mind, the mind to which everything presents a hard, distinct superficies, they have no doubts about anything, and they display a set of characters who, to use a horrible but expressive phrase, are "all there." These characters are worthy inhabitants of the world as it appears to their creators. A world whose stupidity and wrong-headedness is so extraordinarily obvious—a world in which it is always so patent what ought to be done, that when one lives in it for the space of two or three hours during the play's performance one feels like a higher mathematician with a child's problem out of Euclid. This outrageous simplification and externalising of life is an intellectual mania fatal to great drama. It is the antithesis of poetry, just as we have seen war become the antithesis of sport, thereby offending the soundest instincts of the English people who, though they could find no arguments against the Prussian intellectual logic, yet felt dumbly but intensely that this simplification of war to something which shut out all ethics and all play made war damnable and finally unendurable.

The young intellectuals started going to the theater to enjoy hearing their theories presented to an audience that couldn't respond or easily leave, but was quietly aware that it had paid for entertainment and was being pummeled with ideas. It's no surprise that drama became so popular with the intellectuals. This was the end of preaching in the wilderness, of sharing your grand solutions in boring pamphlets and essays! They had discovered a way to get everyday people to actually pay to learn the true teachings, thinking they were going to see a modern Shakespeare or someone even "greater than Shakespeare." Naturally, this was celebrated as a great revival of drama, and in the sense that it brought the intellectuals back to the theater they had abandoned, it was indeed a revival. That is, it was a revival for the intellectuals, not for the theater itself. You don’t revive drama by flooding it with a bunch of sociological or philosophical theories, just as you wouldn’t say you’ve revived poetry by suddenly writing verses about machines. One of the main purposes of art is to help us appreciate the incredible depth and complexity of life. All the greatest playwrights do this; that’s why people write books titled The Problem of Hamlet; but the key feature of this modern group of realists is that they are not just propagandists, promoting a particular viewpoint—they really think they understand the world. With that astonishing confidence that characterizes a materialistic mindset, which sees everything as clear and distinct, they have no doubts about anything, and they portray characters who, to use a crude but fitting phrase, are "all there." These characters are perfect representations of the world as their creators see it—one where stupidity and errors are glaringly obvious, and it’s always clear what should be done, so that spending two or three hours in this world during a play feels like being a higher mathematician solving a simple problem from Euclid. This extreme oversimplification and externalization of life is an intellectual obsession that is detrimental to great drama. It is the opposite of poetry, just as we have seen war become the opposite of sport, which offends the core instincts of the English people who, while unable to argue against the Prussian intellectual logic, still felt deeply and silently that reducing war to something that ignored all ethics and play made it utterly reprehensible and ultimately unbearable.

We find now the war is over that this drama, whether written to get slums abolished, to expose prostitution, to draw attention to our prison laws, to expound socialism, to influence our marriage customs, to kill conventions, to explain strikes, or merely to be witty at the stupidity of mankind, is no longer in demand. There will always be a place for comedy, however bitter, savage, and loveless, and all the subjects named are traditional and excellent for the comic dramatist; but a comedy which is cold at heart, a comedy in which there is no love, occupies a very insignificant position in dramatic literature. At this moment the stage is mainly held by the stage play, which is little more than the bare bones of drama, the actors' device for entertaining an audience, resembling conjuring and the displays of acrobats. This kind of thing will always be more plentiful than poetic drama, for the simple reason that it is easier to obtain and easier to appreciate. Mr. Sutro's The Choice, as well as The Voice from the Minaret, by Mr. Robert Hichens, and Mr. Arnold Bennett's Sacred and Profane Love belong to this category. I find them often much more entertaining than the drama of242 ideas which to-day lives on the first ghost of its former self, in such a play as Mr. Maltby's A Temporary Gentleman, which has naturally won the approval of no less a person than Mr. William Archer. Mr. Archer has lately had the courage to declare that he has no use for the poetic drama of the Elizabethans (Shakespeare excepted). This is not surprising. Mr. Archer has been the champion of the school of modern English dramatists gathered around Ibsen and Mr. Shaw. It is natural to most Scotsmen to prefer argument to poetry, and Mr. Archer's animadversions on the Elizabethans only reveal Mr. Archer's limitations. But he will find that whereas a quarter of a century ago what he wanted to say was exactly what the young men and women wanted to hear, now nobody has the slightest interest in discussing social problems on the stage, and A Doll's House and Man and Superman are more absolutely dead than Tennyson's Becket. It is amazing to feel the change. I was at Oxford a short time ago, and I found that the forthcoming performances by the newly-formed Phœnix Society of Webster's Duchess of Malfi and other Elizabethan plays aroused the same interest and excitement there as I had felt myself. It is evident that the last wave of Victorian materialism is rapidly ebbing. The Age of Drains is past. This does not mean that we shall sink back into the diphtheric state from which the Victorians rescued us; it is simply that after two or three decades during which the young intellectuals have been annually sucked into a frenzied enthusiasm for social reform there has come a reaction in which we have suddenly had quite another vision of life—a vision far more profound and closer to reality than the one concentrated in the famous saying: "What is the matter with the poor is their poverty"—which has been the social slogan of the last decade.

Now that the war is over, we've realized that this drama, whether it aimed to eliminate slums, expose prostitution, highlight our prison laws, promote socialism, change our marriage customs, challenge conventions, explain strikes, or simply mock humanity’s foolishness, is no longer in demand. There will always be a space for comedy, no matter how bitter, harsh, and loveless it may be, and all the subjects mentioned are traditional and great for comic writers; however, a comedy that lacks warmth and love holds a very minor place in dramatic literature. Right now, the stage is mainly filled with plays that are just the basic framework of drama, serving as a tool for actors to entertain an audience, similar to magic tricks or acrobat performances. This type of entertainment will always be more common than poetic drama, simply because it’s easier to create and easier to enjoy. Mr. Sutro's The Choice, along with The Voice from the Minaret by Mr. Robert Hichens and Mr. Arnold Bennett's Sacred and Profane Love, fit into this category. I often find them much more entertaining than the drama of242 ideas, which today survives as just a shadow of its former self, represented by Mr. Maltby's A Temporary Gentleman, which has won the approval of none other than Mr. William Archer. Recently, Mr. Archer boldly stated that he has no use for the poetic drama of the Elizabethans (except for Shakespeare). This isn't surprising. Mr. Archer has been a supporter of the group of modern English playwrights around Ibsen and Mr. Shaw. Most Scots naturally prefer arguments over poetry, and Mr. Archer's critiques of the Elizabethans merely show his limitations. However, he will find that while a quarter-century ago, what he had to say perfectly matched the interests of young men and women, now, no one cares at all about discussing social issues on stage, and plays like A Doll's House and Man and Superman are completely irrelevant compared to Tennyson’s Becket. It's astonishing to feel this change. I was at Oxford not long ago, and I discovered that the upcoming performances by the new Phœnix Society of Webster's Duchess of Malfi and other Elizabethan plays generated the same enthusiasm and excitement that I once felt. It's clear that the last wave of Victorian materialism is rapidly receding. The Age of Drains is behind us. This doesn’t mean we will regress to the weak state from which the Victorians rescued us; rather, after two or three decades of young intellectuals being caught up in a frenzy for social reform, we’ve suddenly gained a different perspective on life—a perspective much deeper and closer to reality than the famous saying: “What is wrong with the poor is their poverty”—which has been the social mantra of the last decade.

Materialism and Poetry

It is important to stress this connection of the drama with life, because if we are going to have, as I believe, poetic drama in the near future, it will be because it is the best dramatic form for expressing what we feel, and as the demand must come in the first place from the intellectuals—since in them alone are the common desires sufficiently conscious—it was impossible to get a flowering of poetic drama until the intelligentsia had recovered from the epidemic of materialism, and had begun to feel the need of something more satisfying than glittering theories of reforming mankind by pure economics. The leaders of materialistic thought have always been uncomfortable about art, and have never been completely honest. In their uneasiness as to its practical value they have explained it on the ground that art develops and trains the senses—pictures train the eye, music trains the ear, drama presumably trains both.

It’s important to highlight this connection between drama and life because if we’re going to see what I believe will be poetic drama in the near future, it will be because it’s the best form for expressing our feelings. The demand will primarily come from intellectuals, as they are the ones who are most aware of common desires. There couldn’t be a flourishing of poetic drama until the intellectuals moved past the obsession with materialism and started to seek something more fulfilling than flashy theories about improving humanity through economics. The leaders of materialistic thought have always been uneasy about art and have never been fully honest. Their discomfort with its practical value has led them to justify art by saying it develops and hones the senses—pictures train the eye, music trains the ear, and drama is supposed to train both.

To knock the bottom out of this ridiculous nonsense one has only to ask: What drama would you give a man in order to train him to pick up pins in the dark? Is it any wonder that the leaders of this precious substitute for thought could not appreciate Shakespeare, and is it any wonder that under their influence poetic drama has been extinct? The deadening influence of this utilitarian materialism has not only been felt in drama, it has been present in the whole life of the community; but the masses have been less subject to it than the intelligentsia, that is why the masses on the whole have stayed away from the intellectual theatre and have patronised the purely sporting, purely poetic, utterly useless Revue, Musical Comedy, and Farce. And their instinct has been sound, as sound as it is when they ignore the offer from the same quarter of a social millennium to be obtained merely by the exercise of logic. But the result has been a wider cleavage between the people and the intelligentsia than has ever existed before, and most of the dissatisfaction with the present state of the theatre is due to this fact.

To completely dismiss this ridiculous nonsense, one just has to ask: What kind of drama would train someone to pick up pins in the dark? Is it any surprise that the leaders of this absurd substitute for thought can't appreciate Shakespeare, and is it any wonder that, under their influence, poetic drama has gone extinct? The dulling effect of this practical materialism has not only affected drama; it's been present in the entire community's life. However, the general public has been less affected by it than the intellectuals, which is why the masses have largely stayed away from intellectual theater and have instead supported the purely entertaining, purely artistic, completely frivolous Revue, Musical Comedy, and Farce. Their instinct has been right, just as it's right when they ignore the offer from the same group of a societal utopia that can supposedly be achieved simply through logic. But the result has been a greater divide between the people and the intellectuals than ever before, and most of the dissatisfaction with the current state of theater stems from this issue.

It is a curious thing, but Mr. Herbert Trench, in his fine play Napoleon, which was produced last month at the Stage Society, and made a strong impression, occasionally touches on the very idea I have been setting forth. His Napoleon is a type of the materialistic intellectual who has a routine plan for the universe, and he harps continually243 on "order," as if "order" were something simple, something he had invented to enable the universe to run smoothly: "Your tide-work taught you poetry. I seek order," he says to Wickham—and it sounds like Mr. Shaw or some intellectual dramatist speaking. I will quote one passage from the central scene—the scene between Napoleon and Wickham—which really puts the case against the intellectuals:

It’s an interesting point, but Mr. Herbert Trench, in his impressive play Napoleon, which premiered last month at the Stage Society and made a strong impact, occasionally touches on the very idea I’ve been discussing. His Napoleon represents the materialistic intellectual who has a formulaic plan for the universe, and he constantly emphasizes "order," as if "order" were something straightforward, something he created to make the universe function smoothly: "Your tide-work taught you poetry. I seek order," he tells Wickham—and it feels like Mr. Shaw or some intellectual playwright speaking. I’ll quote one passage from the pivotal scene—the exchange between Napoleon and Wickham—which really highlights the argument against the intellectuals:

Wickham: . . . . . . .
Since you have no love, you have no vision;
Your raw energy, working without love,
It's not wise to be balanced like a planet.
*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure, I'm ready to help. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
How we've suffered because of you, ghosts of Cæsar,
Endured moments filled with our hope,
Through the ages, I've heard about your shining figures,
That have divided, solidified, and restricted Awake! Rome has given our tribes one significant legacy,
Her law. It's in our blood, absorbed forever.
But is Europe’s forest with many springs Filled with countless sources of life—clans, nations,
Colored by the red soils from which they come,
Is this a vibrant, unstoppable world
To be controlled from one center? Not again!
To be twice Roman? Never!
The grass will support you just as it supports the stone.

Mr. Trench's play is a beginning. If we had—what is an elementary requirement of civilisation—a National Theatre, we would certainly see Mr. Trench's play there, and I should not be in the least surprised to find it a popular success. The public will never demand Mr. Trench's play; but then the public never demanded compulsory education, much as it needed it. I have little doubt but that what the public needs in the theatre to-day is poetic drama.

Mr. Trench's play is a start. If we had—what is a basic necessity of civilization—a National Theatre, we would definitely see Mr. Trench's play there, and I wouldn't be at all surprised if it became a popular hit. The public won’t actively seek out Mr. Trench’s play; but then again, the public never asked for compulsory education, even though it was much needed. I have no doubt that what the public really needs in theatre today is poetic drama.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.

The Phœnix Society produced Webster's The Duchess of Malfi on November 23rd. The performance will be noticed next month. The date of the production of Dryden's Marriage à la Mode has not yet been fixed.

The Phœnix Society produced Webster's The Duchess of Malfi on November 23rd. The performance will be highlighted next month. The date for Dryden's Marriage à la Mode hasn't been set yet.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text to modernize.

A series of French Classical Matinées is being given by Mlle. Gina Palerme at the Duke of York's Theatre on Tuesdays and Wednesdays at 2.30. The plays will be produced as at La Comédie Française, with original music by Lully and other old masters. The list of plays is as follows: Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme (Molière), Le Malade Imaginaire (Molière), Les Précieuses Ridicules (Molière), Le Barbier de Seville (Beaumarchais), Les Romanesques (Rostand), Le Voyage de Mr. Perrichon (Laliche).

A series of French Classical Matinées is being held by Mlle. Gina Palerme at the Duke of York's Theatre on Tuesdays and Wednesdays at 2:30 PM. The plays will be performed like they are at La Comédie Française, featuring original music by Lully and other classical composers. The list of plays is as follows: Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme (Molière), Le Malade Imaginaire (Molière), Les Précieuses Ridicules (Molière), Le Barbier de Seville (Beaumarchais), Les Romanesques (Rostand), Le Voyage de Mr. Perrichon (Laliche).

DRAMATIC LITERATURE

BEN JONSON'S EVERY MAN IN HIS HUMOUR. Edited by Percy Simpson. Clarendon Press. 6s.

This is a pioneer volume to a complete edition of Ben Jonson's works, projected by Professor C. H. Herford and Mr. Percy Simpson, and its excellence is such that it is fervently to be hoped that we shall not have to wait long for the companion volumes. When these appear nothing more will be needed, and it will be possible for the ordinary person to read Jonson without floundering hopelessly among the maze of queries which244 the text at present available raises, and which its paucity of notes does nothing to explain. Mr. Simpson's admirable introduction deals with the quarto and folio texts, the date of the play's revision, and the general question of the portraiture of humours. It contains some excellent criticism of Jonson's revisions, and Mr. Simpson comes to the conclusion that Jonson began preparing the folio edition in 1612, and his reasons are, on the whole, convincing. There are sixty pages of notes.

This is the first volume of a complete edition of Ben Jonson's works, created by Professor C. H. Herford and Mr. Percy Simpson, and it’s so well done that we sincerely hope we won’t have to wait long for the following volumes. When these come out, nothing else will be necessary, and the average reader will be able to enjoy Jonson without getting lost in the complicated questions that244 the currently available text brings up, which its lack of commentary does little to clarify. Mr. Simpson's excellent introduction covers the quarto and folio texts, the dates of the play's revisions, and the overall discussion of character portrayal. It includes some great criticism of Jonson's revisions, and Mr. Simpson concludes that Jonson started working on the folio edition in 1612, and his reasons are generally convincing. There are sixty pages of notes.

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. By Arnold Bennett. Chatto & Windus. 3s. 6d.

A writer of Mr. Arnold Bennett's eminence and great sagacity would be the last person to expect us to take this play seriously as a contribution to dramatic literature. Although it is a play of modern life in the most colloquial prose, it has less reality than the wildest and most phantasmagoric drama of the Elizabethans. We may not expect Mr. Arnold Bennett to create for us an imaginative world of his own in which there is an inner and satisfying truth, but we look to him to mirror in his own peculiarly brilliant fashion a part of contemporary life with that precision which has so often delighted us. There is nothing in this play that could not actually have happened, but it is impossible to believe in it as it is happening. Mr. Bennett has not visualised his people intensely enough; they are mere puppets borne along by the machinery of the play. This machinery is from the theatrical point of view effective, and it leaves the creation of the illusion of life to the flesh and blood of the actors, so that on the stage the play may have an effect which it can never have when read. The play, of course, has absolutely nothing to do with sacred or profane love; no hint of the tremendous reality of love in any sense appears between its covers.

A writer of Mr. Arnold Bennett's stature and wisdom would be the last person to expect us to see this play as a serious addition to dramatic literature. While it is a play depicting modern life in very informal language, it feels less authentic than the most eccentric and imaginative dramas of the Elizabethan era. We may not expect Mr. Arnold Bennett to create an imaginative world of his own that contains a deeper and satisfying truth, but we count on him to reflect a part of contemporary life in his uniquely brilliant way, with the precision that has delighted us in the past. There’s nothing in this play that couldn’t actually happen, but it’s hard to believe in it while it’s happening. Mr. Bennett hasn’t brought his characters to life with enough intensity; they feel like mere puppets moved along by the play's mechanics. From a theatrical perspective, this setup is effective, allowing the actors to create the illusion of life, so the play can have an impact on stage that it lacks when read. The play, of course, has nothing to do with sacred or worldly love; there’s no hint of the profound reality of love in any form within its pages.

W. J. TURNER.

W. J. Turner.


THE FINE ARTS

Group Making and Group Breaking

THERE is a distemper prevalent amongst artists of to-day. I refer to the mania for group forming. We are told by grave scientists that we carry in us the germs of various diseases; the latent microbe is in our system, apt to be shaken into active life by some unforeseen circumstance. Artists, it would appear, have the germ of "group making" inborn in their systems; less quiescent than other microbes, it awaits the often trivial cause for its activity—in some cases too much fame, in other cases the gall of unnoticed mediocrity. Given, then, one or other of these causes, a series of events is set in motion.

THERE is a trend among today’s artists. I’m talking about the obsession with forming groups. Serious scientists tell us that we have the germs of various diseases within us; the dormant microbes are in our bodies, ready to be activated by some unexpected trigger. It seems that artists have the germ of "group making" naturally embedded in them; more active than other microbes, it waits for often trivial reasons to kick in—sometimes too much fame, other times the frustration of being overlooked. So, with one or the other of these triggers, a chain reaction begins.

Mr. Maguilp gathers round him various fellow-brushmen of whose work he approves and, if he is wise and is conversant with the recipe of group making, he will exclude from the number any one who will be likely to offer serious rivalry to his own position; he may also luckily procure someone who can make play with the quill as well as the brush to boost him and his band of worthies with the public. A manifesto is next issued in which the faithful band begs to be entirely dissociated from any form of art movement prior to its own, and its members present themselves purged from original influences, risen like several phœnixes from the fire. They offer, so to say, a firm breakwater to the untiring waves of mediocrity. Good! After a few exhibitions of their united work the brothers may be considered established and perhaps not unnoticed by the critics. But now, mark the subtlety of the evil genius which haunts artistic circles, the group begins to think of self-aggrandisement. "Let us have other members, let us enlarge, let us, in fact, become (fatal word) representative." But these good men do not really mean "representative," their exact intentions are rather to increase their numbers by a process of eclecticism. Alas! The most carefully selected members may develop different ideas after their election. What trouble might not be averted if we could see the mental condition, as it were, of every chicken's egg through the shell; to emphasise this point, however carefully you choose your cabbage there may always be a slug in it. So, in this little band, which has now become a "group," there are already forces of unrest, as the papers say. The stages of dissolution from this point are very rapid: the undesirables multiply, they question the authority of our original worthies, they manage to introduce other undesirables, and on all sides there is mutual suspicion and distrust of each other's motives. "I fear he intends to swamp us with the work of his followers," or "He intends to try and get control of the Group" is whispered round. Then the rot sets in. One member, for convenience A., refuses to show in the same room as B., as if the mere presence of the latter's work would corrode the gilt on his frames. Another disagrees with the gallery, a third has been maliciously hung. Worse follows, for one of our original friends secedes and forms another group, drawing others away with him: fresh manifestos are issued, and all original ideas revised, "We shall burst upon the public," and so on, da capo al fine. The public! What do they think of it all, does it interest them; do our friends, the artists, fancy that their petty strife is watched with eager anxiety? Surely to the public this formation and dissolution of groups must be as puzzling as were the military categories of the war. A layman, having once become accustomed to one artistic movement, has his attention diverted to another; on refixing his attention to the first he finds it split up into other formations. He is as a man watching a parade of soldiers, he sees each battalion form and reform, wheel and turn, flaunting the while their separate banners as they march, a bewildering kinetic display. Samuel Butler used to wonder why curates could not be hatched fully246 fledged in surplice and gown, without the troublesome prelude of ordination. Could not artists be allocated at birth in a system of unchangeable groups? Now all this lamentable state of affairs is largely due to "cliquishness," and in a lesser degree to an inherent distrust of each other which all artists seem to possess. There is also another contention which hampers them in their deeper divans. One man regards the exhibition of pictures as a purely business concern, whereby he hopes to sell his work; another man imagines it to be an opportunity of displaying, for the education of the uncultured, the results of his own deep inspiration. The possible difference in their position may be that the former has to live by what work he sells, the latter has very likely a private income. If, for the sake of convenience, we introduce our alphabetical friends again, B. will despise A. for what appear to him to be mercenary feelings, while A. holds B. in contempt for amateurishness. Of the two I prefer A.'s idea because, once he has carried out his painting, his next idea (a very sensible one too) is to sell it; while B. affects indifference and thinks A. has been calculating his possible assets between his brush strokes. This idea is neither just nor relevant. What can be done for us all? We all want to sell our pictures; what need is there for pretence, and why are we at the mercy only of a few members of the "intelligentsia"? After all, I suppose group forming is in a sense a protective instinct against the dealer, though the results are so inadequate. What then is the alternative to group making, the remedy for group breaking?

Mr. Maguilp surrounds himself with fellow artists whose work he likes, and if he’s smart and knows how to build a group, he’ll leave out anyone who might seriously challenge his position. He might also luck out and bring in someone who can write well and promote him and his crew to the public. Next, they put out a manifesto where the loyal group insists on being completely separate from any previous art movements and claims to be free from original influences, rising like several phoenixes from the ashes. They act, so to speak, as a solid barrier against the relentless waves of mediocrity. Great! After a few exhibitions of their collective work, they might be seen as established and possibly garner some attention from critics. But now, watch out for the subtle evil lurking in artistic circles: the group starts thinking about self-promotion. "Let’s add more members, let’s expand, let’s become (that dreaded word) representative." But these good folks don’t really mean "representative"; what they actually intend is to boost their numbers through a mix-and-match process. Unfortunately, the most carefully chosen members can develop different ideas after they’re welcomed. What trouble could be avoided if we could see the mindset of every egg through its shell? To emphasize this, no matter how carefully you choose your cabbage, there might still be a slug hiding in it. So now, in this little band, which has turned into a "group," there are already signs of unrest, as the papers might say. The decline from here happens quickly: the unwanted members increase, they challenge the authority of our original heroes, they bring in other unwanted members, and everywhere there’s mutual suspicion and doubt about each other's motives. "I’m worried he’s going to drown us in his followers' work," or "He’s trying to take control of the Group," gets whispered around. That’s when the rot starts. One member, let’s call him A., refuses to exhibit in the same space as B., as if just having B.'s work nearby would tarnish his own. Another disagrees with the gallery policies, and a third feels he’s been unfairly placed. It gets worse when one of our original friends leaves to create another group, taking others with him: new manifestos are published, and all original ideas are rehashed, "We’ll wow the public," and so forth, da capo al fine. The public! What do they think about all this? Are they even interested? Do our artist friends really believe their petty conflicts are watched with eager anticipation? To the public, the rise and fall of these groups must be as confusing as the military categories during the war. A layperson, used to one art movement, gets distracted by another; upon turning back to the first, they find it split into different factions. They’re like a person watching a parade of soldiers, seeing each battalion form and reform, turn and twist, all while flaunting their distinct banners as they march, creating a bewildering spectacle. Samuel Butler used to question why curates couldn’t be fully trained in their robes and gowns, avoiding the hassle of ordination. Couldn’t artists just be assigned to unchanging groups at birth? This unfortunate scenario mainly stems from "cliquishness," and to a lesser extent, from an ingrained distrust among artists. Additionally, there’s another issue that complicates their deeper relationships. One person sees art exhibitions as a business opportunity to sell his work; another thinks it’s a chance to share his deep inspiration with the uneducated. The difference might be that the first has to make a living from his sales, while the second likely has private funds. If we introduce our alphabetical friends again, B. would look down on A. for what B. sees as a mercenary attitude, while A. thinks B. is just an amateur. Personally, I favor A.’s perspective, because once he finishes painting, his next sensible step is to sell it; whereas B. pretends to be indifferent, assuming A. is calculating potential profits with each stroke of his brush. This perspective is neither fair nor relevant. What can be done for all of us? We all want to sell our artwork; why the need for pretense, and why are we at the mercy of just a few people in the so-called "intelligentsia"? Ultimately, I believe forming groups is a kind of protective instinct against the dealers, even if the results are lacking. So, what’s the alternative to forming groups, and how do we remedy the groups that fall apart?

At the back of my mind I have visions for the future. A huge emporium for pictures, run on business-like lines, and on a scale which will put Mr. Gattie's warehouse scheme completely in the shade. Here each artist may have his work shown in his turn, not one or two isolated pictures disseminated among the exhibits of fifty other artists, but each man's work hung in a group that all may see his development, note his improvement, and criticise his faults. Why not a Selfridge Emporium for the pictorial arts? "Woodcuts, Madame, fourth floor." Orders for drawings and paintings and sculpture might be received, and commissions for decorations undertaken in any possible style. Then imagine the satisfaction of procuring a Lewis or a Nevinson in the Bargain Basement: and the sales! "Things were cheap!" as Little Tich says, especially after the failure of the spring shows.

At the back of my mind, I have visions for the future. A huge store for artwork, operated like a business, and at a scale that would completely overshadow Mr. Gattie's warehouse plans. Here, each artist can showcase their work in turn, not just one or two random pieces mixed with the works of fifty other artists, but each person's work displayed together so everyone can see their progress, recognize their improvement, and critique their weaknesses. Why not have a Selfridge-style Emporium for the visual arts? "Woodcuts, ma'am, fourth floor." We could take orders for drawings, paintings, and sculptures, and accept commissions for decorations in any style imaginable. Just think of the thrill of finding a Lewis or a Nevinson in the Bargain Basement: and the sales! "Things were cheap!" as Little Tich says, especially after the spring shows flop.

Mr. Nevinson's Exhibition at the Leicester Galleries

I do not imagine that Sisyphus in Hades ever wantonly let his stone roll down to the bottom of the hill after his laborious ascent, yet this is what Mr. Nevinson appears to have done in his passage up the incline of artistic endeavour. The simile is perhaps not quite applicable because, to be just, his work has seldom shown outward evidence of great stress: perhaps it were better if it had. He seems to have reached with extraordinary ease a position in contemporary art which was entitled to our respect. We are grieved then, rather than angry, to see his descent from that position. If this is his Peace work then give me his War pictures. I suppose we are all conscious that reconstruction is very slow in realising our anticipations; the business of changing from war to peace makes this inevitable, but Mr. Nevinson seems to have rushed, over-hurriedly, from one to the other. I think he has not considered reconstruction enough, for his outlook at present is chaotic and rather vulgar. This might be excused on the ground that he was pulling the public's leg, but the diversion is worn rather threadbare now. There are a few exceptions in the show, and moreover his colouring remains good, even shows improvement, and no one can deny his skill. "See," he cries, "how versatile I am. I have catered for all sorts of people!" Yes, but what sort of people? No, we would speak more in sorrow than in anger; as Ruskin addressed Millais in his decline—"If Mr. Nevinson were to paint nothing but apricots for four years, etc...." But we feel sure his relapse is only temporary.

I can’t imagine that Sisyphus in Hades ever carelessly let his stone roll back down after his hard work climbing up, yet this is what Mr. Nevinson seems to have done in his journey through the world of art. The comparison might not be completely fitting because, to be fair, his work has rarely shown clear signs of struggle: maybe it would have been better if it had. He seems to have reached a respectable place in contemporary art with surprising ease. We are saddened rather than angry to see him fall from that position. If this is his Peace work, then I want to see his War pictures. I think we all know that rebuilding takes time to meet our expectations; the shift from war to peace makes this unavoidable, but Mr. Nevinson seems to have hurried carelessly from one to the other. I believe he hasn’t thought enough about reconstruction, as his current perspective feels chaotic and somewhat base. This could be excused as him just having some fun with the public, but that joke feels pretty old now. There are a few exceptions in the exhibit, and his coloring still looks good, even shows some improvement, and no one can deny his talent. "Look," he says, "how versatile I am. I’ve created something for everyone!" Yes, but what kind of people? No, we’d prefer to speak more in sadness than in anger; just like Ruskin addressed Millais in his decline—"If Mr. Nevinson were to paint nothing but apricots for four years, etc...." But we’re confident his setback is only temporary.

The London Group

The eleventh exhibition at the Mansard Gallery does not differ greatly from previous exhibitions. Probably most people have ceased to expect any great surprise, pleasant or otherwise, though there may be still a few who mount by lift to the gallery with the feeling rather of an airman approaching some planetary terra incognita. I was assured the other day by a candid friend that "your" London Group was as dull as the Academy. This uncomfortable sort of person must give us a moment's heart-searching, but I think nevertheless that the London Group still holds its own pretty well amongst art exhibitions of to-day. With these hopeful feelings uppermost let us examine the works displayed for our notice. The absence of Charles Ginner's work is to be regretted, and the rather alarming tendency of some artists to fasten on the characteristics of other artists' work and mould them rather obviously to their own use is more marked this year than formerly. I feel sure that several of the members will have to try and throw these ingenious people off their trail, for it is disconcerting to the highest degree to find the plagiarist out-doing the original worker at his own job. One would have thought that Mr. Gertler's apple painting was the last word in that line, but some people appear to differ and you will find many feeble echoes of these rare fruit and many paintings also of the chipped corner variety ad nauseam. I do not really know to whom most sympathy should be extended: to Mr. Gertler for his apples, to Mr. Fry who is very hotly pursued by his admirers, or to the landscape painters who, I think, might almost seek the assistance of the patent law. Mr. Bomberg has returned in great force, and his Barges, No. 31, is indeed an earnest of further excellence; all his paintings have distinction. Mr. Dickey has presented us with a very fine effort in his Kentish Town, a careful and refined painting, very beautiful in colour. Mr. Gertler's paintings at the Goupil Gallery are more interesting than his exhibit here. No. 36, Still Life, by Mr. Coria, is a painting of note, despite its cold flatness of texture. The exhibition deserves more detailed criticism than space permits. There is great character in the two paintings of Caledonian Market, by Therese Lessore, whose exhibition at the Eldar Gallery is now open. Mr. Duncan Grant's pleasant Farmyard painting should not go unmentioned, and there is other good work by A. P. Allinson, Mrs. Bashford, Keith Baynes, Ethelbert White, and Bernard Meninsky.

The eleventh exhibition at the Mansard Gallery isn't much different from the ones before it. Most people have probably stopped expecting any big surprises, good or bad, although a few still arrive by elevator to the gallery feeling like explorers approaching some unfamiliar world. A straightforward friend recently told me that "your" London Group is as boring as the Academy. While this kind of comment can make us reflect for a moment, I still believe that the London Group stands out well among today's art exhibitions. With a hopeful mindset, let’s look at the works on display. It’s unfortunate that Charles Ginner's work is missing, and there’s a noticeable increase this year in some artists imitating the styles of others and adapting them for their own purposes. I’m sure several members will need to distance themselves from these clever imitators; it’s incredibly frustrating to see a copycat outshine the original creator in their own field. You might have thought that Mr. Gertler's apple painting was the pinnacle of that theme, but some disagree, and you'll find many weak imitations of these unique fruits, as well as several paintings of the chipped corner kind ad nauseam. I’m not sure who deserves the most sympathy: Mr. Gertler for his apples, Mr. Fry who is being intensely chased by his fans, or the landscape painters who might as well seek legal protection. Mr. Bomberg has made a powerful comeback, and his Barges, No. 31, is a promise of even more greatness; all his paintings show real distinction. Mr. Dickey has given us a wonderful piece with his Kentish Town, a careful and refined painting that’s very beautiful in color. Mr. Gertler's works at the Goupil Gallery are more interesting than what he has displayed here. No. 36, Still Life, by Mr. Coria, is notable despite its cold, flat texture. The exhibition deserves a more thorough critique than we have space for. There’s great character in the two paintings of Caledonian Market by Therese Lessore, whose exhibition at the Eldar Gallery is currently open. We shouldn’t overlook Mr. Duncan Grant's delightful Farmyard painting, and there are other good works by A. P. Allinson, Mrs. Bashford, Keith Baynes, Ethelbert White, and Bernard Meninsky.

ARTISTIC PUBLICATIONS

THE LIFE OF JOHN THOMSON OF DUDDINGSTON. By R.W. Napier, F.R.S.A. Oliver & Boyd. Price 42s.

This is a vast book. Besides the usual foreword and introduction there are six chapters in which Mr. Napier most anxiously assures us that Thomson's evangelical labours and lack of artistic training in no way interfere with the exercise of his genius. This seems a little unnecessary; for we are quite ready to take him on his merits. Then comes the biography proper, and there are also five indices, a three-part appendix, and six separate catalogues of his work, besides numerous illustrations, etc. All this immense labour and care over an artist who I think was not a very significant figure among British painters. Perhaps he was overshadowed by his contemporaries Turner and Constable. He was not free, it appears, from the landscape tradition of Claude and Poussin, which he applied to his own Scottish scenery, and there would also seem to be a strong influence of Richard Wilson in his work. For all this, I think we may call him a "great little man," and Mr. Napier's book will be most valuable to the student of the history of British art.

This is a huge book. In addition to the usual foreword and introduction, there are six chapters where Mr. Napier eagerly assures us that Thomson's evangelical work and lack of formal artistic training in no way limit his talent. This seems a bit unnecessary; we're more than willing to judge him based on his merits. Then comes the main biography, along with five indices, a three-part appendix, and six separate catalogs of his work, plus numerous illustrations, etc. All this extensive effort and attention for an artist who I believe wasn’t a particularly significant figure among British painters. Maybe he was overshadowed by his contemporaries Turner and Constable. It seems he wasn't entirely free from the landscape tradition of Claude and Poussin, which he applied to his own Scottish scenery, and there appears to be a strong influence from Richard Wilson in his work. Despite this, I think we can still call him a "great little man," and Mr. Napier's book will be incredibly valuable for anyone studying the history of British art.

JOHN NASH

JOHN NASH


MUSIC

THE BEECHAM OPERA

THE season of opera in English at Covent Garden, which opened at the beginning of November, offers a programme of unusual interest. Tristan and Prince Igor are its oldest classics; Mozart, so it is rumoured, is being held in reserve for a special season of his own. The list contains hardly a single work that is not either a masterpiece or at least a novelty. Wagner is represented only by Tristan and Parsifal, Verdi by Otello and Falstaff. Except for a few Puccini operas on Saturdays, the commonplace popular operas that are obliged to form the backbone of every continental opera-house's repertory have been struck out altogether. It is certainly to London's credit that for so uncompromising a choice the response of the public has been enthusiastic.

THE season of opera in English at Covent Garden, which kicked off at the beginning of November, has a program of unusual interest. Tristan and Prince Igor are its oldest classics; there are rumors that Mozart is being saved for a special season of his own. The list includes hardly a single work that isn't either a masterpiece or at least a novelty. Wagner is represented only by Tristan and Parsifal, while Verdi appears with Otello and Falstaff. Other than a few Puccini operas on Saturdays, the usual popular operas that typically make up every continental opera house's repertoire have been completely removed. It's definitely to London's credit that such a bold selection has received an enthusiastic response from the public.

As long as Sir Thomas Beecham was fighting the battle of English opera with dogged persistence and unstinted expenditure of material in the face of apathy and indifference, and possibly the hostility of vested interests as well, there was a very general feeling that his courage and high idealism should not be hampered by a too searching criticism of his performances. The Beecham opera has by now become an established institution, and it is inevitable, now that it has taken possession of Covent Garden, that it should be considered in a more impartial spirit. It need not fear comparison with the imported opera of the summer season. It has made its own high standards; but it follows that its performances must be judged in general by the standards of its highest individual achievements.

As long as Sir Thomas Beecham was tirelessly championing English opera with relentless determination and generous spending, despite the apathy and indifference he faced, and possibly even the opposition from established interests, there was a widespread feeling that his bravery and noble ideals shouldn't be held back by overly harsh criticism of his performances. The Beecham opera has now become a well-established institution, and since it has taken over Covent Garden, it’s only natural that it should be evaluated with a more objective perspective. It doesn't need to shy away from comparisons with the imported opera of the summer season. It has set its own high standards, but that means its performances must generally be assessed based on the standards of its best individual achievements.

The present season has so far been something of a disappointment. Several of the operas to be seen have been given over and over again in the provinces if not in London. In the case of an absolutely new opera insufficiency of rehearsal may be pardoned; but it is not a sign of good management when the performance of stock classics is allowed to become slack and indifferent. Sir Thomas has not been seen very often at the conductor's desk, and this is the more to be regretted, since he has a most remarkable genius for pulling through a performance which in other hands would be always trembling on the verge of disintegration. He has very little sympathy with singers, it seems. He always tends to regard the orchestra as the main thing, and the singers as mere adjuncts to it, so that an opera under his beat might easily become a symphony with voices ad libitum unless, as, for instance, in Trovatore, the composer has understood voices and written for them in such a way that nothing could ever dominate them. Mr. Goossens follows in the steps of his master, but with less genius. The performance of Falstaff was instructive on this problem. Compared with that in the other Verdi operas, the treatment of the orchestra is so complex as to make it almost symphonic in character. None the less, it is an opera in which the voices must lead and the band accompany, for if this is not done the work at once becomes patchy and formless. It requires, in fact, that the singers should have a strong symphonic sense, should feel themselves all parts of a continuous vocal ensemble which must be kept going not by the conductor but by their own co-operative efforts. The orchestra can then accompany, and it must also play its part with a sense of vocal expression and individual personality. This is the real difficulty of Falstaff. As it was, the singers had little or no feeling for ensemble. I use the word in a large sense, meaning not merely the passages where several voices are singing simultaneously, but all those in which the phrase of one voice is answered directly, or even at some bars' distance, by another. Mr. Goossens did his best to hold the singers to a249 steady beat, but he allowed the orchestra to get very much out of hand. Mr. Percy Pitt has probably suffered too much from the old conventional Covent Garden routine. He lets the singers do more or less what they like, and allows the orchestra to play Wagner and Rimsky-Korsakov as if their music were no more interesting than that of Bellini and Donizetti. The one salvation of the opera season will be Mr. Albert Coates, who, even considered merely as a concert conductor, is in a different category from any of our English conductors. He adds to this a real knowledge and understanding of the stage, and a personality which has the quality of being able to get the best possible work out of every single person under his control. That quality is as rare as it is important.

The current season has been a bit disappointing so far. Many of the operas available have been performed repeatedly in the provinces, if not in London. In the case of a completely new opera, a lack of rehearsal might be excusable; however, it's not a sign of good management when the performances of classic repertoire become lackluster and indifferent. Sir Thomas hasn’t been at the conductor’s podium very often, which is unfortunate, given his remarkable talent for salvaging a performance that would otherwise be on the brink of collapse. He seems to have little empathy for the singers. He tends to view the orchestra as the main focus and the singers as mere support, so an opera under his baton could easily turn into a symphony with voices ad libitum unless, as in the case of Trovatore, the composer has written for the voices in a way that ensures they can never be overshadowed. Mr. Goossens follows in his footsteps but lacks the same level of genius. The performance of Falstaff highlighted this issue. Compared to his other Verdi operas, the orchestration is so intricate that it almost takes on a symphonic nature. Nevertheless, this is an opera where the voices should take the lead and the orchestra should accompany; if this balance is missed, the piece quickly becomes disjointed and formless. It really requires the singers to have a strong sense of symphonic unity, feeling themselves as part of a continuous vocal ensemble that needs to be maintained not by the conductor, but through their own collaborative efforts. The orchestra can then provide accompaniment while also conveying a sense of vocal expression and individuality. This is the true challenge of Falstaff. As it was, the singers had little to no sense of ensemble. I use the term broadly, meaning not just the sections where multiple voices sing at the same time, but also those moments where one voice phrase is directly answered, or even answered after a few bars, by another. Mr. Goossens did his best to keep the singers on a consistent beat, but he let the orchestra get quite unruly. Mr. Percy Pitt has likely been too influenced by the traditional Covent Garden routine. He allows the singers to do pretty much whatever they want and lets the orchestra play Wagner and Rimsky-Korsakov as if their music is no more engaging than that of Bellini and Donizetti. The one saving grace of the opera season will be Mr. Albert Coates, who, even just as a concert conductor, stands in a different league from our other English conductors. He brings with him a real knowledge and understanding of the stage, along with a personality that can elicit the best possible performance from each individual under his direction. That ability is as rare as it is crucial.

The stage-management of the season has been, on the whole, good. Falstaff went with plenty of activity and comic business, if with nothing else. Indeed, there seems to be a pretty general tendency to romping, which might well be put under restraint. Romping may pass with some audiences as a substitute for acting, but it can never, even in English opera, quite take the place of singing. Singers, it must be frankly admitted, are the weak point of the Beecham company. Covent Garden, partly by its own acoustic properties, partly by its traditions, which no one who enters the house can quite forget, shows up vocal deficiency only too severely. Sir Thomas Beecham possesses only one really first-class operatic artist—Mr. Frederick Ranalow. He is a real actor, equally at home in comedy or tragedy, and always a real singer. It is because he is a real singer, singing all the time, that one never misses a single word that he says. He is a musician with a large understanding of the deeper things of music. His Falstaff forms a continuous line; as King Mark he makes what with most singers is a tedious recitative into a perfect song of rare beauty. Mr. Frederick Austin is a good second; but whereas Mr. Ranalow is a singer who is also a musician, Mr. Austin is a musician who also sings. Of the other male singers there is not much to be said. Some have voices, some can sing, a few can act and throw their words out. At the best they may in certain cases do remarkably good work in one or two special parts. Among the ladies the most interesting is Miss Sylvia Nelis. At present she is little more than a singer. As a singer she goes on steadily improving, in accomplishment of technique, in diction, and in quality of tone; indeed, there can be little doubt that if she continues at her present rate of progress she will from about 1970 onwards be annually enrapturing the Albert Hall with Home, Sweet Home. As an actress she has a good deal to learn, but with her intelligence and undoubted capacity for hard work there is no reason why she should not develop in this direction. Sir Thomas Beecham has hitherto confined her almost exclusively to coloratura parts; it would be well to give her a chance in some part that required bright and vivacious acting rather than vocal agility. Miss Agnes Nicholls has worked so hard to become an operatic actress that one regrets bitterly the non-existence of the Beecham company in the days when she made her first appearance. As it is, she has obviously sung too often in oratorio. That is the great fault of English singing. It has only two styles (apart from the ballad concert style)—oratorio or Gilbert-and-Sullivan. Neither of these will take a singer through Falstaff. Miss Nicholls did not happen to be in her best vocal form that evening; but her acting was surprisingly good—indeed, she was the only character on the stage, except Mr. Ranalow and sometimes Mr. Percy Heming as Ford, who gave one a real impression of a Shakespearean character. Miss Rosina Buckman has also improved, but is very unequal in different styles. As Isolde she sang with a firmer sense of rhythm than before, and if she did not act very convincingly, at least looked—in a black dress with a long white veil and a small crown—a figure of so queenly a dignity that it was not surprising to see Mr. Mullings as Tristan keeping a respectful distance even in the most passionate moments.

The stage management of the season has generally been good. Falstaff was full of energy and comedic moments, even if it lacked in other areas. There seems to be a tendency towards excessive playfulness that could use some restraint. While some audiences might see this playful approach as a substitute for acting, it can never replace singing, even in English opera. It's clear that the singers are the weak point of the Beecham company. Covent Garden’s acoustics and its traditions make any vocal deficiencies painfully obvious. Sir Thomas Beecham has only one truly top-tier operatic artist—Mr. Frederick Ranalow. He is a genuine actor, comfortable in both comedy and tragedy, and always performs as a real singer. Because he sings authentically throughout, you never miss a single word he utters. He is a musician with a deep understanding of music's subtleties. His Falstaff maintains a continuous quality; as King Mark, he transforms what is often tedious recitative into a beautifully rare song. Mr. Frederick Austin is a solid second; but while Mr. Ranalow is a singer who also happens to be a musician, Mr. Austin is a musician who sings. There isn’t much to say about the other male singers. Some have decent voices, some can sing, and a few can act and project their words. At best, they may occasionally deliver outstanding performances in specific roles. Among the women, Miss Sylvia Nelis stands out. Currently, she is primarily a singer. She continues to improve steadily in her technique, diction, and tone quality; indeed, if she keeps progressing at this pace, she will surely captivate the Albert Hall every year from around 1970 onwards with Home, Sweet Home. As an actress, she still has a lot to learn, but with her intelligence and strong work ethic, she shouldn’t have any problem developing her skills in this area. Sir Thomas Beecham has mostly limited her to coloratura roles; it would be beneficial to offer her opportunities in roles that require more lively and vibrant acting rather than just vocal skill. Miss Agnes Nicholls has put in so much effort to become an operatic actress that it's regrettable the Beecham company didn't exist when she first started. As it stands, she has sung too frequently in oratorio. This is a major issue with English singing, which really only has two styles (besides the ballad concert style)—oratorio or Gilbert-and-Sullivan. Neither of these prepares a singer for Falstaff. Miss Nicholls wasn’t in peak vocal form that evening, but her acting was surprisingly strong—indeed, she was the only character on stage, aside from Mr. Ranalow and occasionally Mr. Percy Heming as Ford, who truly embodied a Shakespearean character. Miss Rosina Buckman has also shown improvement, but she varies greatly across different styles. As Isolde, she sang with a stronger sense of rhythm than before, and while her acting wasn’t very convincing, she at least looked—dressed in a black gown with a long white veil and a small crown—so regal that it was understandable to see Mr. Mullings as Tristan keeping a respectful distance even in the most passionate moments.

250 Stravinsky's The Nightingale was the nearest approach to a novelty that has yet appeared. Evidently it had been very inadequately rehearsed. The performance fell far below the level of the Russian production at Drury Lane in 1914. Miss Nelis as the Nightingale seemed to be the only singer who was certain of the notes to be sung, and almost the only singer who was taking the opera seriously. Stravinsky's music is a good deal less bewildering now than it was five years ago. The first act has a good deal of beauty: so has the third. The second seemed merely bizarre—but the performance did not do the composer much justice. A modern opera of such intricate difficulty ought to be staged properly and conscientiously or not at all.

250 Stravinsky's The Nightingale was the closest thing to a new experience we've seen so far. Clearly, it hadn’t been rehearsed enough. The performance was nowhere near the quality of the Russian production at Drury Lane in 1914. Miss Nelis, playing the Nightingale, seemed to be the only singer who knew the notes and almost the only one taking the opera seriously. Stravinsky's music feels a lot less confusing now than it did five years ago. The first act has a lot of beauty, and so does the third. The second act seemed just strange—but the performance didn't really do the composer justice. A modern opera that is this complex should be staged properly and with care, or not at all.

There has not yet been time since the end of the war for foreign artists to visit England in the large numbers which were inevitable five or six years ago. Yet even though the givers of concerts are at the moment almost exclusively natives of this country, or foreigners who have definitely made England their home, the scarcity of concert halls is being very acutely felt. Almost every day there are three concerts at the Æolian and Wigmore Halls, and when operas begin at 7.45 or earlier, music-lovers have often to choose between their first act or their dinner. What is to happen when travelling conditions become easier and the annual foreign invasion reaches its full tide?

There hasn't been enough time since the end of the war for foreign artists to come to England in the large numbers that were expected five or six years ago. Even though concert organizers are currently mostly locals or foreigners who have made England their home, the shortage of concert halls is being keenly felt. Almost every day, there are three concerts at the Æolian and Wigmore Halls, and when operas start at 7:45 or earlier, music lovers often have to choose between catching the first act or having dinner. What will happen when travel conditions improve and the influx of foreign artists peaks?

A new and very attractive series of Sunday evening concerts has been inaugurated at the Lyric Theatre, Hammersmith, under the direction of Mr. Arthur Bliss. The programmes have been generally of a simple and informal character, with a liberal admixture of seventeenth and eighteenth century music, either for chamber combinations or for what may be called a chamber orchestra. Designed originally to supply the artistic needs of the Hammersmith neighbourhood, these concerts have, as a matter of fact, attracted a great many of the habitual frequenters of the more central concert-rooms. Mr. Bliss intends to continue his concerts after Christmas, and has announced for performance several works, both modern and ancient, which are of exceptional interest.

A new and very appealing series of Sunday evening concerts has been launched at the Lyric Theatre in Hammersmith, led by Mr. Arthur Bliss. The programs have generally been simple and laid-back, featuring a good mix of 17th and 18th-century music, either for small ensembles or what can be called a chamber orchestra. Originally intended to meet the artistic needs of the Hammersmith community, these concerts have actually drawn in many regular attendees from the more central concert venues. Mr. Bliss plans to continue his concerts after Christmas and has announced a lineup of several works, both modern and classic, that are of exceptional interest.

The Patrons Fund, originally founded by Sir Ernest Palmer, has resumed its concert-giving activities, but on new and much improved lines. Instead of giving performances of new English works at public concerts, the programmes of which contained nothing else but the music of unknown or almost unknown composers, it is proposed to hold a series of semi-private rehearsals in the hall of the Royal College of Music, at which the works selected are tried over and properly studied, as far as is possible within the limits of a single morning. The first of these rehearsals took place on November 13th, and it was very generally agreed that the new system was an undoubted improvement on the old. One could not help feeling that the atmosphere was both more friendly and more genuinely critical. There is undoubtedly a very strong feeling among all lovers of music in this country that the young British composer deserves far more encouragement than he gets, although it must be admitted that the young British composer is actually getting a great deal more than he did twenty or thirty years ago. Rehearsals of this kind are also of great educational value to the representatives of the Press, for in the struggle for publicity it is not always the most serious and genuinely original composers who receive the most attention in this period of violent and natural reaction against the overcharged emotionalism of the last generation.

The Patrons Fund, originally created by Sir Ernest Palmer, has started its concert activities again, but in a much better way. Instead of performing new English works at public concerts that featured only music from unknown or nearly unknown composers, the plan now is to hold a series of semi-private rehearsals at the Royal College of Music, where selected works are tested and studied thoroughly, as much as can be done in a single morning. The first of these rehearsals happened on November 13th, and it was widely agreed that the new approach was a clear improvement over the old one. There was a noticeable feeling that the atmosphere was both friendlier and more genuinely critical. There is a strong sentiment among music lovers in this country that young British composers deserve a lot more support than they currently receive, even though it must be recognized that young British composers are getting significantly more attention than they did twenty or thirty years ago. These rehearsals are also highly beneficial for representatives of the Press, as in the fight for publicity, it's not always the most serious and truly original composers who get the most attention in this era of strong backlash against the excessive emotionalism of the previous generation.

EDWARD J. DENT

EDWARD J. DENT


SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ART

A BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE HOLY SEPULCHRE, JERUSALEM. By George Jeffery, F.S.A. Cambridge University Press. 10s. 6d.

A BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE HOLY SEPULCHRE, JERUSALEM. By George Jeffery, F.S.A. Cambridge University Press. £10. 6d.

SMALL COUNTRY HOUSES OF TO-DAY. Second Series. By Laurence Weaver. "Country Life." 25s.

SMALL COUNTRY HOUSES OF TODAY. Second Series. By Laurence Weaver. "Country Life." 25s.

THE CALIPH'S DESIGN. By Wyndham Lewis. "The Egoist." 3s.

THE CALIPH'S DESIGN. By Wyndham Lewis. "The Egoist." 3s.

ROBBIA HERALDRY. By Allan Marquand. Princeton: University Press. London: Milford. 42s.

ROBBIA HERALDRY. By Allan Marquand. Princeton: University Press. London: Milford. £42.

MODERN WOODCUTS AND LITHOGRAPHS. By British and French Artists. Edited by Geoffrey Holme. With Commentary by Malcolm C. Salaman. "The Studio." 10s. 6d.

MODERN WOODCUTS AND LITHOGRAPHS. By British and French Artists. Edited by Geoffrey Holme. With Commentary by Malcolm C. Salaman. "The Studio." 10s. 6d.

BELLES-LETTRES

AVOWALS. By George Moore. Werner Laurie. 42s.

AVOWALS. By George Moore. Werner Laurie. 42s.

OUTSPOKEN ESSAYS. By Wm. Ralph Inge, C.V.O., Dean of St. Paul's. Longmans. 6s.

OUTSPOKEN ESSAYS. By Wm. Ralph Inge, CVO, Dean of St. Paul's. Longmans. 6s.

THE PHILOSOPHY OF CONFLICT. By Havelock Ellis. Second Series. Constable. 6s. 6d.

THE PHILOSOPHY OF CONFLICT. By Havelock Ellis. Second Series. Constable. 6sh. 6d.

IRISH BOOKS AND IRISH PEOPLE. By Stephen Gwynn. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 5s.

IRISH BOOKS AND IRISH PEOPLE. By Stephen Gwynn. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 5s.

ROMANCES OF OLD JAPAN. By Madame Yukio Ozaki. Simpkin, Marshall. 30s.

ROMANCES OF OLD JAPAN. By Ms. Yukio Ozaki. Simpkin, Marshall. 30s.

THE EMBROIDERY OF QUIET AND OTHER ESSAYS. By M. Hardy. Skeffington. 4s.

THE EMBROIDERY OF QUIET AND OTHER ESSAYS. By M. Hardy. Skeffington. 4shillings.

PATRICK H. PEARSE: STORYTELLER. By James Hayes. Dublin: Talbot Press, 2s.

PATRICK H. PEARSE: STORYTELLER. By James Hayes. Dublin: Talbot Press, 2s.

SOCIETY FOR PURE ENGLISH. Tract No. 1. Preliminary Announcement. List of Members, October, 1919. 1s. Tract No. 2. On English Homophones. By Robert Bridges. 2s. 6d. Clarendon Press.

SOCIETY FOR PURE ENGLISH. Tract No. 1. Preliminary Announcement. List of Members, October 1919. 1s. Tract No. 2. On English Homophones. By Robert Bridges. 2s. 6d. Clarendon Press.

SHAKESPEARE AND THE WELSH. By Frederick J. Harries. Fisher Unwin. 15s.

SHAKESPEARE AND THE WELSH. By Frederick J. Harries. Fisher Unwin. 15s.

LITERARY STUDIES. By Charles Whibley. Macmillan. 8s. 6d.

LITERARY STUDIES. By Charles Whibley. Macmillan. £8.6.

MOMENTS OF GENIUS. By Arthur Lynch. Philip Allan. 10s. 6d.

MOMENTS OF GENIUS. By Arthur Lynch. Philip Allan. 10shillings 6pence.

SELECTIONS FROM A. C. SWINBURNE. Edited by Edmund Gosse, C.B., and Thos. J. Wise. Heinemann. 6s.

SELECTIONS FROM A. C. SWINBURNE. Edited by Edmund Gosse, C.B.E., and Thos. J. Wise. Heinemann. 6s.

SOME SOLDIER POETS. By T. Sturge Moore. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d.

SOME SOLDIER POETS. By T. Sturge Moore. Grant Richards. 7sh. 6d.

BUCHANAN, THE SACRED BARD OF THE SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS. By Lachlan Macbean. Simpkin, Marshall. 5s.

BUCHANAN, THE SACRED BARD OF THE SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS. By Lachlan Macbean. Simpkin, Marshall. 5s.

WHAT IS MAN? AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Mark Twain. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

WHAT IS MAN? AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Mark Twain. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

UNHAPPY FAR-OFF THINGS. By Lord Dunsany. Elkin Mathews. 5s.

UNHAPPY FAR-OFF THINGS. By Lord Dunsany. Elkin Mathews. 5s.

DONNE'S SERMONS. Selected Passages, with an Essay. By Logan Pearsall Smith. Clarendon Press. 6s.

DONNE'S SERMONS. Selected Passages, with an Essay. By Logan Pearsall Smith. Clarendon Press. 6s.

THOUGHTS IN MIDDLE LIFE. By Godfrey Locker-Lampson. Humphreys. 3s. 6d.

THOUGHTS IN MIDDLE LIFE. By Godfrey Locker-Lampson. Humphreys. 3sh. 6d.

THINGS SEEN IN LONDON. By A. H. Blake. Seeley Service. 3s.

THINGS SEEN IN LONDON. By A. H. Blake. Seeley Service. 3s.

SEVEN SPIRITUAL SONGS (of Shakespeare's time). Words and Music by Thomas Campion, M.D., 1567–1620. Cambridge University Press, 1s. 6d.

SEVEN SPIRITUAL SONGS (from Shakespeare's era). Words and Music by Dr. Thomas Campion, 1567–1620. Cambridge University Press, 1s. 6d.

AN ESSAY ON COMEDY AND THE USES OF THE COMIC SPIRIT. By George Meredith. Constable. 6s.

AN ESSAY ON COMEDY AND THE USES OF THE COMIC SPIRIT. By George Meredith. Constable. 6s.

BOOK AUCTION RECORDS. Edited by Frank Karslake. Vol. 16, Part IV. Karslake, Hampstead, N.W.3.

BOOK AUCTION RECORDS. Edited by Frank Karslake. Vol. 16, Part IV. Karslake, Hampstead, N.W.3.

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

SIR VICTOR HORSLEY. By Stephen Paget. Constable. 21s.

SIR VICTOR HORSLEY. By Stephen Paget. Constable. 21s.

IMPRESSIONS THAT REMAINED. Memoirs by Ethel Smyth. In two volumes. Longmans. 28s.

IMPRESSIONS THAT REMAINED. Memoirs by Ethel Smyth. In two volumes. Longmans. 28s.

MID-VICTORIAN MEMORIES. By Matilda Betham-Edwards. Murray. 10s. 6d.

MID-VICTORIAN MEMORIES. By Matilda Betham-Edwards. Murray. £10.6.

MEMORIES OF A MARINE. By Major-General Sir George Aston, K.C.B. Murray. 12s. 6d.

MEMORIES OF A MARINE. By Major-General Sir George Aston, K.C.B. Murray. 12s. 6d.

BEN JONSON. By G. Gregory Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan. 3s.

BEN JONSON. By G. Greg Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan. 3s.

THE STORY OF GENERAL PERSHING. By Everett T. Tomlinson. Appleton. 6s. 6d.

THE STORY OF GENERAL PERSHING. By Everett T. Tomlinson. Appleton. 6s. 6d.

A SECOND CHRONICLE OF JAILS. By Darrell Figgis. Dublin: Talbot Press. 1s. 6d.

A SECOND CHRONICLE OF JAILS. By Darrell Figgis. Dublin: Talbot Press. 1s. 6d.

MISS EDEN'S LETTERS. Edited by her great-niece, Violet Dickinson. Macmillan. 18s.

MISS EDEN'S LETTERS. Edited by her great-niece, Violet Dickinson. Macmillan. 18s.

PATRON AND PLACE HUNTER (Bubb Dodington). By Lloyd Sanders. John Lane. 16s.

PATRON AND PLACE HUNTER (Bubb Dodington). By Lloyd Sanders. John Lane. 16s.

FIFTY YEARS IN THE ROYAL NAVY. By Admiral Sir Percy Scott, Bart. Murray. 21s.

FIFTY YEARS IN THE ROYAL NAVY. By Admiral Sir Percy Scott, Bart. Murray. 21s.

JOHN REDMOND'S LAST YEARS. By Stephen Gwynn. Arnold. 16s.

JOHN REDMOND'S LAST YEARS. By Stephen Gwynn. Arnold. 16s.

A CHILDHOOD IN BRITTANY EIGHTY YEARS AGO. By Anne Douglas Sedgwick. Arnold, 10s. 6d.

A CHILDHOOD IN BRITTANY EIGHTY YEARS AGO. By Anne Douglas Sedgwick. Arnold, 10s. 6d.

CLASSICAL

THE AJAX OF SOPHOCLES. Translated by R. C. Trevelyan. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

THE AJAX OF SOPHOCLES. Translated by R.C. Trevelyan. Allen & Unwin. £3.06.

THE AGAMEMNON OF ÆSCHYLUS. Translated by Rushworth Kennard Davis. Oxford: Blackwell. 4s. 6d.

THE AGAMEMNON OF ÆSCHYLUS. Translated by Rushworth Kennard Davis. Oxford: Blackwell. 4s. 6d.

THE ICHNEUTAE OF SOPHOCLES. Edited with a translation by Richard Johnson Walker. Burns & Oates. £3 3s.

THE ICHNEUTAE OF SOPHOCLES. Edited with a translation by Richard Johnson Walker. Burns & Oates. £3 3s.

DRAMA

THE SPOILED BUDDHA. A Play in Two Acts. By Helen Waddell. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 1s.

THE SPOILED BUDDHA. A Play in Two Acts. By Helen Waddell. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 1s.

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. A Play in Four Acts, founded upon the novel of the same name. By Arnold Bennett. Chatto & Windus. 3s. 6d.

SACRED AND PROFANE LOVE. A Play in Four Acts, based on the novel of the same name. By Arnold Bennett. Chatto & Windus. 3s. 6d.

RED OWEN. By Dermot O'Byrne. Dublin: Talbot Press. 2s.

RED OWEN. By Dermot O'Byrne. Dublin: Talbot Press. 2s.

THE FIGHT FOR FREEDOM. A Play in Four Acts. By Douglas Goldring. Daniel. 3s. 6d.

THE FIGHT FOR FREEDOM. A Play in Four Acts. By Douglas Goldring. Daniel. 3s. 6d.

FICTION

THE MASK. By John Cournos. Methuen. 6s.

THE MASK. By John Cournos. Methuen. 6s.

NIGHT AND DAY. By Virginia Woolf. Duckworth. 9s.

NIGHT AND DAY. By Virginia Woolf. Duckworth. 9shillings.

A DAMSEL IN DISTRESS. By P. G. Wodehouse. Herbert Jenkins. 6s.

A DAME IN TROUBLE. By P.G. Wodehouse. Herbert Jenkins. 6s.

ALLEGRA. By L. Allen Harker. Murray. 7s.

ALLEGRA. By L. Allen Harker. Murray. 7s.

ALL ROADS LEAD TO CALVARY. By Jerome K. Jerome. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

ALL ROADS LEAD TO CALVARY. By Jerome K. Jerome. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

AN AWFULLY BIG ADVENTURE. By "Bartimeus." Cassell. 7s.

AN AWFULLY BIG ADVENTURE. By "Bartimaeus." Cassell. 7s.

THE WORLD OF WONDERFUL REALITY. By E. Temple Thurston. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE WORLD OF WONDERFUL REALITY. By E. Temple Thurston. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE POWER OF A LIE. By Johan Bojer. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE POWER OF A LIE. By Johan Bojer. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE PLOUGH. By Mary Fulton. Duckworth. 7s.

THE PLOUGH. By Mary Fulton. Duckworth. 7s.

A SERVANT OF REALITY. By Phyllis Bottome. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

A SERVANT OF REALITY. By Phyllis Bottome. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

CATHERINE DOYLE. By Anthony M. Ludovici. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

CATHERINE DOYLE. By Anthony M. Ludovici. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

TALES THAT WERE TOLD. By Seumas MacManus. Fisher Unwin. 6s.

TALES THAT WERE TOLD. By Seumas MacManus. Fisher Unwin. 6s.

253 THE WHALE AND THE GRASSHOPPER. By Seumas O'Brien. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 6s.

253 THE WHALE AND THE GRASSHOPPER. By Seumas O'Brien. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 6s.

SEVEN MEN. By Max Beerbohm. Heinemann. 7s.

SEVEN MEN. By Max Beerbohm. Heinemann. 7shillings.

RESPONSIBILITY. By James E. Agate. Grant Richards. 7s.

RESPONSIBILITY. By James E. Agate. Grant Richards. 7s.

ROBIN LINNET. By E. F. Benson. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

ROBIN LINNET. By E.F. Benson. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

MRS. MARDEN. By Robert Hichens. Cassell. 7s.

MRS. MARDEN. By Robert Hichens. Cassell. 7s.

ABBOTSCOURT. By John Ayscough. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

ABBOTSCOURT. By John Ayscough. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

THE PURPLE JAR. By Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

THE PURPLE JAR. By Mrs. Alfie Sidgwick. Hutchinson. 6shillings 9pence.

TALES OF A CRUEL COUNTRY. By Gerald Cumberland. Grant Richards. 7s.

TALES OF A CRUEL COUNTRY. By Gerald Cumberland. Grant Richards. 7s.

TRUE LOVE. By Allan Monkhouse. Collins. 7s.

TRUE LOVE. By Allan Monkhouse. Collins. 7s.

THE TWO-STRINGED FIDDLE. By G. E. Mitton. Murray. 7s.

THE TWO-STRINGED FIDDLE. By G.E. Mitton. Murray. 7s.

BERRINGER OF BANDEIR. By Sydney C. Grier. Blackwood. 6s.

BERRINGER OF BANDEIR. By Sydney C. Grier. Blackwood. 6s.

THE BUILDERS. By Ellen Glasgow. Murray. 7s.

THE BUILDERS. By Ellen Glasgow. Murray. 7s.

THE LOST DIARY. By Horace Bleackley. Eveleigh Nash. 7s.

THE LOST DIARY. By Horace Bleackley. Eveleigh Nash. £7.

THE SUN IN SPLENDOUR. By Bernard Turner. Melrose. 7s.

THE SUN IN SPLENDOUR. By Bernard Turner. Melrose. 7s.

THE OLD INDISPENSABLES. By Edward Shanks. Secker. 7s.

THE OLD INDISPENSABLES. By Edward Shanks. Secker. 7shillings.

THE OUTLAW. By Maurice Hewlett. Constable. 6s.

THE OUTLAW. By Maurice Hewlett. Constable. 6s.

LEGEND. By Clemence Dane. Heinemann. 6s.

LEGEND. By Clemence Dane. Heinemann. 6s.

THE HUMAN CIRCUS. By J. Mills Whitham. Collins. 7s.

THE HUMAN CIRCUS. By J. Mills Whitham. Collins. 7s.

THE QUIETNESS OF DICK. By R. E. Vernède. Collins. 7s.

THE QUIETNESS OF DICK. By R.E. Vernède. Collins. 7s.

STAR OF INDIA. By Alice Perrin. Cassell. 7s.

STAR OF INDIA. By Alice Perrin. Cassell. 7s.

TWO MEN. Being the First Part of a Romance of Two Worlds. By Alfred Ollivant. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

TWO MEN. The First Part of a Romance of Two Worlds. By Alfred Ollivant. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

THE TREASURE OF THE ISLE OF MIST. By W. W. Tarn. With six illustrations by Somerled Macdonald. Philip Allan. 6s.

THE TREASURE OF THE ISLE OF MIST. By W. W. Tarn. With six illustrations by Somerled MacDonald. Philip Allan. 6s.

THE FACE OF THE WORLD. By Johan Bojer. Translated from the Norwegian by Jessie Muir. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE FACE OF THE WORLD. By Johan Bojer. Translated from the Norwegian by Jessie Muir. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE EDGE OF DOOM. By H. F. Prevost Battersby. John Lane. 7s.

THE EDGE OF DOOM. By H.F. Prevost Battersby. John Lane. 7s.

REQUIEM. By R. Allatini. Secker. 7s.

REQUIEM. By R. Allatini. Secker. 7s.

KEITH'S DARK TOWER. By Eleanor H. Porter. Constable. 6s.

KEITH'S DARK TOWER. By Eleanor H. Porter. Constable. 6s.

CHILDREN OF NO MAN'S LAND. By G. B. Stern. Duckworth. 7s.

CHILDREN OF NO MAN'S LAND. By G.B. Stern. Duckworth. 7s.

OLD PEOPLE AND THE THINGS THAT PASS. By Louis Couperus. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. With a Preface by Stephen McKenna. Thornton Butterworth. 7s.

OLD PEOPLE AND THE THINGS THAT PASS. By Louis Couperus. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. With a Preface by Stephen McKenna. Thornton Butterworth. 7s.

LIGHT. By Henri Barbusse. Translated from the French by Fitzwater Wray. Dent. 6s. 9d.

LIGHT. By Henri Barbusse. Translated from the French by Fitzwater Wray. Dent. 6s. 9d.

THE GOLDEN BARQUE AND THE WEAVER'S GRAVE. By Seumas O'Kelly. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d.

THE GOLDEN BARQUE AND THE WEAVER'S GRAVE. By Seumas O'Kelly. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d.

CATHY ROSSITER. By Mrs. Victor Rickard. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

CATHY ROSSITER. By Mrs. Vic Rickard. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

FALLING WATERS. By Winifred Graham. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

FALLING WATERS. By Winifred Graham. Hutchinson. £0.30.

SISTERS. By Kathleen Norris. Murray. 7s.

SISTERS. By Kathleen Norris. Murray. 7s.

HISTORY

THE RIDDLE OF THE RUTHVENS AND OTHER STUDIES. By William Roughead. Edinburgh: W. Green & Son. 25s.

THE RIDDLE OF THE RUTHVENS AND OTHER STUDIES. By William Roughead. Edinburgh: W. Green & Son. 25s.

THE RELIGIOUS POLICY OF THE BAVARIAN GOVERNMENT DURING THE NAPOLEONIC PERIOD. By Chester Penn Higby. P. S. King. 12s.

THE RELIGIOUS POLICY OF THE BAVARIAN GOVERNMENT DURING THE NAPOLEONIC PERIOD. By Chester Penn Higby. P. S. King. 12s.

THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT IN VIRGINIA, 1624 to 1775. By Percy Scott Flippin. P. S. King. 12s.

THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT IN VIRGINIA, 1624 to 1775. By Percy Scott Flippin. P. S. King. 12s.

254 THE STUDY OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY TO-DAY. An Inaugural Address by James Pounder Whitney, Dixie Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of Cambridge. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d.

254 THE STUDY OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY TODAY. An Inaugural Address by James Whitney, Dixie Professor of Ecclesiastical History at the University of Cambridge. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d.

THE MAKING OF MODERN WALES. By W. Llewellyn Williams, K.C. Macmillan. 6s.

THE MAKING OF MODERN WALES. By W. Llewellyn Williams, K.C. Macmillan. 6s.

THE MAKING OF MODERN ENGLAND. By Gilbert Slater. Constable. 7s. 6d.

THE MAKING OF MODERN ENGLAND. By Gilbert Slater. Constable. 7shillings. 6pence.

THE RISE OF SOUTH AFRICA. By G. E. Cory. Vol. III. Longmans. 25s.

THE RISE OF SOUTH AFRICA. By G.E. Cory. Vol. III. Longmans. 25s.

FIFTY YEARS OF EUROPE, 1870–1919. By Charles Downer Hazen. Bell. 14s.

FIFTY YEARS OF EUROPE, 1870–1919. By Charles Downer Hazen. Bell. 14s.

THE MAKING OF AMERICA. By F. C. de Sumichrast. P. S. King. 6s.

THE MAKING OF AMERICA. By F.C. de Sumichrast. P. S. King. 6s.

THE PARISH GILDS OF MEDIÆVAL ENGLAND. By H. F. Westlake. S.P.C.K. 15s.

THE PARISH GUILDS OF MEDIEVAL ENGLAND. By H.F. Westlake. S.P.C.K. 15sh.

THE EMPIRE OF THE AMORITES. By Albert T. Clay. New Haven: Yale University Press. London: Milford. 10s. 6d.

THE EMPIRE OF THE AMORITES. By Albert T. Clay. New Haven: Yale University Press. London: Milford. 10shillings 6pence

LAW

THE RELATION OF CUSTOM TO LAW. By Gilbert T. Sadler. Sweet & Maxwell. 7s. 6d.

THE RELATION OF CUSTOM TO LAW. By Gilbert T. Sadler. Sweet & Maxwell. 7£. 6p.

NAVAL AND MILITARY

SALONICA AND AFTER. By H. Collinson Owen. Hodder & Stoughton. 10s. 6d.

SALONICA AND AFTER. By H. Collinson Owen. Hodder & Stoughton. £10.6.

SOME TOMMIES. By Maurice Dekolera. Translated from the French by Alpha Wilson. Stanley Paul. 6s.

SOME TOMMIES. By Maurice Dekolera. Translated from the French by Alpha Wilson. Stanley Paul. 6s.

THE STRUGGLE IN THE AIR, 1914–1918. By Major Charles C. Turner. Arnold. 15s.

THE STRUGGLE IN THE AIR, 1914–1918. By Major Charles C. Turner. Arnold. 15s.

BRITISH CAMPAIGNS IN AFRICA AND THE PACIFIC, 1914–1918. By Edmund Dane. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. 6d.

BRITISH CAMPAIGNS IN AFRICA AND THE PACIFIC, 1914–1918. By Edmund Dane. Hodder & Stoughton. 7sh. 6d.

THE AMERICAN AIR SERVICE. By Arthur Sweetser. Appleton. 10s. 6d.

THE AMERICAN AIR SERVICE. By Arthur Sweetser. Appleton. £10.60.

THE DOVER PATROL, 1915–1917. By Admiral Sir Reginald Bacon, K.C.B. Two volumes. Hutchinson. 34s.

THE DOVER PATROL, 1915–1917. By Admiral Sir Reginald Bacon, K.C.B. Two volumes. Hutchinson. 34s.

THE NAVY EVERYWHERE. By Conrad Cato. Constable. 10s. 6d.

THE NAVY EVERYWHERE. By Conrad Cato. Constable. £10.6.

A SEA-LAWYER'S LOG. By William Lang. Methuen. 6s.

A SEA-LAWYER'S LOG. By William Lang. Methuen. 6s.

SUBMARINE WARFARE OF TO-DAY. By Chas. W. Domville Fife. Seeley Service. 7s. 6d.

SUBMARINE WARFARE TODAY. By Chas. W. Domville Fife. Seeley Service. 7sh. 6d.

THE LAST FOUR MONTHS. By Major-General Sir F. Maurice, K.C.M.G. Cassell. 7s. 6d.

THE LAST FOUR MONTHS. By Major-General Sir F. Maurice, K.C.M.G. Cassell. 7shillings 6pence

A SHEPHERD AMONG WOLVES. War-Time Letters of Cardinal Mercier. Faith Press. 6s.

A SHEPHERD AMONG WOLVES. War-Time Letters of Cardinal Mercier. Faith Press. 6s.

MY MEMOIRS. By Grand Admiral von Tirpitz. Two volumes. Hurst & Blackett. 28s.

MY MEMOIRS. By Grand Admiral Tirpitz. Two volumes. Hurst & Blackett. 28s.

THE TANK CORPS. By Major Clough Williams-Ellis, M.C., and A. Williams-Ellis. "Country Life." 10s. 6d.

THE TANK CORPS. By Major Clough Williams-Ellis, M.C., and A. Williams-Ellis. "Country Life." 10s. 6d.

MERCHANTMEN AT ARMS. By David W. Bone. Drawings by Muirhead Bone. Chatto & Windus. 25s.

MERCHANTMEN AT ARMS. By David W. Bone. Drawings by Muirhead Bone. Chatto & Windus. 25s.

POETRY

THE COMPLETE POEMS OF FRANCIS LEDWIDGE. With introductions by Lord Donsany. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. 6d.

THE COMPLETE POEMS OF FRANCIS LEDWIDGE. With introductions by Lord Dunsany. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. 6d.

COLLECTED POEMS OF THOMAS HARDY. Macmillan. 8s. 6d.

COLLECTED POEMS OF THOMAS HARDY. Macmillan. 8shillings 6pence

THE DEATH OF MAN AND OTHER POEMS. By R. C. Trevelyan. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

THE DEATH OF MAN AND OTHER POEMS. By R.C. Trevelyan. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

SONGS IN CITIES AND GARDENS. By Helen Granville Barker. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

SONGS IN CITIES AND GARDENS. By Helen Granville Barker. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

CAMELOT. By Benjamin Gilbert Brooks. ("Adventures All" Series). Oxford: Blackwell. 2s. 6d.

CAMELOT. By Ben Gilbert Brooks. ("Adventures All" Series). Oxford: Blackwell. 2sh. 6d.

THE SPLENDID DAYS. By May Wedderburn Cannan. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

THE SPLENDID DAYS. By May Wedderburn Cannan. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

MAD MOMENTS. By Egbert Sandford. Maunsel. 3s.

MAD MOMENTS. By Egbert Sandford. Maunsel. £3.

NEW POEMS. By Iolo Aneurin Williams. Methuen. 3s. 6d.

NEW POEMS. By Iolo Aneurin Williams. Methuen. 3s. 6d.

CURTAINS. By C. H. B. Kitchin. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

CURTAINS. By C.H.B. Kitchin. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

SOME GREEK MASTERPIECES IN DRAMATIC AND BUCOLIC POETRY THOUGHT INTO ENGLISH VERSE. By William Stebbing. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d.

SOME GREEK MASTERPIECES IN DRAMATIC AND BUCOLIC POETRY THOUGHT INTO ENGLISH VERSE. By William Stebbing. Fisher Unwin. 7sh. 6d.

ARCADES AMBO. Verses by Lily Dougall and Gilbert Sheldon. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

ARCADES AMBO. Verses by Lily Dougall and Gilbert Sheldon. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

JESUS OF THE SCARS AND OTHER POEMS. By Edward Shillito. Hodder & Stoughton.

JESUS OF THE SCARS AND OTHER POEMS. By Edward Shillito. Hodder & Stoughton.

HURRICANE AND OTHER POEMS. By Richard Church. Selwyn & Blount. 2s. 6d.

HURRICANE AND OTHER POEMS. By Richard Church. Selwyn & Blount. 2s. 6d.

REFLECTIONS IN VERSE. By V. T. Pemberton, M.C. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

REFLECTIONS IN VERSE. By V.T. Pemberton, M.C. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

BLACK MARIGOLDS. Being a rendering into English of the Panchasika of Chauras. By E. Powys Mathers. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

BLACK MARIGOLDS. This is an English version of the Panchasika of Chauras. By E. Powys Mathers. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

GLEANINGS. By D. F. Brundrit. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

GLEANINGS. By D.F. Brundrit. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

PROFILES FROM CHINA. By Eunice Tietjens. New York: Albert A. Knopf. $1.25.

PROFILES FROM CHINA. By Eunice Tietjens. New York: Albert A. Knopf. $1.25.

CARMINA RAPTA. By Griffyth Fairfax. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

CARMINA RAPTA. By Griffyth Fairfax. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, Etc.

IN THE WORLD WAR. By Count Ottokar Czernin. Cassell. 25s.

IN THE WORLD WAR. By Count Ottokar Czernin. Cassell. 25s.

PIECE-RATE, PREMIUM, AND BONUS. By J. E. Prosser. Williams & Norgate. 6s.

PIECE-RATE, PREMIUM, AND BONUS. By J.E. Prosser. Williams & Norgate. 6s.

BRITISH WAR ADMINISTRATION. By John A. Fairlie. Oxford University Press. 5s.

BRITISH WAR ADMINISTRATION. By John A. Fairlie. Oxford University Press. 5s.

EUROPE IN THE MELTING-POT. By R. W. Seton Watson. Macmillan. 4s. 6d.

EUROPE IN THE MELTING-POT. By R.W. Seton-Watson. Macmillan. £4.6.

MILLIONS FROM WASTE. Frederick A. Talbot. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

MILLIONS FROM WASTE. Frederick A. Talbot. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

FROM LIBERTY TO BREST-LITOVSK. By Ariadna Tyrkova-Williams (Mrs. Harold Williams). Macmillan. 16s.

FROM LIBERTY TO BREST-LITOVSK. By Ariadna Tyrkova-Williams (Mrs. Harold Williams). Macmillan. 16s.

THE ORIGIN OF GOVERNMENT. By Hugh Taylor. Oxford: Blackwell. 10s. 6d.

THE ORIGIN OF GOVERNMENT. By Hugh Taylor. Oxford: Blackwell. 10s. 6d.

THE NEXT STEP. By Alfred Ollivant. Allen & Unwin. 4s. 6d.

THE NEXT STEP. By Alfred Ollivant. Allen & Unwin. £0.20. £0.25.

POLAND THE UNKNOWN. Translated from the French of K. Waliszewski. Heinemann. 10s. 6d.

POLAND THE UNKNOWN. Translated from the French of K. Waliszewski. Heinemann. 10s. 6d.

PARLIAMENT AND REVOLUTION. By J. Ramsay Macdonald. National Labour Press, 1s. 6d.

PARLIAMENT AND REVOLUTION. By J. Ramsay MacDonald. National Labour Press, 1shilling 6pence

MODERN CHINA. By Sih-Gung Cheng. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London Milford. 6s. 6d.

MODERN CHINA. By Sih-Gung Cheng. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London Milford. 6£ 6p

HOME RULE THROUGH FEDERAL DEVOLUTION. By Frederic W. Pim. Fisher Unwin. 1s.

HOME RULE THROUGH FEDERAL DEVOLUTION. By Frederic W. Pim. Fisher Unwin. 1s.

THE PEACE CONFERENCE. By Dr. E. J. Dillon. Hutchinson. 21s.

THE PEACE CONFERENCE. By Dr. E.J. Dillon. Hutchinson. 21s.

POLAND AND THE POLES. By A. Bruce Boswell. Methuen. 12s. 6d.

POLAND AND THE POLES. By A. Bruce Boswell. Methuen. 12s. 6d.

THE COVENANT EXPLAINED. With an Introduction by Professor Gilbert Murray. For the League of Nations Union. Educational Publishing Co. 1s.

THE COVENANT EXPLAINED. With an Introduction by Prof. Gilbert Murray. For the League of Nations Union. Educational Publishing Co. 1s.

SEVENTEENTH CENTURY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY PARISH. By Eleanor Trotter. Cambridge University Press. 10s.

SEVENTEENTH CENTURY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY PARISH. By Eleanor Trotter. Cambridge University Press. £10.

INFLATION. By J. Shield Nicholson. P. S. King. 3s. 6d.

INFLATION. By J. Shield Nicholson. P. S. King. 3shillings. 6pence.

IRISH IMPRESSIONS. By G. K. Chesterton. Collins. 7s. 6d.

IRISH IMPRESSIONS. By G.K. Chesterton. Collins. 7sh. 6d.

THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. By J. Ramsay Macdonald. Swarthmore Press. 10s. 6d.

THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. By J. Ramsay MacDonald. Swarthmore Press. 10s. 6d.

BEHIND THE SCENES AT THE PEACE CONFERENCE. By Vernon Bartlett. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

BEHIND THE SCENES AT THE PEACE CONFERENCE. By Vernon Bartlett. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

256 THE MEANING OF SOCIALISM. By J. Bruce Glasier. With an Introduction by J. A. Hobson. National Labour Press. 3s. 6d.

256 THE MEANING OF SOCIALISM. By J. Bruce Glasier. With an Introduction by J.A. Hobson. National Labour Press. 3shillings 6pence

PAST AND FUTURE OF THE RIGHT OF NATIONAL SELF-DETERMINATION. By Dr. Ernö Wittmann. Amsterdam: Van Holkema & Warendof.

PAST AND FUTURE OF THE RIGHT OF NATIONAL SELF-DETERMINATION. By Dr. Ernö Wittmann. Amsterdam: Van Holkema & Warendof.

THE POLITICS OF THE PROLETARIAT. By Malcolm Quin. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

THE POLITICS OF THE PROLETARIAT. By Malcolm Quin. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

ANGLO-AMERICAN RELATIONS, 1861–1865. By Brougham Villiers and W. H. Chesson. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d.

ANGLO-AMERICAN RELATIONS, 1861–1865. By Brougham Villiers and W.H. Chesson. Fisher Unwin. 7shillings 6pence.

BEFORE AND NOW. By Austin Harrison. John Lane. 6s. 6d.

BEFORE AND NOW. By Austin Harrison. John Lane. £0.30. £0.33.

AN IRISHMAN LOOKS AT HIS WORLD. By George A. Birmingham. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

AN IRISHMAN LOOKS AT HIS WORLD. By George A. Birmingham. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

THE LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA AND THE CENSUS OF 1911. By Sir George Grierson. Calcutta: Government of India Press. 1s.

THE LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA AND THE CENSUS OF 1911. By Sir George Grierson. Calcutta: Government of India Press. 1s.

RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY

CHRIST AND WOMAN'S POWER. By Edith Picton-Turbervill, O.B.E. Morgan & Scott. 3s. 6d.

CHRIST AND WOMAN'S POWER. By Edith Picton-Turbervill, O.B.E. Morgan & Scott. 3s. 6d.

MATERIALS FOR THE STUDY OF THE APOSTOLIC GNOSIS. Part I. By Thomas Simeon Lea, Vicar of S. Austell, and Frederick Bligh Bond. Oxford: Blackwell. 10s. 6d.

MATERIALS FOR THE STUDY OF THE APOSTOLIC GNOSIS. Part I. By Thomas Simeon Lea, Vicar of S. Austell, and Frederick Bligh Bond. Oxford: Blackwell. 10s. 6d.

THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST. By the Rev. Vernon F. Storr. Longmans. 2s.

THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST. By the Rev. Vernon Storr. Longmans. 2s.

THE PASTORAL EPISTLES OF S. PAUL. The Greek Text with Commentary by the Rev. A. E. Hillard. Rivingtons. 10s.

THE PASTORAL EPISTLES OF S. PAUL. The Greek Text with Commentary by the Rev. A.E. Hillard. Rivingtons. 10s.

MODERN SCIENCE AND MATERIALISM. By Hugh Elliot. Longmans. 7s. 6d.

MODERN SCIENCE AND MATERIALISM. By Hugh Elliott. Longmans. £7.30.

PROPHECY AND AUTHORITY. By Kemper Fullerton. Macmillan. 6s. 6d.

PROPHECY AND AUTHORITY. By Kemper Fullerton. Macmillan. £6.30.

BOTH SIDES OF THE HEDGE. By Sydney Smith. Allenson. 5s.

BOTH SIDES OF THE HEDGE. By Sydney Smith. Allenson. 5s.

A SOLDIER TO THE CHURCH. By W. P. Young. Stud. Christ. Movement. 3s. 6d.

A SOLDIER TO THE CHURCH. By W.P. Young. Stud. Christ. Movement. 3s. 6d.

THE COUNTER-REFORMATION IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. By Spencer Jones. Skeffington. 2s. 6d.

THE COUNTER-REFORMATION IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. By Spencer Jones. Skeffington. 2s. 6d.

THE FAITH OF ISAIAH. By Alex. R. Gordon. J. Clarke & Co. 6s.

THE FAITH OF ISAIAH. By Alex R. Gordon. J. Clarke & Co. 6s.

THE MAKING OF HUMANITY. By Robert Briffault. Allen & Unwin. 12s. 6d.

THE MAKING OF HUMANITY. By Robert Briffault. Allen & Unwin. 12s. 6d.

BROAD CHURCH THEOLOGY. By W. J. Sparrow Simpson. Robert Scott. 3s. 6d.

BROAD CHURCH THEOLOGY. By W.J. Sparrow Simpson. Robert Scott. 3shillings 6pence.

AN INVISIBLE KINGDOM. By Wm. Samuel Lilly. Chapman & Hall. 15s.

AN INVISIBLE KINGDOM. By Wm. Samuel Lilly. Chapman & Hall. 15s.

SCIENCE

BIRDS IN TOWN AND VILLAGE. By W. H. Hudson. Dent. 10s. 6d.

BIRDS IN TOWN AND VILLAGE. By W.H. Hudson. Dent. 10s. 6d.

THE BOOK OF A NATURALIST. By W. H. Hudson. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

THE BOOK OF A NATURALIST. By W.H. Hudson. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

THE MIND OF A WOMAN. By A. T. Schofield. Methuen. 3s.

THE MIND OF A WOMAN. By A.T. Schofield. Methuen. 3s.

IRON BACTERIA. By David Ellis, D.SC. Methuen. 10s. 6d.

IRON BACTERIA. By David Ellis, D.SC. Methuen. 10s. 6d.

ACCOUNTS RENDERED OF WORK DONE AND THINGS SEEN. By J. Y. Buchanan. Cambridge University Press. 20s.

ACCOUNTS RENDERED OF WORK DONE AND THINGS SEEN. By J.Y. Buchanan. Cambridge University Press. 20s.

ELEMENTS OF VECTOR ALGEBRA. By L. Silberstein. Longmans. 5s.

ELEMENTS OF VECTOR ALGEBRA. By L. Silberstein. Longmans. 5s.

A NATURALIST'S SKETCH BOOK. By Archibald Thorburn. Longmans. £6 6s.

A NATURALIST'S SKETCH BOOK. By Archie Thorburn. Longmans. £6 6s.

A GEOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY OF BRITISH ORNITHOLOGY. By W. H. Mullens, H. Kirke Swann, and the Rev. F. C. R. Jourdain. Part I. Witherby. 6s.

A GEOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY OF BRITISH ORNITHOLOGY. By W. H. Mullens, H. Kirke Swann, and the Rev. F. C. R. Jourdain. Part I. Witherby. 6s.

TRAVEL

ROUND THE WORLD IN ANY NUMBER OF DAYS. By Maurice Baring. Chatto & Windus. 6s.

ROUND THE WORLD IN ANY NUMBER OF DAYS. By Maurice Baring. Chatto & Windus. 6s.

THE ROMANTIC ROUSSILLON IN THE PYRENEES. By Isabel Savory. Fisher Unwin. 25s.

THE ROMANTIC ROUSSILLON IN THE PYRENEES. By Isabel Savory. Fisher Unwin. 25s.


THE LONDON
MERCURY

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant-Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Vol. I No. 3 January 1920

Vol. I No. 3 January 1920

EDITORIAL NOTES

THE first whole year of peace has ended, and it is natural to throw a backward look upon its literary production. It is certain that to the historian it will be a year in which various tendencies continued to act; it is possible that his eye, in long retrospect, will observe in it the appearance, the sudden appearance, of new literary developments and important personalities. But it is, as a rule, only in long retrospect that such portents are recognised as such; and though we think that during the year certain movements which have been for some years in existence have been continued, that there are drifts which are easier to perceive than to analyse, we cannot persuade ourselves that 1919 added more than the normal amount to the existing volume of good English literature. It was, in fact, as a literary year very much like one of the war years. Perhaps it should properly be regarded itself as a war year. The principal physical factor which, in our present relation, operated during the war was the absence on service of the great majority of those young men who would have been beginning to write. These were, with rare exceptions, precluded by sheer force of outer circumstances from literary enterprises of a sustained kind; and, as most of those who survived have left the Army within the last year, we could scarcely expect so soon as this to find them producing large and ambitious books. It may also reasonably be argued that the war-atmosphere still prevails. Peace has come—and it has not yet come universally or conclusively—not suddenly but with the slowness of a northern dawn. Problems from which even the most self-sufficing mind cannot escape harass the intellect and weigh on the spirit of the civilised world. We are not yet in a position to estimate post-war literature, for we have not yet got post-war literature.

THE first complete year of peace has ended, and it’s natural to look back at its literary output. To historians, it will certainly be a year where various trends continued to unfold; they might notice, in hindsight, the sudden emergence of new literary developments and significant figures. However, such signs are typically only recognized in long retrospect; while we believe that some movements that have been around for years carried on during this time, and that certain trends are easier to notice than to analyze, we can't convince ourselves that 1919 contributed more than the usual amount to the existing body of good English literature. In fact, as a literary year, it closely resembled one of the war years. It might be more accurately viewed as a war year itself. The main physical factor that influenced our current situation during the war was the absence of most young men who would have started writing. With few exceptions, they were completely prevented by overwhelming external circumstances from engaging in sustained literary work; and since most of those who survived have just left the Army in the past year, we couldn’t realistically expect them to be producing large and ambitious books so soon. It can also be reasonably argued that the atmosphere of war still lingers. Peace has arrived—and it hasn’t come universally or definitively—not quickly, but slowly, like a northern dawn. Issues that no one can fully escape are troubling the minds and weighing heavily on the spirits of the civilized world. We are not yet in a place to evaluate post-war literature because we don’t have any post-war literature yet.

decorative break

The opinions of intelligent men may differ to some extent as to which were the most remarkable novels of 1919; that they were very few is, we conceive, a matter of general agreement. Of the older novelists, Mr. Conrad258 produced in The Arrow of Gold (a work begun long ago and recently completed) a book which, though not among his masterpieces, was worthy of him. Mr. Wells, in The Undying Fire, a modernisation of the Book of Job, wrote an imaginative, an exciting, and an eloquent book. It was much better shaped and trimmed than has lately been usual with his books, and, for the first time since he abandoned scientific romance, he concentrated entirely on doing what he can do better than other people instead of trying to do what he cannot do. The other elder novelists did nothing that was unexpected and little that was good; and their successors have not appeared. A Fielding or a Dickens is a rare product; but we see no young novelists of whom it can be predicted with any assurance that ten years hence they will occupy places such as are now occupied by Mr. Wells and Mr. Bennett. It seems certain that they will not be found amongst that pre-war group whose merits Henry James examined with such generous consideration, whose defects he indicated with such delicate diffidence, in a famous article which "betrayed" rather than stated his alarm, even his pity, for the English Novel. There have been a few books which have attracted attention by their qualities of construction and detail or by touches of original genius; but of most of their authors we could not be sure that they will become even habitual, much less great, novelists. The book which more than any other appeared to us to be notable, both for its workmanship and for its imaginative power, was Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer's Java Head—and Mr. Hergesheimer is an American. It was not so good a book (we think Java Head was the earlier written) as The Three Black Pennys; but the two books are certainly the work of a born novelist. Miss Romer Wilson, whose Martin Schuler (1918) was a vivid, vigorous, and original book, published another, and a dull, novel, If All These Young Men, the subject and setting of which offered less scope to her peculiar gifts: but she is clearly capable of doing something surprising. Miss Dane's Legend was a remarkable technical achievement; and Mr. Cournos's The Mask, Miss Macaulay's fantasia, What Not, and Mr. Brett Young's The Young Physician were all, in their degrees, notable for a poetic quality.

The views of smart people might vary somewhat on which were the standout novels of 1919, but it's generally agreed that there weren't many. Among the older novelists, Mr. Conrad258 produced The Arrow of Gold (a work started long ago and just finished) which, although not one of his masterpieces, still showed his merit. Mr. Wells, in The Undying Fire, a modern take on the Book of Job, created an imaginative, exciting, and eloquent book. It was better structured and polished than what we’ve seen from him recently, and for the first time since he left the scientific romance genre, he focused completely on what he does best rather than trying to do what he can’t. The other older novelists didn’t produce anything unexpected and little that was good; their successors seem to be absent. A Fielding or a Dickens is a rare find; there are no young novelists we can reliably say will be in the same league as Mr. Wells and Mr. Bennett in ten years. They likely won’t emerge from that pre-war group whose strengths Henry James examined with generous appreciation and whose flaws he pointed out with careful hesitation, in a well-known article that "betrayed" rather than outright stated his concern, even pity, for the English Novel. A few books have caught attention for their craftsmanship and detail or moments of original creativity; however, we can’t be sure if most of their authors will become regular, let alone great, novelists. The book that stood out to us the most for its quality and imaginative power was Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer's Java Head—and Mr. Hergesheimer is American. We think Java Head (which was written earlier) isn't as good as The Three Black Pennys; however, both are definitely the work of a natural novelist. Miss Romer Wilson, whose Martin Schuler (1918) was a vivid, strong, and original book, published another novel, If All These Young Men, that was dull and didn't play to her unique strengths as much. Still, she clearly has the potential to create something surprising. Miss Dane’s Legend was an impressive technical feat; and Mr. Cournos’s The Mask, Miss Macaulay’s fantasy What Not, and Mr. Brett Young’s The Young Physician were all notable in varying degrees for their poetic qualities.

decorative break

Mr. Beerbohm's Seven Men could scarcely be classed with novels. It was Mr. Beerbohm's best book, than which those who appreciate him could pay no higher compliment; but Mr. Beerbohm is an artist who stands outside contemporary movements, literary and other, and one of whose charms arises from that very detachment. "W. N. P. Barbellion's" Journal of a Disappointed Man was a full and poignant record which will probably continue to be read in a narrow circle as Marie Bashkirtseff's memoirs are read; his posthumous essays, Enjoying Life, are even more convincing evidence of what their author might have done had he not been stricken by disease. Amongst works of critical and miscellaneous literature those which will continue to be enjoyed, or—in some cases—used, are Mr. Festing-259Jones's Life of Samuel Butler, Professor Gregory-Smith's Ben Jonson, Mr. Gosse's Diversions of a Man of Letters, the late George Wyndham's Essays in Romantic Literature, certain books on the old Drama (Swinburne's The Contemporaries of Shakespeare, and Mr. J. M. Robertson's study of Hamlet especially), and Miss Ethel Smyth's Impressions that Remained. This last is one of the best autobiographies that have appeared in our time, and Dr. Smyth during a long and active life as a composer has been nursing a rich and racy English style.

Mr. Beerbohm's Seven Men can hardly be considered a novel. It was Mr. Beerbohm's best work, which is the highest compliment those who appreciate him can give; however, Mr. Beerbohm is an artist who remains separate from contemporary literary movements and others, and one of his charms comes from that very detachment. "W. N. P. Barbellion's" Journal of a Disappointed Man is a complete and moving account that will likely continue to be read by a select few, much like Marie Bashkirtseff's memoirs; his posthumous essays, Enjoying Life, are even more compelling evidence of what he could have achieved if he hadn’t been afflicted by illness. Among critical and miscellaneous literature, works that will continue to be enjoyed or— in some cases—utilized include Mr. Festing-Jones's Life of Samuel Butler, Professor Gregory-Smith's Ben Jonson, Mr. Gosse's Diversions of a Man of Letters, the late George Wyndham's Essays in Romantic Literature, certain books on the old Drama (especially Swinburne's The Contemporaries of Shakespeare and Mr. J. M. Robertson's study of Hamlet), and Miss Ethel Smyth's Impressions that Remained. The latter is one of the best autobiographies that have come out in our time, and Dr. Smyth has cultivated a rich and vibrant English style during her long and active career as a composer.

decorative break

The department—it is difficult in making such a summary to avoid the language of the catalogue—in which life has been healthiest has certainly been poetry. Several of the best and most promising of our living poets published no book in 1919, but what is incontestably a revival has continued. Several poets of established reputation have done better work than ever before. Mr. Hardy has published little, but his Collected Poems, now published, establish once and for all—and, old as he is, he belongs as a poet to this generation—his right to a place among the great poets. Mr. Masefield's Reynard the Fox is as certainly his finest book, as Mr. Herbert Trench's play Napoleon, whatever its defects on the stage, is Mr. Trench's. There is the largeness about this long and ambitious piece that there was about some of his earlier and shorter poems, and supremely in his Requiem of Archangels. Mr. Binyon's The Four Years was a collection of the verses its author had written concerning the war. It contained several poems made beautiful by the straightforward utterance of a noble and suffering spirit. Mr. Yeats's The Wild Swans at Coole it would be affectation to describe as equal in interest to his earlier volumes, but there were one or two lyrics in it which would adorn any anthology of English verse; and in Mr. Kipling's The Years Between there were also flashes of genius. From Mr. Yeats and Mr. Kipling, however, we do not now expect the unexpected. It is in the hands of the young that the immediate future of our literature lies. The most notable volumes by young poets have been (we are tempted to add Mr. Waley's More Translations from the Chinese) Mr. Brett Young's Poems and Mr. John Freeman's Memories of Childhood. But in periodicals and anthologies there has appeared much new and genuine work. A great deal is to be found in the fourth volume of Georgian Poetry, which was reviewed in our last number. Mr. de la Mare's latest poems show that his thought is steadily deepening, whilst he is losing none of that delicacy of music and beauty of phrase that made his early lyrics as lovely as any in the language; and both Mr. Sassoon and Mr. Nichols have done work which makes their future a matter for profound curiosity. Scattered about in other volumes there have been many single good poems: and it is the characteristic of a prolific lyrical age that a few good things are written by many men. We would mention as especially interesting, in that it is one of the few long successful narrative poems of recent years, Mr. Aldous Huxley's Leda; the260 myth was difficult and dangerous, the versification often ungainly, but the poem contained passages of great strength and beauty. We may add finally Captain Scott-Moncrieff's fine translation of the Song of Roland.

The department—it's hard to summarize without using catalog language—in which life has thrived the most has definitely been poetry. Several of the best and most promising poets today published no book in 1919, but what is undeniably a revival has continued. A number of established poets have produced better work than ever before. Mr. Hardy has published little, but his Collected Poems, now released, establish once and for all—and, despite his age, he belongs to this generation of poets—his right to be among the greats. Mr. Masefield's Reynard the Fox is certainly his best book, just as Mr. Herbert Trench's play Napoleon, regardless of its flaws on stage, represents Mr. Trench's finest work. There is a grandness to this long and ambitious piece that reflects some of his earlier shorter poems, especially in his Requiem of Archangels. Mr. Binyon's The Four Years is a collection of verses concerning the war. It includes several poems made beautiful by the honest expression of a noble and suffering spirit. Mr. Yeats's The Wild Swans at Coole wouldn’t be accurately described as being on par with his earlier volumes, but it contains a couple of lyrics that would enhance any English verse anthology; similarly, Mr. Kipling's The Years Between also showcases flashes of genius. However, we no longer expect surprises from Mr. Yeats and Mr. Kipling. The immediate future of our literature lies in the hands of the young. The most notable volumes by young poets have been (we're tempted to include Mr. Waley's More Translations from the Chinese) Mr. Brett Young's Poems and Mr. John Freeman's Memories of Childhood. Additionally, there has been a lot of new and genuine work appearing in periodicals and anthologies. Much can be found in the fourth volume of Georgian Poetry, which we reviewed in our last issue. Mr. de la Mare's latest poems show that his thoughts are becoming increasingly profound while he retains the delicate musicality and beautiful phrasing that made his early lyrics as lovely as any in the language; both Mr. Sassoon and Mr. Nichols have produced work that leaves us deeply curious about their future. Scattered throughout other volumes are many individual strong poems: and it’s typical of a prolific lyrical era that a few outstanding pieces come from many different authors. We’d particularly highlight Mr. Aldous Huxley’s Leda, as it stands out as one of the few long, successful narrative poems in recent years; the myth was challenging and risky, with some clumsy versification, but the poem includes passages of great strength and beauty. Lastly, we should mention Captain Scott-Moncrieff's excellent translation of the Song of Roland.

decorative break

We used the term "a lyrical age." Opinions may and do differ as to the number and quality of good short poems that have been written in the last ten years, but that the prevalent tendency amongst the most intelligent young men is to write poems, and short poems, cannot be disputed. The paucity of good novels, and especially good novels by young writers, is not entirely to be ascribed to the fact that during the war many of those who might have written, and may write, good novels were not in a position to write books at all. The deflation, temporary perhaps, of the Novel has been proceeding for some years; the absence of even tolerable new novelists has been too nearly complete to be attributable to the peculiar war conditions. The novel of "psychology," the novel of minute observation, the propagandist novel are still produced in quantities; but the best literary brains are not going into them. The drift towards poetry was noticeable before the war; the war accelerated it. It is not a mere matter of change of fashion, of a form being worked out and becoming tedious—though we do, in fact, believe that the next revival of the novel will see a new development of the novel. It is a matter of a change in attitude towards life; a return on the broader emotions; a desire to acknowledge and praise the things men love and find beautiful rather than to labour at analysis and at speculation—not to mention sophistry. It is mostly lyric poetry that men are writing; and it is one of the results of the war, which has intensified our awareness of the old familiar things around us, which were in a sense threatened for all, and the loss of which was imminently before millions of individuals, that much of it is poetry of the English landscape and especially of the English landscape as a historic thing.

We called it "a lyrical age." People have different opinions about the number and quality of good short poems written in the last decade, but it's clear that a lot of smart young men are focusing on poetry, especially short poems. The lack of good novels, particularly by young writers, can't be solely blamed on the war, which kept many potential novelists from writing at all. The decline of the Novel, which might be temporary, has been happening for several years; the absence of even decent new novelists is too significant to be just a result of wartime circumstances. Novels focusing on "psychology," detailed observation, or propaganda are still being produced in large numbers, but the best literary minds aren’t choosing to write them. The shift towards poetry was evident before the war, and the war sped it up. It’s not just a change in trends or a matter of a form becoming boring—though we do think the next revival of the novel will bring new developments. It’s about a shift in how we view life; a return to deeper emotions; a desire to recognize and celebrate the things people love and find beautiful instead of getting caught up in analysis and speculation. Mostly, people are writing lyric poetry; this is one of the war’s outcomes, which has heightened our awareness of the familiar things around us that felt threatened, emphasizing the potential loss experienced by millions. Much of it reflects the English landscape, especially as a piece of history.

decorative break

Long poetical works, large essays in the poetic drama, are complacently manufactured by mediocre writers in most literary epochs. But it is commonly remarked that in this age men of genius, and particularly young men in whom genius is suspected, are mostly content with "short pieces." It is rash to theorise about such things, as the wind has a way of blowing where it listeth. No one can desire that men should systematically force themselves to literary undertakings which are uncongenial and towards which they feel no inner impulse. If a man agree with that poet who—acutely conscious, it may be, of the nature of his own talent—said that no good poem should or could be longer than a couple of hundred lines, he will serve no useful purpose by manufacturing large patchworks in cold blood. The presumption that any long work is better than any short one by the same hand is made by those (we are referring to intelligent men) who do261 not go to poetry for the quintessence of poetry, the thing peculiar to it: it is from those that we hear most insistently the demand for works on the large scale, and the complaint that modern writers mostly insist (these are the stock, if unjust and inaccurate, phrases) on writing sonnets to their mistresses' eyebrows and carving peach-stones.

Long poetic works and lengthy essays in poetic drama are casually churned out by average writers throughout most literary periods. However, it's often noted that, in this day and age, talented individuals—especially young people suspected of having talent—are mostly satisfied with "short pieces." It's risky to theorize about such issues, as the winds of creativity blow unpredictably. No one should be forced into literary projects that don't resonate with them or that they have no passion for. If someone agrees with the poet who wisely observed that no good poem should be longer than a couple of hundred lines, they won't achieve anything valuable by creating large, uninspired works. The idea that longer works are better than shorter ones by the same author is thrown around by those (we're talking about smart individuals) who don't seek the essence of poetry, the unique element that defines it: it is from them that we hear the loudest calls for large-scale works and complaints that modern writers primarily focus on writing sonnets to their lovers' eyebrows and engraving peach pits.

decorative break

The fact remains that by the common consent of mankind lyrics alone—even the lyrics of a Heine, a Herrick, or a Burns—will not give a man rank with the greatest poetic artists. It may be that in Poe's sense a work of thousands of lines, which maintains the highest level of poetry, is impossible; that what Professor Quiller-Couch calls "the Capital Difficulty of Verse" is insuperable: but this does not invalidate the claim of the Iliad or Paradise Lost to be considered greater than Lycidas or the songs of Meleager. That they share in some measure the defects of The Purple Island and Pharonnida does not prevent The Fairy Queen and Faust being the greatest of their respective authors' works. From a poet as from another we want something beyond "jewels five foot long," the loveliest impressions of the most beautiful particular scenes, reflections of moods, verbal chamber music, momentary vision, sensibility, song. By the common consent of mankind the greatest things in the world are those works which, while full of beautiful details and informed with the poetic spirit, are moulded to a larger conception and attempt a larger picture of the Universe, of the destiny of man, or of the moving life of the world. We can, therefore, to some extent sympathise with those, however broody and disgruntled, who, when they meet a volume of new and exquisite lyrics, complain that the author has not written an epic or a tragedy. Is it likely that the present imaginative revival, assuming it to exist, will produce tragedies or epics, or works on the scale of such?

The truth is that by everyone's agreement, just lyrics alone—even those by Heine, Herrick, or Burns—won't elevate a person to the level of the greatest poetic artists. It might be true that, in Poe's view, creating a lengthy work that maintains top-notch poetry is impossible; that what Professor Quiller-Couch refers to as "the Capital Difficulty of Verse" is unresolvable. However, this doesn't undermine the status of the Iliad or Paradise Lost as greater than Lycidas or the songs of Meleager. The fact that they share some of the shortcomings of The Purple Island and Pharonnida doesn’t stop The Fairy Queen and Faust from being the best works of their respective authors. From a poet, as from anyone else, we want more than just "jewels five foot long," which are beautiful impressions of individual scenes, reflections of feelings, lyrical moments, and sensory experiences. By common agreement, the greatest creations in the world are those works that, while rich in beautiful details and filled with the spirit of poetry, are shaped into a larger vision and seek a broader understanding of the Universe, human destiny, or the vibrant life of the world. Therefore, we can somewhat relate to those, no matter how pensive and dissatisfied, who, upon encountering a collection of new and beautiful lyrics, lament that the author hasn't created an epic or a tragedy. Is it likely that the current imaginative revival, if it exists, will lead to tragedies or epics, or works of that magnitude?

decorative break

To us it is difficult to believe that it will not: unless the nervous unrest, the absence of leisure and of the inclination so to employ leisure, are worse even than we suppose them to be. We see in much of the work of the younger men a vigour, a passion, a catholicity of interest, a zest for all life, that nothing but the most ambitious tasks could satisfy. But when we ask of what nature such works are likely to be we cannot answer. This one observation may be made: the demand for long poems is commonly coupled with a demand for doctrine. The poets are to add to scientific knowledge or to contribute new notions towards political or moral development: they are to dogmatise, to enlighten, to direct. Well, poets have done such things. But not all poets have considered it their business to be religious teachers, political liberators, or contentious intellectuals. The question: What did Shakespeare stand for? is disputed to this day. They have read many theories into him but got very few out of him. That he admired fidelity,262 hated cruelty, believed in honour, and loved his country, might be postulated of him; but the truths he stated there were old truths, and he stated them only incidentally: he did not write his plays with the primary object of illustrating principles, above all principles invented by himself. Milton has been called the poet of Puritanism, and Shelley the poet of Liberalism, but there is no "ism" for Shakespeare, and a very, very small one for Keats. The very persons who most insistently demand "ismatic" poetry are most contemptuous of the didactic, informative and disputatious parts of the works of the late Lord Tennyson, who began as a pure Keatsiam poet. Non omnia possumus omnes: and, over and above this, it is most important to remember that poets, like other men, are affected by the intellectual conditions of their own times. If there is a clear tendency some of the poets will be caught up in it. But the men are very rare who generate their own spiritual revelations in some secluded corner of an antipathetic world. Wordsworth and Shelley were what is called "philosophic poets," but their age was the age of Rousseau and Godwin, of the Libertarian movements that were part cause and part effect of the French Revolution. If the human spirit is moving in one definite direction at this moment we can only say that we do not know what that is. A generation of thorough and often conscienceless scepticism, followed by a breakdown of civilisation, has produced a mental and moral chaos, a welter of doubt amid which numbers of the doubters make random and mutually contradictory affirmations. Something concrete will, if the race is to live, emerge; but we are not yet in a position to see it. Nor are we, as mere holders up of the mirror of nature, in a position as yet to see the vast events in our own material world. For the great philosophic poem we have probably still many years to wait; for the epic of the German war we may have a century to wait; for a great drama we may arguably, owing to the peculiar conditions of the theatre, have to wait for a generally accepted scale of values which does not at present exist. But the imaginative temper is abroad, and the next generation may be a great era in English literature.

For us, it's hard to believe that it won't happen: unless the constant anxiety, the lack of free time, and the disinterest in using free time are worse than we think. We see in much of the younger generation's work a vigor, a passion, a wide range of interests, and an enthusiasm for life that only the most ambitious endeavors could fulfill. But when we consider what kind of work they are likely to produce, we can’t come up with an answer. One observation can be made: the demand for long poems is often paired with a call for doctrine. Poets are expected to add to scientific knowledge or offer new ideas for political or moral development: they're supposed to teach, enlighten, and guide. Well, poets have done such things. But not all poets have seen their role as religious educators, political activists, or controversial intellectuals. The question, "What did Shakespeare represent?" is still debated today. Many theories have been imposed on him, but few conclusions have been drawn. It could be argued that he admired loyalty, despised cruelty, believed in honor, and loved his country; however, these truths were old ones, and he only mentioned them incidentally: he didn’t write his plays primarily to illustrate principles, especially ones he came up with himself. Milton has been labeled the poet of Puritanism, and Shelley as the poet of Liberalism, but Shakespeare doesn’t fit into any "ism," and there’s very little for Keats. The very people who most insistently demand "ismatic" poetry tend to look down on the instructional, informative, and debatable elements of the works of the late Lord Tennyson, who started as a pure Keatsian poet. Non omnia possumus omnes: and beyond that, it's essential to remember that poets, like everyone else, are influenced by the intellectual climate of their time. If there is a clear trend, some poets will be swept up in it. However, it's incredibly rare for individuals to create their own spiritual insights in a secluded part of an unwelcoming world. Wordsworth and Shelley are considered "philosophic poets," but their era was defined by Rousseau and Godwin, and the Libertarian movements that both influenced and were influenced by the French Revolution. If the human spirit is moving in a particular direction right now, we can only say that we don’t know what it is. A generation characterized by thorough and often unscrupulous skepticism, followed by a collapse of civilization, has led to a mental and moral confusion, a mix of doubts in which many skeptics make random and contradictory claims. Something concrete will emerge if humanity is to continue; but we are not in a position to see it yet. Nor are we, as mere reflections of nature, capable of seeing the significant events in our material world. We probably still have many years to wait for the great philosophical poem; we may have to wait a century for the epic of the German war; and for a great play, we may have to wait due to the unique circumstances of the theater, until a generally accepted set of values emerges, which doesn’t currently exist. But the creative spirit is alive, and the next generation could mark a great era in English literature.


LITERARY INTELLIGENCE

THE announcement of a new and especially sumptuous edition of the works of Mr. Thomas Hardy, to be known as the Mellstock, reminds us that there are other authors to whom the same process might be applied with equal benefit to themselves and to their readers. The collected edition presents a writer's career in an orderly shape and in proper perspective: it first permits a sober and probable judgment to be passed on his achievement. We understand that the works of Mr. Joseph Conrad will shortly be collected and issued as a whole; and this will certainly reveal in a definite manner what is now vaguely felt as to his greatness. We believe also that a definitive issue of the writings of Mr. Max Beerbohm is in contemplation. It is to be hoped that it will be found possible to include the full list of his drawings, in some shape not too incompatible with the rest of the volumes. The Collected Poems of Mr. Walter de la Mare have been announced as in preparation; and this will, we think, mark a definite stage in the career of a poet whose real value is not yet fully appreciated. But there are authors, concerning whom no announcement is made, who might be added to the list with advantage. What might be called "selected-collected" editions of Mr. Belloc and Mr. Chesterton would very likely secure for these writers a much higher place in contemporary literature than current opinion is always ready to give them.

THE announcement of a new and especially lavish edition of the works of Mr. Thomas Hardy, to be known as the Mellstock, reminds us that there are other authors who could greatly benefit from a similar approach for both themselves and their readers. A collected edition presents a writer's career in an organized way and provides proper context: it allows for a grounded and realistic assessment of their achievements. We understand that the works of Mr. Joseph Conrad will soon be compiled and published as a complete collection; this will clearly highlight what is currently only vaguely sensed about his greatness. We also believe that a definitive edition of Mr. Max Beerbohm's writings is being planned. It is hoped that the full list of his drawings can be included in a way that fits well with the other volumes. The Collected Poems of Mr. Walter de la Mare have been announced as being in the works; and we think this will represent a significant moment in the career of a poet whose true value is still not fully recognized. However, there are authors, for whom no announcements have been made, who could also be added to this list with benefit. What might be described as "selected-collected" editions of Mr. Belloc and Mr. Chesterton would likely secure these writers a much higher standing in contemporary literature than the current opinions are prepared to acknowledge.

decorative break

Mr. Chesterton will shortly start for the Holy Land. He intends to write a book about it. The book may, and probably will, be his best, for obvious reasons. It is commonly remarked even by those who think him one of the greatest natural geniuses and, at bottom, one of the wisest men of our time that he has never yet written the books of which he is capable. His best books, such as The Ballad of the White Horse and A Short History of England, are, for all their fine qualities, too slight to give his powers full room for display. As a rule, though he cannot be accused of a lack of energy, he has seemed never to put into a whole book that last effort which is necessary if a work is to be completely satisfactory; he has bothered too little, content to waste his imaginative largesse on hastily-written romances and polemical articles. How good The Flying Inn might have been had a little more trouble been taken with it! In Palestine, away from politics and journalism, with a new and romantic landscape around him, in the home of our religion and on the fields of the Crusades, he may provide the last answer to those who do not see an artist in him.

Mr. Chesterton will soon be heading to the Holy Land. He plans to write a book about it. This book could likely be his best, for obvious reasons. Even those who believe he is one of the greatest natural talents and, at heart, one of the wisest people of our time often say he hasn't yet written the kind of books he's truly capable of. His best works, like The Ballad of the White Horse and A Short History of England, have great qualities but are too brief to fully showcase his talents. Generally, while he can't be accused of lacking energy, he seems to have never given that final effort needed for a work to be completely satisfying; he's been too carefree, choosing to spend his creative energy on hastily-written novels and opinion pieces. Just imagine how great The Flying Inn could have been if he had put in a bit more effort! In Palestine, away from politics and journalism, surrounded by a new and romantic landscape, in the heart of our faith and on the historic battlefields of the Crusades, he might finally silence those who fail to see him as an artist.

decorative break

Mr. Percy Lubbock's edition of Henry James's letters will, it is expected, be published in the spring. Mr. Edmund Gosse, with the letters as a starting-point, has written his memories of James. These will be published, in two instalments, in the London Mercury.

Mr. Percy Lubbock's edition of Henry James's letters is set to be published in the spring. Mr. Edmund Gosse has used the letters as a starting point to write his memories of James. These will be published in two parts in the London Courier.

decorative break

It is five years since James Elroy Flecker died and over three since his Collected Poems were published. Some of his other literary remains will probably appear this year. There will be a collected volume of prose studies and critical articles, and another volume containing his play Hassan, which is awaiting production by Mr. Basil Dean. Some of those who have read this play say that it is the best tragedy since Shakespeare. The claim is not so large a one as it may appear at first sight. There are Ford and Webster. There is Venice Preserved and there is The Cenci, which last is not a great264 acting play, though it has magnificent scenes in it and contains sublime poetry. He who reflects on the history of the English drama since the age of Elizabeth and James I will be surprised at the paucity of plays of permanent interest, other than comedies, that have been produced.

It’s been five years since James Elroy Flecker passed away and over three years since his Collected Poems were published. Some of his other literary works are likely to come out this year. There will be a collection of prose studies and critical essays, along with another volume featuring his play Hassan, which is currently waiting for production by Mr. Basil Dean. Some readers of this play say it’s the best tragedy since Shakespeare. That statement may not be as bold as it seems at first glance. There are Ford and Webster. There’s Venice Preserved and The Cenci, the latter not being a great acting play, although it has stunning scenes and contains beautiful poetry. Anyone reflecting on the history of English drama since the time of Elizabeth and James I will be surprised at the lack of plays of lasting interest, excluding comedies, that have been created.

decorative break

Monsieur Yves Delage has presented before the Académie des Sciences a most interesting note by Monsieur V. Galippe on micro-organisms in paper. It was, of course, known that paper-making materials of all kinds abounded with these low forms of life, but it was generally assumed that they were destroyed by the chemicals and heat employed during the processes of manufacture. Monsieur Galippe's exhaustive experiments prove that this is not the case, and, moreover, the micro-organisms retain their vitality even in printing paper, apparently irrespective of the lapse of time. Ovoid bacilli were found both free in the mass and in the fibres of papers of all ages.

Monsieur Yves Delage has presented an intriguing note by Monsieur V. Galippe to the Académie des Sciences about micro-organisms in paper. It was already known that all kinds of paper-making materials were filled with these simple life forms, but it was generally thought that they were killed off by the chemicals and heat used in the manufacturing process. Monsieur Galippe's thorough experiments show that this isn't true, and in fact, the micro-organisms retain their vitality even in printing paper, seemingly regardless of how much time has passed. Ovoid bacilli were found both freely within the mass and in the fibers of papers from all periods.

The method of examination employed was the following: The paper was reduced to fragments and steeped in sterilised distilled water, being frequently stirred. The paper was then dried and again steeped for several hours in sterilised water saturated with ether. After once more drying, cultures were taken from the paper.

The examination method used was as follows: The paper was cut into small pieces and soaked in sterilized distilled water, with frequent stirring. The paper was then dried and soaked again for several hours in sterilized water that was saturated with ether. After drying once more, cultures were taken from the paper.

Eighteenth-century paper thus treated gave positive results within twenty-four hours, microscopic examination revealing large numbers of rodlike organisms as well as ovoid diplo-bacilli. A leaf from a printed book of 1496 gave a quantity of large micrococci, those from the mass being endowed with movement, and those from the fibre remaining immobile, though preserving the faculty of multiplication. Old Chinese manuscripts and Egyptian papyri dating back ten centuries gave similar results. It is to be noted that exposure to light and air does not appear to have the slightest influence on these organisms.

Eighteenth-century paper that was treated produced positive results within twenty-four hours, with microscopic examination showing many rod-shaped organisms as well as ovoid diplo-bacilli. A leaf from a printed book from 1496 showed a large number of micrococci, with those from the mass being able to move, while those from the fiber remained still but retained the ability to multiply. Old Chinese manuscripts and Egyptian papyri that are ten centuries old showed similar results. It's important to note that exposure to light and air seems to have no effect on these organisms.

Although the bibliophile is more particularly concerned in problems relating to fox-marks and the ravages of the borer insect, nevertheless these experiments are of great interest. These investigations, if carried further, may well furnish some explanation of the processes leading to the ageing of paper. From such a vantage-point the technologist might possibly go forward to discover a palliative against the decay of documents and printed paper. Pessimists would probably consider this a doubtful blessing, but, on the whole, it would prove a great boon.

Although book lovers are especially focused on issues like foxing and damage from boring insects, these experiments are still very interesting. If these studies are continued, they might provide some insight into how paper ages. From this perspective, a technologist could potentially find a solution to prevent the deterioration of documents and printed materials. While pessimists might see this as a questionable advantage, overall, it would be a significant benefit.


POETRY

A Glimpse from the Train

At nine in the morning, a church went by, At ten o'clock, I walked by the sea,
At twelve, a town filled with smoke and grime,
At two o'clock, a forest of oak and birch, And then, on a platform, she.
I could see her, even though she couldn't see me:
I asked, "Do I dare go up to her?" But I stayed in my seat as I looked for a plea,
And the wheels kept turning. Oh, if only it could be I can't believe I stopped there!
THOMAS HARDY

Tarantella

Do you remember an Inn, Miranda? Do you remember an inn? And the tedding and the spreading For bedding straw,
And the fleas that annoy in the High Pyrenees,
And what about the wine that tasted like tar?
And the cheers and the jeers of the young mule drivers
(Under the shadows of the vine-covered porch)?
Do you remember an inn, Miranda,
Do you remember a hotel? And the cheers and the boos of the young mule drivers
Who didn't have a penny, And who weren’t paying anything,
And the hammer at the doors and the noise? And the Hip Hop Happening!
Of the clap Of the hands to spin and dance Of the girl who took a chance,
Looking, Dancing, Backing and moving forward,
Snapping the clapper to the spin In and out——
And the ting, tong, tang of the guitar!
Do you remember an inn,
Miranda? Do you remember a hotel?
Never again; Miranda,
Never again.
Only the high peaks frost: And Aragon a rush of water at the door.
No sound In the walls of the Halls where it falls The grip Of the dead's feet to the ground.
No audio:
Just the boom Of the distant waterfall resembling doom.
H. BELLOC

Lines Written in Gallipoli8

8 The author of this poem, a Fellow of All Souls, went out to Gallipoli in the Royal Naval Division with Charles Lister, Rupert Brooke, and Denis Browne. He was afterwards killed in France.

8 The author of this poem, a Fellow of All Souls, went to Gallipoli in the Royal Naval Division with Charles Lister, Rupert Brooke, and Denis Browne. He was later killed in France.

I saw a guy this morning. Who didn't want to die,
I ask but can't answer If you want otherwise.
The day broke beautifully this morning. Against the Dardanelles, The breeze was gentle, the morning's cheeks Were as cold as cold seashells.
But other shells are pending
Across the Aegean Sea,
Shrapnel and explosives,
Shells and hells for me.
O hell of ships and cities,
Hell of guys like me,
Fatal second Helen, Why must I follow you?
Achilles arrived in Troy,
And I to Chersonese: He went from being angry to ready for a fight,
And I from three days of peace.
Was it that difficult, Achilles,
So hard to die? You know, and I don't,
I’m much happier.
I’m going back this morning. From Imbros across the sea.
Stand in the trench, Achilles,
Flame-capped, and call for me.
PATRICK SHAW-STEWART

November

As I stroll up the foggy hill
Everything is slow, hazy, and calm; Not a sound from any bird,
Nor is there any hint of movement heard. Save from wet thickets around Water trickling or rushing sound,
And from the eerie trees, the drip Of gentle dewdrops or soft murmurs Of leaves that are launched together in a group From the still branch,
To spread the marl, already spread With trash soaked like its own.
A cold mist, like a blight, hangs on the thorny bushes,
And from the damp ground rises A soft, delicate, sickly autumn scent
Of old frost covering weeds that are long gone,
And drifted on, like someone who is asleep,
A weak vapor lingers or drifts, Blowing on the mold
A sense of age, exhaustion, and chill.
Seeped from the lonely path in the bracken,
Through dark storms, the black skies were ravaged and soaked, A fog drifts through the thicket. Or gradually becomes thicker and rises
Into the humid, gloomy air.
Mist, sorrow, and stillness everywhere....
And in me, there is no sound either. Save the deep welling of tears. Where in my mind, sadness and calm rule, And an unbearable pain
Starts.
Rolled in like a flood there came Childhood memories, boyhood, home
And what pains me the most, suddenly, Thoughts of the first love, long lost,
So easy to lose! My cold lips shape269 Nervously the familiar name, I have not spoken of her:
"Elizabeth! Elizabeth!"
No voices echo on the hill.
Everything is covered, gloomy, and quiet ...
Stillness, misted brakes, and fog overhead.
Only in me do the waters cry. Who grieves for the hours that are now lost forever.
Hours of anticipation, happiness, and excitement,
When we loved, enchanted by chance,
I am a boy and you are a child; Child! Yet with an angelic presence.
Amazed, excited, oblivious,
Or fairy-like, wandering with grace
Foreign to any cozy gathering; And with a happiness unknown With light feet and hair blowing back; And with a sadness that's even stranger In thin cheeks that knew how to change Or faint or moved faster than the eye, And helpless hands and lips pressed white,
With a delicate voice and downcast head To conceal tears, raised at the end To hurry along with a faint smile the wise Look of the grey immortal eyes.
How strange it was that we would dare
Create a miracle so rare
As, between this moment and the next moment of Time, Each to see the face of the elected; Yet stranger is the high sweet fire,
In hearts almost unfamiliar with desire,
Could burn, sigh, cry, and burn again,
Oh, it hasn't changed since that time!
It's especially strange that we're so young. Dared to learn but wouldn’t speak the language of love,
Love promised but in dreams Of our sorrowful and dreaming eyes....
Now I am on such a journey, Sorrow, unrest, and silence surround me,
As it asks me to go where I can't say, Turn away and sigh, unseen, goodbye:
Whisper the name as gently as fog,
270 Lips that neither kissed her nor were kissed, And again—a sigh, a death— "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!"
No voice replies, just the fog
Glows amethyst for a moment Before the hidden sun disappears, And darkness, growing dimmer gray,
Hides everything ... until I see nothing
But the blind walls surrounding me,
And there's no sound and no movement to hear. But the unclear water pulsing nearby, Only voice on the dimming hill,
Where everything is empty, lifeless, and quiet.
ROBERT NICHOLS

Draft for "A First and Last Song"

Late at night, the moon's sickle is sweeping across the sky, We have planted, my love, now it's time to harvest!
Don't turn away, O heart, don't hold back your love To anything in heaven or the stars above,
These fearless robbers stole a long time ago
The crown of Kaous, the belt of Kai Khosro;
And what are we looking for in the skies? Who has the blue pavilion of your eyes?
Or what is the need for the gold gates swung open? Do you have the red gates of your heart? ... That's how it will be someday, eventually. You climb the shining walls of the sky,
You will proudly proclaim to the vast skies above:
"O sun and moon and Pleiades at the most
You're worth a bit of barley or straw. Unseen and ignored, on Love's threshing floor:
And God, the praises your angels sing Are all heavenly but can never deliver
The simple wonder of a human's doubt On those faces turned up and devoted May all the blessings of Your work be remembered,
"Nor do I ever need to ask: What does it all mean?"
Be at peace! Time is moving on. Here or there
The curtain opens to reveal life's secrets. Ah, when the dawn of the end breaks around, In Love's garden, I am present.
I leave behind only this for immortality:
Your head resting in a state of pure bliss,
Your hand raised to pour the wine, The minstrels are singing this one song of mine.
COLERIDGE KENNARD

A Country Mood

Get into a country mood,
Focus, simplify it:
Nine Acre swaying with life,
June flowers that fill it,
Spicy sweetbriar plant,
The anxious wren Fluttering from ash to birch And back again,
Milkwort on its short stem,
Spread hawthorn tree, Sunlight hitting the wood,
A bee in the hive,
Girls riding scooters. Ladies, let's go, Men galloping hard, Shouting, scalding hot.
Now over the rough ground Bridles jingle, And there's a popular pool
By Fox's Dingle
Where Sweetheart, my brown horse,
Flag's daughter,
May loll her leather tongue In cold water.
ROBERT GRAVES

Scirocco

From that tall pavilion Where the sick, wind-blown sun In the brightness of the day
Ghostly shone and vanished—
Parched with extreme thirst Of countless Libyan sands,
You, cloud-gathering spirit, burst From dry Africa To the calm sea, and struck On our pale, moonlit lands
The warm breath of a lion.
And that furnace-warmed breath
Interrupted my peaceful dreams
The source of the fire from which it originated:
Place of beauty and death
Where the forest catches fire Of showing off flowers, where the water Life beats intensely and boldly,
Where a flying death emerges from the mud And chaos of tree-shadowed streams—
Black waters, cast desolately Through the deepest, lost, dark,
Secret spots around the world.
There, O fast and fierce You were born; and from there,
Like a demon freed from hell,
Torn apart by ripping wings, the thick Echoing forests, till their bent Cloud-like tufts of trees, frayed and torn. We were tossed and torn, and cried out loud. As the wood was filled with pain:
Then you spread your wings, and soon From the groaning, wounded plain In swirled eagle soarings rose To melt the sun-blocking snow
Of the Mountains of the Moon,
To weaken their glaciers with harsh winds,
To control the avalanches' reign,
To unleash the joyful floods274 On the tented desert below,
Where thirsty men must shrivel and fade away
While the vultures gaze directly at the sun; Where slowly shifting sands are spread On shattered cities, whose bleached bones Whiten in the moonlight, stone against stone.
Over their sad dust, your blast Passed through columns of swirling sand,
Jumped over the desert and crossed the beach Of the calm and tranquil sea,
Gathering strong figures, and proud Monstrous wave-born cloud phantoms,
And drove this display northward
Until the sky appeared to be rushing towards the ground....
Yet, in that feathered helmet, the most Your intense power was diminished or lost, Eventually, it occurred to me,
Weak and lukewarm, lacking energy,
To shake an olive grove that sways A multitude of moonlight-colored leaves,
And in the pine's canopy set free A whisper of the central sea:
A warm breeze in the night So consumed by its reckless speed
It hardly enters my columned spaces,—
To spread their scent from the sweet Buds of my yellow roses
Or scatter blown petals at my feet:
To kiss my cheek with a gentle sigh
And in the weary darkness, fade away.
FRANCIS BRETT YOUNG

Anacapri

Anacapri


THE CREATURES

By WALTER DE LA MARE

By WALTER DE LA MARE

IT was the ebbing light of evening that recalled me out of my story to a consciousness of my whereabouts. I dropped my little red book to my knee and glanced out of the narrow and begrimed oblong window. We were skirting the eastern coast of cliffs, to the very edge of which a ploughman, stumbling along behind his two great horses, was driving the last of his dark furrows. In a cleft far down between the rocks a cold and idle sea was soundlessly laying its frigid garlands of foam. I stared over the flat stretch of waters, then turned my head, and looked with a kind of suddenness into the face of my one fellow-traveller.

IT was the fading light of evening that pulled me out of my story and made me aware of where I was. I dropped my little red book to my knee and glanced out of the narrow, dirty rectangular window. We were skirting the eastern coastline of cliffs, at the very edge of which a farmer, stumbling along behind his two big horses, was finishing up his last dark furrows. In a crevice far down between the rocks, a cold, idle sea was silently laying its frigid strands of foam. I stared over the flat expanse of water, then turned my head and suddenly looked into the face of my only fellow traveler.

He had entered the carriage, all but unheeded, yet not altogether unresented, at the last country station. His features were a little obscure in the fading daylight that hung between our four narrow walls, but apparently his eyes had been fixed on my face for some little time.

He had gotten into the carriage, mostly ignored, but not completely without resentment, at the last country station. His features were somewhat blurred in the fading light that filled our four narrow walls, but it seemed like his eyes had been focused on my face for a while.

He narrowed his lids at this unexpected confrontation, jerked back his head, and cast a glance out of his mirky glass at the bit of greenish-bright moon that was struggling into its full brilliance above the dun, swelling uplands.

He squinted at this unexpected encounter, pulled back his head, and glanced out of his murky glass at the faintly greenish-bright moon that was trying to shine fully above the dull, rising hills.

"It's a queer experience, railway-travelling," he began abruptly, in a low, almost deprecating voice, drawing his hand across his eyes. "One is cast into a passing privacy with a fellow-stranger and then is gone." It was as if he had been patiently awaiting the attention of a chosen listener.

"It's a strange experience, traveling by train," he started suddenly, in a low, somewhat humble voice, wiping his eyes with his hand. "You’re thrown into a brief intimacy with a complete stranger, and then it’s over." It felt like he had been waiting for the attention of someone specific to listen.

I nodded, looking at him. "That privacy, too," he ejaculated, "all that!" My eyes turned towards the window again: bare, thorned, black January hedge, inhospitable salt coast, flat waste of northern water. Our engine-driver promptly shut off his steam, and we slid almost noiselessly out of sight of sky and sea into a cutting.

I nodded, looking at him. "That privacy, too," he exclaimed, "all that!" I turned my gaze back to the window: the stark, thorny black hedge of January, the unwelcoming salt coast, the flat expanse of northern water. Our train driver quickly cut off the steam, and we glided almost silently out of view of the sky and sea into a cutting.

"It's a desolate country," I ventured to remark.

"It's a barren place," I dared to say.

"Oh, yes, 'desolate'!" he echoed a little wearily. "But what always frets me is the way we have of arrogating to ourselves the offices of judge, jury, and counsel all in one. For my part, I never forget it—the futility, the presumption. It leads nowhere. We drive in—into all this silence, this—this 'forsakenness,' this dream of a world between her lights of day and night time. Consciousness!... What itching monkeys men are!" He recovered himself, swallowed his indignation with an obvious gulp. "As if," he continued in more chastened tones—"as if that other gate were not for ever ajar, into God knows what of peace and mystery." He stooped forward, lean, darkened, objurgatory. "Don't we make our world? Isn't that our blessed, our betrayed responsibility?"

"Oh, yes, 'desolate'!" he repeated a bit tiredly. "But what always bugs me is how we take on the roles of judge, jury, and lawyer all at once. Personally, I never forget it—the meaninglessness, the arrogance. It leads nowhere. We plunge into—all this silence, this—this 'forsakenness,' this dream of a world between her daylight and nighttime. Awareness!... What restless creatures men are!" He gathered himself, swallowed his anger with a noticeable gulp. "As if," he continued in more subdued tones—"as if that other gate weren't always slightly open, leading to who knows what peace and mystery." He leaned forward, lean, darkened, critical. "Don't we create our world? Isn't that our blessed, our betrayed responsibility?"

276 I nodded, and ensconced myself, like a dog in straw, in that basest of all responses to a rare, even if eccentric, candour—caution.

276 I nodded and settled in, like a dog in hay, into that most basic of all reactions to a rare, even if quirky, honesty—caution.

"Well," he continued, a little weariedly, "that's the indictment. Small wonder if it will need a trumpet to blare us into that last 'Family Prayers.' Then perhaps a few solitaries—just a few—will creep out of their holes and fastnesses, and draw mercy from the merciful on the cities of the plain. The buried talent will shine none the worse for the long, long looming of its napery spun from dream and desire.

"Well," he continued, a bit tired, "that's the indictment. No surprise if we need a trumpet to announce that final 'Family Prayers.' Then maybe a few lonely souls—just a few—will come out of their hiding places and seek mercy from the merciful in the cities below. The hidden talent will shine just as bright, despite the long, long wait wrapped in the fabric of dreams and desires."

"Years ago—ten, fifteen, perhaps—I chanced on the queerest specimen of this order of the 'talented.' Much the same country, too. This"—he swept his glance out over a now invisible sea—"this is a kind of dwarf replica of it. More naked, smoother, more sudden and precipitous, more 'forsaken,' moody. Alone! The trees are shorn there, as if with monstrous shears, by the winter gales. The air's salt. It is a country of stones and emerald meadows, of green, meandering, aimless lanes, of farms set in their clifts and valleys like rough time-bedimmed jewels, as if by some angel of humanity, wandering between dark and daybreak.

"Years ago—ten, fifteen, maybe—I stumbled across the strangest example of this type of 'talented' person. In much the same region, too. This"—he gestured at a now invisible sea—"this is like a small, distorted version of it. More bare, smoother, more abrupt and steep, more 'abandoned,' moody. Alone! The trees are stripped there, as if by giant scissors, by the winter storms. The air is salty. It’s a land of stones and green meadows, of twisting, aimless paths, of farms nestled in their cliffs and valleys like rough, dull jewels, as if placed there by some wandering angel of humanity, moving between darkness and dawn."

"I was younger then—in body: the youth of the mind is for men of an age—yours, maybe, and mine. Even then, even at that, I was sickened of crowds, of that unimaginable London—swarming wilderness of mankind in which a poor lost thirsty dog from Otherwhere tastes first the full meaning of that idle word 'forsaken.' 'Forsaken by whom?' is the question I ask myself now. Visitors to my particular paradise were few then—as if, my dear sir, we were not all of us visitors, visitants, revenants, on earth, panting for time in which to tell and share our secrets, roving in search of the marks that shall prove our quest not vain, not unprecedented, not a treachery. But let that be.

"I was younger then—in body: the youth of the mind is for men of a certain age—yours, maybe, and mine. Even back then, I was already tired of crowds, of that unimaginable London—an endless wilderness of people where a poor lost thirsty dog from somewhere else first understands the true meaning of the empty word 'forsaken.' 'Forsaken by whom?' is the question I ask myself now. Visitors to my particular paradise were few then—as if, my dear sir, we were not all visitors, wanderers, returners on this earth, longing for time to tell and share our secrets, searching for the signs that will prove our journey not in vain, not unique, not a betrayal. But let's leave it at that."

"I would start off morning after morning, bread and cheese in pocket, from the bare old house I lodged in, bound for that unforeseen nowhere for which the heart, the fantasy aches. Lingering hot noondays would find me stretched in a state half-comatose, yet vigilant, on the close-flowered turf of the fields or cliffs, on the sun-baked sands and rocks, soaking in the scene and life around me like some pilgrim chameleon. It was in hope to lose my way that I would set out. How shall a man find his way unless he lose it? Now and then I succeeded. That country is large, and its land and sea marks easily cheat the stranger. I was still of an age, you see, when my 'small door' was ajar, and I planted a solid foot to keep it from shutting. But how could I know what I was after? One just shakes the tree of life, and the rare fruits come tumbling down, to rot for the most part in the lush grasses.

"I would start off morning after morning, with bread and cheese in my pocket, from the bare old house I was staying in, heading for that uncertain nowhere that my heart and imagination longed for. On those hot afternoons, I would find myself lying half-asleep yet alert on the flower-filled grass of the fields or cliffs, on the sun-baked sand and rocks, absorbing the scene and life around me like a wandering chameleon. I set out hoping to get lost. How can a man find his way unless he loses it? Sometimes I succeeded. That land is vast, and its landmarks can easily deceive a newcomer. I was still at an age when my 'small door' was slightly open, and I planted a firm foot to keep it from closing. But how could I know what I was searching for? You just shake the tree of life, and the rare fruits fall, mostly to rot in the lush grass."

"What was most haunting and provocative in that far-away country was its fleeting resemblance to the country of dream. You stand, you sit, or lie prone on its bud-starred heights, and look down; the green, dispersed, treeless landscape spreads beneath you, with its hollows and mounded slopes, clustering farmstead, and scatter of village, all motionless under277 the vast wash of sun and blue, like the drop-scene of some enchanted playhouse centuries old. So, too, the visionary bird-haunted headlands, veiled faintly in a mist of unreality above their broken stones and the enormous saucer of the sea.

"What was most haunting and intriguing in that distant country was its brief similarity to the land of dreams. You stand, sit, or lie down on its starry heights and look down; the green, scattered, treeless landscape stretches beneath you, with its valleys and hills, clustered farms, and scattered villages, all still under277 the vast expanse of sun and blue sky, like the backdrop of some ancient enchanted theater. Likewise, the visionary, bird-filled cliffs, faintly shrouded in a mist of unreality, rise above their jagged rocks and the huge expanse of the sea."

"You cannot guess there what you may not chance upon, or whom. Bells clash, boom, and quarrel hollowly on the edge of darkness in those breakers. Voices waver across the fainter winds. The birds cry in a tongue unknown yet not unfamiliar. The sky is the hawks' and the stars'. There one is on the edge of life, of the unforeseen, whereas our cities—are not our desiccated jaded minds ever continually pressing and edging further and further away from freedom, the vast unknown, the infinite presence, picking a fool's journey from sensual fact to fact at the tail of that he-ass called Reason? I suggest that in that solitude the spirit within us realises that it treads the outskirts of a region long since called the Imagination. I assert we have strayed, and in our blindness abandoned——"

"You can't know what you might stumble upon, or who you might encounter. Bells clash, boom, and echo hollowly on the edge of darkness in those waves. Voices drift on the softer winds. The birds cry in a language that's strange yet strangely familiar. The sky belongs to the hawks and the stars. In that place, you're on the brink of life, of the unexpected, while our cities—aren't our dried-out, weary minds always pushing further and further away from freedom, the vast unknown, the endless possibilities, following a foolish path from one sensory fact to another behind that stubborn mule called Reason? I propose that in that solitude, the spirit within us realizes it is stepping into a realm long called the Imagination. I argue we've lost our way, and in our blindness, we have abandoned——"

My stranger paused in his frenzy, glanced out at me from his obscure corner as if he had intended to stun, astonish me with some violent heresy. We puffed out slowly, laboriously, from a "Halt" at which in the gathering dark and moonshine we had for some while been at a standstill. Never was wedding-guest more desperately at the mercy of ancient mariner.

My stranger stopped in his chaos, looked over at me from his shadowy spot as if he wanted to shock and surprise me with some outrageous claim. We slowly and painfully pulled away from a "Halt" where we had been stuck for a while in the fading light and moonshine. Never was a wedding guest more helplessly at the mercy of an ancient mariner.

"Well, one day," he went on, lifting his voice a little to master the resounding heart-beats of our steam-engine—"one late afternoon, in my goal-less wanderings, I had climbed to the summit of a steep grass-grown cart-track, winding up dustily between dense, untended hedges. Even then I might have missed the house to which it led, for, hair-pin fashion, the track here abruptly turned back on itself, and only a far fainter footpath led on over the hill-crest. I might, I say, have missed the house and—and its inmates, if I had not heard the musical sound of what seemed like the twangling of a harp. This thin-drawn, sweet, tuneless warbling welled over the close green grass of the height as if out of space. Truth cannot say whether it was of that air or of my own fantasy. Nor did I ever discover what instrument, whether of man or Ariel, had released a strain so pure and yet so bodiless.

"Well, one day," he continued, raising his voice a bit to compete with the loud beats of our steam engine—"one late afternoon, while wandering without a purpose, I climbed to the top of a steep, grassy cart track that twisted dustily between thick, overgrown hedges. Even then, I might have missed the house it led to, because the track suddenly curved back on itself, and only a much fainter path continued over the hilltop. I might have missed the house and the people inside if I hadn’t heard a beautiful sound that seemed like the strumming of a harp. This delicate, sweet, tuneless melody floated over the soft green grass as if it came from nowhere. I can’t tell if it was real or just in my imagination. I never found out what instrument, whether played by a person or a spirit, produced such a pure and ethereal note."

"I pushed on and found myself in command of a gorse-strewn height, a stretch of country that lay a few hundred paces across the steep and sudden valley in between. In a V-shaped entry to the left, and sunwards, lay an azure and lazy tongue of the sea. And as my eye slid softly thence and upwards and along the sharp, green horizon line against the glass-clear turquoise of space, it caught the flinty glitter of a square chimney. I pushed on, and presently found myself at the gate of a farmyard.

I continued on and found myself in charge of a gorse-covered hill, an area that spanned a few hundred steps across the steep and steep valley below. To the left, in a V-shaped opening and facing the sun, was a calm, blue stretch of sea. As my gaze drifted softly from there upward along the sharp, green horizon against the clear turquoise sky, I noticed the shiny glint of a square chimney. I moved forward and soon arrived at the entrance of a farmyard.

"There was but one straw-mow upon its staddles. A few fowls were sunning themselves in their dust-baths. White and pied doves preened and cooed on the roof of an outbuilding as golden with its lichens as if the western sun had scattered its dust for centuries upon the large slate slabs. Just that life and the whispering of the wind, nothing more. Yet even at278 one swift glimpse I seemed to have trespassed upon a peace that had endured for ages; to have crossed the viewless border that divides time from eternity. I leaned, resting, over the gate, and could have remained there for hours, lapsing ever more profoundly into the blessed quietude that had stolen over my thoughts.

"There was just one stack of straw sitting on its posts. A few chickens were enjoying the sun in their dust baths. White and spotted doves were preening and cooing on the roof of a shed, which was covered in lichens, as if the western sun had sprinkled its dust there for centuries on the large slate slabs. Just that life and the gentle whisper of the wind, nothing more. Yet, even at 278 one quick glance, I felt like I had intruded on a peace that had lasted for ages; like I had crossed an invisible line between time and eternity. I leaned over the gate, resting, and could have stayed there for hours, sinking deeper into the blessed calm that had seeped into my thoughts."

"A bent-up woman appeared at the dark entry of a stone shed opposite to me, and, shading her eyes, paused in prolonged scrutiny of the stranger. At that I entered the gate and, explaining that I had lost my way and was tired and thirsty, asked for some milk. She made no reply, but after peering up at me, with something between suspicion and apprehension on her weather-beaten old face, led me towards the house which lay to the left on the slope of the valley, hidden from me till then by plumy bushes of tamarisk.

A bent-over woman appeared at the dark entrance of a stone shed across from me and, shielding her eyes, paused to closely examine the stranger. I took that moment to step through the gate and, explaining that I had lost my way and was tired and thirsty, asked for some milk. She didn’t respond, but after looking up at me with a mix of suspicion and concern on her weathered face, she led me toward the house that was to the left on the slope of the valley, hidden from my view until then by fluffy tamarisk bushes.

"It was a low grave house, grey-chimneyed, its stone walls traversed by a deep shadow cast by the declining sun, its dark windows rounded and uncurtained, its door wide open to the porch. She entered the house, and I paused upon the threshold. A deep unmoving quiet lay within, like that of water in a cave renewed by the tide. Above a table hung a wreath of wild flowers. To the right was a heavy oak settle upon the flags. A beam of sunlight pierced the air of the staircase from an upper window.

"It was a low, gray house with a chimney, its stone walls marked by a deep shadow from the setting sun, its dark windows rounded and without curtains, its door wide open to the porch. She stepped inside, and I paused at the entrance. A deep, still quiet filled the space, like water in a cave refreshed by the tide. Above a table hung a wreath of wildflowers. To the right was a heavy oak bench on the floor. A beam of sunlight streamed down the staircase from an upper window."

"Presently a dark long-faced gaunt man appeared from within, contemplating me, as he advanced, out of eyes that seemed not so much to fix the intruder as to encircle his image, as the sea contains the distant speck of a ship on its wide blue bosom of water. They might have been the eyes of the blind; the windows of a house in dream to which the inmate must make something of a pilgrimage to look out upon actuality. Then he smiled, and the long, dark features, melancholy yet serene, took light upon them, as might a bluff of rock beneath a thin passing wash of sunshine. With a gesture he welcomed me into the large, dark-flagged kitchen, cool as a cellar, airy as a belfry, its sweet air traversed by a long oblong of light out of the west.

"Right now, a tall, thin man with a long face stepped out from inside, looking at me as he approached, his eyes seeming less to fixate on me and more to envelop my image, like the sea holds a distant ship on its broad, blue surface. They could have been the eyes of a blind person; the windows of a house in a dream that the occupant must journey to in order to see the real world. Then he smiled, and his long, dark features, both sad and peaceful, lit up like a rock face beneath a brief flash of sunlight. With a gesture, he welcomed me into the large kitchen with dark tiles, which felt cool like a cellar and airy like a bell tower, its sweet air filled with a long rectangle of light coming from the west."

"The wide shelves of the painted dresser were laden with crockery. A wreath of freshly-gathered flowers hung over the chimney-piece. As we entered, a twittering cloud of small birds, robins, hedge-sparrows, chaffinches fluttered up a few inches from floor and sill and window-seat, and once more, with tiny starry-dark eyes observing me, soundlessly alighted.

The wide shelves of the painted dresser were filled with dishware. A wreath of freshly-picked flowers hung over the mantel. As we walked in, a flurry of small birds—robins, hedge-sparrows, chaffinches—darted a few inches up from the floor, sill, and window seat, and once again, with their tiny starry-dark eyes watching me, they silently landed.

"I could hear the infinitesimal tic-tac of their tiny claws upon the slate. My gaze drifted out of the window into the garden beyond, a cavern of clearer crystal and colour than that which astounded the eyes of young Aladdin. Apart from the twisted garland of wild flowers, the shining metal of range and copper candlestick, and the bright-scoured crockery, there was no adornment in the room except a rough frame, hanging from a nail in the wall, and enclosing what appeared to be a faint patterned fragment of blue silk or fine linen. The chairs and table were old and heavy. A low light warbling, an occasional skirr of wing, a haze-like drone of bee and fly—279these were the only sounds that edged a quiet intensified in its profundity by the remote stirrings of the sea.

"I could hear the tiny tic-tac of their little claws on the slate. My gaze wandered out the window into the garden beyond, a realm of clearer colors and brilliance than what amazed young Aladdin. Aside from the twisted garland of wildflowers, the shining metal of the stove and copper candlestick, and the well-cleaned dishes, there was no decoration in the room except for a rough frame hanging by a nail on the wall, displaying what looked like a faint patterned piece of blue silk or fine linen. The chairs and table were old and heavy. A soft light warbling, the occasional skirr of a wing, and a haze-like drone of bees and flies—279these were the only sounds that filled a silence deepened by the distant movements of the sea."

"The house was stilled as by a charm, yet thought within me asked no questions; speculation was asleep in its kennel. I sat down to the milk and bread, the honey and fruit which the old woman laid out upon the table, and her master seated himself opposite to me, now in a low sibilant whisper—a tongue which they seemed to understand—addressing himself to the birds, and now, as if with an effort, raising those strange grey-green eyes of his to bestow a quiet remark upon me. He asked, rather in courtesy than with any active interest, a few questions, referring to the world, its business and transports—our beautiful world—as an astronomer in the small hours might murmur a few words to the chance-sent guest of his solitude concerning the secrets of Uranus or Saturn. There is another, an inexplorable side to the moon. Yet he said enough for me to gather that he, too, was of that small tribe of the aloof and wild to which our cracked old word 'forsaken' might be applied, hermits, clay-matted fakirs, and such-like, the snowy birds that play and cry amid mid-oceanic surges, the living of an oasis of the wilderness, which share a reality only distantly dreamed of by the time-driven, thought-corroded congregations of man.

The house was quiet, almost magically so, and my thoughts didn't ask any questions; my curiosity was resting. I sat down to the milk and bread, honey and fruit that the old woman set on the table, while her master sat across from me. He spoke in a low, whispering voice—a language they seemed to understand—talking to the birds, and then, with some effort, looked up with his strange grey-green eyes to share a quiet comment with me. He asked a few polite questions about the world, its activities and travels—our beautiful world—like an astronomer in the early hours might casually mention to a surprising visitor in his solitude the mysteries of Uranus or Saturn. There’s another, unfathomable side to the moon. Yet he said enough for me to realize that he, too, belonged to that small group of detached and wild people to whom the old word 'forsaken' might apply: hermits, ragged fakirs, and others like them—snowy birds that dance and cry amid ocean waves, the lives of an oasis in the wilderness, sharing a reality only faintly envisioned by the driven and weary crowds of humanity.

"Yet so narrow and hazardous I somehow realised was the brink of fellow-being (shall I call it?) which we shared, he and I, that again and again fantasy within me seemed to hover over that precipice Night knows as fear. It was he, it seemed, with that still embracive contemplation of his, with that far-away yet reassuring smile, that kept my poise, my balance. 'No,' some voice within him seemed to utter, 'you are safe; the bounds are fixed; though hallucination chaunt its decoy, you shall not irretrievably pass over. Eat and drink, and presently return to "life."' And I listened, and, like that of a drowsy child in its cradle, my consciousness sank deeper and deeper, stilled, pacified, into the dream amid which, as it seemed, this soundless house of stone now reared its walls.

"Yet I somehow realized how narrow and risky the edge of connection (should I call it that?) we shared, he and I, was. Again and again, my imagination felt like it was hovering over that cliff that night calls fear. It seemed to be him, with that calm and embracing way of contemplating things, and that distant yet comforting smile, that kept me steady and balanced. 'No,' some voice inside him seemed to say, 'you're safe; the limits are set; even though illusions sing their temptations, you won't fall over for good. Eat and drink, and soon return to "life."' And I listened, and like a sleepy child in its crib, my awareness sank deeper and deeper, calmed and settled, into the dream where, it seemed, this soundless stone house now raised its walls."

"I had all but finished my meal when I heard footsteps approaching on the flags without. The murmur of other voices, distinguishably shrill yet guttural, even at a distance, and in spite of the dense stones and beams of the house which had blunted their timbre, had already reached me. Now the feet halted. I turned my head—cautiously, even perhaps apprehensively—and confronted two figures in the doorway.

"I had almost finished my meal when I heard footsteps coming on the pavement outside. The sound of other voices, sharp yet deep, could be heard even from a distance, despite the thick walls and beams of the house that softened their tone. Now the footsteps stopped. I turned my head—carefully, maybe even a bit nervously—and faced two figures in the doorway."

"I cannot now guess the age of my entertainer. These children—for children they were in face and gesture and effect, though as to form and stature apparently in their last teens—these children were far more problematical. I say 'form and stature,' yet obviously they were dwarfish. Their heads were sunken between their shoulders, their hair thick, their eyes disconcertingly deep-set. They were ungainly, their features peculiarly irregular, as if two races from the ends of the earth had in them intermingled their blood and strangeness, as if rather animal and angel had connived in their creation.

"I can't really guess how old my host is now. These kids—because they really were kids in appearance, mannerisms, and impact, even though they seemed to be in their late teens in terms of shape and height—these kids were much more mysterious. I mention 'shape and height,' yet they were obviously quite short. Their heads were sunk between their shoulders, their hair was thick, and their eyes were strikingly deep-set. They were awkward, with features that were oddly irregular, as if two races from opposite ends of the globe had mixed their blood and strangeness within them, as if both animal and angel had collaborated in their creation."

280 "But if some inward light lay on the still eyes, on the gaunt, sorrowful, quixotic countenance that now was fully and intensely bent on mine, emphatically that light was theirs also. He spoke to them, they answered—in English, my own language, without a doubt: but an English slurred, broken, and unintelligible to me, yet clear as bell, haunting, penetrating, pining as voice of nix or siren. My ears drank in the sound as an Arab parched with desert sand falls on his dried belly and gulps in mouthfuls of crystal water. The birds hopped nearer, as if beneath the rod of an enchanter. A sweet continuous clamour arose from their small throats. The exquisite colours of plume and bosom burned, greened, melted in the level sun-ray, in the darker air beyond.

280 "But if some inner light shone in the still eyes, on the thin, sorrowful, romantic face that was now fully and intensely focused on mine, that light undeniably belonged to them too. He spoke to them, they replied—in English, my own language, no doubt: but an English that was slurred, broken, and unintelligible to me, yet as clear as a bell, haunting, penetrating, yearning like the voice of a mythical creature or siren. My ears absorbed the sound like an Arab dying of thirst in the desert who falls on his dry belly and gulps down mouthfuls of crystal-clear water. The birds moved closer, as if under a spell. A sweet, continuous chorus rose from their small throats. The beautiful colors of feathers and chests blazed, deepened, and shimmered in the sun's rays, in the darker air beyond."

"A kind of mournful gaiety, a lamentable felicity, such as rings in the cadences of an old folk-song, welled into my heart. I was come back to the borders of Eden, bowed and outwearied, gazing out of dream into dream, homesick, 'forsaken.'

"A bittersweet happiness, a sad joy, like the echoes of an old folk song, filled my heart. I had returned to the edge of paradise, feeling worn out and weary, looking from one dream into another, longing for home, 'abandoned.'

"Well, years have gone by," muttered my fellow-traveller deprecatingly, "but I have not forgotten that Eden's primeval trees and shade.

"Well, years have passed," my fellow traveler said, downplaying it, "but I haven't forgotten the original trees and shade of Eden."

"They led me out, these bizarre companions, a he and a she, if I may put it as crudely as my apprehension of them put it to me then. Through a broad door they conducted me—if one who leads may be said to be conducted—into their garden. Garden! A full mile long, between undiscerned walls, it sloped and narrowed towards a sea at whose dark unfoamed blue, even at this distance, my eyes dazzled. Yet how can one call that a garden which reveals no ghost of a sign of human arrangement, of human slavery, of spade or hoe?

"They led me out, these strange companions, a guy and a girl, if I can be as blunt as my perception of them allowed me back then. Through a wide door they took me—if someone who guides can really be said to guide—into their garden. Garden! A full mile long, between unseen walls, it sloped and narrowed toward a sea that was so dark and deep blue, even from this distance, it made my eyes sparkle. Yet how can you call that a garden which shows no hint of human planning, of human effort, of shovel or rake?"

"Great boulders shouldered up, tessellated, embossed, powdered with a thousand various mosses and lichens, between a flowering greenery of weeds. Wind-stunted, clear-emerald, lichen-tufted trees smoothed and crisped the inflowing airs of the ocean with their leaves and spines, sibilating a thin scarce-audible music. Scanty, rank, and uncultivated fruits hung close their vivid-coloured cheeks to the gnarled branches. It was the harbourage of birds, the small embowering parlour of their house of life, under an evening sky, pure and lustrous as a water-drop. It cried 'Hospital' to the wanderers of the universe.

"Big boulders were stacked up, patterned, embossed, and covered with a thousand different types of moss and lichen, all amid a flowering greenery of weeds. Wind-stunted, clear emerald trees with tufts of lichen softened and crisped the incoming ocean breeze with their leaves and spines, creating a faint, barely audible music. Scant, wild fruits hung close to their brightly colored cheeks on the gnarled branches. This was a refuge for birds, a small sheltered space for their lives, under an evening sky, pure and shiny like a water droplet. It called out 'Welcome' to the wanderers of the universe."

"As I look back in ever-thinning, nebulous remembrance, on my two companions, hear their voices gutturally sweet and shrill, catch again their being, so to speak, I realise that there was a kind of Orientalism in their effect. Their instant courtesy was not Western, the smiles that greeted me, whenever I turned my head to look back at them, were infinitely friendly, yet infinitely remote. So ungainly, so far from our notions of beauty and symmetry were their bodies and faces, those heads thrust heavily between their shoulders, their disproportioned yet graceful arms and hands, that the children in some of our English villages might be moved to stone them, while their elders looked on and laughed.

"As I look back with a fading, unclear memory on my two friends, hearing their voices that were both sweet and strange, and reconnecting with their essence, I realize there was an element of Orientalism in how they affected me. Their immediate politeness wasn’t Western; the smiles that greeted me whenever I turned to look at them were incredibly friendly, yet also incredibly distant. Their bodies and faces were so awkward and far from our standards of beauty and symmetry, with their heads heavy between their shoulders and their oddly proportioned yet graceful arms and hands, that the children in some of our English villages might have felt compelled to throw stones at them, while their elders watched and laughed."

"Dusk was drawing near; soon night would come. The colours of the281 sunset, sucking its extremest dye from every leaf and blade and petal, touched my consciousness even then with a vague fleeting alarm.

"Dusk was approaching; night would be here soon. The colors of the281 sunset, drawing the deepest hues from every leaf, blade, and petal, stirred a vague sense of unease within me even then."

"I remember I asked these strange and happy beings, repeating my question twice or thrice, as we neared the surfy entry of the valley upon whose sands a tiny stream emptied its fresh waters—I asked them if it was they who had planted this multitude of flowers, many of a kind utterly unknown to me and alien to a country inexhaustibly rich. 'We wait; we wait!' I think they cried. And it was as if their cry woke echo from the green-walled valleys of the mind into which I had strayed. Shall I confess that tears came into my eyes as I gazed hungrily around me on the harvest of their patience?

"I remember asking these strange and happy beings, repeating my question a couple of times as we got closer to the surfy entrance of the valley where a small stream poured its fresh waters onto the sand—I asked if they were the ones who had planted this multitude of flowers, many of which were completely unknown to me and foreign to a country rich in resources. 'We wait; we wait!' I think they shouted. And it was as if their cry stirred an echo from the green-walled valleys of the mind where I had wandered. Should I admit that tears filled my eyes as I gazed hungrily around at the results of their patience?"

"Never was actuality so close to dream. It was not only an unknown country, slipped in between these placid hills, upon which I had chanced in my ramblings. I had entered for a few brief moments a strange region of consciousness. I was treading, thus accompanied, amid a world of welcoming and fearless life—oh, friendly to me!—the paths of man's imagination, the kingdom from which thought and curiosity, vexed scrutiny and lust—a lust it may be for nothing more impious than the actual—had prehistorically proved the insensate means of his banishment. 'Reality,' 'Consciousness': had he for 'the time being' unwittingly, unhappily missed his way? Would he be led back at length to that garden wherein cockatrice and basilisk bask, harmlessly, at peace?

"Reality has never felt so close to a dream. It wasn't just an unfamiliar place hidden between these calm hills that I stumbled upon during my wandering. I had briefly entered a strange state of awareness. I was walking, joined by this feeling, in a world of welcoming and fearless life—oh, so friendly to me!—along the paths of human imagination, in the realm where thought and curiosity, relentless questioning and desire—a desire that might be for nothing more blasphemous than the real—had long ago shown the foolish ways that led to his exile. 'Reality,' 'Consciousness': had he, for the moment, unwittingly and unfortunately lost his way? Would he eventually find his way back to that garden where mythical creatures bask, harmlessly and at peace?"

"I speculate now. In that queer, yes, and possibly sinister, company, sinister only because it was alien to me, I did not speculate. In their garden, the familiar was become the strange—'the strange' that lurks in the inmost heart, unburdens its riches in trance, flings its light and gilding upon love, gives heavenly savour to the intemperate bowl of passion, and is the secret of our incommunicable pity. What is yet queerer, these beings were evidently glad of my company. They stumped after me (as might yellow men after some Occidental quadruped never before seen) in merry collusion of nods and wreathed smiles at this perhaps unprecedented intrusion.

I think back now. In that strange, and possibly creepy, group—creepy only because they were unfamiliar to me—I didn’t think. In their garden, what was familiar turned into something odd—'the odd' that hides in the deepest part of us, reveals its treasures in a daze, casts its glow and charm on love, adds a heavenly taste to the overly indulgent cup of desire, and holds the secret of our unshared compassion. What’s even stranger is that these people seemed happy to have me around. They followed me (like yellow people might follow some Western animal they had never seen before) with cheerful nods and smiles at my maybe unexpected presence.

"I stood for a moment looking out over the placid surface of the sea. A ship in sail hung phantom-like on the horizon. I pined to call my discovery to its seamen. The tide gushed, broke, spent itself on the bare boulders. I was suddenly cold and alone, and gladly turned back into the garden, my companions instinctively separating to let me pass between them. I breathed in the rare, almost exotic heat, the tenuous, honeyed, almond-laden air of its flowers and birds—gull, mandrake, plover, wagtail, finch, robin, which as I half-angrily, half-sadly realised fluttered up in momentary dismay only at my presence, the embodied spectre of their enemy, man. Man? Then who were these?...

"I stood for a moment looking out over the calm surface of the sea. A ship with its sails up hovered like a ghost on the horizon. I longed to call my discovery to its crew. The tide rushed in, crashed, and fizzled out against the bare boulders. Suddenly, I felt cold and alone, so I gladly turned back into the garden, my friends instinctively parting to let me through. I inhaled the rare, almost exotic heat and the delicate, sweet, almond-scented air filled with flowers and birds—gull, mandrake, plover, wagtail, finch, robin—which, as I half-resentfully, half-sadly realized, fluttered up in momentary fright only at my presence, the living ghost of their enemy, man. Man? Then who were these?...

"I lost again a way lost early that morning, as I trudged inland at night. The dark came, warm and starry. I was tired, dejected, exhausted beyond words. That night I slept in a barn and was awakened soon after daybreak by the crowing of cocks. I went out, dazed and blinking into the sunlight,282 bathed face and hands in a brook near by, and came to a village before a soul was stirring. So I sat under a thrift-cushioned, thorn-crowned wall in a meadow, and once more drowsed off and fell asleep. When again I awoke, it was ten o'clock. The church clock in its tower knelled out its strokes, and I went into an inn for food.

"I lost my way again, a wrong turn I took early that morning, as I trudged inland at night. The darkness settled in, warm and starry. I was tired, feeling defeated, utterly exhausted. That night, I slept in a barn and was woken shortly after dawn by the sound of roosters. I stepped outside, dazed and squinting in the sunlight, 282 washed my face and hands in a nearby stream, and arrived at a village before anyone else was awake. So, I sat under a wall cushioned with thrift and crowned with thorns in a meadow, dozing off again and falling asleep. When I finally woke up, it was ten o'clock. The church clock in its tower chimed its hours, and I went into an inn for some food."

"A corpulent, blonde woman, kindly and hospitable, with a face comfortably resembling her own sow's, that yuffed and nosed in at the open door as I sat on my stool, served me with what I called for. I described—not without some vanishing shame, as if it were a treachery—my farm, its whereabouts.

"A heavyset, blonde woman, warm and welcoming, with a face that reminded me of her own pig’s, which snorted and poked its nose in at the open door while I sat on my stool, brought me what I asked for. I described—not without a bit of fading embarrassment, as if it were a betrayal—my farm and its location."

"Her small blue eyes 'pigged' at me with a fleeting expression which I failed to translate. The name of the farm, it appeared, was Trevarras. 'And did you see any of the Creatures?' she asked me in a voice not entirely her own. 'The Creatures'! I sat back for an instant and stared at her; then realised that Creature was the name of my host, and Maria and Christus (though here her dialect may have deceived me) the names of my two gardeners. She spun an absurd story, so far as I could tack it together and make it coherent. Superstitious stuff about this man who had wandered in upon the shocked and curious inhabitants of the district and made his home at Trevarras—a stranger and pilgrim, a 'foreigner,' it seemed, of few words, dubious manners, and both uninformative.

"Her small blue eyes darted at me with a fleeting expression that I couldn't quite understand. The name of the farm was Trevarras. 'Did you see any of the Creatures?' she asked in a voice that didn’t sound entirely her own. 'The Creatures!' I paused for a moment and stared at her, then realized that Creature was the name of my host, and Maria and Christus (though her dialect might have misled me) were the names of my two gardeners. She shared a bizarre story, as much as I could piece together and make sense of. It was superstitious nonsense about a man who had come into the astonished and curious community and made his home at Trevarras—a stranger and wanderer, a 'foreigner,' it seemed, with few words, questionable behavior, and not much to say."

"Then there was something (she placed her two fat hands, one of them wedding-ringed, on the zinc of the bar-counter, and peered over at me, as if I were a delectable 'wash'), then there was something about a woman 'from the sea.' In a 'blue gown,' and either dumb, inarticulate, or mistress of only a foreign tongue. She must have lived in sin, moreover, those pig's eyes seemed to yearn, since the children were 'simple,' 'naturals'—as God intends in such matters. It was useless. One's stomach may sometimes reject the cold sanative aerated water of 'the next morning,' and my ridiculous intoxication had left me dry but not yet quite sober.

"Then there was something (she placed her two plump hands, one of them wearing a wedding ring, on the bar counter and looked at me, as if I were an appealing 'dish'), then there was something about a woman 'from the sea.' In a 'blue dress,' and either mute, unclear, or only fluent in a foreign language. She must have been living in sin, those pig-like eyes seemed to long for, since the children were 'simple,' 'naturals'—as God intended in such situations. It was pointless. Sometimes, your stomach may reject the cold healing carbonation of 'the next morning,' and my ridiculous drunkenness had left me parched but not quite sober yet."

"Anyhow, this she told me, that my blue woman, as fair as flax, had died and was buried in the neighbouring churchyard (the nearest to, though miles distant from, Trevarras). She repeatedly assured me, as if I might otherwise doubt so sophisticated a fact, that I should find her grave there, her 'stone.'

"Anyway, she told me that my blue woman, as fair as flax, had died and was buried in the nearby churchyard (the closest one, though it's miles away from Trevarras). She kept assuring me, as if I might otherwise question such a well-established fact, that I would find her grave there, her 'stone.'"

"So indeed I did—far away from the elect, and in a shade-ridden northwest corner of the sleepy, cropless acre: a slab, scarcely rounded, of granite, with but a name bitten out of the dark rough surface, 'Femina Creature.'"

"So I really did—far away from the chosen ones, in a shadowy northwest corner of the quiet, barren land: a slab of granite, barely rounded, with just a name etched into the dark, rough surface, 'Femina Creature'."


ON BLAKE AS A PROPHET

By A. CLUTTON-BROCK

By A. Clutton-Brock

MEN have always lost their heads over prophets, and prophets have often lost their heads over themselves. The word itself expresses a common misunderstanding. The prophet is not a tipster—if he has any power of foretelling, it is only a part of his wisdom; he is a man in whom the universal man speaks, not the lower or generic or animal universal, but that higher universal to which individuals and societies sometimes attain. You may, of course, disbelieve in it altogether, in which case the prophet is to you merely one who talks nonsense; but he himself is aware of it when it speaks in him, and it makes him vehement, hasty, impatient both of his own medium of language and of all opposition or failure to understand. It is to him an absolute which forces him to utter that, true always and everywhere; but he has to express it in human language, a medium relative to human wants and human conditions. So his expression is always imperfect and cannot be understood except with the goodwill of the hearer. This goodwill he demands, not from egotism, but because he is uttering the universal, and the refusal of it exasperates him. I have piped to you and you have not danced—is always the cry of the prophet. Argument he hates and the dialectic of Dons, because his universal is not to be proved, its convincing power is in itself. It is the truth which, like beauty, is believed when seen; and, if you will not believe it, that is because you refuse to see or hear it. You are like the deaf adder that stoppeth its ears, and you are refusing to see your own truth as well as his; you are refusing to find yourself in the universal. Who are you, says Whitman, that wanted a book to encourage you in your nonsense? Your nonsense is your private opposition to the universal, the obstacle which you set up in yourself to your own wisdom and happiness; and with this the prophet has no patience. He will make no terms with it; he will not attempt a worldly lucidity or even the contrivance of the artist. It is not he who speaks but the universal that speaks in him, often beautifully but careless even of beauty, finding what human words it can; and men must not look this gift-horse in the mouth, must not criticise him, for it is not he who speaks as an individual but—my father that speaketh in me.

MEN have always been fascinated by prophets, and prophets have often been consumed by their own self-importance. The very term reflects a common misunderstanding. A prophet isn't just someone who predicts the future—if they have any ability to foresee events, it's only a part of their wisdom; they are a person in whom the universal truth speaks, not the basic, instinctual, or animalistic part of humanity, but that higher level of universality that individuals and societies sometimes reach. Of course, you can choose to disbelieve in this entirely, in which case the prophet is just someone spouting nonsense to you; but the prophet recognizes this universal voice within them, which makes them passionate, eager, and impatient both with their own use of language and with anyone who fails to comprehend their message. It represents something absolute that compels them to speak what is true at all times and in all places; however, they must convey it in human language, which is inherently limited by human needs and conditions. Therefore, their expression is always imperfect and can only be grasped with the listener's willingness. This willingness isn't demanded out of selfishness, but because the prophet is conveying something universal, and the rejection of it frustrates them. "I played music for you, and you didn’t dance" is always the lament of the prophet. They detest arguments and the discourse of scholars because their universal truth doesn’t need to be proven; its power is self-evident. It’s the kind of truth that, like beauty, is recognized when encountered; and if you refuse to believe it, it’s because you choose to remain oblivious. You are like the deaf adder that covers its ears, rejecting not only your truth but the prophet's as well; you are resisting the chance to find yourself within the universal. “Who are you,” asks Whitman, “that needed a book to validate your delusions?” Your delusions are your personal obstacle to the universal, the barrier you create against your own wisdom and happiness; and the prophet has no tolerance for this. They won’t negotiate with it; they won’t try to communicate clearly or even resort to artistic techniques. It’s not the individual who speaks, but the universal that expresses itself through them, often with beauty, yet indifferent to aesthetics, using whatever human words it can find; and people shouldn’t critique this gift, as it’s not the individual speaking, but—my father that speaketh in me.

So many men, whether they stone the prophet or accept him, misunderstand him always; after they have stoned or ignored him, they worship him as a magician. In the past he was to them one who foretold the future; now they find an equal value in all that he says and does. Any words of his have a biblical authority, and he is the one genuine prophet, compared with whom all others are impostors. They do not know that the chief reason for believing prophets is that they all say the same thing, that this universal of284 theirs is a real universal, quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus. When they assert that their particular prophet has a monopoly of the truth, they are depriving him of his chief authority, turning his universal into a particular; and this they do because they will not be at the pains to seek the universal in his works. It must be recognised by its own quality, and every man must recognise it for himself; but they, flinching from the effort of recognition, seek a gospel made authentic by the name of its author; the prophet has said it and it must be true.

So many men, whether they criticize the prophet or accept him, always misunderstand him; after they've rejected or ignored him, they end up worshiping him like a magician. In the past, he was one who predicted the future to them; now they see equal value in everything he says and does. His words carry biblical authority, and he is the only true prophet, while all others are seen as fakes. They don’t realize that the main reason for believing in prophets is that they all say the same thing—that this universal of theirs is a real universal, quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus. When they claim that their specific prophet holds the sole truth, they strip him of his primary authority, turning his universal message into something specific; and they do this because they refuse to put in the effort to find the universal in his teachings. It must be recognized for its own quality, and each person must identify it for themselves; but they, avoiding the hard work of recognition, look for a gospel validated by its author’s name; the prophet said it, and it must be true.

Unfortunately the prophet himself often shares this infirmity and believes that he is always a prophet; he becomes a disciple of himself, and sets himself above criticism, not from mere egotism and conceit so much as because he too flinches from the task of discerning his own universal. The prophetic vehemence becomes a habit with him; and he despises the artist's patience and contrivance; he may even believe that he is a prophet because he himself does not clearly understand what he says; he may mistake the automatism, which lies in wait for everyone who constantly practises any art, for the universal speaking in him and imperiously snatching at language to express itself.

Unfortunately, the prophet often struggles with this issue and thinks he is always a prophet; he becomes his own follower and places himself above criticism, not just out of ego and arrogance, but because he also avoids the challenge of recognizing his own universal truths. The intense passion of his prophecy becomes a routine for him, and he looks down upon the artist's patience and creativity; he might even believe he is a prophet because he himself doesn’t fully grasp what he says; he may confuse the automatic response that comes with constantly practicing any art for the universal voice speaking through him, forcefully trying to take over his words.

Now Blake was artist as well as prophet, a great artist in two arts; but everything conspired to make him confuse the functions of artist and prophet, which indeed are easily confused. A man is helped to understand himself by the understanding of others; and Blake had no one to understand him, as artist or as prophet. His masters were in the past; his own achievements belonged to the future; he lacked that contemporary education which is best worth having. There was no one even for him to talk to, but only a few listeners who were not sure that he was sane. As artist, he was a prophet in the literal sense; he did what men were going to do as well as what they had done long ago. Naturally he believed that, as artist, he was always right, while Reynolds and the other popular ones of his own time were always wrong. He had a blood-feud with them, and was in love with his own work; he believed that the universal, which sometimes possessed him, possessed him always, because his writing and his drawing were unlike those of other men of his time. So he made a myth about himself to express his lack of criticism, namely, that his works were dictated to him by an angel, they were not his, and it was not his business to improve or judge them.

Now Blake was both an artist and a prophet, excelling in both fields; however, everything worked against him, making it hard to separate the roles of artist and prophet, which are indeed easily mixed up. A person gains insight into themselves through the understanding of others, and Blake had no one to truly understand him, either as an artist or as a prophet. His influences came from the past; his own accomplishments were ahead of their time; he lacked the contemporary education that is the most valuable. There wasn’t even anyone for him to converse with, just a few listeners who doubted his sanity. As an artist, he was a prophet in the literal sense; he expressed what people were going to do as well as what they had done long ago. Naturally, he thought that, as an artist, he was always correct, while Reynolds and the other popular artists of his time were always mistaken. He held a grudge against them and adored his own work; he believed that the universal inspiration that sometimes overcame him was a constant presence, because his writing and drawing were unlike those of his contemporaries. Thus, he created a myth about himself to explain his lack of self-criticism, claiming that his works were dictated by an angel, so they weren't truly his, and it wasn’t his responsibility to improve or judge them.

In his own time he was neglected; but now he is subject to the other kind of misunderstanding. He has disciples who are as uncritical of his works as he was, for whom he is always prophet, never artist, or rather an infallible artist because a prophet. They tell us that, if we enjoy his poems as poems or his pictures as pictures, we have not found the key to them. With the key of his symbolism we can enter a sanctuary beyond beauty in which the secrets of the universe are revealed. But they cannot tell us what these secrets are any more than Blake could; and I would rather believe that he told us all he could by the methods proper to a writer, and that the faults of the artist are not the virtues of the prophet; that where in verse that begins beautifully285 he becomes incoherent, uses catchwords not to be understood except by reference to other writings and often not then, he is himself confusing the artist with the prophet and making the mistake of his disciples.

In his own time, he was overlooked; but now he faces a different type of misunderstanding. He has followers who are as uncritical of his works as he was, viewing him always as a prophet, never as an artist— or rather, as an infallible artist because he is a prophet. They insist that if we appreciate his poems as poems or his pictures as pictures, we haven't discovered their true meaning. With the key of his symbolism, they claim, we can access a deeper realm beyond beauty where the secrets of the universe are unveiled. Yet, they can't tell us what these secrets are, just as Blake couldn't; and I would rather believe that he shared everything he could through the appropriate methods of a writer, and that an artist's flaws are not a prophet's virtues. In places where the verse starts beautifully285 but then becomes incoherent, relying on terms that only make sense when linked to other writings—and sometimes not even then—he himself is blurring the line between artist and prophet, making the same error as his disciples.

If you are in danger of believing in the magic of Blake, of treating him as our pious grandparents treated the Hebrew prophets, you may recover your senses by considering his other art; for in that the difference between his artistic failures and successes is plain. I myself believe that Blake was the greatest master of design among all modern artists, that for the shaping imagination you must go back to Tintoret to find his equal. But, whereas in poetry he freed himself easily from all influences foreign to his own character and genius, in his other art he was free only intermittently and blindly. There are two kinds of drawing which I will call rhythmical and constructional, although, of course, there is rhythm in all good constructional drawing and some construction in all good rhythmical drawing. But the difference is one of kind, it is the difference between Cimabue and Michelangelo. Cimabue expresses himself mainly in rhythm to which the descriptive shapes of things are subordinate—it is enough if you can recognise them. Michelangelo's line itself constructs, it tells us how things are made and insists upon their functions. It is the line natural to an age eager for consecutive thought; it is, as it were, an arguing line. Now, Blake was by nature, by conviction, by habit, a rhythmical draughtsman, and all his best work is rhythmical rather than constructive; he is not arguing with us, he is telling us, in line as in words. It is enough for him if we can recognise his shapes for what they are; he expresses his real content in the sway of lines, as if it were a dance or a gesture, and he is most at his ease when his shapes are like flames blown in the wind, almost transformed by his own emotion. And yet he was not often at his ease in drawing, for all his life he was, like Fuseli, haunted by the ghost of Michelangelo, whose actual works he had never seen. Even he was subdued by the prestige of a master whose method was poison to his genius. In poetry he could be inspired by the past art of his own country, and in his earliest poems alone does he speak for a few words, in the language of his time. "And Phœbus fired my vocal rage"; but his drawings are infested by formulæ taken second-hand from Michelangelo. It is only now and then, in the decorations to books which he printed himself, in the magnificent woodcuts for Thornton's Pastorals, in some of the Dante illustrations, that he quite frees himself from a pretence of constructional drawing. If you would excel in that, you must study the particular fact passionately, you must get your construction from the fact, not from your own mind; but Blake, like so many imitators of Michelangelo, did not study the fact; he gives us a pretence of constructional drawing in formulæ often struggling to be rhythmical and failing because they are formulæ of construction. There he is like St. Paul, who sometimes spoils matter that should be prophetic with a pretence of Greek dialectic, who makes a bad argument for the Resurrection out of an image. Even in his most famous design, the Morning Stars of the Book of Job, the rhythm of the wings and garments is286 cramped by the drawing, anatomical without freshness, of the bodies. Compare this with the last drawing but one of the series, where rhythm is master of all, and you will see how Blake, even in his great maturity, only practised his true method by accident, and when there was no association to mislead him; the nude was a snare to him, and seldom could he find a method of his own for it. Often he was merely an inferior Fuseli; and bits of Fuseli obtrude even in his finer works. Nothing could be more tiresome than the drawing of some of his faces, and no one could for a moment suppose that there was any prophetic infallibility in these failures; they are as dull as late Roman sculpture or the efforts of Reynolds in the grand style.

If you're at risk of getting caught up in Blake's magic, treating him like our devout grandparents viewed the Hebrew prophets, you might regain your perspective by looking at his other art; in that, the difference between his artistic successes and failures is clear. Personally, I believe Blake was the greatest master of design among modern artists, and to find someone equal in shaping imagination, you have to go back to Tintoret. However, while in poetry he easily liberated himself from influences that weren’t aligned with his character and genius, in his other art he was only occasionally and inconsistently free. There are two types of drawing that I will call rhythmical and constructional, although, of course, rhythm exists in all good constructional drawing and there’s some construction in all good rhythmical drawing. But the distinction is fundamental—it’s the difference between Cimabue and Michelangelo. Cimabue primarily expresses himself in rhythm, where the shapes of things are secondary—it’s enough if you can recognize them. Michelangelo's line constructs; it conveys how things are made and emphasizes their functions. It is the natural line of an age hungry for logical thought; it’s, in a sense, an argumentative line. Now, Blake was inherently, by conviction and habit, a rhythmical draughtsman, and all his best work is more rhythmical than constructive; he’s not arguing with us, he’s conveying through line as he does with words. It suffices for him if we can identify his shapes; he conveys his true content through the flow of lines, as if it were a dance or a gesture, and he feels most comfortable when his shapes resemble flames swaying in the wind, almost reshaped by his own emotion. Yet, he was not often at ease while drawing; throughout his life, like Fuseli, he was haunted by the shadow of Michelangelo, whose actual works he had never seen. Even he was overawed by the prestige of a master whose method was detrimental to his genius. In poetry, he could draw inspiration from the past art of his own country, and in his earliest poems, he uses a few words in the language of his time. “And Phœbus fired my vocal rage”; but his drawings are riddled with formulas borrowed from Michelangelo. It’s only now and then, in the decorations for books he printed himself, in the stunning woodcuts for Thornton's Pastorals, or in some of the Dante illustrations, that he fully releases himself from any pretense of constructional drawing. To excel in that, you must passionately study the particular fact, deriving your construction from the fact itself, not from your own mind; but Blake, like many imitators of Michelangelo, didn’t study the fact; he gives us a veneer of constructional drawing using formulas that often struggle to be rhythmical, failing because they are merely constructs. He resembles St. Paul, who sometimes tarnishes what should be prophetic with a facade of Greek dialectic, making a poor argument for the Resurrection based on an image. Even in his most celebrated design, the Morning Stars of the Book of Job, the rhythm of the wings and garments is cramped by the drawing—anatomical but lacking freshness—in the bodies. Compare this to the second-to-last drawing in the series, where rhythm dominates, and you’ll see how Blake, even in his later years, only accidentally practiced his true method when there was no association to misguide him; the nude was a trap for him, and he rarely found a method of his own for it. Often, he was merely an inferior Fuseli, and pieces of Fuseli invade even his better works. Nothing could be more tedious than some of his facial drawings, and no one could possibly think that there was any prophetic infallibility in these shortcomings; they are as dull as late Roman sculpture or Reynolds’ attempts in the grand style.

But, if Blake is not infallible as a draughtsman, he is not infallible at all; for he himself would sometimes claim infallibility in all his works; by the common infirmity of prophets, when they cease to be prophetic, he assumed a status different from that of the artist, and so was induced to set down whatever came into his mind, as if an angel were dictating to him or he had command of the pencil of the Holy Ghost. But the artist and the prophet are both what they are by effort not by status; if they rely on status they become bores or charlatans; and that is true of all human beings, of Blake no less than of Habakkuk. If ever he seems to have written nonsense, then we must take it to be nonsense until we find sense in it; we must pay no heed if we are told that the seeming nonsense is symbolism.

But if Blake isn’t perfect as a draftsman, he’s definitely not infallible; he sometimes claimed to be flawless in all his works. Like many prophets who lose their prophetic insight, he took on a status that set him apart from the artist, which led him to write down whatever came to mind, as if an angel were dictating to him or he had the Holy Spirit guiding his pencil. But both the artist and the prophet achieve their roles through effort, not by claiming special status; relying on status can turn them into dullards or frauds, and that applies to everyone, Blake included, just like Habakkuk. If he ever seems to write nonsense, we should treat it as nonsense until we can make sense of it; we shouldn’t pay attention if we’re told that what looks like nonsense is actually symbolism.

Even in his finest poems we must not assume a clearer purpose than we find. Take, for instance, the third verse of the Tiger:

Even in his best poems, we shouldn't assume a clearer purpose than what we actually find. For example, look at the third verse of the Tiger:

And what shoulder and what skill, Could it twist the fibers of your heart? And when your heart started to beat,
What terrifying hand? And what terrifying feet?

We may persuade ourselves that there is some peculiar virtue in the two broken questions of the last line; but the original draft of the poem9 proves that Blake did not at first mean them to be broken questions at all. They were continued in the next stanza:

We might convince ourselves that there’s something special about the two broken questions in the last line; however, the original draft of the poem__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ shows that Blake didn’t initially intend for them to be broken questions at all. They were meant to continue in the next stanza:

9 The original draft is given in the excellent Oxford edition of Blake's Poetical Works, published by Mr. Milford, and edited by Mr. John Sampson, at the price, in 1913, of 1s. 6d. net. In spite of the price, it is the most complete edition of the poems, and contains all the shorter Prophetic Books, including the French Revolution, with extracts from the longer ones.

9 The original draft is in the outstanding Oxford edition of Blake's Poetical Works, released by Mr. Milford and edited by Mr. John Sampson, priced at 1s. 6d. net in 1913. Despite the cost, it’s the most comprehensive edition of the poems, and includes all the shorter Prophetic Books, such as the French Revolution, along with excerpts from the longer ones.

Could get it from the furnace deep
And in your horrifying ribs dare to immerse In the depth of deep sadness, etc.

Blake seeing, what was obvious, that this did not promise well and was leading nowhere, gave it up and changed the punctuation of the preceding stanza which had run simply—"What dread hand and what dread feet"—to its present form, so as to finish off the stanza to the eye, if not to the mind.

Blake, realizing that this didn’t look good and was going nowhere, gave it up and changed the punctuation of the previous stanza, which had read simply—"What dread hand and what dread feet"—to its current form, in order to conclude the stanza visually, if not intellectually.

287 It is a masterful way out of a difficulty, but it takes the risk that we shall ask what the dread hand and feet are there to do? The original draft tells us—to fetch the tiger's heart from the furnace deep; but in the poem as we know it we may guess for ourselves, and there is no answer. This is not the dark sublimity of the prophet, but the wilfulness of the poet, who, having hit upon a fine sounding line, prefers it to sense. (There is also another reading which may come from Blake himself—"What dread hand forged thy dread feet?" It is not "prophetic," but it does make sense.)

287 It's a clever way to get out of a tough situation, but it raises the question of what the frightening hands and feet are meant to do. The original version tells us—to retrieve the tiger's heart from the deep furnace; but in the poem as we know it, we can only speculate, and there’s no clear answer. This isn’t the dark grandeur of the prophet, but the stubbornness of the poet, who, having stumbled upon a great-sounding line, values that over meaning. (There’s also another interpretation that might come from Blake himself—“What dreadful hand forged your dreadful feet?” It's not "prophetic," but it does make sense.)

It does not matter much, for the rhythm of the poem carries one through obscurities of detail; but the broken questions are not an added beauty or sublimity, they are merely Blake's way out of a difficulty that may beset any poet.

It doesn’t really matter, because the poem's rhythm takes you past the unclear details; however, the fragmented questions don’t add any beauty or greatness, they’re just Blake’s way of dealing with a problem that can challenge any poet.

So I come, gradually and cautiously, to the Prophetic Books themselves, and to my contention that they too are to be judged, like the works of the Hebrew Prophets, as literature, since they were written for men to read. We must make a reasonable allowance for all mystics; they try to say what is very hard to say, what they have seen as in a glass darkly. If you think them worth reading at all, you believe that they are concerned with a reality men do not perceive naturally and immediately with the senses, a reality that we are aware of, if at all, only by hints and whispers. There are no commonly accepted sense-data for this reality, upon which we can reason as we can reason about the movements of the stars. Men are most fully aware of it when they are in an exalted state of mind—a state which expresses itself in images rather than in syllogisms. You may say, of course, that this state of mind is "purely subjective" and therefore only of artistic value; but the mystic himself denies that. He believes that he is aware of a reality not himself, though himself is a part of it; and aware of it, not by the normal use of the senses, but by a more immediate perception of the spirit. He knows it, perhaps, through sense perceptions, but by means of a faculty beyond them; he knows it with the whole of himself, that self which is not often enough of a unity to attain to this kind of knowledge. This you too must believe, or at least not refuse to believe, if you are to take him seriously; but the mystic, even if he does speak to us of an independent reality, speaks with a personal expression of his own, like the artist. Lâo-tsze has put it better than anyone: "It is the way of Heaven not to speak, but it knows how to obtain an answer." When he says Heaven he implies an independent reality; but men make other men aware of it by the answer they give to it, and this answer is personal to them.

So I arrive, slowly and carefully, at the Prophetic Books themselves, and I argue that they should be evaluated, just like the works of the Hebrew Prophets, as literature, since they were created for people to read. We need to consider that all mystics are trying to express what is very difficult to articulate, what they have perceived as if through a dark glass. If you think their writings have any worth, you acknowledge that they deal with a reality that people do not naturally and immediately notice with their senses, a reality we might recognize, if at all, only through hints and whispers. There are no widely accepted sensory experiences for this reality, which we can't reason about in the same way we reason about the movements of the stars. People are most aware of it when they are in an elevated state of mind—a state that shows itself through images rather than logical arguments. You might argue that this state of mind is "purely subjective" and thus only holds artistic significance; but the mystic would disagree. They believe they are aware of a reality beyond themselves, even though they themselves are part of it; and they perceive it not through ordinary senses but through a more direct intuition of the spirit. They understand it, perhaps, through sensory experiences, but in a way that transcends them; they grasp it with their entire being, that self which isn’t always unified enough to achieve this kind of understanding. You too must accept this, or at least be open to it, if you wish to take them seriously; but the mystic, even when discussing an independent reality, speaks with his own personal expression, much like an artist. Lâo-tsze expressed it better than anyone: "It is the way of Heaven not to speak, but it knows how to obtain an answer." When he refers to Heaven, he implies an independent reality; yet people make each other aware of it through the responses they give, and those responses are personal to them.

So a man must convince us of his experience of this Heaven, this reality not perceived by the senses, by his own expression of it, his own answer. He must say what moves us by the ordinary means of expression; he must not pretend that he has a secret to tell us which we can understand only if he will play his game with his counters, his symbols, and allegories. If he has seen heaven, then it knows how to obtain an answer from him, exoteric in its power if esoteric in its meaning, and leading men into its meaning by its288 power. The power is in the answer, if the meaning is in the heaven he has seen, and that heaven is to be known by its fruits.

So a person has to show us their experience of this Heaven, this reality that isn't sensed, through their own expression of it, their own response. They need to communicate what moves us using everyday language; they shouldn’t act like they have some secret that we can only grasp if they play their game with their tokens, symbols, and allegories. If they've witnessed heaven, then it should know how to draw an answer from them, clear in its impact yet deep in its significance, guiding people into its meaning through its288 power. The strength lies in the answer, if the meaning is in the heaven they've experienced, and that heaven is recognized by its results.

You must, of course, read a mystic with attention; but you should be able to gather his meaning as you read; it is to be found in each sentence and in the whole of each work, not by reference to some other work; for it is the mark of a bad writer not to be able to say what he has to say in the sentence he is writing, to give us always jam yesterday, or jam to-morrow, but never jam to-day. Yet that is what the Blake-fanatics offer us in the Prophetic Books. You cannot understand this unless you know that the key to it is in that. You must grasp Blake's "system" if you are to profit by him. They are like the Gnostics for whom nothing in the Gospels meant what it seemed to mean; they alone could give you the key to Christ's inner meaning.

You definitely need to read a mystic carefully; however, you should be able to understand his meaning as you go along. It's found in each sentence and in the entire piece, not by looking at another work. A poor writer is one who can't express what they mean in the sentence they're writing, always serving you yesterday's jam or tomorrow's jam, but never today's. Unfortunately, that's what the Blake enthusiasts give us in the Prophetic Books. You can't fully grasp this unless you realize that the key is in that context. You need to understand Blake's "system" if you want to benefit from him. They're similar to the Gnostics who believed that nothing in the Gospels meant what it appeared to mean; only they could unlock the deeper meaning of Christ's message.

Master Eckhart says that the eternal birth which God the father bore and bears unceasingly in eternity is now born in time and in human nature. "St. Augustine says this birth is always happening. But, if it happen not in me, what does it profit me? What matters is that it shall happen in me." So what matters for the mystic, and his readers, is that the eternal truth shall happen and be expressed in him, in his actual words. We must not be told that we can find it by turning from one work to another and by piecing them all together. He must utter it sentence by sentence, and it must happen in his sentences, with pain and labour perhaps, but still here and now and in these very words.

Master Eckhart says that the eternal birth that God the Father has produced and continues to produce in eternity is now born in time and in human nature. "St. Augustine says this birth is always happening. But if it doesn’t happen in me, what good is it to me? What matters is that it happens in me." So what is important for the mystic and his readers is that the eternal truth occurs and is expressed through him, in his actual words. We shouldn’t be told that we can discover it by flipping through various works and piecing them together. He must express it sentence by sentence, and it has to happen in those sentences, perhaps with pain and effort, but still here and now and in these very words.

In Blake's Prophetic Books sometimes it happens and sometimes it does not, and often Blake by his very method seems to prevent it from happening. He has the weakness of many mystics, the desire for a vast geometrical system equivalent to the reality he believes himself to be aware of. Such a system, if once a man will abandon his mind to it, can unroll itself almost automatically, like a fugue. But many fugues are empty of content; they persuade the composer that he is saying something with the mechanical inevitability of their form; and they may also persuade the hearer. It is the very mechanism that prevents him from saying anything and the hearer from seeing its emptiness. We do not yet understand that automatism of the mind which can produce form without content so easily; the automatism of improvisation in many arts, which you find in some cubist pictures, in much music, and in Prophetic Books of all ages, especially in the Bible. Blake himself speaks of it, with seeming inconsistency, in his preface to Jerusalem: "When this verse was first dictated to me, I considered a monotonous cadence like that used by Milton and Shakespeare, and all writers of English Blank Verse, derived from the modern bondage of Riming, to be a necessary and indispensable part of verse. But I soon found that in the mouth of a true Orator such monotony was not only awkward but as much a bondage as rime itself. I therefore have produced a variety in every line, both of cadences and number of syllables. Every word and every letter is studied and put into its fit place." You may ask how there could be this choice and study where the verse was dictated; but Blake means, no doubt, to describe a process of289 writing half-conscious and half-unconscious, as a composer might choose to write a fugue and then let it write itself. We may use Sheridan's words of this method: "Easy writing makes damned hard reading"; and Jerusalem is not easy to read.

In Blake's Prophetic Books, sometimes things happen and sometimes they don't, and often Blake's own approach seems to stop it from happening. He shares a common weakness among many mystics: the longing for a grand, geometric system that matches the reality he feels he's aware of. Such a system, once someone lets their mind surrender to it, can unfold almost automatically, like a fugue. However, many fugues lack substance; they trick the composer into thinking they are expressing something through the mechanical certainty of their form, and they may deceive the listener as well. It's this very mechanism that prevents him from conveying anything significant and the listener from realizing its lack of meaning. We still don’t fully grasp the mind's automatism that can so easily create form without content; this is seen in the spontaneity of improvisation across various arts, present in some cubist artworks, much music, and Prophetic Books throughout history, especially in the Bible. Blake himself touches on this, seemingly inconsistently, in his preface to Jerusalem: "When this verse was first dictated to me, I thought a monotonous cadence like that used by Milton and Shakespeare, and all writers of English Blank Verse, arising from the modern constraints of Rime, was a necessary and essential part of verse. But I quickly realized that in the voice of a true Orator, such monotony was not only awkward but just as constricting as rime itself. So, I created variation in every line, in both cadences and syllable counts. Every word and every letter is carefully chosen and placed." You might wonder how there could be this selection and thoughtfulness when the verse was dictated; but Blake likely intends to describe a process of289 writing that is partly conscious and partly unconscious, like a composer who opts to write a fugue and then allows it to unfold on its own. We might recall Sheridan's remark about this method: "Easy writing makes damned hard reading"; and Jerusalem is certainly not easy to read.

Yet it contains great passages and ideas, of which Messrs. Maclagan and Russell give a very clear account in their edition of it. Like all the great mystics, Blake was a foreteller of the discoveries of modern psychology; he knew the evils of "suppression"—Sooner murder an infant in its cradle than nurse unacted desires—and his story, in so far as there is one, is the story of the human mind in its effort to reach unity, not by suppression but by "sublimation." Yet it seems to me that his ideas often lost their way in the myth which he made about them; it is like allegorical painting in which there is a conflict between the allegory and the people and things represented, and a sacrifice of one conflicting element to the other. In Blake's story you have to remember that the characters are not men and women but different parts or faculties of the human mind; this requires a kind of double attention fatal in itself to the experience of a work of art, a double attention like that sometimes demanded by symphonic poems, in which you have to remember the story while you are listening to the music. If you are writing about the faculties of the human mind it must be best, both for yourself and for your readers, to call them by their names and to see them as themselves; so will you think most clearly and so will the reader understand most easily.

Yet it contains some powerful passages and ideas, which Messrs. Maclagan and Russell explain clearly in their edition. Like all great mystics, Blake predicted the discoveries of modern psychology; he understood the dangers of "suppression"—"Better to murder an infant in its cradle than to nurture unacted desires"—and his narrative, if we can call it that, is about the human mind striving for unity, not through suppression but through "sublimation." However, it seems to me that his ideas often got lost in the mythology he created around them; it's similar to allegorical art where there's a clash between the allegory and the people and things depicted, leading to a sacrifice of one conflicting element to the other. In Blake's narrative, you have to remember that the characters aren't men and women, but various parts or faculties of the human mind; this demands a kind of double attention that can be detrimental to experiencing a work of art, much like in symphonic poems, where you need to keep the story in mind while listening to the music. If you’re writing about the faculties of the human mind, it’s best for both you and your readers to use their proper names and see them for what they are; this way, you’ll think more clearly, and the reader will understand it more easily.

The subject-matter of Jerusalem is really philosophy and psychology, and it is better expressed in the prose sentences of the Marriage of Heaven and Hell than in myth. This should be read first by those who wish to understand Blake's ideas. Like Nietzsche, he went "beyond good and evil." Good according to the religious, he says, is the passive that obeys reason; evil is the active that springs from energy; but for Blake himself the conflict between this active and passive is the real evil; it is what makes men prefer dreams to reality. By the Marriage of Heaven and Hell he means the reconciliation of reason and energy and the destruction of the delusive, dreamer's, sense of a sin which yet allures. He who desires but acts not breeds pestilence. If the fool would persist in his folly he would become wise. The pride of the Peacock is the glory of God. Exuberance is beauty. Energy is eternal delight. "Those who restrain Desire," he says, "do so because theirs is weak enough to be restrained; and the restrainer or Reason usurps its place and governs the unwilling." To Blake Christ means the harmonious man in whom desire is master, and uses reason as an instrument. From this follows his belief, which is the belief underlying all religion, that true, supreme and harmonious desire is for reality, and that from it alone can reality be discovered. "Everything possible to be believed is an image of the truth." But, of course, belief to Blake means real belief, belief of the whole self, belief that is acted upon, not the acceptance of anything on authority. "I asked—Does a firm persuasion that a thing is so, make it so? He replied—All poets believe that it does, and in ages of imagination this firm persuasion290 removed mountains; but many are not capable of a firm persuasion of anything." Firm persuasion is that unity of the self which, for Blake as for all mystics, is salvation.

The main themes of Jerusalem are really about philosophy and psychology, and they’re better expressed in the prose of The Marriage of Heaven and Hell than in myth. This should be read first by anyone wanting to grasp Blake's ideas. Like Nietzsche, he went "beyond good and evil." According to the religious view, good is the passive that follows reason; evil is the active that comes from energy. However, for Blake, the real evil is the struggle between this active and passive force, which makes people favor dreams over reality. By The Marriage of Heaven and Hell, he means the reconciliation of reason and energy, along with the breakdown of the deceptive, dreamer's concept of sin that is still enticing. He who desires but doesn’t act spreads disease. If the fool continues in his foolishness, he will eventually become wise. The pride of the Peacock is the glory of God. Exuberance is beauty. Energy is eternal delight. "Those who hold back Desire," he says, "do so because theirs is weak enough to be held back; and the one who restrains, or Reason, takes its place and controls the unwilling." For Blake, Christ represents the harmonious person where desire is the master, using reason as a tool. This leads to his belief, which underpins all religions, that true, supreme, and harmonious desire is for reality, and only from it can reality be discovered. "Everything that can be believed is an image of the truth." But for Blake, belief means genuine belief, belief of the whole self, belief that is acted upon, not merely accepting something on authority. "I asked—Does a strong conviction that something is true, make it true? He replied—All poets believe it does, and in times of imagination, this strong conviction290 could move mountains; but many cannot firmly believe in anything." Strong conviction is that unity of the self, which, for Blake as for all mystics, is salvation.

Blake is united to Christianity by his mystical doctrine of forgiveness; that is what makes him one of the great designers or creators of Christianity, those who know what Christ himself meant, in whom his passion is born anew, and to whom his theology is natural truth. This doctrine expresses itself in Blake's poetry without symbol; we need no key to understand it, and, whenever it possesses him, it lifts him to its own height and clearness. The evil of unforgivingness, to him, is in the remembrance of sin which keeps the sin itself alive:

Blake is connected to Christianity through his mystical belief in forgiveness; that’s what makes him one of the great creators of Christianity, those who truly understand what Christ meant, where his passion is renewed, and for whom his theology is natural truth. This belief shows up in Blake's poetry without the need for symbols; we don’t need a key to grasp it, and whenever it takes over him, it elevates him to its own clarity and height. To him, the harm of holding onto grudges lies in the memory of sin that keeps the sin itself alive:

To acknowledge the wrongdoing in order to move past it, don't let the day end with that burden. Remembering the sin brings sadness and fear, A day filled with doom, and a blood-red sun rising. Come, O Lamb of God, and remove the memory of sin.

That is so, whether a man remembers the sin of others or his own; and he who remembers the sin of others will remember his own. The sense of sin comes of the conflict between reason and desire; what we have to do is to end that conflict and attain to supreme desire and firm persuasion; thinking of the conflict only perpetuates it. The religion of Jesus was for Blake freedom from the past, and we attain to it by forgetting the sins of others; then we can forgive, and forget, our own past selves. Hence his doctrine that Jesus, the child of desire, was born in the forgiveness of sin; and the most beautiful passage in Jerusalem is the forgiveness of Mary by Joseph and her song that follows, "O Forgiveness and Pity and Compassion! If I were pure I should never have known Thee: If I were unpolluted I should never have glorified thy Holiness, or rejoiced in thy great Salvation." There is the same doctrine in the last section of the Everlasting Gospel, and it runs all through the Songs of Innocence and Experience. God Himself for Blake, as for Christ, is, by the very logic of the idea God, He who pities and forgives, He who blots out the past; the divine energy pours itself out in pity and forgiveness, making life and growth and beauty out of sin itself, justifying even evil, since, by the forgiving and forgetting of it, it is changed into a good more subtle, more entrancing, more assured of an infinite increase than any pure good that needs no change or forgiveness.

That’s true, whether someone remembers the sins of others or their own; and whoever remembers the sins of others will remember their own too. The awareness of sin comes from the struggle between reason and desire; what we need to do is to resolve that struggle and reach a higher desire and strong conviction; focusing on the conflict only keeps it going. For Blake, Jesus’ message was about freedom from the past, and we achieve that by letting go of others' sins; then we can forgive and forget our own past selves. This is why he taught that Jesus, the embodiment of desire, was born in the spirit of forgiveness. One of the most beautiful passages in Jerusalem is when Joseph forgives Mary, followed by her song, "O Forgiveness and Pity and Compassion! If I were pure, I would never have known You: if I were untainted, I would never have praised Your Holiness or rejoiced in Your great Salvation." This idea is also present in the last section of the Everlasting Gospel and runs throughout the Songs of Innocence and Experience. For Blake, just like for Christ, God is, by the very essence of the concept, the one who shows compassion and forgiveness, the one who erases the past; divine energy expresses itself through pity and forgiveness, transforming sin into life, growth, and beauty, even justifying evil, because by forgiving and forgetting it, it becomes a good that is more nuanced, more captivating, and has an infinite potential for growth than any pure good that doesn’t require change or forgiveness.

In his expressions of this doctrine Blake rises above all our poets by reason of the richness of his mastered content. He is simpler and deeper, more passionate and more philosophic, and attains in art to that harmony which he foretells in life. When I think of it, I am in danger myself of seeing in him the one prophet, the one poet, the infallible. I am sure, at least, that he will seem greater through all the new discoveries and enlarged experience of posterity.

In his expressions of this belief, Blake stands out among all of our poets because of the depth of his understanding. He is both more straightforward and more profound, more passionate and more philosophical, achieving in his art the harmony that he envisions in life. When I reflect on this, I find myself tempted to see him as the one true prophet, the one true poet, the infallible one. I am confident, at least, that he will appear even greater through all the new discoveries and broader experiences of future generations.


SHELLEY AND HIS PUBLISHERS

(With Some New Letters)

With Some New Letters

By ROGER INGPEN

By ROGER INGPEN

SHELLEY'S transactions with his publishers were numerous; the books of no great English poet, and certainly none whose literary career at the most extended for not more than thirteen years, can have borne the names of so many separate firms. Until he placed his poems in the hands of the Olliers, almost every book was issued by a new publisher. Every one of his works was a failure, and only one went into a second edition; his wide fame as a poet was entirely posthumous. Although none of Shelley's publishers was sufficiently interested to repeat the experience of issuing a second book by him, he was not discouraged by this want of sympathy. He continued until the end to write and to print his works at his own expense, and, if possible, to find publishers for them. In the absence of a publisher he issued them himself. He began and ended by verse-writing, but in the interval his work was varied enough, comprising novels, drama, philosophy, satire, religious polemics, and politics. In recalling some facts connected with Shelley's literary enterprises a curious repetition of names and incidents will be noticeable. There were two separate publishers of the name of Stockdale with whom he treated, one in Pall Mall and the other in Dublin. There was an Eton and an Eaton, the former a printer in Dublin, and the latter the publisher of the Third Part of Paine's Age of Reason, on behalf of whom Shelley wrote his Letter to Lord Ellenborough. Stockdale, of Pall Mall, and Munday, of Oxford, both listened with astonishment to his unrestrained conversation on matters of religion, and endeavoured to lead him into an orthodox frame of mind. His boyish appearance and engaging enthusiasm undoubtedly made a strong appeal to them. There was a prolonged similarity in the fate of some of his early productions. Practically the whole edition of the Victor and Cazire volume was destroyed at the author's request, and The Necessity of Atheism and the Letter to Lord Ellenborough shared a like fate, though without Shelley's consent.

SHELLEY'S dealings with his publishers were countless; the books of no major English poet, and certainly none whose literary career lasted no more than thirteen years, can have been associated with so many different companies. Before he entrusted his poems to the Olliers, almost every book was published by a new publisher. Every one of his works was a flop, and only one went into a second edition; his widespread fame as a poet came only after his death. Even though none of Shelley's publishers was interested enough to try publishing a second book by him, he didn’t let this lack of support discourage him. He kept writing and printing his works at his own expense until the end, and whenever he could, he sought out publishers for them. When a publisher was unavailable, he published them himself. He started and finished with poetry, but in between, his work was diverse enough, including novels, plays, philosophy, satire, religious debates, and politics. Looking back at some aspects of Shelley's literary ventures, a curious pattern of names and events stands out. He worked with two different publishers named Stockdale, one in Pall Mall and the other in Dublin. There was an Eton and an Eaton, the former a printer in Dublin, and the latter the publisher of the Third Part of Paine's Age of Reason, for whom Shelley wrote his Letter to Lord Ellenborough. Stockdale of Pall Mall and Munday of Oxford both listened in amazement to his candid talks about religion and tried to steer him toward a more traditional viewpoint. His youthful looks and infectious enthusiasm clearly resonated with them. Some of his early works had a similar fate. Almost the entire edition of the Victor and Cazire volume was destroyed at the author's request, and The Necessity of Atheism and the Letter to Lord Ellenborough met the same end, although without Shelley's approval.

In the year 1809 Shelley and his cousin, Tom Medwin, wrote a poem in the style of Scott's narrative verse on The Wandering Jew. It was sent to Scott's publisher, Ballantyne, of Edinburgh, who replied that it was "better suited to the character and liberal feelings of the English than the bigoted spirit" which the writer declared "yet pervades many cultivated minds in this country. Even Walter Scott is assailed on all hands at present by our Scotch spiritual and evangelical magazines and institutions for having promulgated atheistical doctrines with The Lady of the Lake." This astonishing292 statement was evidently an excuse for declining The Wandering Jew, which found no publisher during Shelley's lifetime. He was, however, at that date busily occupied with his novel Zastrozzi, which he offered to Longmans. He may have been drawn to that firm as the publishers of a romance, which he is said to have admired and indeed to have imitated in Zastrozzi, entitled Zofloya, or the Moor, by Mrs. Byron, or Charlotte Dacre, better known by her pseudonym, Rosa Malilda. Although rejected by Longmans, Zastrozzi was published while Shelley was still at Eton by another Paternoster Row firm, Wilkie and Robinson. We are told that the young author received £40 or £50 for the book, apparently the only money he ever earned by his pen, which sum he spent in providing a farewell banquet to twelve of his schoolfellows.

In 1809, Shelley and his cousin, Tom Medwin, wrote a poem in the style of Scott's narrative verse about The Wandering Jew. They sent it to Scott's publisher, Ballantyne, in Edinburgh, who responded that it was "better suited to the character and open-minded feelings of the English than the narrow-minded spirit" that the writer claimed "still influences many educated minds in this country. Even Walter Scott is currently facing criticism on all sides from our Scottish spiritual and evangelical magazines and institutions for promoting atheistic ideas with The Lady of the Lake." This surprising292 statement was clearly a reason for rejecting The Wandering Jew, which did not find a publisher during Shelley's lifetime. However, at that time, he was actively working on his novel Zastrozzi, which he submitted to Longmans. He might have been attracted to that company because they published a romance he is said to have admired and even imitated in Zastrozzi, called Zofloya, or the Moor, by Mrs. Byron, or Charlotte Dacre, better known by her pen name, Rosa Malilda. Although Longmans rejected Zastrozzi, it was published while Shelley was still at Eton by another Paternoster Row firm, Wilkie and Robinson. It is reported that the young author earned £40 or £50 for the book, which was apparently the only money he ever made from his writing, and he spent that amount on a farewell banquet for twelve of his schoolfriends.

There is a tradition that Shelley's grandfather, Sir Bysshe, paid for the printing at Horsham of some of the boy's earliest writings, but apparently none of these efforts has survived. Local printing offices seem to have had an attraction for Shelley; we shall see later that he printed books at Dublin, Barnstaple, Oxford, Leghorn, and Pisa.

There’s a story that Shelley's grandfather, Sir Bysshe, covered the printing costs at Horsham for some of the boy's earliest works, but it seems none of them have survived. Local printing shops seemed to draw Shelley; we will see later that he printed books in Dublin, Barnstaple, Oxford, Leghorn, and Pisa.

Shelley's selection of Worthing, rather than Horsham, for his next venture may have been determined by his desire for secrecy. He made a selection of seventeen poems by himself and his sister Elizabeth with the title of Original Poetry by Victor and Cazire, and put it into the hands of C. and W. Phillips, of Worthing. A daughter of the printer, "an intelligent, brisk young woman," was the active member of the firm, with whom Shelley was on very good terms. Shelley took great interest in the technical side of the business, and spent hours in the printing office learning typesetting. Some months later when at Oxford he had occasion to find a printer for his pamphlet, The Necessity of Atheism, he again resorted to Messrs. Phillips, who both printed and added their names to the tract. When Shelley got into trouble in connection with The Necessity, his father's solicitors drafted a letter warning the printers of an impending prosecution, and recommending them not to proceed with the printing of any manuscripts that they might have by Shelley. Apparently the letter was never sent, and no prosecution was instituted against the printers, as Munday, the Oxford bookseller, who had been an unwilling agent in selling the pamphlet, sent a similar warning to them.

Shelley's choice of Worthing instead of Horsham for his next project might have been influenced by his need for privacy. He put together a selection of seventeen poems by himself and his sister Elizabeth, titled Original Poetry by Victor and Cazire, and handed it over to C. and W. Phillips in Worthing. The printer's daughter, "an intelligent, lively young woman," was the active partner in the firm, and Shelley got along very well with her. He was very interested in the technical side of the printing process and spent hours in the print shop learning about typesetting. A few months later, when he was in Oxford and needed a printer for his pamphlet, The Necessity of Atheism, he turned once again to the Phillips, who printed it and added their names to the tract. When Shelley ran into trouble related to The Necessity, his father's lawyers drafted a letter warning the printers about a potential prosecution and advised them not to print any manuscripts they might have from Shelley. It seems the letter was never sent, and no legal action was taken against the printers, as Munday, the Oxford bookseller, who had been an unwilling participant in selling the pamphlet, sent them a similar warning.

Before the printing of the Original Poetry of Victor and Cazire was completed, Shelley called on J. J. Stockdale, a publisher in Pall Mall, and persuaded him to publish the volume. Stockdale was a man with a doubtful past, who had issued a good deal of verse on commission for obscure verse-writers, besides the scandalous Memoirs of Harriette Wilson. In later years he described, in Stockdale's Budget, a curious publication which is to be seen in the British Museum, how he received 1480 copies of the Original Poetry, and how he discovered, after some of them had been sent out to the press, that the volume contained a poem by M. G. Lewis. On inviting Shelley to explain this circumstance, the poet "expressed the warmest resentment293 at the imposition practised upon him by the coadjutor," and instructed Stockdale to destroy all the remaining copies; only three or four are now known to have survived. In the meantime Stockdale had undertaken to revive and publish Shelley's second novel, St. Irvyne: or, the Rosicrucian. The author's expectation to get at least £60 for this romance from Robinson, the publisher of Zastrozzi, was not realised, as the terms arranged with Stockdale were that the book should be published at the author's expense. The publisher mournfully recorded the fact some years later that the romance did not sell, and that he was never paid for the printer's bill. While St. Irvyne was going through the press Shelley used to call at Stockdale's shop. The publisher became alarmed at the tone of Shelley's conversation, and, in the hope that his intentions would be well received, he communicated his suspicions to Shelley's father. Mr. Timothy Shelley, however, only snubbed Stockdale for his pains. Shelley was furious at the interference, and all hopes of obtaining a settlement of his bill vanished.

Before the printing of the Original Poetry of Victor and Cazire was finished, Shelley visited J. J. Stockdale, a publisher in Pall Mall, and convinced him to publish the book. Stockdale had a questionable history and had published a lot of poetry on commission for unknown writers, in addition to the scandalous Memoirs of Harriette Wilson. Later, he recounted in Stockdale's Budget, an unusual publication that can be found in the British Museum, how he received 1480 copies of the Original Poetry, and how he discovered, after some had already been sent to print, that the volume included a poem by M. G. Lewis. When he asked Shelley to explain this situation, the poet "expressed the warmest resentment293 at the deception perpetrated on him by the collaborator," and instructed Stockdale to destroy all remaining copies; only three or four are known to have survived today. Meanwhile, Stockdale had agreed to revive and publish Shelley's second novel, St. Irvyne: or, the Rosicrucian. Shelley hoped to earn at least £60 for this romance from Robinson, the publisher of Zastrozzi, but his expectations weren't met, as he had arranged with Stockdale for the book to be published at his own expense. The publisher sadly noted years later that the romance didn't sell and that he was never paid for the printing costs. While St. Irvyne was being printed, Shelley often visited Stockdale's shop. The publisher grew concerned about the tone of Shelley's conversations and, hoping to address his fears, shared his suspicions with Shelley's father. However, Mr. Timothy Shelley just dismissed Stockdale's concerns. Shelley was furious at the meddling, and any hopes of settling his bill disappeared.

When Mr. Timothy Shelley took his son up to Oxford in October, 1810, he called with him at the shop of Munday & Slatter, the booksellers, where he advised him to get his supplies of books and stationery. Then, turning to the bookseller, he said, "My son here has a literary turn, he is already an author, and do pray indulge him in his printing freaks." A month later Shelley took some of his verses to Munday, who agreed to publish them. His friend Hogg saw the proofs and, ridiculing their intended sincerity, suggested that with some corrections they would make burlesque poetry. Shelley somewhat reluctantly agreed, and the verses were altered to fit the title of The Posthumous Verses of Margaret Nicholson, edited by her nephew, John Fitzvictor. The lady in question was a mad washerwoman, who had attempted the life of George III. in 1786, and was in 1810 still an inmate of Bedlam, though nominally dead as far as the world was concerned.

When Mr. Timothy Shelley took his son to Oxford in October 1810, he stopped by the shop of Munday & Slatter, the booksellers, where he advised him to stock up on books and stationery. Turning to the bookseller, he said, "My son here has a flair for writing; he's already an author, so please indulge him in his printing projects." A month later, Shelley brought some of his poems to Munday, who agreed to publish them. His friend Hogg looked over the proofs and, mocking their intended sincerity, suggested that with some changes, they could be turned into burlesque poetry. Shelley somewhat reluctantly agreed, and the poems were modified to fit the title The Posthumous Verses of Margaret Nicholson, edited by her nephew, John Fitzvictor. The woman in question was a mad washerwoman who had tried to kill George III in 1786 and was still a resident of Bedlam in 1810, although she was considered dead to the world.

The fictitious nephew Fitzvictor was apparently a son of the Victor who had but recently collaborated with the peccant Cazire. When Shelley informed the bookseller that he had changed his mind about publishing, and showed him the altered verses, Munday was so pleased with the idea that he offered to publish the book on his own account, promising secrecy and as many gratis copies as might be required. The book was issued as a bold quarto, and it became the fashion, says Hogg, among gownsmen to be seen reading it in the High Street, "as a mark of nice discernment of a delicate and fastidious taste in poetry and the very criterion of a choice spirit." Shelley was frequently in Munday & Slatter's shop, where he was in the habit of talking on his favourite subjects. The booksellers, like Stockdale, became uneasy at the tone of his conversation and endeavoured to reason with him. Failing to make any impression, they persuaded him to meet a Mr. Hobbes, for whom they afterwards published a poetical work called The Widower. Mr. Hobbes undertook "to analyse Shelley's arguments, and endeavoured to refute them philosophically." But Shelley was not convinced; he declined to reply in writing to Mr. Hobbes' arguments, and294 declared that he would rather meet any or all of the dignitaries of the Church than one philosopher. If Mr. Hobbes' arguments were no better than his verses, Shelley was fully justified in his objections. Mr. Slatter, who has left a record of these facts, tells us that when some months later Shelley strewed the windows and counters of Munday's shop with copies of The Necessity of Atheism, which he had caused to be printed by his Worthing friends the Phillips, he instructed their shopman to sell the pamphlet as fast as he could at a charge of sixpence each. The result was magical. Mr. Walker, Fellow of New College, dropped into the shop and examined the tract and drew the booksellers' attention to its dangerous tendency. They resolved to destroy the copies, and promptly made a bonfire of them in the back kitchen. Shelley's expulsion from the University followed in due course.

The fictional nephew Fitzvictor was supposedly the son of Victor, who had recently teamed up with the troublesome Cazire. When Shelley told the bookseller he had changed his mind about publishing and showed him the revised verses, Munday was so excited by the idea that he offered to publish the book himself, promising to keep it a secret and providing as many free copies as needed. The book was released as an impressive quarto, becoming popular, according to Hogg, among students who were seen reading it in the High Street "as a sign of refined taste in poetry and the ultimate mark of a discerning spirit." Shelley often visited Munday & Slatter's shop, where he liked discussing his favorite topics. The booksellers, like Stockdale, grew uneasy with the tone of his conversations and tried to reason with him. When that didn't work, they encouraged him to meet Mr. Hobbes, for whom they later published a poetry work called The Widower. Mr. Hobbes agreed to “analyze Shelley's arguments and attempt to refute them philosophically.” But Shelley wasn’t convinced; he refused to respond in writing to Mr. Hobbes’ points and stated that he would rather meet any member of the Church than one philosopher. If Mr. Hobbes' arguments were as poor as his poetry, Shelley was well within his rights to object. Mr. Slatter, who documented these events, tells us that months later, Shelley filled Munday's shop windows and counters with copies of The Necessity of Atheism, which he had arranged to be printed by his friends, the Phillips, in Worthing. He instructed their shopkeeper to sell the pamphlet quickly for sixpence each. The outcome was astonishing. Mr. Walker, a Fellow of New College, stopped by the shop, examined the tract, and pointed out its dangerous implications to the booksellers. They decided to destroy the copies and quickly made a bonfire of them in the back kitchen. Shelley was subsequently expelled from the University.

Shelley's activities in Dublin, in February and March, 1812, made it necessary for him to employ a printer, or printers, for his two pamphlets, An Address to the Irish People and Proposals for an Association of Philanthropists, but neither of these tracts bore the name of a publisher, and there are no details forthcoming of the circumstances connected with their production. Shelley, however, placed a collection of his poems in the hands of a firm of Dublin printers, Messrs. R. and J. Stockdale, but they refused to proceed with the book until they were paid, and it was never issued. The manuscript was recovered after Shelley left Dublin, and remained unprinted for seventy years, until Professor Dowden included some selections from it in his Life of Shelley.

Shelley's activities in Dublin in February and March 1812 required him to hire a printer or printers for his two pamphlets, An Address to the Irish People and Proposals for an Association of Philanthropists, but neither of these works had a publisher's name, and there are no details available about how they were produced. Shelley did, however, give a collection of his poems to a printing firm in Dublin, Messrs. R. and J. Stockdale, but they refused to publish the book until they were paid, and it was never released. The manuscript was retrieved after Shelley left Dublin and stayed unprinted for seventy years, until Professor Dowden included some selections from it in his Life of Shelley.

I can find no record of when or how Shelley first met Thomas Hookham, but his earliest published letter to him, July 29th, 1812, was evidently preceded by others that have not been preserved. Hookham's Library was an old-established business in Old Bond Street, and about the year 1811 Thomas Hookham the younger and his brother Edward started publishing on their own account at their father's address. They issued the second edition of Peacock's The Genius of the Thames and The Philosophy of Melancholy, and Hogg's novel, Memories of Prince Alexy Haimatoff, of which Shelley subsequently wrote a review. Shelley sent Thomas Hookham copies of his Letter to Lord Ellenborough, which he had printed at Barnstaple, but the tract shared the same fate as The Necessity of Atheism, and was destroyed by the printer as a dangerous publication. One copy was preserved by Hookham, the only one now known to exist; it is in the Bodleian Library. In March, 1813, when Shelley was in Dublin for the second time, he sent Hookham the manuscript of Queen Mab, and added that he was preparing the notes to be printed with the poem, which was to be long, philosophical, and anti-Christian. "Do not," he said, "let the title-page be printed before the body of the poems. I have a motto to introduce from Shakespeare and a preface. I shall expect no success. Let only 250 copies be printed in a small neat quarto, on fine paper, and so as to catch the aristocrats. They will not read it, but their sons and daughters may." Nothing further seems to be known about the printing of the poem. It was issued as a small octavo, with a title-295page bearing the name of Shelley as author as well as printer, and the address of his father-in-law, 23 Chapel Street, Grosvenor Square. The late Mr. Edward Hookham, Thomas Hookham's nephew, stated that Queen Mab was the cause of Shelley's quarrel with Hookham. A coolness was certainly evident between the poet and the publisher after Shelley came to London in 1813. Queen Mab may have been placed in the printer's hands before Hookham saw the notes, and when he saw them he probably declined to go on with the book or allow it to bear his name. But Shelley's connection with Hookham, which previous to this rupture had been friendly, was not entirely severed, for Hookham's imprint, with Ollier's, appears on The History of a Six Week's Tour, 1817. Thomas Hookham was a cultivated and well-read man and the author of an anonymous little record of foreign travel which he undertook during the same year as Shelley's visit to the Continent, and published as A Walk through Switzerland in September, 1816. He is said to have written the Shelley Memorials, which is described on the title-page as by Lady Shelley, the wife of Shelley's son. Thomas Hookham's brother, Edward, was the friend and correspondent of Thomas Love Peacock, whose letters to him have been lately printed.

I can't find any records of when or how Shelley first met Thomas Hookham, but his earliest published letter to him on July 29, 1812, was clearly preceded by others that haven't been preserved. Hookham's Library was an established business on Old Bond Street, and around 1811, Thomas Hookham the younger and his brother Edward started publishing independently from their father's address. They released the second edition of Peacock's The Genius of the Thames and The Philosophy of Melancholy, as well as Hogg's novel, Memories of Prince Alexy Haimatoff, which Shelley later reviewed. Shelley sent Thomas Hookham copies of his Letter to Lord Ellenborough, printed in Barnstaple, but the pamphlet met the same fate as The Necessity of Atheism and was destroyed by the printer as a dangerous publication. One copy was saved by Hookham, and it’s the only one known to still exist; it’s in the Bodleian Library. In March 1813, when Shelley was in Dublin for the second time, he sent Hookham the manuscript of Queen Mab and mentioned he was preparing notes to be printed with the poem, which was to be lengthy, philosophical, and anti-Christian. “Do not,” he advised, “let the title-page be printed before the body of the poems. I have a motto to include from Shakespeare and a preface. I don’t expect any success. Just let 250 copies be printed in a small, neat quarto, on fine paper, to attract the aristocrats. They won’t read it, but their sons and daughters might.” Nothing else seems to be known about the printing of the poem. It was published as a small octavo, with a title-295page showing Shelley's name as both author and printer, along with his father-in-law's address, 23 Chapel Street, Grosvenor Square. The late Mr. Edward Hookham, Thomas Hookham's nephew, stated that Queen Mab caused a rift between Shelley and Hookham. A definite coolness was noticeable between the poet and the publisher after Shelley moved to London in 1813. Queen Mab may have been given to the printer before Hookham reviewed the notes, and upon seeing them, he likely chose not to proceed with the book or authorize it to bear his name. However, Shelley’s association with Hookham, which had previously been friendly, wasn’t completely cut off, as Hookham's imprint, alongside Ollier's, appears on The History of a Six Week's Tour, 1817. Thomas Hookham was a cultured and well-read individual, and he authored an anonymous travel record published the same year as Shelley's trip to the Continent, titled A Walk through Switzerland in September, 1816. He is also said to have written the Shelley Memorials, which is credited on the title page to Lady Shelley, Shelley's son’s wife. Thomas Hookham's brother, Edward, was a friend and correspondent of Thomas Love Peacock, whose letters to him have been recently published.

The Vindication of Natural Diet, Shelley's vegetarian tract, was reprinted in 1813 from one of the notes to Queen Mab. As the text of the pamphlet differs in some respects from that as given with the poem, it is evident that Shelley was responsible for the reprint, which was issued by J. Calow, a medical bookseller in Soho. Nothing, however, is known of the circumstances connected with the publication of this tract, and there are no references to it in Shelley's published correspondence.

The Vindication of Natural Diet, Shelley's vegetarian pamphlet, was reprinted in 1813 from one of the notes to Queen Mab. Since the text of the pamphlet differs in some ways from the version included with the poem, it's clear that Shelley was behind the reprint, which was published by J. Calow, a medical bookseller in Soho. However, nothing is known about the circumstances surrounding the publication of this pamphlet, and there are no mentions of it in Shelley's published letters.

John Murray was not one of Shelley's publishers, but he had some correspondence in 1816 with the Great Cham of Albemarle Street. In his first letter he described himself as "a total stranger" and offered Murray the publication of Alastor, of which he had printed 250 copies at his own expense. The offer was declined, and the book was subsequently published by two firms, Baldwin, Craddock & Joy, of Paternoster Row, and Carpenter & Son, of Old Bond Street. In the summer of that year Shelley was in Switzerland with Byron, who requested him to correct and see through the press the third canto of Childe Harold and The Prisoner of Chillon. Shelley brought the MS. of the Childe with him to England, and when he saw Murray he reminded him that he wished to see the proofs. From a later letter it appears that Murray announced the poems without sending the proofs to Shelley, who at once wrote urging him to carry out Byron's request.

John Murray wasn't one of Shelley's publishers, but he corresponded with the Great Cham of Albemarle Street in 1816. In his first letter, he referred to himself as "a total stranger" and offered Murray the chance to publish Alastor, of which he had printed 250 copies at his own expense. The offer was turned down, and the book was later published by two companies, Baldwin, Craddock & Joy of Paternoster Row and Carpenter & Son of Old Bond Street. That summer, Shelley was in Switzerland with Byron, who asked him to review and oversee the printing of the third canto of Childe Harold and The Prisoner of Chillon. Shelley brought the manuscript of Childe back to England, and when he met with Murray, he reminded him that he wanted to see the proofs. A later letter indicates that Murray announced the poems without sending the proofs to Shelley, who promptly wrote to urge him to fulfill Byron's request.

The names of the Olliers, Shelley's last publishers, first appear on the title-page of his Hermit of Marlow pamphlet, A Proposal for Putting Reform to the Vote throughout the Kingdom, 1817. This tract must have been one of the first publications of Charles and James Ollier to bear their imprint, for they commenced business at 3 Welbeck Street, Cavendish Square, in the year 1817. The Ollier family was of French descent, but they had been settled in the West of England for many years. Charles Ollier, Shelley's296 correspondent in his negotiations with the firm, was born at Bath in 1788, came up to London and entered a banking house. At an early age he showed a liking for literature, and developed a taste for collecting and reading old books. He subsequently became an author and the friend of authors, among whom was Leigh Hunt, who probably introduced him to Shelley. Ollier and Hunt were both devoted to the theatre and to music. Hunt addressed his verses, "A Thought on Music: suggested by a Private Concert, May 13th, 1815," to Ollier, who published some volumes of Hunt's poetry. One of the earliest of the Olliers' publications was Keats's first volume of Poems, 1817. The book, unhappily, was not well received, and Keats, who attributed its want of success to the neglect of his publishers, took his next volume, Endymion, to another firm. The Olliers published besides Lamb's works in two volumes, 1818, and Ollier's own stories, Altham and His Wife and Inesilla, all of which are mentioned in the letters printed below. Shelley followed up his pamphlet with a more ambitious venture, namely, Laon and Cythna, which he printed at his own expense, and arranged for it to be published jointly by Sherwood, Neeby, & Jones, and the Olliers. Before the book was published, but after some copies had been sent out, Ollier discovered in the poem certain passages which he regarded as too frank for circulation, at least by his hands. Shelley agreed, though not without some vigorous protests, to tone down the offending expressions, and the book was issued, with the names of the Olliers alone, as The Revolt of Islam. The correspondence relating to this and other matters has been published, but the following letters to Ollier have not, so far as I am aware, been printed, except portions of the first and last. Ollier apparently kept all the letters that he received from Shelley, but when Mrs. Shelley asked for the use of them, he declined on the score that they were valuable to him and he had been offered no money.

The names of the Olliers, Shelley's last publishers, first show up on the title page of his pamphlet, A Proposal for Putting Reform to the Vote throughout the Kingdom, 1817. This publication must have been one of the first by Charles and James Ollier to feature their imprint, as they started their business at 3 Welbeck Street, Cavendish Square, in 1817. The Ollier family had French roots but had been living in the West of England for many years. Charles Ollier, who was Shelley's contact for dealing with the firm, was born in Bath in 1788 and moved to London to work at a banking house. From an early age, he had a passion for literature and developed a love for collecting and reading old books. He later became an author and made friends with other authors, including Leigh Hunt, who likely introduced him to Shelley. Both Ollier and Hunt were keen on the theatre and music. Hunt dedicated his poem, "A Thought on Music: suggested by a Private Concert, May 13th, 1815," to Ollier, who published some of Hunt's poetry collections. One of the Olliers' earliest publications was Keats's first volume of Poems, 1817. Unfortunately, the book didn't receive a warm welcome, and Keats, blaming his publishers for its lack of success, took his next work, Endymion, to another publisher. The Olliers also published Lamb's works in two volumes, 1818, and Ollier's own stories, Altham and His Wife and Inesilla, all referenced in the letters printed below. Shelley then followed his pamphlet with a more ambitious project, Laon and Cythna, which he printed at his own expense and arranged for it to be published jointly by Sherwood, Neeby, & Jones, and the Olliers. Before the book was published, but after some copies had been sent out, Ollier found certain passages in the poem that he thought were too explicit for distribution, at least under his name. Shelley agreed to soften the troublesome phrases, though not without some strong objections, and the book was released under the Olliers’ name as The Revolt of Islam. The correspondence regarding this and other issues has been published, but the following letters to Ollier have not been printed, at least as far as I know, except for parts of the first and last. Ollier seems to have kept all the letters he received from Shelley, but when Mrs. Shelley requested to use them, he refused, claiming they were valuable to him and he had not been offered any money.

To conclude these remarks on Ollier, it may be mentioned that he also published for Shelley The Cenci, second edition (1821), Rosalind and Helen (1819), Prometheus Unbound (1820), Epipsychidion (1821), and Hellas (1822). He also issued a publication called Olliers' Literary Miscellany (1820), to which Peacock contributed an essay on Poetry. This essay prompted Shelley to write as a reply his eloquent Defence of Poetry, which was intended for a later issue, but the first was the only number issued. The Olliers abandoned publishing in 1822, the year of Shelley's death. Their want of success was attributed to a lack of business capacity on the part of the partners and insufficient capital.

To wrap up these comments about Ollier, it's worth noting that he also published for Shelley The Cenci, second edition (1821), Rosalind and Helen (1819), Prometheus Unbound (1820), Epipsychidion (1821), and Hellas (1822). He also released a publication called Olliers' Literary Miscellany (1820), which included an essay on Poetry by Peacock. This essay inspired Shelley to write his eloquent Defence of Poetry in response, which was meant for a later issue, but only the first issue was ever published. The Olliers quit publishing in 1822, the year Shelley's died. Their lack of success was blamed on the partners' poor business skills and insufficient funding.

To CHARLES OLLIER.

[Great Marlow],
March 14, 1817.

[Great Marlow],
March 14, 1817.

Dear Sir,—Be so kind as to let the Books I ordered (so far as you have completed them) to be sent together with my prints immediately—by the Marlow Coach.

Dear Sir/Madam,—Please be so kind as to send the books I ordered (as far as you have completed them) along with my prints right away—by the Marlow Coach.

297 Mr. Hunt has, I believe, commissioned you to get me a proof impression of a print done from a drawing by Harlowe of Lord Byron: I said that it should be framed in oak, but I have changed my mind and wish it to be finished in black.

297 Mr. Hunt has, I think, asked you to get me a proof print made from a drawing by Harlowe of Lord Byron: I mentioned that it should be framed in oak, but I've changed my mind and would like it finished in black.

How does the pamphlet sell?

How is the pamphlet selling?

Dear sir, yours very truly,
P. B. Shelley.

Best regards,
Percy Bysshe Shelley.

Send in addition Mawe's Gardening Calendar.

Send also Mawe's Gardening Calendar.

Marlow,
April 23, 1817.

Marlow, April 23, 1817.

Mr. Shelley requests Messrs. Ollier will have the goodness to send the books and the little pictures as soon as they can.

Mr. Shelley asks Messrs. Ollier to please send the books and the small pictures as soon as possible.

In great haste,
Bagni di Lucca,
June 28, 1818.

In a hurry,
Bagni di Lucca,
June 28, 1818.

Dear Sir,—I write simply to request you to pay ten pounds on my account to a person who will call on you, and on no account to mention my name. If you have no money of mine still pay it at all events and cash the enclosed at the bank.

Dear Sir/Madam,—I’m writing to ask you to pay ten pounds into my account to someone who will come to see you, and under no circumstances mention my name. If you don’t have any of my money, please go ahead and pay it anyway and cash the enclosed at the bank.

Ever most truly yours,
P. B. Shelley.

Always sincerely yours, P. B. Shelley.

The person will bring a note without date signed A. B.

The person will bring a note signed A. B. without a date.

It is of so great consequence that this note should be paid that I hope if there is any mistake with Brookes you will pay it for me, and if you have none of mine in your hands, that you will rely on my sending it you by return of Post.

It’s really important that this note gets paid, so I hope that if there’s any issue with Brookes, you’ll take care of it for me. And if you don’t have any of my money on hand, I trust that you will wait for me to send it to you by the next mail.

[Postmark] F. P. O., Se[p.] 1, 1818.

[Postmark] F. P. O., Sep 1, 1818.

Dear Sir,—Oblige me by honouring a draft of £20 that will be presented to you signed A. B. If there should be any mistake with the bankers it shall be rectified by return of Post, but I earnestly intreat you to pay the draft.

Dear Sir/Madam,—Please do me the favor of honoring a £20 check that will be presented to you, signed A. B. If there are any issues with the banks, I will resolve them by the next mail, but I sincerely request that you pay the check.

Of course these letters are put to my account.

Of course, these letters are credited to my account.

Sir, yours very truly,
Percy B. Shelley.

Best regards,
Percy B. Shelley.

I had just sealed my other letter when I discovered the necessity of writing again.

I had just finished my other letter when I realized I needed to write again.

Probably August 20 to 24, 1819.

Probably August 20 to 24, 1819.

Dear Sir,—Yesterday evening came your parcel, which seems to have been above a year on its voyage. Be good enough to write soon, instantly, about my books, etc., and how the eclogue10 sells, and whether you wish to 298 continue to publish for me. I have no inclination to change unless you wish it, as your neglect might give me reason to suppose. I have only had time to look at Lamb's works, but Altham and Endymion are both before me.

Dear Sir,,—Your parcel arrived yesterday evening, and it seems to have taken more than a year to get here. Please write back soon about my books, etc., and how the eclogue __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is selling, and whether you want to keep publishing for me. I don't want to change anything unless you do, as your lack of communication might make me think otherwise. I've only had time to glance at Lamb's works, but Altham and Endymion are both in front of me.

10 Rosalind and Helen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rosalind and Helen.

I have two works of some length, one of a very popular character, ready for the press.

I have two lengthy pieces, one of which is quite popular, ready for publication.

Be good enough to pay for me seven pounds to Mr. Hunt.

Please be kind enough to pay Mr. Hunt seven pounds on my behalf.

With best wishes for your literary and all other success.

With best wishes for your writing and all your other successes.

I am, yours truly,
P. B. Shelley.

I am, sincerely, P. B. Shelley.

Pray send a copy of my Poem or anything which I may hereafter publish to Mr. Keats with my best regards.11

Pray send a copy of my poem or anything I might publish in the future to Mr. Keats with my best regards. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

11 Shelley had cancelled here "If I should say when I have read it that I admire Endymion he probably."

11 Shelley had canceled her "If I say that I admire Endymion after reading it, he probably."

Accept my thanks for Altham and His Wife: I have no doubt that the pleasure in store for me this evening will make me desire the company of their cousin Inesilla.

Accept my thanks for Altham and His Wife: I’m sure the enjoyment I’ll have tonight will make me want to spend time with their cousin Inesilla.

Postmark May 30, 1820.

Postmarked May 30, 1820.

Pray tell me—are there any differences between you and Mr. Hunt, and if so, do they regard the advance either made or proposed to be made to him on my quitting England?

Pray tell me—are there any differences between you and Mr. Hunt, and if so, do they concern the payment either made or proposed to be made to him when I leave England?

You know I pledged myself to you to see all right [on] that subject, and if any dispute should have arisen without giving me an opportunity of arranging it, I have reason to think myself slighted—I imagine you cannot mistake the motives which suggest this question. Mrs. Shelley is now transcribing for me the little poems to be printed at the end of Prometheus; they will be sent in a post or two.

You know I committed myself to you to make sure everything is good regarding that topic, and if any issues have come up without letting me handle them, I feel a bit overlooked. I think you understand the reasons behind me bringing this up. Mrs. Shelley is currently copying the little poems that will be included at the end of Prometheus; they will be sent in a mail or two.

Pisa,
April 30, 1820.

Pisa, April 30, 1820.

Dear Sir,—I observe that an edition of The Cenci is advertised as published in Paris by Galignani.12 This, though a piracy both upon the author and the publisher, is a proof of an expectation of a certain demand for sale that probably will soon exhaust the small edition I sent you. In your reprint you will be guided of course by the apparent demand. I send a list of errata; the incorrectness of the forms of typography, etc., which are considerably numerous, you will be so obliging as to attend to yourself. I cannot describe the trouble I had with the Italian printer.

Dear Sir,,—I see that an edition of The Cenci is advertised as published in Paris by Galignani.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. This, although it is a violation of copyright both for the author and the publisher, indicates that there's an expectation of enough demand for it that will likely soon sell out the small edition I sent you. In your reprint, you will, of course, be guided by the apparent demand. I am sending you a list of errors; please address the numerous typographical mistakes and other inaccuracies yourself. I can't express how much trouble I had with the Italian printer.

12 This edition was never published.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This version was never released.

I request you to give me an immediate answer to the questions of my last letters. Reynell the printer has sent in his account for the Six Weeks' Tour, which of course I counted upon to pay from the profits—and I therefore suspend my answer until I receive yours and Hookham's accounts. I do not particularly care about an account item by item. I only wish to possess299 a general idea of our mutual situations in regard to profit and loss—and this will be afforded by your reply to my late letters, which I reiterate my request that you will be good enough to attend to.

I ask you to give me an immediate response to the questions in my recent letters. Reynell the printer has submitted his bill for the Six Weeks' Tour, which I expected to cover with the profits—and so I will hold off on my reply until I get your and Hookham's accounts. I'm not especially interested in a detailed itemized account. I just want a general understanding of our mutual financial situation—and that will be provided by your response to my recent letters, which I kindly ask you to address.

Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne, my particular friends, are now on the point of leaving Italy; they will call on you; and any politeness in your power to them I shall regard as a particular favour to myself. Be kind enough to present them with copies of whatever I have published. They only propose to stay in England a few weeks.

Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne, my dear friends, are about to leave Italy; they will be visiting you, and I would really appreciate any kindness you can show them. Please be so kind as to give them copies of everything I’ve published. They plan to stay in England for just a few weeks.

I beg you to send me all the abuse.

I kindly ask you to send me all the abuse.

Dear Sir,
Your obliged faithful Servt.,
Percy B. Shelley.

Hi there,
Your thankful and loyal servant,
Percy Bysshe Shelley.

Address Pisa.

Address Pisa.

I have just heard from Mr. Hunt, who tells me that you propose publishing Peter Bell. This I have no objection to provided my name is entirely suppressed, not that I am not ready to answer to anything that it contains, but that I think it a trifle unworthy of me seriously to acknowledge.

I just heard from Mr. Hunt, who tells me that you plan to publish Peter Bell. I don’t mind as long as my name is completely removed. It’s not that I’m not willing to take responsibility for what’s in it, but I think it’s a bit beneath me to openly acknowledge it.

Naples,
February 29, 1818.
Postmark F.P.O., Mr. 20, 1819.

Napoli,
February 29, 1818.
Postmark F.P.O., Mr. 20, 1819.

Dear Sir,—Pray let me hear from you addressed to Rome on the several subjects of my last letter, and especially to inform me of the name of the ship and the mode of address by which my box was sent. As yet I have no tidings of it.

Dear Sir,,—Please let me know your thoughts on the topics I wrote about in my last letter, and especially the name of the ship and the way my box was addressed. I still haven't heard anything about it.

Your obliged servant,
Percy B. Shelley.

Your devoted servant, Percy B. Shelley.

N.B.—If you do not write within three months after the receipt of this address as before, Mr. Gisborne, Livorno.

N.B.—If you don't write within three months after receiving this address as before, Mr. Gisborne, Livorno.

Pisa,
June 16, 1821.

Pisa, June 16, 1821.

Dear Sir,—I am requested to propose to you, for publication, a work, of which the accompanying sheets are a specimen, on the terms stated in the enclosed paper; that is that you should defray the expenses of printing, etc., and divide the profits with the author.13 Should you object to this arrangement, be kind enough to tell me on what terms, short of the author's entire risk, you would be inclined to engage in it.

Dear Sir/Madam,—I have been asked to suggest a work for publication, of which the attached pages are a sample, based on the terms outlined in the enclosed document. That is, you would cover the printing costs and we would split the profits with the author.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. If you don't agree with this setup, please let me know what terms you would be willing to consider, aside from putting the entire financial risk on the author.

13 This work, a commentary by Taafe on Dante, was printed, like Adonais, at Pisa by a printer who used the types of Didot, the celebrated French typefounder. Byron interested himself in the book, and it was subsequently published by John Murray. Professor Dowden printed the middle paragraph of this letter.

13 This work, a commentary by Taafe on Dante, was printed, like Adonais, in Pisa by a printer who used Didot type, the well-known French typefounder. Byron took an interest in the book, and it was later published by John Murray. Professor Dowden printed the middle paragraph of this letter.

300 The more considerable portion of this work will consist of the comment. I have read with much attention this portion, as well as the verses, up to the eighth Canto; and I do not hesitate to assure you that the lights which the annotator's labours have thrown on the obscurer parts of the text are such as all foreigners and most Italians would derive an immense additional knowledge of Dante from. They elucidate a great number of the most interesting facts connected with Dante's history of his times; and everywhere bear the mark of a most elegant and accomplished mind. I know you will not take my opinion on Poetry, because I thought my own verses very good, and you find that the public declare them to be unreadable. Show this to Mr. Procter, who is far better qualified to judge than I am. There are certainly passages of great strength and conciseness; indeed the author has sacrificed everything to represent his original truly, in this latter point pray observe the great beauty of the typography; they are the same types as my elegy on Keats is printed from.

300 The larger part of this work will consist of the commentary. I have attentively read this section, along with the verses, up to the eighth Canto; and I confidently assure you that the insights provided by the annotator's efforts illuminate the more obscure parts of the text in a way that would greatly enhance the understanding of all foreigners and most Italians regarding Dante. They clarify many fascinating facts related to Dante's history and the context of his time, and they consistently reflect a refined and cultured intellect. I know you might not trust my judgment on Poetry since I believed my own verses were quite good, while the public finds them unreadable. Please show this to Mr. Procter, who is far better qualified to assess them than I am. There are indeed passages of great strength and brevity; the author has sacrificed everything to truly represent his original work. In this regard, please take note of the great beauty of the typography; they are printed in the same types as my elegy on Keats.

You cannot do me a greater favour than in making some satisfactory arrangement with the author. Of course I cannot expect, nor do I wish, that you should undertake any thing that should not fairly promise to promote your own interest. But pray allow my recommendation to overbalance, if your determination should be in equilibrium. I feel persuaded that I am recommending a most excellent work, and one without which the history and the spirit of the age of Dante as relates to him will never be understood by the English students of that astonishing poet.

You can't do me a bigger favor than making a good arrangement with the author. Of course, I don't expect, nor do I want you to take on anything that doesn't also benefit you. But please let my recommendation carry some weight if you're stuck on a decision. I genuinely believe I'm recommending an amazing work, one that English students who study that incredible poet will never fully understand without it, especially regarding Dante's history and the spirit of his time.

Dear sir, your obliged and obt. servt.,
Percy B. Shelley.

Dear Sir, your thankful and loyal servant,
Percy Bysshe Shelley.

Pisa, June 16, 1821.

Pisa, June 16, 1821.


PHOTOGRAPHY AND ART

By HOWARD HANNAY

By Howard Hannay

I

EVER since Plato reluctantly condemned art on the ground that it was mere imitation of superficial outward appearances the problem of art has been disputed on this basis. Plato did not allow the artist any initiative except to imitate, and his conception of ideal beauty had no connection with the activities of the poet, painter, and sculptor: it was not concerned with æsthetic beauty, but with intellectual and moral fitness and perfection. Aristotle gave a slightly different interpretation to the work of the artist, defining it as a description of the possible as contrasted with history which determines what has actually happened. Plotinus introduced the element of the ideal: the artist does not so much imitate natural reality as externalise an archetype existing in his mind or soul. Plotinus partly identified art with Plato's ideal beauty.

EVER since Plato reluctantly criticized art for being just a copy of superficial appearances, the question of art has been debated on that basis. Plato didn't give the artist any creative freedom other than to imitate, and his idea of ideal beauty had no relation to what poets, painters, and sculptors did; it focused on intellectual and moral suitability and perfection rather than aesthetic beauty. Aristotle offered a slightly different view of the artist's work, defining it as a portrayal of what could be, as opposed to history, which records what has actually happened. Plotinus added the concept of the ideal: the artist doesn't just mimic natural reality but brings forth an archetype that exists in his mind or soul. Plotinus also somewhat equated art with Plato's notion of ideal beauty.

These three alternative views constitute the starting-point for the three chief divergent explanations of art which have been developed during the last two thousand years. In modern terminology they would be designated as theories of art, respectively as "reproduction," as "imagination," as "idealisation." The extent of their mutual discrepancy varies according to the exact meaning attached to the last two conceptions, imagination and idealisation. For instance, if the latter ultimately amounts to selecting certain particularly attractive real forms and events, it is virtually merely an eclectic process of reproduction. Imagination, again, may be regarded simply as a composite memory. Samuel Butler said, "Imagination is mainly memory, but there is a small percentage of creation of something out of nothing with it." It is only in so far as imagination is creative that it is different in kind from reproduction, from perception and history. And if idealisation is not a selection of given realities but a making articulate of an inner vision it also is a kind of imagination, only it is confined to the pleasantly beautiful, the attractive. The importance of all three definitions tends to be diminished when, as is often the case with modern theories, the chief emphasis is laid on the feeling or emotional element in art. Natural objects and real events can presumably excite emotion as much as imaginative creations, and this fact appears to lend a new value to the act of reproduction. The centre of interest is transferred from the knowledge content to the feeling of the subject and the knowledge content, the consciousness of the object is regarded simply as a cause which brings about that for which art exists, viz., emotion. The aim of reproduction is no longer intrinsic, but falls outside in the resultant subjective feeling. But this means a somewhat arbitrary distinction between302 the emotion and the representation. In actual concrete experience the two are so closely linked together that they appear almost identical: the emotion inheres in the representation. It cannot, therefore, be regarded as an instance of cause and effect: it is not analogous to the process of a pin and the ensuing prick, where the cause, the pin, is quite distinct from and independent of the feeling of pain. Mere associations of ideas are, on the other hand, nearer to the cause and effect sequence. A certain scent recalls a whole chapter of one's past history. Mr. Bosanquet's portmanteau reminds him of Florence.14 For this reason a tendency is apparent to connect emotion more definitely with imaginative and idealistic art. Mere reproduction is cold and bald and only evokes an emotion by a fortuitous association of ideas: whereas the genuine product "expresses" or contains the emotion; and in doing so it is thought that it inevitably alters the "natural" or "historical" fact, distorting, transmuting it.

These three alternative views form the foundation for the three main differing explanations of art that have been developed over the last two thousand years. In today’s terms, we would refer to them as theories of art, specifically, "reproduction," "imagination," and "idealization." The extent of their differences varies based on the specific meanings attached to the concepts of imagination and idealization. For example, if idealization ultimately involves selecting certain particularly appealing real forms and events, it's essentially just a selective process of reproduction. Imagination, on the other hand, might be seen simply as a collection of memories. Samuel Butler stated, "Imagination is mainly memory, but there is a small percentage of creation of something out of nothing within it." It’s only to the extent that imagination is creative that it differs from reproduction, perception, and history. If idealization isn't about choosing given realities but instead articulating an inner vision, it also qualifies as a form of imagination, but one that focuses only on the pleasantly beautiful or attractive. The significance of all three definitions tends to diminish when modern theories focus primarily on the emotional aspect of art. Naturally occurring objects and real events can presumably evoke emotions just as much as imaginative creations, which seems to give a new value to the act of reproduction. The emphasis shifts from the knowledge content to the feelings of the individual, with the knowledge content and awareness of the object seen merely as a trigger for what art is ultimately about: emotion. The purpose of reproduction is no longer intrinsic but lies instead in the resulting subjective feelings. However, this creates a somewhat arbitrary distinction between emotion and representation. In actual experiences, the two are so closely tied together that they seem almost identical: the emotion is inherent in the representation. Therefore, it can't be seen as an example of cause and effect: it isn't like the interaction between a pin and the resultant prick, where the cause, the pin, is clearly separate from and independent of the feeling of pain. Simple associations of ideas are closer to the cause and effect relationship. A specific scent can bring back an entire chapter of someone's past. Mr. Bosanquet's suitcase reminds him of Florence. For this reason, there's a noticeable trend to link emotion more explicitly with imaginative and idealistic art. Pure reproduction feels cold and flat, only stirring emotion through a chance association of ideas, while genuine art "expresses" or contains the emotion; and in doing so, it’s believed that it inevitably alters the "natural" or "historical" fact, distorting and transforming it.

14 Three Lectures on Æsthetics, p. 49.

14 Three Lectures on Aesthetics, p. 49.

The applicability of these various theories appears on the surface, at any rate, to differ according to the different arts. No one can be a thorough-going realist with regard to music, which is so indisputably a self-contained independent construction. It may be debatable whether music expresses experiences which are not of music, but music certainly does not imitate or reproduce them unless they are in the first place sounds, and for the most part they are not. The problem, therefore, is not whether music reproduces but whether it "expresses" anything except itself. Literature, again, can only directly imitate conversations between people: for the rest it can only reproduce indirectly either by symbolising or expressing. The symbol is purely arbitrary, it is entirely a referring to something other than itself. Letters of the alphabet have become symbolical. The expression, on the other hand, contains something of the object expressed, it carries a world in itself and of its own. Literature is admittedly expression, and here the problem takes the form of a contrast between history and fiction, whether at bottom literature only expresses historical fact (realism) or imagined fact, the possible.

The relevance of these different theories seems to vary across different art forms. You can't fully apply realism to music, which is undeniably a self-contained and independent creation. It's up for debate whether music conveys experiences outside of itself, but it definitely doesn’t imitate or reproduce them unless they are sounds, and most of the time, they aren’t. So, the issue isn’t whether music reproduces anything but whether it "expresses" anything besides itself. Literature, on the other hand, can only directly mimic conversations between people; otherwise, it can only represent or express indirectly, either through symbolism or direct representation. Symbols are completely arbitrary; they refer to something other than themselves. Letters of the alphabet have become symbolic. Expression, however, includes some essence of the object it represents, containing its own world within itself. Literature is, without a doubt, an expression, and this brings up a fundamental question of whether literature ultimately expresses historical truth (realism) or imagined truth, the possible.

Painting and sculpture are for the æsthetic theorist in many ways the most complex of the arts. As has been pointed out, neither music nor literature can be said to reproduce directly if they reproduce at all, because they employ a different medium, namely, sounds and words. But painting and sculpture apparently employ as a medium the very objects to be reproduced or expressed, viz., colours and lines. In literature the word refers to a reality that seemingly is not itself a word. In painting the picture and the reality can apparently be "matched" so that here literally the picture imitates reality. Outside and around us are already colours and forms, but there are no words, and only the crudest sounds. And so painting is easily regarded as par excellence the imitative or reproductive art, and of all arts to have the easiest and most direct criterion: resemblance to external reality.

Painting and sculpture are, in many ways, the most complex arts for the aesthetic theorist. As has been noted, neither music nor literature can be said to directly reproduce anything, if they reproduce at all, because they use a different medium—specifically, sounds and words. However, painting and sculpture seem to use the very objects they aim to reproduce or express, like colors and lines. In literature, the word refers to a reality that is not itself a word. In painting, the picture and the reality can seemingly be “matched,” so here the picture literally imitates reality. Outside and around us are already colors and forms, but there are no words, only the simplest sounds. Thus, painting is often seen as the quintessential imitative or reproductive art, with the easiest and most direct measure: resemblance to external reality.

II

These are the premises with which the realists and the romanticists, cubists, futurists, etc., start. They all assume rather naïvely the existence of an immediately perceived natural reality of given colours and forms. Their divergence is in their views as to the activity of the artist in respect of this natural reality. The realist considers that the painter's function is to transcribe it, to copy it on to canvas. He may select certain aspects which appeal to him, in fact he paints a particular scene exactly because that scene gives him more pleasure than others. But his creativeness is limited to this selection of given scenes and to their skilful and accurate reproduction.

These are the ideas that realists, romanticists, cubists, futurists, and others start with. They all somewhat naively accept the existence of a natural reality made up of specific colors and shapes that can be immediately perceived. Their differences lie in their views about the artist’s role in relation to this natural reality. The realist believes that the painter's job is to capture and replicate it on canvas. They might choose certain aspects that resonate with them; in fact, they often paint a particular scene precisely because it brings them more joy than others. However, their creativity is restricted to selecting these given scenes and skillfully reproducing them.

The opponents of this view (and they include the majority of persons who have any serious acquaintance with painting) maintain that the essential element in a picture is not its resemblance to something else, but its intrinsic interest, and, this being the case, so long as the painting contains and conveys an emotion that is inherent in its line and colour it does not matter if there is not a literal resemblance to real objects. In fact, it is thought that the very effort to express a subjective mood centring round an external situation, to project one's own imaginative life into that which itself has no life, inevitably results in a certain distortion of the natural reality, in a deliberate emphasising of certain features. The line vibrates with feeling, the colour is grouped and blended so as to conform to the emotion of the individual mood, irrespective of whether "out there" the artist can actually "see" such an arrangement. The photograph has tended strongly to confirm this theory. Back in the eighties J. A. Symonds wrote, "The artist cannot avoid modifying his imitation of the chosen object by the impression of his own subjective quality. Human art is unable to reproduce nature except upon such terms as these. It cannot draw as accurately as the sun does by means of the photographic camera. Art will never match the infinite variety and subtlety of nature; no drawing or painting will equal the primary beauties of the living model ... yet art has qualities derived from the intellectual selective imaginative faculties of man which more than justify its existence." Walter Pater went a step further and asserted that "Art constantly aspires towards the condition of music. For while in all other works of art it is possible to distinguish the matter from the form and the understanding can always make this distinction, yet it is the constant aim of art to obliterate it."

The opponents of this view (and they include most people with any serious knowledge of painting) argue that the key element in a picture is not its likeness to something else, but its intrinsic interest. So, as long as the painting conveys an emotion that comes from its lines and colors, it doesn’t matter if it doesn’t literally resemble real objects. In fact, it's believed that trying to express a personal mood related to an external situation—projecting one's own imaginative life onto something that has no life—inevitably distorts natural reality and emphasizes certain features. The lines vibrate with feeling, and the colors are arranged and blended to match the individual’s emotional state, regardless of whether the artist can actually "see" such an arrangement in real life. Photography has strongly supported this theory. Back in the eighties, J. A. Symonds wrote, "The artist cannot avoid modifying his imitation of the chosen object by the impression of his own subjective quality. Human art is unable to reproduce nature except upon such terms as these. It cannot draw as accurately as the sun does by means of the photographic camera. Art will never match the infinite variety and subtlety of nature; no drawing or painting will equal the primary beauties of the living model ... yet art has qualities derived from the intellectual selective imaginative faculties of man which more than justify its existence." Walter Pater went even further, claiming that "Art constantly aspires towards the condition of music. For while in all other works of art it is possible to distinguish the matter from the form, and the understanding can always make this distinction, yet it is the constant aim of art to obliterate it."

The cubist and futurist art theories are a logical development of certain implications contained in arguments such as these: they are an attempt to make pictorial and plastic art identical with what music is supposed to be to get rid altogether of the irrelevant incubus of representation. They are quite distinct from the explanation often advanced for the primitive simplificatory character of Post-Impressionist art. The latter retains and is not a bit afraid of a representative content; it merely advocates a revolt from tradition and from the inclusion of facts which we know to be there in the objects depicted without actually seeing or perceiving them. Its purpose is not304 a musical elaboration of our vision, but a clarification and purging of it of all derivative and merely intellectual elements. Hence the stress laid on the art and vision of the child and the primitive. There is no doubt, however, that the explanations offered of the art of Gauguin, Van Gogh, and Cézanne gradually led to the cubist theory. It was felt that not only were these artists breaking away from tradition in order to attain clearness and directness of vision, but that their vision was expressive rather than representative. "Primitive art, like the art of children, consists not so much in an attempt to represent what the eye perceives as to put a line round a mental conception of the object. Like the work of the primitive artist, the pictures children draw are often extraordinarily expressive."15

The cubist and futurist art theories are a natural progression of certain ideas found in arguments like these: they aim to make visual and sculptural art equivalent to what music is meant to be, eliminating the unnecessary weight of representation entirely. They are quite different from the reasoning often used to explain the simplified nature of Post-Impressionist art. The latter embraces and is not at all afraid of a representative content; it simply calls for a break from tradition and the inclusion of facts that we know are present in the objects depicted without actually seeing or perceiving them. Its goal is not a musical enhancement of our vision, but rather a clarification and cleansing of it from all derivative and purely intellectual elements. Thus, there is an emphasis on the art and vision of children and the primitive. However, there is no doubt that the interpretations of the art of Gauguin, Van Gogh, and Cézanne gradually led to the cubist theory. It was recognized that these artists were not only distancing themselves from tradition to achieve clarity and directness of vision, but that their vision was more expressive than representative. "Primitive art, like the art of children, consists not so much in trying to depict what the eye sees as in outlining a mental concept of the object. Much like the work of the primitive artist, the pictures children draw are often incredibly expressive. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

15 Catalogue, Post-Impressionist Exhibition, Grafton Galleries, 1910-11, pp. 11-12.

15 Catalogue, Post-Impressionist Exhibition, Grafton Galleries, 1910-11, pp. 11-12.

It should be noted that the early Post-Impressionists were artists first and theorists afterwards, and they did not themselves produce the theories which attempt to explain their art. The later men, on the other hand, appear to have consummated a remarkable marriage of philosophical reflection and artistic expression. Their art is the conscious execution of their argument. There is no a priori objection to this luminous rationality. The only essential is that the argument should be correct. Therefore, while one cannot condemn the art of Van Gogh, Gauguin, and Cézanne on the ground that the explanatory theories subsequently put forward are fallacious, a great many of the cubist experiments live or fall with their theory.

It’s important to note that the early Post-Impressionists were artists first and became theorists later, and they didn’t create the theories that try to explain their art themselves. In contrast, the later artists seem to have achieved a remarkable blend of philosophical thought and artistic expression. Their art is a deliberate realization of their argument. There’s no inherent objection to this clear rationality. The only requirement is that the argument needs to be correct. So, while you can’t criticize the art of Van Gogh, Gauguin, and Cézanne just because the explanatory theories that came later are flawed, many of the cubist experiments depend heavily on their theory for success or failure.

While Cubism and Futurism had a similar origin they very soon parted ways, and each followed the light of its own peculiar interpretation. The difference of opinion concerned not the departure from verisimilitude to persons and natural objects, about which both were in agreement, but the content and character of the expression. The futurists wanted, so to speak, programme music, the cubists pure music without any taint of worldly and literary associations. It is curious that these two movements which started so near together should diverge to either extreme, Cubism to enshrine itself in a pure inhuman emotion which possesses an absolutely divine "in itselfness," but is totally unrelated to the rest of life, and can, therefore, only be ejaculated about, and Futurism "to introduce brutally life into art, to combat the old ideal æsthetic, static, decorative, effeminate, precious, cynical that loathed action."16 Cubism is fugitive, mystical, averse to science and the world of raw human passion. Futurism is explosive with mundane energy; it is not merely a theory of art, literature, music, it is a new orientation embracing the whole of life; "on every question, in Parliament, in communal councils, and in the market-places, men are divided into lovers of the past (passatisti) and futurists." Yet it is not so much the whole of life that the futurists wish to express as that part of it which is peculiarly modern, its movement, its flux, its dynamism. Any theory of a disruptive, hurly-burly aspect is grist to the mill of Futurism. With what acclamation305 will Professor Einstein's relativism be greeted: except that space should be angular rather than gracefully curved! And it is again curious how the extremes tend to meet. The Futurist's state, nous aspirons à la création d'un type inhumain en qui seront aboli la douleur morale, la bonté, la tendresse et l'amour.17 Man must become metallic, mechanical, and dynamical. Mr. Clive Bell aspires (if only in art) after an inhuman emotion crystallised in abstract plastic form, in intricate relations of masses: a sort of divine mathematical matter.

While Cubism and Futurism had a similar beginning, they quickly went their separate ways, each following its own unique interpretation. The disagreement was not about moving away from realism in representing people and natural objects, where both were aligned, but rather about the content and essence of their expression. The Futurists wanted, in a sense, program music, while the Cubists sought pure music free from any worldly or literary connections. It's interesting that these two movements, which started so close together, diverged so dramatically: Cubism aimed to capture a pure, inhuman emotion that has a completely divine "in itselfness," yet is entirely disconnected from the rest of life, and can only be contemplated rather than experienced, whereas Futurism aimed to brutally inject life into art, to challenge the old ideals of beauty, stillness, decoration, softness, extravagance, and cynicism that rejected action. Cubism is fleeting, mystical, and avoids science and raw human emotion. Futurism, on the other hand, is full of everyday energy; it's not just a theory of art, literature, and music but a new perspective that encompasses all of life; "on every issue, in Parliament, in community councils, and in marketplaces, people are divided into those who love the past (passatisti) and Futurists." However, what the Futurists really want to express isn't all of life but specifically that part which is distinctly modern: its movement, its change, its dynamism. Any theory that focuses on a chaotic, tumultuous aspect fits right into the Futurist agenda. Professor Einstein's insights on relativity will be welcomed with excitement, except for the notion that space should be angular instead of elegantly curved! And again, it's intriguing how extremes often converge. The Futurist's state of mind, nous aspirons à la création d'un type inhumain en qui seront aboli la douleur morale, la bonté, la tendresse et l'amour. Man must become metallic, mechanical, and dynamic. Mr. Clive Bell aspires (even if only in art) to achieve an inhuman emotion crystallized in abstract, plastic form, in complex relationships of masses: a kind of divine mathematical matter.

16 Noi Futuristi! Milan, 1917.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Noi Futuristi! Milan, 1917.

17 Le Futurisme, by Maxinetti and others. 1911.

17 Futurism, by Maxinetti and others. 1911.

Recently an interesting controversy has taken place in the Burlington Magazine between Mr. Roger Fry and Mr. D. S. Maccoll on the question of representative and abstract or purely decorative form. Mr. Maccoll stands for the older school of J. A. Symonds; Mr. Roger Fry would assimilate pictorial art to music and deprive it altogether of a world outside itself. Both are in agreement as to art being non-photographic, and as to the existence parallel with or prior to visual emotional art of a photographic visual consciousness. Art, they both admit, is not reproductive; to reproduce is the function of photography and of the photographic side of our minds.

Recently, an interesting debate happened in the Burlington Magazine between Mr. Roger Fry and Mr. D. S. Maccoll regarding the question of representative versus abstract or purely decorative forms. Mr. Maccoll represents the older school of J. A. Symonds; Mr. Fry wants to align pictorial art with music and completely remove it from any external world. Both agree that art is not photographic and that there exists, either alongside or before visual emotional art, a photographic visual consciousness. They both concede that art doesn't reproduce reality; reproduction is the job of photography and the photographic aspect of our minds.

Art is temperamental, the expression in line and colour of emotion. But while Mr. Maccoll thinks that the emotion lies mainly in the rhythm of the objects represented, Mr. Fry considers that we are wrong in concerning ourselves either with the ideas and sentiments of the artist or with his interpretation of objects. We must appreciate and judge a drawing solely according to the degree of beauty the lines set up among themselves. Mr. Maccoll shrewdly points out that Mr. Fry and his school always lay great emphasis on "mass," "volume," "plasticity," etc., which are definitely characters of objects and, therefore, representative. It is possible, however, to go further: even a line and a colour are natural objects, and if we are able to find enjoyment in simple arrangements of lines and colours, why should we not find equal enjoyment in trees and clouds and hills and people? Stated thus these are generalities, but so are lines and colours: in a picture, however, or a decoration they are endowed with individual life, with a unique tone and significance.

Art is moody, expressing emotions through lines and colors. While Mr. Maccoll believes that the emotion mainly comes from the rhythm of the represented objects, Mr. Fry argues that we’re wrong to focus on the artist’s ideas and feelings or their interpretation of objects. We should evaluate a drawing only by how beautiful the lines interact with each other. Mr. Maccoll cleverly notes that Mr. Fry and his followers often emphasize "mass," "volume," "plasticity," etc., which are specific traits of objects and, therefore, representational. However, we can take it a step further: even lines and colors are natural elements, and if we can enjoy simple arrangements of lines and colors, why shouldn’t we also find joy in trees, clouds, hills, and people? Phrased this way, these are broad statements, but so are lines and colors: in a painting or decoration, they are given individual life, with a distinct tone and meaning.

In order to be absolutely logical, neither Mr. Roger Fry nor Mr. Clive Bell should attempt to describe or explain a picture at all. It is a world in a watertight compartment entirely severed and shut off from the ordinary world. It either throws us into an ecstasy or it does not, but these ecstasies are so many discrete units, and if they differ we cannot articulate the difference. We ought not, for instance, to describe early Italian art as ascetically religious, Botticelli as pagan and lyrical, Hogarth as satirical. For this would be ascribing to art a content extracted from life, it would be turning art into literature. Even literature, however, at its best is devoid of meaning. "In great poetry," writes Mr. Clive Bell, "it is the formal music that makes the miracle. The poet expresses in verbal form an emotion but306 distantly related to the words set down." And he quotes Shakespeare's poetry as an instance of this great meaningless word music. This surely is the reductio ad absurdum of the whole theory.

To be completely logical, neither Mr. Roger Fry nor Mr. Clive Bell should try to describe or explain a painting at all. It exists in a separate space that's completely isolated from the everyday world. It either sends us into a state of excitement or it doesn’t, but these moments of excitement are distinct and if they vary, we can’t explain how. For example, we shouldn’t say early Italian art is seriously religious, Botticelli is pagan and lyrical, or Hogarth is satirical. That would mean assigning meaning to art that’s pulled from life, effectively turning art into literature. Even literature, however, at its best lacks meaning. “In great poetry,” Mr. Clive Bell writes, “it’s the formal music that creates the miracle. The poet embodies an emotion in words that are only 306 loosely connected to the actual words used.” He points to Shakespeare's poetry as an example of this remarkable yet meaningless word music. This is undoubtedly the reductio ad absurdum of the entire theory.

Mr. Clive Bell defines art as significant form. At first sight it would appear as though the delimitations set up by the reduction of art to abstract form were swept away by the admission of "significance" which might include in its range the whole world. But the significance is indescribable except in terms of form itself. Hence there is a certain justification in Mr. Maccoll's contention that Mr. Clive Bell really means "insignificant form." In his reply Mr. Bell falls back on the conception of emotion. The significance is emotional, it is not only incommunicable except by means of the actual work of art, but is also totally unrelated to life in general: it is an intelligible and self-contained department of its own, and does not require the liaison work of the critical guide and commentator.

Mr. Clive Bell defines art as significant form. At first glance, it might seem like reducing art to abstract form eliminates boundaries, as "significance" could encompass everything. However, significance can only be described in terms of the form itself. This gives some support to Mr. Maccoll's argument that Mr. Clive Bell actually means "insignificant form." In his response, Mr. Bell relies on the idea of emotion. The significance is emotional; it can only be communicated through the actual artwork and is completely separate from life in general. It exists as a clear and self-contained area of its own and doesn't need the intermediary role of critics and commentators.

The fact is that in their most legitimate preoccupation of ensuring that the work of art shall be a world in itself, a unity whose essential significance and content does not lie outside itself in a world of which it is merely a superfluous copy, but is firmly grasped and held in its imaginative synthesis so that the content is identical with the form. Messrs. Roger Fry, Clive Bell and Co. have gone absolutely to the other extreme and deprived the work of art of all content and significance; they have rendered it a discrete unit instead of an individual unit. Now, there is only one mental activity which deals with discrete units, and that is mathematics. Hence we can detect a gradual assimilation in their critical terminology to the language of mathematics and physics. The mysticism of art is becoming the mysticism of planes, angles, cubes, surfaces and relations of lines and masses.

The reality is that, in their genuine attempt to ensure that a work of art exists as a complete world on its own, a unity whose true meaning and content aren't found outside of it—merely a redundant replica of a larger world—but are firmly conveyed and held within its imaginative composition, making the content identical to the form. Messrs. Roger Fry, Clive Bell, and their associates have gone completely in the opposite direction and stripped the artwork of all content and significance; they have turned it into a mere discrete unit instead of an individual piece. Now, there’s only one type of thinking that deals with discrete units, and that’s mathematics. As a result, we can see a gradual blending in their critical language with the terminology of mathematics and physics. The mystique of art is shifting towards the mystique of planes, angles, cubes, surfaces, and the relationships between lines and masses.

But Mr. Clive Bell has another and equally legitimate preoccupation. He has observed that he experiences the same kind of pleasure from a fine piece of architecture, a specimen of pottery, a decoration on a carpet, as from a painting inside a frame which ostensibly refers to people and objects existing independently outside the frame. And he concludes that all these works must admit of reduction to a common denomination, they all have that in common which induces us to call them works of art. Obviously as architecture is non-representative in the ordinary sense, we must excogitate a general definition which does not necessitate representation. And so by a simple classificatory abstracting process he arrives at the formula of "significant form."

But Mr. Clive Bell has another equally valid concern. He has noticed that he derives the same kind of pleasure from a beautiful building, a piece of pottery, or a pattern on a carpet, as he does from a painting in a frame that seemingly depicts people and objects that exist independently outside the frame. He concludes that all these works must be reducible to a common category; they all share what makes us call them works of art. Since architecture is not representative in the usual sense, we need to come up with a general definition that doesn’t require representation. Thus, through a straightforward process of classification and abstraction, he arrives at the concept of "significant form."

Now this expressly refers only to pictorial art and does not pretend to be a definition of music, literature, dancing, etc. These, however, all come under the heading of art, and any formula for any single branch of art must contain something of the universal essence of art in general. This cannot lurk in the conception of form, because by form Mr. Bell means not the logical concept, but the spatial physical image. It must, therefore, inhere in the conception of significance. Pictorial art is something significant expressed in the medium of spatial form. But here we come up against the307 first preoccupation of eschewing all so-called literary content. The significance of Rembrandt's dramatic masterpiece, for instance, "Christ and the Woman taken in Adultery," must consist in the relation of the colours and lines to each other and not in its intensely dramatic human expression, which is an illegitimate literary association of ideas. The significance is wrapt up in the abstract spatial image and, therefore, so far from defining the essence of all art, including literature and music, it will not even cover dramatic representational painting. In his preoccupation of including decorative art in his definition Mr. Bell has excluded all other kinds of art, and has simply universalised the idiosyncrasy of decorative art.

Now this specifically refers only to visual art and doesn’t aim to define music, literature, dancing, and so on. However, these all fall under the category of art, and any formula for a specific branch of art must include something of the universal essence of art as a whole. This essence cannot be found in the idea of form, because by form Mr. Bell means not the logical concept, but the physical spatial image. Therefore, it must reside in the idea of significance. Visual art is significant expression conveyed through spatial form. But here we encounter the307 first concern of avoiding all so-called literary content. The significance of Rembrandt's dramatic masterpiece, for example, "Christ and the Woman taken in Adultery," must lie in the relationship of the colors and lines to one another and not in its deeply dramatic human expression, which is an inappropriate literary connection of ideas. The significance is wrapped up in the abstract spatial image and, consequently, rather than defining the essence of all art, including literature and music, it doesn’t even encompass dramatic representational painting. In his focus on including decorative art in his definition, Mr. Bell has excluded all other forms of art and has simply generalized the peculiarities of decorative art.

He has not, however, really achieved that, because even decorative art has what Mr. Bell would call a literary significance. No one can seriously reflect upon Egyptian, Greek, and Gothic architecture without admitting how profoundly they are charged with historical meaning, and that it is precisely this meaning which differentiates them and gives them their individuality. They are the spirit of their respective ages, caught up and embodied in what by an abstractive process of thought we refer to as abstract form. Actually it is only abstract when thought of apart from a particular instance: in any given instance, e.g., the Cenotaph in Whitehall, it is as concrete and individual as an ordinary picture or statue: it is a manifestation and expression of the human mind in a particular set of circumstances.

He hasn't really accomplished that, because even decorative art has what Mr. Bell would call a literary significance. No one can seriously think about Egyptian, Greek, and Gothic architecture without acknowledging how deeply they're packed with historical meaning, and it's this meaning that sets them apart and gives them their individuality. They capture and embody the spirit of their respective ages in what we refer to as abstract form through a process of abstraction. Really, it's only abstract when considered separately from a specific example: in any given case, for example, the Cenotaph in Whitehall, it's as concrete and unique as an ordinary picture or statue: it reflects and expresses the human mind within a particular context.

The foregoing analysis brings out two facts. The new art of abstract significant form is not, strictly speaking, anything new: it is as old, if not older, than representational art, and it is equally pregnant with literary meaning. Until quite recently, however, it has never been condensed into the form of a picture and surrounded with a frame; it has almost without exception been connected with objects of utility. This does not detract from its value in the slightest; it may mean that abstract art will outlive the picture; it is simply a statement of historical fact. Nor can we draw the immediate inference that abstract art is inappropriate in a frame. Certainly the contrary would be inappropriate: that is to say, if we built a house in the form of an Assyrian lion or made a hearthrug after Rembrandt's picture of an old woman. But it is significant that the cubist and futurist art has so far exercised a far greater and more beneficial influence in the direction of curtains, upholstery, and dresses than of pictures. Moreover, one of the leading English apostles of futurist art, Mr. Wyndham Lewis, is beginning to realise the immense field which lies open to him in the sphere of architecture, and is growing impatient with the limitations and narrow confines of the picture frame.18

The previous analysis highlights two key points. The new art of abstract significant form isn't actually anything new; it’s as old, if not older, than representational art, and it is just as rich in literary meaning. Until recently, however, it has rarely been presented as a picture within a frame; it has mostly been associated with functional objects. This doesn’t diminish its value at all; it could mean that abstract art will outlast traditional pictures; it's merely a statement of historical fact. We also can't immediately conclude that abstract art is unsuitable for framing. In fact, the opposite would be inappropriate—like building a house in the shape of an Assyrian lion or creating a rug based on Rembrandt’s painting of an old woman. However, it's noteworthy that cubist and futurist art has so far had a much greater and positive impact on things like curtains, upholstery, and clothing than on actual pictures. Additionally, one of the leading English advocates of futurist art, Mr. Wyndham Lewis, is starting to realize the vast opportunities available to him in architecture, growing frustrated with the limitations of picture frames.A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

18 The Caliph's Design. The Egoist Ltd. A brilliant piece of destructive writing.

18 The Caliph's Design. The Egoist Ltd. An incredible work of destructive writing.

However this may be, the lovers both of representational art and of abstract art must live and let live, and the wrangle as to which is the most perfect, the purest kind of art, is as sterile and futile as the dispute over prose and poetry, opera and chamber music, tragedy and comedy.

However this may be, lovers of both representational art and abstract art must coexist and allow each other space, and the argument over which is the most perfect, the purest form of art, is as unproductive and pointless as the debate over prose and poetry, opera and chamber music, tragedy and comedy.

III

The problem, however, of photographic reproduction and of imagination still awaits a satisfactory solution. We have seen that no objection whatsoever can be raised against the marvellous representative detail of, say, Jan Van Eyck's "Jan Arnolfini and His Wife." Nor can we explain the joy and love expressed in the picture by reference merely to the forms and colours in abstraction from the objects and persons. For that would be transforming the living and individual unity of artistic vision into the abstract schemata of scientific thought. And art is not science, although it might very well express the delights and struggles of the scientist. But, on the other hand, there are pictures which, at any rate, appear to represent objects with the same accuracy and detail as Jan Van Eyck, and yet definitely fail to rank as works of art. They may often give us pleasure, they are often informative, but a little introspection reveals that that pleasure is due to our being reminded of something that is not itself in the picture, and that the information is not about our emotion but about an historical or a scientific fact. Similarly with the photograph which has still greater precision of scientific (not artistic) observation, and for that very reason is artistically still more jejune and barren. But there is yet another visual product which is neither photographic nor artistic "reproduction," namely, imaginative representation. From internal as well as external evidence we can infer that certain pictures were painted by the artist "out of his head," and others from "the models," and we find that artists like Velasquez, who painted masterpieces from the model, often failed miserably in their attempts at imaginative work.19 Of course, it is doubtful how far this distinction can be carried; for we have no direct proof that many of the most realistic pictures were not pure inventions, and that much of the apparently imaginative work, such as Blake's, was not simply composite memory. Imagination is just as dangerous and ambiguous a term as reproduction.

The issue of photographic reproduction and imagination still needs a solid solution. We've established that there are no real objections to the incredible detail in Jan Van Eyck's "Jan Arnolfini and His Wife." We can't solely explain the joy and love shown in the painting just by looking at the shapes and colors without considering the subjects. Doing so would reduce the vibrant and unique vision of the artist to the abstract concepts of science. Art isn't science, even though it can certainly capture the joys and struggles of scientists. However, there are paintings that seem to depict objects as accurately and in as much detail as Jan Van Eyck’s work but definitely do not qualify as true art. While they can be enjoyable and often informative, a deeper look shows that our enjoyment comes from being reminded of something outside of the picture, and the information relates to historical or scientific facts rather than our emotions. Similarly, photographs, which have even greater precision in scientific (not artistic) terms, are often even more dull and lifeless artistically. Then there is another type of visual output that isn't a photographic or artistic “reproduction,” which is imaginative representation. From both internal and external clues, we can suggest that some paintings were created by the artist “from imagination,” while others were based on “models.” Artists like Velasquez, who created masterpieces from models, often struggled with imaginative work. Of course, it's uncertain how far this distinction can be taken since we have no direct evidence that many realistic works weren't purely invented, and that some seemingly imaginative creations, like those of Blake, weren't just about composite memory. The term imagination is just as tricky and ambiguous as reproduction.

19 Cf. "La Couronnement de la Vierge." A voluminous mass of pompous clothing floating on some well-fed babies' heads.

19 Cf. "The Crowning of the Virgin." A heavy load of extravagant clothing resting on some chubby babies' heads.

These, then, are the "facts" to be explained. On the one hand, we have undeniably a reality of perception and photography which is not that of art but often extraordinarily akin to it; on the other hand, we have a visual art which divides itself into three groups, each of which qua art is of equal value: realistic, imaginative, and, thirdly, formal, decorative, or abstract art. What is desired is some synthetic conception which will make intelligible the similarities and differences and contradictions dwelling in these, at any rate, superficially different kinds of vision.

These are the "facts" that need explaining. On one side, we have a reality of perception and photography that isn't quite art but is often remarkably similar to it; on the other side, we have a visual art that breaks down into three categories, each of which is equally valuable as art: realistic, imaginative, and, thirdly, formal, decorative, or abstract art. What’s needed is a comprehensive understanding that clarifies the similarities, differences, and contradictions present in these, at least on the surface, distinct types of vision.

Behind the conception of thinkers like J. A. Symonds there always lay the photographic reality which was the common reality of everyone, and supplied all the materials for the artist's reality: the framework of forms and colours, of objects and persons. It was regarded from the æsthetic point of view as rather a nightmare, for it was so unemotional, so much the same all through, so unpliable. And the explanation of art was that it consisted of this 309same reality, but as seen through the temperament of the artist and, therefore, somehow, by some mysterious wizardy, coloured with emotion, electrified into all kinds of subjective illuminations, a fascinating mirage. Or instead of the word temperament one substituted the phrase creative imagination. This means substantially the same thing, but it leads us away a bit further from photographic reality, widening the gulf between the two. We cannot create the outer world, but we can create an inner world of imagination, and actually bring into our life something intimately new, shedding a light of its own that never was on sea or land. Drive this argument a little further and we arrive at Cubism and Futurism.

Behind the ideas of thinkers like J. A. Symonds, there was always the photographic reality that everyone shared, providing all the materials for the artist's perspective: the framework of forms and colors, of objects and people. From an aesthetic viewpoint, it was considered somewhat of a nightmare, as it lacked emotion, felt monotonous, and was inflexible. The explanation of art was that it consisted of this 309 same reality, but viewed through the artist's temperament, which somehow, through some mysterious magic, infused it with emotion, transforming it into various subjective interpretations, a captivating illusion. Alternatively, instead of using the word temperament, people often used the phrase creative imagination. This essentially means the same thing, but it slightly separates us from photographic reality, widening the gap between the two. We can't create the outer world, but we can create an inner world of imagination, bringing something intimately new into our lives, shedding a unique light that has never existed on sea or land. If we push this argument a bit further, we arrive at Cubism and Futurism.

This is the philosophical view which dominates most art criticism of to-day, and probably quite rightly so. It is fairly safe, and it "corresponds to the facts" with tolerable accuracy. It is sufficiently eclectic not to offend either an ardent philosophical realism or an ardent idealism. And it does not fall into the error of condemning one kind of art and exalting another, although our æsthetic taste when unprejudiced by theory proclaims both kinds equally delightful. This, however, is no reason why we should not attempt to deepen the theory with a view to giving it a closer organic unity and explaining facts which it does not seem at present to take into account. Needless to say, we may get entangled and strike out on a wrong track. For thinking, like everything else, is experimental.

This is the philosophical view that shapes most art criticism today, and probably for good reason. It’s pretty safe and aligns with the facts reasonably well. It’s broad enough not to upset either strong philosophical realism or strong idealism. Plus, it doesn't make the mistake of condemning one type of art while praising another, even though our aesthetic taste, when not influenced by theory, recognizes both types as equally enjoyable. However, that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t try to enhance the theory to provide a more cohesive understanding and address facts that it currently overlooks. Of course, we might get confused and venture down the wrong path. After all, thinking, like everything else, is an experiment.

IV

1. The very first observation to be made is that ordinary vision is not photographic: it is shot through and through with emotional elements which are part and parcel of every concrete colour and form that is seen. The photographic reality is obtained by a process of thinning down, so that only the skeleton of similarities remains. It consists of a consciousness of general facts—this is a tree, it has leaves with clearly delineated edges, underneath it is a brown and white cow.

1. The first thing to note is that regular vision isn’t photographic: it’s filled with emotional elements that come with every specific color and shape we see. Photographic reality is created by stripping away so that only the basic outline of similarities is left. It involves recognizing general facts—this is a tree, it has leaves with clearly defined edges, and underneath it is a brown and white cow.

2. Nevertheless, even if the normal man in the street were to depict precisely the semi-emotional reality which he sees, it would not necessarily be a work of art. The Royal Academy is a convincing proof of this fact. But this is not because the normal man's vision is essentially different from that of the artist; the reason is just the opposite: his seeing is borrowed from the artist, it is second-hand property. Considered in connection with the co-ordinated arrangement of the ordinary man's life this borrowed vision is absolutely correct and in its place, just as is his borrowed knowledge of science, mathematics, history. But if he tries to isolate it and put it apart in a frame, claiming for it an original independent value, it immediately becomes false, pretentious, sentimental. It still, however, is not photographic: it is an emotion out of place. There is, of course, also in Academy pictures a great deal of photography, that is to say of general statement.

2. Still, even if the average person on the street were to describe exactly the semi-emotional reality they see, it wouldn't automatically qualify as a work of art. The Royal Academy clearly demonstrates this. But this isn’t because the average person’s perspective is fundamentally different from that of the artist; in fact, it’s quite the opposite: their view is influenced by the artist, it’s second-hand. When considered alongside the structured context of the average person’s life, this borrowed perspective makes complete sense and fits well, just like their acquired knowledge of science, math, and history. However, if they try to isolate it and frame it as if it had original, independent value, it quickly becomes false, pretentious, and sentimental. Yet it’s still not photographic: it’s an emotion that feels out of place. Of course, Academy paintings also contain a lot of photography, meaning broad generalizations.

3. The artistic disvalue of such statements lies not in the fact that they are reproductive and "true to nature," but in the deliberate stripping of all310 emotional content. So far from giving a completer and truer account of reality, the photograph gives a thoroughly impoverished account.20 It must not, however, be inferred that art should assist or take the place of, say, geological drawings, because these drawings are intentionally confined to similarities and general facts.

3. The artistic lack of value in such statements isn't because they are reproductions and "true to nature," but because they intentionally remove all emotional content. Instead of providing a fuller and more accurate depiction of reality, the photograph offers a deeply limited account.310 However, it should not be assumed that art should support or replace, for example, geological drawings, since those drawings are purposefully focused on similarities and general facts.

20 The cinematograph drama might become genuine art, because one can look through the generality of the photograph into the human imaginative synthesis. It is on a par with a photograph of a picture or of a building.

20 The film drama could become true art because you can see beyond the surface of the photograph into the human imagination. It's comparable to a photo of a painting or a building.

4. The conception of the "creative imagination" is liable to lapse into a false kind of mysticism. Imagination is always about reality. Rembrandt possessed a marvellous imagination, yet for that very reason he has considerably increased and enhanced the human consciousness of reality. In the same way the interior of a beautiful church evokes and deepens our consciousness of religious emotion, and, therefore, of the profound significance of life. And it is not the life of some abstract mysticism, but of man in the travail of history. All art is imaginative, but it is equally real and objective, it adds to our consciousness of the world in which we live. We need not even object to the metaphor about holding the mirror up to nature, for we cannot see ourselves except in a mirror.

4. The idea of "creative imagination" can easily slip into a misleading form of mysticism. Imagination is always connected to reality. Rembrandt had an incredible imagination, and because of that, he significantly increased and deepened our awareness of real life. Similarly, the interior of a beautiful church enhances our sense of religious feelings and, therefore, the deep meaning of existence. This isn't about a vague mysticism, but rather the life of humanity amidst the struggles of history. All art is imaginative, but it is also grounded in reality and objectivity; it enriches our understanding of the world we live in. We don't even need to argue against the metaphor of holding a mirror up to nature, because we can only see ourselves through a mirror.

It might be possible, therefore, to overcome the apparent distinction between "painting from the model" and "out of one's head," and to show that they are both the same kind of activity. There is no doubt that imaginative work has its roots in ordinary perception; even the creator of pure designs is using lines and colours which are visible, and he gets his suggestions from the external world. And even though in the process of creating the artist seems to move away from external reality into his inner being, the created product is definitely about external reality. The Cenotaph in Whitehall is our mourning over the dead: Goya's etchings The Disasters of War are part of our concrete consciousness of war. Blake, too, where he is not lost in impossible symbolism, is always referring back to life.

It might be possible, then, to bridge the apparent gap between "painting from a model" and "painting from imagination," showing that both activities are fundamentally the same. There’s no doubt that creative work is rooted in everyday perception; even an artist creating abstract designs uses visible lines and colors, drawing inspiration from the external world. Although the artist may seem to drift away from reality into their inner thoughts while creating, the final artwork certainly reflects external reality. The Cenotaph in Whitehall represents our mourning for the dead: Goya's etchings The Disasters of War enhance our understanding of war. Blake, too, when he isn't lost in unattainable symbolism, consistently references life.

On the other side, every piece of ordinary perception is shot through with imagination, as with emotion. The mind is not a tabula rasa, but a most marvellous and intricate activity. And there is another explanation possible of the difference between the art, say, of Velasquez and of Fra Angelico than that the one was reproductive, the other the work of fantasy. At the time of Velasquez the whole interest and value of life centred round man and pre-eminently round the life of kings and nobles. On these people was focussed the emotional imagination of the age. To Fra Angelico the world was altogether different; its quintessential value lay outside it in our experience after death: this life was but a preparation for the next, and art was as it were the imaginative anticipation of the loveliness of heaven. Nevertheless, this anticipation spoke in terms of the most refined delights of this world, and the pæan to heaven was but a pæan to the beauty of life. Or if one may diverge from the artist to an appreciator of art, it is clear from 311Mr. Clive Bell's book, Art, that at the back of his mind there is a mystical metaphysics, a sort of conviction that the objects and events of this muddled material world are contemptible, and that we must seek for the reality of realities in some aloof inhuman state of consciousness. This is his third and in many ways most interesting preoccupation.

On the other hand, every bit of regular perception is infused with imagination, just like it's infused with emotion. The mind isn't a tabula rasa; it's an amazing and complex activity. There's another way to explain the difference between the art of Velasquez and Fra Angelico beyond saying that one was about reproducing reality while the other was a product of the imagination. During Velasquez's time, all the interest and value of life revolved around people, especially kings and nobles. The emotional imagination of that era was focused on these individuals. For Fra Angelico, however, the world was completely different; its true value existed beyond it in our experiences after death: this life was merely a preparation for the next, and art was like an imaginative glimpse of the beauty of heaven. Still, this anticipation expressed itself in terms of the most refined pleasures of this world, and the praise of heaven was simply a praise of the beauty of life. Or, if we shift from the artist to an art lover, it's evident from 311Mr. Clive Bell's book, Art, that he has a mystical philosophy underlying his thoughts — a belief that the objects and events of this chaotic material world are unworthy, and that we must look for the ultimate reality in some detached, inhuman state of consciousness. This is his third focus, and in many ways, the most intriguing one.

5. Each of the three definitions of art referred to at the beginning of this essay, those of Plato, Aristotle, and Plotinus, sets up claims which must be satisfied if we do not want to be continually dogged by their importunate ghosts. One of the strongest objections to Plato's premise that the artist imitates is that it does not allow any element of novelty. It is true that in the physical act of painting the artist reproduces his vision, and that this act requires considerable technical accomplishment. But throughout the principal, all-powerful, radiating influence is the vision. This cannot correctly be called reproductive; it is just the unmediated consciousness of something, and of that something for the first time. For instance, the artist apparently works with a limited number of colours just as the musician with notes; but out of these he produces entirely new colours in combination (colours are never really out of combination), just as the musician produces literally new sounds. And this production is not a mere abstract physical fact, it is emotional and can contain the whole significance of a given period of history. The seeing of the colours and the emotional impulse coincide: it is an act of creation. Nor do the colours belong, so to speak, merely to the artist's palette and canvas, they are seen out there "in nature." It is a new vision of nature. It is, however, futile for the man in the street, when he sees the picture for the first time, to refer back to his own past experience, because this is a new experience, a new vision. At the same time, although the picture is hung up indoors in a room or gallery, the vision pierces, as it were, right through the canvas and walls and comes to a halt out there in the mysterious and infinite world. We have seen that this process of consciousness is undoubtedly imaginative, even if the completed product is almost historically real. It is not a mere statement of fact, but it always includes facts, surrounding them with concrete living individuality. Further, it always contains an element of the ideal, of aspiration, not of an abstract schematised Utopia or stereotyped moralising, but of a pulsating individual love and hate. In all art, even in the most realistic, this is transparent. It is, in a sense, the goodwill bending over the present and dreaming of the future.

5. Each of the three definitions of art mentioned at the beginning of this essay—those of Plato, Aristotle, and Plotinus—sets up demands that need to be met if we want to avoid being haunted by their persistent ideas. One of the main criticisms of Plato's idea that the artist merely imitates is that it doesn't allow for any originality. It's true that in the actual process of painting, the artist reproduces their vision, which requires a high level of skill. But the driving force behind it all is the vision itself. This can’t really be called reproduction; it’s simply the immediate awareness of something new. For example, the artist works with a limited palette of colors, just as a musician does with notes; but from these, they create entirely new colors in combinations (colors are never really used in isolation), just like a musician creates entirely new sounds. This creation isn’t just an abstract physical occurrence; it’s emotional and can capture the entire essence of a specific historical period. The perception of colors and the emotional response happen together: it’s an act of creation. Moreover, the colors aren’t solely part of the artist’s palette and canvas; they exist out there “in nature.” It represents a fresh perspective on nature. However, it’s pointless for the average person to relate this new experience back to their past experiences when they see the artwork for the first time because it represents a new encounter, a new vision. At the same time, even though the artwork is displayed indoors in a room or gallery, the vision seems to penetrate through the canvas and the walls, connecting to the mysterious and limitless world outside. We’ve seen that this conscious process is undeniably imaginative, even if the final product appears almost historically accurate. It’s not just stating facts; it inherently includes facts while surrounding them with a tangible, living individuality. Furthermore, it always contains an ideal element, an aspiration—not a simplistic, abstract utopia or clichéd moralizing, but rather a vibrant individual expression of love and hate. In all forms of art, even the most realistic, this element is clear. It’s, in a way, the goodwill that connects the present with dreams of the future.

Briefly, pictorial and plastic art is the creation of the visual feeling or emotional consciousness of the human mind. As such it is inseparably bound up in real objects, actions, and events. Remove it (speculatively in thought) and you get the bare though magnificent framework of science and the stark matters-of-fact of history.

Briefly, visual and plastic art involves creating the visual sensations or emotional awareness of the human mind. It is closely connected to real objects, actions, and events. If you remove it (hypothetically in thought), you are left with the bare yet impressive structure of science and the straightforward facts of history.


PROSE AND MORTALITY

By J. C. SQUIRE

By J.C. SQUIRE

IN recent years several editors have put together anthologies of English prose passages, among them Mr. S. L. Edwards (An Anthology of English Prose; Dent), Messrs. Broadus and Gordon (English Prose; Milford), Mr. Treble (English Prose; Milford), and Professor Cowl (An Anthology of Imaginative Prose; Simpkin). Only the last of these books has much in common with the "treasury"21 now presented by Mr. Logan Pearsall Smith. There are many kinds of good prose, of which Samuel Butler's is one, Jane Austen's another, Cowley's another: but the last two of these authors do not appear, and the first is only here by favour. A few exceptions are made, presumably owing to personal predilections or a feeling that such and such a great prose name should not be omitted. Swift is an instance. His prose, the faithful reflection of his mind, has many qualities, but it is out of place here. Generally speaking, to satisfy Mr. Pearsall Smith, in his present capacity, it is not enough—in fact, it is not anything—that prose should be adequate to its purpose, neat, easy, vivacious, well-knit. It must be prose on what by common consent is the highest level of prose, prose impeccably written, and prose with a dignity, a richness, a sonority or a sweetness of flow that rival the attributes of great poetry. Almost all his examples come into this category: he has no room here for the most vigorous pages of Scott or the most amusing chapters of Dickens. His extracts are to be detachable jewels, gorgeous or exquisite. On his fly-leaf he quotes Keats:

IN recent years, several editors have compiled collections of English prose, including Mr. S. L. Edwards (An Anthology of English Prose; Dent), Messrs. Broadus and Gordon (English Prose; Milford), Mr. Treble (English Prose; Milford), and Professor Cowl (An Anthology of Imaginative Prose; Simpkin). Only the last of these books shares much in common with the "treasury"__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ now presented by Mr. Logan Pearsall Smith. There are many types of good prose, one being Samuel Butler's, another being Jane Austen's, and Cowley's as well: however, the last two authors are excluded, and the first is included only as a favor. A few exceptions are made, likely due to personal preferences or the belief that certain notable prose names should not be overlooked. Swift is one such instance. His prose, a true reflection of his thoughts, possesses many qualities, yet it feels out of place here. Generally speaking, to meet Mr. Pearsall Smith's current standards, it isn’t enough—actually, it’s not anything—that prose should simply serve its purpose, be neat, easy, lively, and well-structured. It must be prose that is considered to be at the highest level, impeccably written, and demonstrating a dignity, richness, sonority, or sweetness of flow that rivals the qualities of great poetry. Almost all his examples fit into this category: he has no space here for the most vigorous pages of Scott or the most entertaining chapters of Dickens. His selections are meant to be detachable gems, either stunning or exquisite. On his fly-leaf, he quotes Keats:

21 A Treasury of English Prose. Edited by Logan Pearsall Smith. Constable. 6s. net.

21 A Treasury of English Prose. Edited by Logan Pearsall Smith. Constable. £6.00.

"I had an idea that a Man might pass a very pleasant life in this manner—let him on a certain day read a certain page of full Poesy or distilled Prose, and let him wander with it, and muse upon it, and reflect from it, and bring home to it, and prophesy upon it, and dream upon it: until it becomes stale—But when will it do so? Never—When Man has arrived at a certain ripeness in intellect any one grand and spiritual passage serves him as a starting-post towards all the two-and-thirty Palaces. How happy is such a voyage of conception, what delicious diligent indolence!"

"I thought a person could really enjoy life like this—have them read a specific page of beautiful poetry or insightful prose on a set day, then let them think about it, reflect on it, relate it to their own life, predict future meanings from it, and dream about it: until it starts to feel old—But when does that happen? Never—Once someone reaches a certain level of maturity in their thinking, any powerful and inspiring passage can serve as a starting point for endless possibilities. How wonderful is that journey of imagination, what delightful lazy effort!"

"Distilled Prose," "grand and spiritual passage": the editor gives no other explanation than this second-hand one, but that is enough.

"Distilled Prose," "grand and spiritual passage": the editor offers no other explanation aside from this second-hand one, but that's sufficient.

We must grant Mr. Pearsall Smith his ground, but on that ground every reader is sure—as an anthologist's readers always will be—occasionally to quarrel with him. His earlier selections, from the Bible, Donne, and Jeremy Taylor, could not, I think, have been better. He was bound to fill a good deal of his space with the seventeenth-century religious writers. He does not overlook South; and he gives a numerous and glittering selection313 from Milton, one of the few English writers who have contrived to keep their singing-robes about them, with whatever effort, when writing about every sort of mundane subject. He has found almost everything that he could have wanted in the writers of the eighteenth century, and he gives many perfect passages from Coleridge, Shelley, Keats, and Landor. But to some of the Victorian writers, and to some of our contemporaries (though he has quarried some exquisite things from unlikely places) he does, if he will allow me to say so, less than justice. We could have spared some of the eleven pages of Emerson for the sake of some of the best paragraphs of Ruskin, who is given only two pages. The single extract from Cardinal Newman (whose Idea of a University should have been searched) does not represent him, and no single extract could. There are two—there might well have been more—extracts from Mr. Doughty's Wanderings in Arabia. The passage from Samuel Butler is more sustained than Butler's wont, but scarcely worthy of inclusion, though the reader would appreciate in any surroundings his last sentence, "I am not very fond of Milton, but I admit that he does at times put me in mind of Fleet Street." Mr. Shaw appears and Henry James; there are good extracts from Mr. Santayana and Mr. Lowes Dickinson. But Mr. Conrad's works—both his Reminiscences and his novels—should have yielded many more than two pieces, and some admirable modern writers of coloured, musical, and affecting prose are omitted altogether. Mr. Hardy is a curious omission. Mr. Chesterton, as a rule, troubles too little to be a good subject for this anthologist; the journalist and the tumbler are always breaking in; the poet appears arm-in-arm with the politician, an exasperating contiguity. But I think that exploration would have been rewarded even had our collector gone no farther than the splendid last pages of The Short History of England. From Mr. Hudson's books, especially from A Crystal Age and Far Away and Long Ago, passages, I think, could have been taken which would have competed respectably with many that are here; Mrs. Meynell's essays and Mr. Bertrand Russell's last book should be drawn on; and where is Mr. Belloc? Rupert Brooke said that Mr. Belloc had a better prose style than any man alive. I should not dispute that: it is a clear, a precise, an economical style that serves admirably all the diverse uses to which its owner puts it. And it often rises, always quietly, where some poignant thing is clearly seen, into sentences of noble beauty. These are liable to occur almost anywhere; for instance, in a digression during an article on strategy. Possibly because he began his career with public facetiousness about "purple patches" he often seems to allow a promising passage to break its back because he will not seem artificial or affected. He fetters his consciously-exercised powers and he can seldom let himself go, as it were, unconsciously. In his books it would therefore be far more easy to find short passages than long ones of the kind included in this anthology; for any other sort of prose anthology his work should be thoroughly ransacked. Nevertheless there are long ones. My memory is that there are certainly several in The Four Men and in the books of essays. To hunt for314 examples which one will have no room to quote would be tiresome; there is a long passage in The Absence of the Past which begins:

We have to give Mr. Pearsall Smith credit for his choices, but on those choices, every reader—just like always happens with anthologists—will sometimes disagree with him. His earlier selections from the Bible, Donne, and Jeremy Taylor were, in my opinion, excellent. He had to include a significant number of seventeenth-century religious writers. He doesn't overlook South and provides a large and impressive selection from Milton, one of the few English writers who manages to keep his poetic flair intact, no matter the subject. He's found almost everything he could want in the writers of the eighteenth century and includes many perfect excerpts from Coleridge, Shelley, Keats, and Landor. However, regarding some Victorian writers and some of our contemporary authors (even though he sourced some exquisite pieces from unexpected places), he doesn't, if I may say so, do them full justice. We could have sacrificed some of the eleven pages of Emerson in favor of some of Ruskin's best paragraphs, which only take up two pages. The single excerpt from Cardinal Newman (whose Idea of a University really should have been explored) doesn't really represent him, and no single extraction could. There are two—though there could have been more—excerpts from Mr. Doughty’s Wanderings in Arabia. The passage from Samuel Butler is more developed than usual for him, but barely qualifies for inclusion, even if readers would recognize the merit in his last line: "I am not very fond of Milton, but I admit that he does at times remind me of Fleet Street." Mr. Shaw and Henry James are included; there are solid excerpts from Mr. Santayana and Mr. Lowes Dickinson. However, Mr. Conrad's works—both his Reminiscences and his novels—should have produced far more than just two pieces, and several outstanding modern writers of colorful, lyrical, and poignant prose are missing entirely. Mr. Hardy's absence is particularly strange. Mr. Chesterton, more often than not, doesn’t delve deep enough to be a suitable subject for this anthology; the journalist and the entertainer frequently intrude; the poet appears hand-in-hand with the politician, which can be quite frustrating. But I believe that even a limited exploration would have paid off, even if our compiler had only sought out the remarkable last sections of The Short History of England. In Mr. Hudson’s works, particularly A Crystal Age and Far Away and Long Ago, I think passages could have been extracted that would stand up well against many included here; Mrs. Meynell's essays and Mr. Bertrand Russell's latest book also deserve consideration; and where is Mr. Belloc? Rupert Brooke remarked that Mr. Belloc had a better prose style than anyone living. I wouldn't argue with that: it’s a clear, precise, and economical style that suits all the various purposes for which he uses it excellently. And it often rises, quietly yet powerfully, to noble beauty when capturing something poignant. These beautiful sentences can pop up anywhere; for example, in a digression during an article on strategy. Perhaps because he started his career by humorously critiquing "purple patches," he often seems to let a promising passage collapse because he doesn’t want to appear artificial or forced. He restricts his intentionally crafted skills and rarely allows himself to write unconsciously, so it’s much easier to find shorter passages than the longer ones featured in this anthology. For a different kind of prose anthology, his work should be thoroughly examined. Still, there are lengthy excerpts. I remember there certainly are several in The Four Men and in his essay collections. Searching for examples that won't fit would be tedious; however, there's a lengthy passage in The Absence of the Past that starts:

There was a woman of charming vivacity, whose eyes were ever ready for laughter, and whose tone of address of itself provoked the noblest of replies. Many loved her; all admired. She passed (I will suppose) by this street or by that; she sat at table in such and such a house; Gainsborough painted her; and all that time ago there were men who had the luck to meet her and to answer her laughter with their own. And the house where she moved is there, and the street in which she walked, and the very furniture she used and touched with her hands you may touch with your hands. You shall come into the rooms she inhabited, and there you shall see her portrait, all light and movement and grace and beatitude.

There was a woman full of charm and energy, with eyes always ready to laugh and a way of speaking that drew out the best responses from others. Many people loved her; everyone admired her. She strolled down this street or that; she dined at this house or that; Gainsborough painted her; and back then, some lucky men had the chance to meet her and share in her laughter. The house where she lived is still standing, along with the street she walked on, and you can touch the very furniture she used. You can enter the rooms she occupied, and there you will see her portrait, full of light, movement, grace, and happiness.

But it is a stupid thing to spend much time talking about the omissions from a good book; only less so than it would be to complain that it is one sort of book and not another sort. Mr. Pearsall Smith set out to collect prose passages of a certain, the most poetical and resounding, kind; and he has made an admirable and a learned choice. A perusal of his specimens confirms in me an opinion previously formed as to the nature of this kind of prose in English. It is that we have a canonical style for such prose, and that such prose most frequently arises from meditation on a definable kind of subject.

But it's pointless to spend a lot of time discussing what a good book leaves out; it’s only slightly less pointless than complaining that it’s one type of book and not another. Mr. Pearsall Smith aimed to gather prose passages of a specific, the most poetic and impactful, kind; and he has made an excellent and well-informed selection. Reading his examples reinforces my previously held view about the nature of this type of prose in English. I believe we have a standard style for such prose, and it often comes from thoughtful contemplation on a specific type of subject.

In great writers and small, in those whose prose marches always with majesty and in those with whom eloquence is infrequent, in the graceful and the ungainly, in the magisterial and the familiar, this thing is to be discerned: that their prose is least personal when at its highest flights. The observation is common that we have in England no standard and accepted prose style, but a medley of manners which are continually increasing in number. This is true. But it has not been generally noticed that amongst those passages of English prose, drawn from authors of all our literary ages, which are received as being the most sublime and the most musical—passages which have been, and must be, the first resort of all anthologists of our prose who are in search of those attributes of power and beauty—there is a strong likeness of form and feature. There is more: the resemblance is often so close that the differences, normally marked, between the styles of writers divided by a great gulf of time are in such sentences not to be distinguished. Styles so various on the lower plane meet, as it were, on the higher: there is an established, an inevitable, manner into which an Englishman will rise when his ideas and images lift into grandeur. It is the style of the Authorised Version, a style in process of formation long before the date of that Parthenon of our prose, but reaching in that its perfection, and by means of that made an element of the air we breathe, and many generations before us have breathed, in childhood. Even in writers who never entirely lose the marks of their eccentricity the most eloquent "purple patches" are always reminiscent. Emotion deepens suddenly, or reaches an expected climax; the results of reflection are summarised; by whatever route, the author comes to a place at which his expression assumes a sublimity of imagery and a perfection of rhythm; and with the emotion315 he communicates is always mingled the throe of recognition. The note has been struck and a hundred neighbouring strings respond. The writer has stepped off the common road and into that chapel where there is one ritual and one mode of incantation. "Man that is born of a woman, hath but a short time to live, and is full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut down like a flower; he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth in one stay." It is the Prayer-Book of 1549. "Thou hast drawn together all the far-stretched greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of man, and covered it all over with these two narrow words, Hic jacit." It is Sir Walter Raleigh. "These wait upon the shore of death, and waft unto him to draw near, wishing above all others to see his star that they might be led to his place; wooing the remorseless Sisters to wind down the watch of their life, and to break them off before the hour." It is Bacon. "A memory of yesterday's pleasures, a fear of to-morrow's dangers, a straw under my knee, a noise in mine ear, a light in mine eye, an anything, a nothing, a fancy, a chimera in my brain, troubles me in my prayer." It is John Donne. "Methusalem, with all his hundreds of years, was but a mushroom of a night's growth to this day; and all the four Monarchies, with all their thousands of years, and all the powerful Kings, and all the beautiful Queens of this world, were but as a bed of flowers, some gathered at six, some at seven, some at eight—all in one morning in respect of this day." That too is Donne, and his subject Eternity. "Since the brother of Death daily haunts us with dying Mementoes, and Time that grows old itself bids us hope no long duration, diuturnity is a dream and folly of expectation." That is Sir Thomas Browne. "They that three thousand years agone died unwillingly, and stopped death two days, or stayed it a week, what is their gain? Where is that week?" That is Jeremy Taylor. "When all is done, human life is, at the greatest and the best, but like a froward child, that must be played with and humoured a little to keep it quiet, till it falls asleep, and then the care is over." That is Sir William Temple. "The present is a fleeting moment, the past is no more; and our prospect of futurity is dark and doubtful." That is Gibbon. "The stars that still sojourn, yet still move onward; and everywhere the blue sky belongs to them, and is their appointed rest and their native country and their natural homes, which they enter unannounced, as lords that are certainly expected, and yet there is a silent joy at their arrival." The argument to the Ancient Mariner needs no specification. "Laodameia died; Helen died; Leda, the beloved of Jupiter, went before. It is better to repose in the earth betimes than to sit up late; better, than to cling pertinaciously to what we feel crumbling under us, and to protract an inevitable fall." That is from a dialogue of Landor's. "And it would not taste of death, by reason of its adoption into immortal palaces; but it was to know weakness, and reliance, and the shadow of human imbecility; and it went with a lame gait; but in its goings it exceeded all mortal children in grace and swiftness." That is Charles Lamb. "In her sight there was Elysium; her smile was heaven; her voice was enchantment; the air of love316 waved round her, breathing balm into my heart: for a little while I had sat with the gods at their golden tables, I had tasted of all earth's bliss." They have quoted that passage from Hazlitt's Liber Amoris a thousand times. "Like God, whose servants they are, they utter their pleasure not by sounds that perish, or by words that go astray, but by signs in heaven, by changes on earth, by pulses in secret rivers, heraldries painted on darkness, and hieroglyphics written on the tablets of the brain." That is de Quincey. "And again the sun blinks out, and the poor sower is casting his grain into the furrow, hopeful he that the Zodiacs and far Heavenly Horologes have not faltered; that there will be yet another summer added for us and another harvest." That is Carlyle. "To what port are we bound? Who knows? There is no one to tell us but such poor weather tossed mariners as ourselves, whom we speak as we pass, or who have hoisted some signal, or floated to us some letter in a bottle from far." It is from Emerson. "Not to discriminate every moment some passionate attitude in those about us, and in the brilliancy of their gifts some tragic dividing of forces on their ways, is, on this short day of frost and sun, to sleep before evening." That, if modern in conception, altogether traditional in cadence and in the phrasing of its close, is from Pater's Renaissance. "We can therefore be happy in our sorrows, happy even in the death of our beloved who fall in the fight; for they die nobly, as heroes and saints die, with hearts and hands unstained by hatred and wrong." A peroration: the peroration from the Poet Laureate's Spirit of Man. "And in the autumn before the snows come they have all gone—of all that incalculable abundance of life, of all that hope and adventure, excitement and deliciousness there is scarcely more to be found than a soiled twig, a dirty seed, a dead leaf, black mould or a rotting feather." Mr. H. G. Wells, never a careful artist or fully aware of what language can be, permits himself some looseness in the phraseology of the passage from which that sentence comes, but he too falls, as it were unwittingly, into the old music. And here, from another living author is a piece of declamation which contains, indeed, sentiments and words which would have been foreign to the seventeenth century, but is a true child of its loins:

In both great and lesser writers, whether their prose is always majestic or eloquence is rare, whether they are graceful or awkward, authoritative or familiar, one can notice this: their prose is least personal when it reaches its highest peaks. It's a common observation that England lacks a single standard prose style, instead offering a mix of styles that keeps expanding. This is true. However, it's often overlooked that among the passages of English prose, taken from authors across different literary eras, which are widely regarded as the most sublime and musical—passages that have been, and will continue to be, the first choice of all prose anthologists searching for power and beauty—there's a distinct similarity in form and feature. Moreover, this resemblance can be so striking that the usual differences between the styles of writers separated by vast periods are often indistinguishable in these sentences. Styles that seem very different at a basic level converge at a higher plane: there is an established, inevitable manner that an English writer adopts when their thoughts and images elevate to greatness. This style is that of the Authorized Version, which was developing long before its ultimate expression in that pinnacle of our prose, attaining perfection and becoming an integral part of our cultural air, as well as that of many generations before us in childhood. Even in writers who never fully shed their quirks, the most eloquent "purple patches" are consistently reminiscent. Emotion intensifies suddenly or reaches a climax; the outcomes of contemplation are captured succinctly; through various pathways, the author arrives at a point where their expression achieves a grandeur of imagery and a flawless rhythm; and mixed with this profound emotion is always a pang of recognition. The note has been struck, and a hundred nearby strings resonate in response. The writer has stepped off the common path and into that sanctuary where there exists one ritual and one form of incantation. "Man, born of a woman, has just a short time to live and is full of misery. He rises and is cut down like a flower; he flees like a shadow and does not remain in one place." This is from the Prayer Book of 1549. "You have gathered all the vastness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of humankind, and concealed it all beneath these two narrow words, Hic jacit." This is Sir Walter Raleigh. "These wait by the shore of death, beckoning him to draw near, longing to see his star that would guide them to his place; they try to persuade the unyielding Sisters to wind down the clock of their lives, to break them off before their time." This is Bacon. "A memory of yesterday's joys, a fear of tomorrow's dangers, a straw under my knee, a noise in my ear, a light in my eye, anything, nothing, a fancy, a chimera in my mind, disturbs me in my prayer." This is John Donne. "Methuselah, with all his hundreds of years, was but a mushroom grown overnight compared to this day; and all four Monarchies, with all their thousands of years, and all the powerful Kings and beautiful Queens of the world, were merely a bed of flowers—some picked at six, some at seven, some at eight—all in one morning compared to this day." That too is Donne, and his subject is Eternity. "Since the brother of Death daily haunts us with dying reminders, and Time, which grows old itself, urges us not to expect long duration, enduring time is nothing but a foolish dream." That is Sir Thomas Browne. "Those who died unwillingly three thousand years ago and delayed death for two days, or even a week—what have they gained? Where is that week?" That is Jeremy Taylor. "When all is said and done, human life is, at its most significant and best, like a troublesome child that must be entertained and indulged a bit to keep it quiet until it falls asleep, after which the care is over." That is Sir William Temple. "The present is a fleeting moment, the past is gone; our view of the future is dark and uncertain." That is Gibbon. "The stars that still linger move onwards; and everywhere the blue sky belongs to them, and is their appointed rest, their homeland, which they enter unannounced, like lords who are expected but still receive a silent welcome." The introduction to the Ancient Mariner requires no further detail. "Laodameia died; Helen died; Leda, loved by Jupiter, went ahead. It is better to rest in the earth early than to stay up late; better than to stubbornly hold on to what we feel disintegrating beneath us and to delay an unavoidable downfall." That is from a dialogue by Landor. "And it would not fear death because of its connection to immortal realms; but it was to know weakness, dependence, and the shadow of human frailty; and it moved with a limp; yet in its movements, it surpassed all mortal children in elegance and speed." That is Charles Lamb. "In her presence, there was Elysium; her smile was paradise; her voice was enchanting; the atmosphere of love surrounded her, filling my heart with sweet relief: for a moment, I sat with the gods at their golden tables, tasting all of earthly bliss." That passage from Hazlitt's Liber Amoris has been quoted countless times. "Like God, whose servants they are, they convey their will not through sounds that fade away or words that go astray, but through signs in the heavens, changes on earth, pulses in unseen rivers, heraldry painted on darkness, and hieroglyphs inscribed on the tablets of the mind." That is de Quincey. "And again the sun disappears, and the weary sower is casting his seed into the furrow, hopeful that the Zodiacs and distant Heavenly Clocks have not failed; that there will be yet another summer for us and another harvest." That is Carlyle. "To what destination are we headed? Who knows? The only ones to tell us are poor sailors like ourselves, who we chat with as we pass by, or who have sent up a signal or sent us a letter in a bottle from afar." That is from Emerson. "Not to recognize some passionate attitude in those around us and in the brilliance of their talents some tragic divide on their paths, is, on this short frosty day with sunlight, to sleep before evening." That, if modern in thought, is still completely traditional in rhythm and phrasing, is from Pater’s Renaissance. "We can therefore find joy in our sorrows, even in the death of our loved ones who fall in battle; for they die nobly, like heroes and saints, with hearts and hands untainted by hatred and wrongdoing." A closing remark: the conclusion from the Poet Laureate's Spirit of Man. "And in the autumn before the snow descends, they have all gone—of all that immeasurable abundance of life, all that hope and adventure, excitement and delight, little remains but a dirty twig, a soiled seed, a dead leaf, black mold, or a rotting feather." Mr. H. G. Wells, who was never a meticulous artist or fully aware of the power of language, allows some looseness in the wording of the passage from which that sentence is taken, but he also, almost inadvertently, falls into the old music. And here, from another contemporary author, is a passage of eloquence that contains, indeed, sentiments and words that would have been foreign to the seventeenth century but is a true offspring of its lineage:

We survey the past, and see that its history is of blood and tears, of helpless blundering, of wild revolt, of stupid acquiescence, of empty aspirations. We sound the future, and learn that after a period, long compared with the individual life, but short indeed compared with the divisions of time open to our investigation, the energies of our system will decay, the glory of the sun will be dimmed, and the earth, tideless and inert, will no longer tolerate the race which has for a moment disturbed its solitude. Man will go down into the pit, and all his thoughts will perish. The uneasy consciousness, which in this obscure corner has for a brief space broken the contented silence of the universe, will be at rest. Matter will know itself no longer. "Imperishable monuments" and "immortal deeds," death itself, and love stronger than death, will be as though they had never been. Nor will anything that is be better or be worse for all that the labour, genius, devotion, and suffering of man have striven through countless generations to effect.

When we reflect on the past, we see it filled with violence and sorrow, poor choices, chaotic revolts, blind acceptance, and unfulfilled dreams. Looking ahead, we understand that, after a span of time that feels long in human terms but is short in the grand scheme of things, the forces of our world will fade away, the sun will lose its brightness, and the earth, calm and lifeless, will no longer welcome the presence of a species that briefly disrupted its peace. Humanity will fall into oblivion, and all thoughts will disappear. The uneasy awareness that briefly interrupted the universe's tranquil silence will find peace. Matter will forget itself. "Enduring monuments" and "eternal acts," even death itself and love that is stronger than death, will feel as if they never existed. And nothing that exists will be any better or worse for all the work, creativity, commitment, and suffering humanity has put in over countless generations.

This passage, summarising the conclusions that natural science unaided has been able to reach, is detached from a longer one: it occurs in Mr. Balfour's The Foundations of Belief.

This passage, summarizing the conclusions that natural science alone has been able to reach, is taken from a longer one: it appears in Mr. Balfour's The Foundations of Belief.

*Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

There is one music and one speech in all these extracts. It is not the result of deliberation, but it is not an accident, that they have so much else in common, that their very subjects are analogous. Chosen, however genuinely, at random and without afterthought, if they are chosen from the best, they will be variations on but a few related themes and half of them will be inspired by the direct contemplation of death. There are innumerable subjects which engage the attention, and they may be seen in countless aspects; but that large utterance comes chiefly to English lips when things, of whatever nature they may be, are regarded sub specie æternitatis. Whatever a man's philosophy and whatever his mood, when he speaks with this music, he speaks with the voice of mankind, awed and saddened by its inscrutable destiny. Time, Death, Eternity, Mutability: those words, the most awful that we know, insistently recur. It is they, unuttered yet present, which give their grandeur to pronouncements of many kinds which do not relate directly to the general operations of Time or of Death: to Burke's passage on Marie Antoinette, to Johnson's Preface to his Dictionary, to Gibbon's moonlight reverie on the conclusion of his History. Those names, those figures with their skirts of thunder and doom, trail through all our literature with a majesty that no others possess. Apostrophising those our shadowy tyrants, celebrating them, rebelling against them, we may clothe our conceptions in many images, though even here, for the most part, we must observe a tendency, natural and spontaneous, to choose as tokens and ornaments a few, in the earthly sense, universal and perennial things. But those shapes tower over our whole world. Anything we look at in the sunlight, a wave, a weed, a travelling insect, may be like a window opening out to them; and at night, under the dark sky, so actual and so symbolical, the reflective man is always aware of them. We have our activities and our distractions. We must satisfy our carnal cravings, eat, drink, and sleep; between birth and death, under that immense and unresponsive heaven, we build and dig, hunt and dance, carve and paint, intrigue, copulate and kill. But whenever the moment comes that we turn round from our toys it is one spectacle that we see: life proceeding from darkness to darkness, change, dissolution, and death. And the greatest utterance of our tongue is a chronicle, again and again resumed and repeated, of the wonder and dread, the certain regret and the wavering hope which that spectacle arouses in hearts which have immortal longings but have loved transient things: a chronicle of grass that withers, leaves that fall, of girls like flowers who fade like flowers, of conquerors who are dust, blown about, of tough oaks that decay, of stone temples and pyramids that as surely, after a few more years, fall into dust, of the world's past, and the past of the individual which cannot be recovered, the innocence318 and the illusions of childhood, the loss of which typifies all loss and their beauty that Eden to which, with the shadow approaching, we pitifully aspire: all framed by the most abiding things that our senses know, the sea and the wind and the hills, the seasons which come for all generations in their order, the stars, constant, silent, vigilant over all: those also transitory after their own kind, arching to their fall in epochs beyond our computation or guessing, but in relation to us steadfast and immutable.

There is one music and one voice in all these excerpts. It's not just chance or careful thought that they share so much in common, and that their subjects are similar. Even if chosen randomly and genuinely without much thought, if they come from the best, they will be variations on only a few related themes, and half will be inspired by the direct contemplation of death. There are countless subjects that capture attention, seen in many ways; but that powerful expression mostly comes to English speakers when things, whatever they are, are viewed sub specie æternitatis. No matter a person's philosophy or mood, when they speak with this music, they speak with the voice of humanity, awed and saddened by its mysterious fate. Time, Death, Eternity, Change: those words, the most frightening we know, keep coming back. They, unspoken yet present, give grandeur to many statements that don’t directly relate to the larger workings of Time or Death: from Burke's comments on Marie Antoinette, to Johnson's Preface to his Dictionary, to Gibbon's moonlit musings on the end of his History. Those names and figures, trailing doom, move through all our literature with a majesty unmatched by any others. In addressing our shadowy rulers, celebrating them, rebelling against them, we often wrap our ideas in various images, though here too, we naturally choose a few, in the earthly sense, universal and timeless things. But those figures loom over our entire world. Anything we see in the sunlight, a wave, a weed, a wandering insect, can act like a window opening to them; and at night, under the dark sky, so real and symbolic, the thoughtful person always senses their presence. We have our activities and distractions. We must satisfy our physical needs, eat, drink, and sleep; between birth and death, under that vast and indifferent sky, we build and dig, hunt and dance, carve and paint, scheme, mate, and kill. But whenever we turn away from our toys, one view remains: life moving from darkness to darkness, change, decay, and death. And the greatest expressions of our language are a story, repeated over and over, of the wonder and fear, the undeniable regret and the flickering hope that this view sparks in hearts that crave immortality but have loved fleeting things: a tale of withering grass, falling leaves, girls like flowers who fade, conquerors who become dust, sturdy oaks that rot, stone temples and pyramids that, in a few years, will turn to dust, of the world’s history, and the past of each individual that can't be reclaimed, the innocence318 and illusions of childhood, the loss of which symbolizes all loss, and their beauty representing that Eden we, with the shadow closing in, hopelessly strive for: all set against the most enduring things our senses know—the sea, the wind, and the hills, the seasons that come for every generation in their order, the stars, constant, silent, watching over all: those, too, are transient in their own way, destined to fall in epochs beyond our understanding, but steadfast and unchanging in relation to us.

They say (though I do not believe it) that an age, even if it be still far distant, is coming in which the present preoccupations of man, both physical and mental, will have vanished and new passions and new hopes will have taken their place. Our contact with each other is as yet imperfect; psychological discovery is only beginning; the gates between mind and mind will all be broken down; it will not be a question of universal candour but of automatic communication and sympathy. The individual will be identified with the race, will live only in the life of the race, will not merely not fear but will not even think about any death which does not involve the death of the race. The race will be one animal; its members, sloughed and replaced, will want no more immortality than that qualified perpetuation which the race can give; no two persons will be more to each other than any other two; Man will really be Man and will cease to be men. Should that time come (which, speaking diffidently, it will not) the voice of Man may change. His most eloquent words may be other than they are now, and even though, in his corporate form, he is still most deeply stirred by frustrations that we cannot conjecture, the range of his imagery will have altered, he will have new symbols for his regrets, and new comparisons for his ideas. Pending that change there is no reason to suppose that the essential, or to a large extent the incidental, material of our poetry, or of such of our prose as aspires to the condition of poetry, will substantially alter. We speak most sublimely of what moves us most deeply.

They say (though I don’t believe it) that a time, even if it’s far off, is coming when people’s current concerns, both physical and mental, will be gone, and new passions and hopes will take their place. Our connections with each other are still imperfect; psychological discovery is just starting; the barriers between minds will be completely removed; it won’t just be about universal honesty, but about automatic communication and empathy. The individual will be merged with the race, living only in the life of the race, and will not only not fear death but won’t even think about any death that doesn’t involve the death of the race. The race will be like one living being; its members, replacing each other, won’t desire any immortality beyond the continued existence the race can provide; no two people will mean more to each other than any other two; Humanity will truly be Humanity and will stop being just individuals. If that time comes (which, to be honest, I doubt), the voice of Humanity may change. Its most powerful words might be different from what they are now, and even though, in its collective form, it is still deeply affected by frustrations we can’t imagine, the range of its imagery will have changed, it will have new symbols for its regrets, and new metaphors for its ideas. Until that change happens, there’s no reason to think that the core, or even much of the incidental, material of our poetry, or of those parts of our prose that aim for the status of poetry, will change significantly. We express the most profound emotions about what moves us most deeply.

But this is not to say that we should wish that such speech, at the cost of such experience, should be more than intermittent. Sun, sheep, and children may take a sober colouring from the eye that has been much busied with such watchings, but they were not put there solely for that purpose; even if we profess ignorance of the reasons for their existence, we shall employ ourselves better if we act on the assumption that they were not. The last word, after so prolonged a meditation on the incomprehensible, may lie with Stevenson who, not unaccustomed to the thought of death and not incapable of poetry, wrote an essay on the subject which might not supply passages "distilled" enough for this book, but contains many so sensible that they might well be reprinted in others. "The changes wrought by death," he said, "are in themselves so sharp and final, and so terrible and melancholy in their consequences, that the thing stands alone in man's experience, and has no parallel upon earth." That opening might have led to a piece of great orchestral prose; but he turned on himself and wrote instead some pages of cheerful colloquial prose, sprinkled with fine sentences. In all views and319 situations "there is but one conclusion possible: that a man should stop his ears against paralysing terror, and run the race that is set before him with a single mind"; and "as a matter of fact, although few things are spoken of with more fearful whisperings than this prospect of death, few have less influence on conduct under healthy circumstances." But notice, even in this essay, the old lift, the old attitude, the old accents, when momentarily he looks out over the other wall: "Into what great waters, not to be crossed by any swimmer, God's pale Prætorian throws us over in the end!"

But that doesn’t mean we should wish for speech like this to happen more often at the expense of such experiences. Sun, sheep, and children can take on a serious tone from someone who has spent a lot of time observing them, but they weren’t created just for that. Even if we claim to not understand why they exist, we’ll be better off if we act as if they weren’t. After a long reflection on the incomprehensible, the final insight might belong to Stevenson, who was familiar with thoughts about death and capable of poetry. He wrote an essay on the subject that may not have the "distilled" excerpts suitable for this book, but it contains many sensible passages worth reprinting in others. “The changes brought by death,” he said, “are so abrupt and conclusive, and so dreadful and sad in their effects, that it stands alone in human experience and has no equal on earth.” That opening could have led to a piece of grand, orchestral prose; instead, he turned inward and wrote some pages of light, conversational prose filled with great sentences. In every viewpoint and situation, “there is only one conclusion: that a person should block out the paralyzing terror and run the race set before them with determination”; and “in reality, while few things are talked about with more fearful whispers than the thought of death, it has very little effect on behavior in healthy situations.” But notice, even in this essay, the old tone, the old perspective, the old expressions, when he briefly glances over to the other side: “Into what vast waters, not to be crossed by any swimmer, God’s pale Praetorian ultimately casts us!”


A COLLECTION OF AUTOGRAPHS

By CANON N. EGERTON LEIGH

By CANON N. EGERTON LEIGH

MY collection of autographs was begun by Lady Sitwell, of Rempstone, who married, 1798, Sir Sitwell Sitwell, Bt., M.P., who died in 1811. She married secondly, as his second wife, my grandfather in 1821, and died in 1860. Lady Sitwell knew everybody, and entertained a good deal. She was a blue-stocking in the days of their power, and most of the letters were written to her by the eminent men and women of the day. But her friends supplied her with other autographs—for instance, Longfellow sends her George Washington and Benjamin Franklyn. The following remarks by Washington are interesting at the present time: "At the beginning of the late war with Great Britain, when we thought ourselves justifiable in resisting to blood, it was known to those best acquainted with the different conditions of the combatants and the probable cost of the prize in dispute that the expense in comparison with our circumstances as Colonists must be enormous, the struggle protracted, dubious, and severe. It was known that the resources of Britain were, in a manner, inexhaustible, that her fleet covered the Ocean, and that her troops had harvested laurels in every quarter of the globe. Not then organised as a nation, or known as a people upon the earth, we had no preparation. Money, the nerve of war, was wanting. The sword was to be forged on the anvil of necessity: the treasury to be created from nothing. If we had a secret resource unknown to our enemy, it was in the unconquerable resolution of our citizens, the conscious rectitude of our cause, and a confident trust that we should not be forsaken by Heaven. The people willingly offered themselves to the battle, but the means of arming, clothing, and subsisting them, as well as of procuring the implements of hostility, were only to be found in anticipations of our future wealth. Paper bills of credit were emitted, monies borrowed for the most pressing emergencies, and our brave troops in the field unpaid for their services. In this manner, Peace, attended with every circumstance that could gratify our reasonable desires, or even inflate us with ideas of national importance, was at length obtained. But a load of debt was left upon us. The fluctuations of, and speculations in, our paper currency had, but in too many instances, occasioned vague ideas of property, generated licentious appetites, and corrupted the morals of men. To these immediate consequences of a fluctuating medium of commerce may be joined a tide of circumstances that flowed together from sources mostly opened during and after the war. The ravage of farms, the conflagrations of towns, the diminution——" Here the MSS. abruptly stops, but we can imagine what would follow.

MY autograph collection was started by Lady Sitwell of Rempstone, who married Sir Sitwell Sitwell, Bt., M.P. in 1798. He passed away in 1811. She then married my grandfather in 1821 as his second wife and died in 1860. Lady Sitwell was well-connected and hosted many gatherings. She was a blue-stocking in the heyday of their influence, and the majority of the letters were written to her by prominent figures of the time. Her friends also contributed autographs—Longfellow, for example, sent her those of George Washington and Benjamin Franklin. The following comments by Washington are particularly relevant today: "At the start of the recent war with Great Britain, when we believed we were justified in taking up arms, those who understood the different situations of the fighting sides and the potential costs involved knew that the expense for us as Colonists would be enormous, and the conflict would be drawn out, uncertain, and harsh. It was clear that Britain had virtually unlimited resources, her navy dominated the seas, and her troops had earned victories in every part of the world. Not being organized as a nation or recognized as a people, we were unprepared. We lacked money, the lifeblood of war. We had to create our military capabilities from necessity; our treasury had to be built from nothing. If we had any hidden advantage unknown to our enemy, it lay in the unwavering determination of our citizens, the righteousness of our cause, and a firm belief that we wouldn’t be abandoned by Heaven. The populace willingly stepped forward to fight, but the resources for arming, clothing, and supporting them, as well as obtaining war supplies, could only be found in hopes of future prosperity. Paper currency was issued, money borrowed for urgent needs, and our courageous soldiers in the field were unpaid for their services. In this way, we eventually achieved Peace, along with every condition that could satisfy our rational desires or even inflate us with notions of national significance. However, we were left with a heavy debt. The fluctuations in and speculation on our paper currency had, in many cases, led to confused notions of property, fueled reckless desires, and corrupted men's morals. These immediate results of a fluctuating currency were accompanied by a wave of issues that arose mostly during and after the war. The devastation of farms, the destruction of towns, the reduction——" Here the manuscript abruptly ends, but we can envision what would come next.

Mr. Herrick, of Beaumanor Park, gave Lady Sitwell the earliest autograph in the collection, a letter of Robert Herrick from St. John's, Cambridge,321 which I lent to the late Professor Moorman for his life of Robert Herrick. A curious entry in his uncle's account books discloses the fact that while the impecunious student was finding infinite difficulty in obtaining his quarterly allowance of £10, the wealthy uncle was borrowing hundreds of pounds from the nephew. I pass on to a letter of Lord Byron's accepting an invitation to dinner with Lady Sitwell. In it he says, "The song you have been good enough to send had escaped my observation or my memory when in Greece. I will endeavour to comply with your request. The copy has a few errors which I will try to expunge, though I have nearly forgotten my Romaic. I believe the words should be thus arranged." He arranges them, and then sends her, doubtless knowing her penchant for autographs, the following lines:

Mr. Herrick, of Beaumanor Park, gave Lady Sitwell the earliest autograph in the collection, a letter from Robert Herrick dated from St. John's, Cambridge,321 which I lent to the late Professor Moorman for his biography of Robert Herrick. An interesting entry in his uncle’s account books reveals that while the broke student struggled to get his quarterly allowance of £10, the wealthy uncle was borrowing hundreds of pounds from his nephew. Next, I have a letter from Lord Byron accepting an invitation to dinner with Lady Sitwell. In it, he writes, "The song you kindly sent had slipped my notice or my memory while I was in Greece. I’ll try to fulfill your request. The copy has a few mistakes that I’ll attempt to correct, although I've nearly forgotten my Romaic. I believe the words should be arranged this way." He arranges them and then sends her, likely aware of her love for autographs, the following lines:

1

I walk close to that spring of water Where my country's young women gather,
Yet I might choose to give up that haunt. Will she—my love be there? Oh no!

2

Everyone is there except for her alone,
Yet once by that fountain shone Her imagined eyes in the stream That sparkled with the borrowed light.

3

Yet—yet that spring is calm and clear,
Nor less to the daughters of Hellas dear,
But there, Reflection will never exist
Those waters with such a beautiful appearance.

4

She doesn't go there, yet she still hangs around. My steps around that sacred stream,
I don't know why I wander there—
But I can't tear myself away.

Albany, April 15th, 1814.

Albany, April 15, 1814.

Another manuscript, to which an especial interest attaches at this time, is the following letter from George Eliot:

Another manuscript that is especially interesting right now is the following letter from George Eliot:

16 Blandford Square, London, N.W.

16 Blandford Square, London, N.W.

My dear Friend—I was delighted to have your letter this morning bringing me good news not only of a literary but of a personal kind. It is pleasant to know that your labours on Adam have been so far appreciated; but I think it is pleasanter still to know that Maman has had the comfort of seeing her son Charles this Christmas, and that your prospects concerning him are hopeful. I begin, you know, to consider myself an experienced matron, knowing a great deal about parental joys and anxieties. Indeed I have rather too ready a talent for entering into anxieties of all sorts.

My dear friend—I was excited to receive your letter this morning with such wonderful news, both about your work and personally. It's fantastic to hear that your efforts on Adam have been well received; but even better is knowing that Mom had the joy of seeing her son Charles this Christmas, and that you're feeling positive about him. I'm starting to see myself as someone with experience in understanding the joys and worries of parenthood. In fact, I sometimes get a bit too caught up in worries.

322 Mr. Lewes is very much obliged to you for sending him the prospectus and additional information, which he has already dispatched to Mr. Trollope. It will be a valuable widening of his opportunities for choosing a foreign school. I was not aware till I gathered the fact from your letter that Emile Forgues had "analysed" the Mill for the Revue des deux Mondes, for Mr. Lewes, knowing that it would vex me, had carefully concealed it. It is an impudent way of getting money—this cool appropriation of other people's property without leave asked—which seems to have become a regular practice with him. Pray consider me responsible for nothing but what you find in the Tauchnitz edition. I never alter my books after they are printed—never alter anything of importance even in the course of printing, and ce n'est point mon histoire que j'écris, or whatever else you may find in M. Forgues' edition that is not in the English is due to the gratuitous exercise of his own talents in improving my book. I can well imagine that you find the Mill more difficult to render than Adam, but would it be inadmissible to represent in French, at least in some degree, those intermédiaires entre le style commun et le style élégant to which you refer? It seems to me that I have discerned such shades very strikingly rendered in Balzac, and occasionally in George Sand. Balzac, I think, dares to be thoroughly congenial, in spite of French strait-lacing. Even in English this daring is far from being general: inferior writers are hardly ever capable of it, and in the great mass of English fiction, from Bulwer down to the latest young lady scribbler, you find scarcely anything but impossible dialogue—the character speaking as no man or woman ever spoke, except on the stage. The writers who dare to be thoroughly familiar are Shakespeare, Fielding, Scott (when he is representing the popular life with which he is familiar), and indeed every other writer of fiction of the first class. Even in his loftiest tragedies, in Hamlet, for example, Shakespeare is intensely colloquial. One hears the very accent of living men. I am not vindicating the practice, I know that is not necessary to you who have so quick a sensibility for the real and the humorous, but I want to draw your attention to what you may not have observed—the timid elegance (alias unnaturalness) of inferior English writers. You may not have observed it, because naturally you don't read our poorer literature. You, of course, have knowledge as to what is or can be done in French literature beyond any that my reading can have furnished me with. I am glad that you think there are any readers who will prefer the Mill to Adam. To my feeling there is more thought and a profounder veracity in the Mill than in Adam: but Adam is more complete and better balanced. My love of the childhood scenes made me linger over them in epic fashion, so that I could not develop as fully as I wished the concluding "Book" in which the tragedy occurs, and which I had looked forward to with much intention and preparation from the beginning. My books don't seem to belong to me after I have once written them, so I find myself delivering opinions about them as if I had nothing to do with them. I am not afraid that you will be unable to distinguish that frankness from conceit. I cannot write very boastfully about our health; both Mr. Lewes and I are very middling, easily upset, easily put out of order. But in all other respects our happiness grows daily. Our dear boy Charles is more and more precious to us, and seems to delight in pouring all his young affection out in tenderness to me. Thornton, the second, is going on well and happily with his studies at Edinburgh, and seems to have profited morally and physically by the change. I don't know how to describe our locality otherwise than by saying that it lies very near Regent's Park, westward. It is a quiet situation for London—alas, not quiet for me, who dream of still fields! London is hateful to me, and I sometimes think we shall hardly have come to stay in it three years. Mr. Lewes and I constantly recall Geneva—and for us Geneva means all that is associated with you and Maman. It was a vivid pleasure to me that he felt his liking and admiration go out to you both quite apart from the fact that you were323 my friends. He desires to share in all assurances of affection that I send you. But I send you few assurances. Are they necessary?

322 Mr. Lewes is very thankful to you for sending him the prospectus and additional information, which he’s already passed on to Mr. Trollope. This will greatly expand his options for choosing a school abroad. I didn’t realize until I read your letter that Emile Forgues had "analyzed" the Mill for the Revue des deux Mondes, as Mr. Lewes had kept that from me knowing it would annoy me. It’s a disgraceful way to make money—taking other people's work without permission, which seems to be a regular habit of his. Please hold me accountable only for what you find in the Tauchnitz edition. I never alter my books once they’re printed—never change anything significant even during the printing process, and ce n'est point mon histoire que j'écris, or anything else you find in M. Forgues’ edition that’s not in the English version comes from his own unnecessary additions to my book. I can understand that you find the Mill tougher to translate than Adam, but would it be too much to at least partially represent in French those intermédiaires entre le style commun et le style élégant that you mentioned? It seems to me that I've noticed such nuances vividly in Balzac, and occasionally in George Sand. Balzac, I believe, boldly embraces his familiarity, despite the strict French conventions. Even in English, this boldness is quite rare: lesser writers hardly achieve it, and in most English fiction, from Bulwer down to the latest female writer, you find hardly anything but unrealistic dialogue—characters speaking in ways no one ever does in real life, except on stage. The authors who truly connect with readers are Shakespeare, Fielding, and Scott (when he's portraying the popular life he knows), along with every other top fiction writer. Even in his most serious tragedies, like Hamlet, Shakespeare remains deeply conversational. You can hear the voices of real people. I’m not defending this practice; I know that’s unnecessary for you, who have such a strong sensitivity for the genuine and the humorous, but I want to point out something you might not have considered—the timid elegance (alias unnaturalness) of inferior English writers. You may not have noticed it because you understandably don’t read our lesser literature. You have insights about what can be accomplished in French literature that my own reading simply can’t match. I'm glad you think some readers will prefer the Mill to Adam. Personally, I find there’s more thought and deeper truth in the Mill than in Adam: but Adam is more complete and better structured. My affection for the childhood scenes made me dwell on them quite a bit, which kept me from fully developing the final "Book" where the tragedy unfolds, which I had anticipated and prepared for from the start. My books don’t feel like they belong to me after I’ve written them, so I end up discussing them as if I have no connection to them. I’m not worried that you’ll confuse that honesty with arrogance. I can’t write very proudly about our health; both Mr. Lewes and I are just okay, easily thrown off balance and feeling a bit out of sorts. But in all other respects, our happiness grows daily. Our dear boy Charles is becoming more and more dear to us and seems to enjoy showering me with his young affection. Thornton, the second, is doing well with his studies in Edinburgh and seems to be thriving, both morally and physically, because of the change. I don't know how to describe our location other than to say that it’s very close to Regent's Park, westward. It’s a peaceful spot for London—unfortunately, not peaceful for me, who longs for quiet fields! London feels unbearable to me, and sometimes I think we won’t be able to stay here for three years. Mr. Lewes and I often think of Geneva—and for us, Geneva is everything associated with you and Maman. It was a genuine joy for me that he felt his fondness and admiration for both of you entirely separate from the fact that you were 323 my friends. He wants to share in all the expressions of affection that I send you. But I don’t send you many assurances. Are they really necessary?

Lord Houghton once said that "the Personal is always the interesting." This gives one of the great interests to a collection of autographs, it illustrates the Personal. Take Tennyson's. There is not one word in a long letter to show that he was Poet Laureate. He begins with "Trouble not yourself about the half-crown. I am very glad to pay my debts, however small, tho' Milnes asserts that nothing under five shillings should ever be refunded.... It is not all ladies who would have tolerated my fumigation so mildly; forgive my seeming roughness at parting; there is something in the farewell shake of hands that often breaks me down and makes me seem other than I am." My letter from Rudyard Kipling has in it the sentence, "I was a chorister once, but somehow they managed to agree to get on without me after a while." Samuel Smiles, of Self-Help, etc., writes, 1891, "I think nothing the less of you because you are a Dominie. You have a great mission for training the intellects and hearts of the coming generation. I hope you are kind to the children. My Dominie, he was a hard man, though he had favourites; told me I was only fit 'to sweep the streets of my native borough,' and threatened to 'dash my brains against the wall.' This was his ordinary way of speaking of those who were not his favourites. But I understand that he became better as he grew older. Still he left a very bad taste in my mouth." Leigh Hunt writes a kind letter to a budding poet with the postscript, "Send your sonnets by all means to periodicals, but have no mercy in them on superfluous words." With equal kindness Southey writes to Mr. Ragg in 1835, "I do not remember to have seen a more beautiful little piece than 'Why Does the Sun Go Down?' It ought to find its way into all popular selections." Southey wrote out for Lady Sitwell, in 1813, "The March to Moscow." From these kindly letters let us turn to Robert Lowe: "I am a candidate for the Greek Professorship of Glasgow ... a most excellent appointment, and one which above all I should be anxious to obtain.... My chance is not a bad one, as there is no candidate with whom they are content, and to me there is no objection except my politics, and they are, you know, not very furious or indeed in any way practical principles to me.... This is the fairest chance that has ever offered to me of making myself independent and affluent for the rest of my life. It is one of the few appointments I am able to fill." This was written in 1838. In 1851 he writes to the same person, "I am a candidate for the Chair of Political Economy at Oxford. I have every hope of success as my reception in Oxford has been very flattering.... The contest seems to lie between me and Neate of Oriel, a very good man, I believe, but not very popular." Another politician, John Bright, wrote in 1865, "I fear it would not suit your object for any Englishman to interfere in the course that may be taken in reference to Jeff Davis. I have privately said all I can or ought to say, and from what I hear I incline to think that he will escape the punishment which so many324 men have suffered for crimes of infinitely less guilt. I am opposed to capital punishment for political or social crimes." Autographs from Prime Ministers include the Duke of Portland, "Your Parishioner named Bradley tried to usurp one of my houses. I do not consider that an amiable weakness," and Lord Salisbury, La Donna e Mobile, given to a lady during an important conversation, when she asked for his autograph. Lord Rosebery heads his letter "Waterloo Day." Mr. Gladstone shows his kindly feeling for Sir Stafford Northcote, but from Melbourne onwards the Prime Ministers content themselves with few words. So does Thackeray, "Dear Sir or Madam—Where does Mr. Ritchie live with whom I dine in 2 hours. Please tell." John Hay says "our visit to Eton will be for Helen and me one of our pleasantest memories of England." Eton is again mentioned by Mr. Justice Coleridge writing to his relation there, one of the masters, "I should like very much to know whether there is any prospect of the College making any movement towards changes." Eton does not like changes; to parody Lord Curzon's motto, "Let Eton hold what Eton held," is as true now as in the past. I will conclude with a pathetic letter from Matthew Arnold, "I lead such a bothered and hard-driven life that I forget what I wrote in better days." I wonder if he remembered writing in an autograph book:

Lord Houghton once said, "The personal is always interesting." This adds a great appeal to a collection of autographs; it highlights the personal touch. Take Tennyson's letter, for instance. There's not a single word in it to indicate that he was Poet Laureate. He starts with, "Don't worry about the half-crown. I'm very glad to pay my debts, no matter how small, though Milnes says nothing under five shillings should ever be refunded.... Not all ladies would have put up with my fumigation so calmly; forgive my seeming rudeness at parting; there's something in the final handshake that often overwhelms me and makes me appear different from who I really am." My letter from Rudyard Kipling includes the line, "I was once a chorister, but somehow they managed to get along without me after a while." Samuel Smiles, from *Self-Help*, wrote in 1891, "I think no less of you because you're a Dominie. You have a huge mission to train the minds and hearts of the next generation. I hope you're kind to the children. My Dominie was a hard man, though he had favorites; he told me I was only fit 'to sweep the streets of my native borough' and threatened to 'dash my brains against the wall.' This was his usual way of talking about those who weren't his favorites. But I’ve heard he got better as he got older. Still, he left a very bitter memory." Leigh Hunt writes a friendly letter to a young poet with a note saying, "By all means, send your sonnets to publications, but don't hold back on cutting out unnecessary words." Similarly, Southey writes kindly to Mr. Ragg in 1835, "I can't recall seeing a more beautiful little piece than 'Why Does the Sun Go Down?' It should definitely be included in all popular selections." Southey also wrote out "The March to Moscow" for Lady Sitwell in 1813. From these kind letters, we turn to Robert Lowe: "I'm a candidate for the Greek Professorship of Glasgow ... a fantastic appointment, and one I'm particularly eager to secure.... My chances are decent, as there's no candidate they're satisfied with, and my only drawback is my politics, which are, as you know, not very extreme or particularly practical for me.... This is the best opportunity I've ever had to make myself independent and well-off for the rest of my life. It's one of the few positions I'm capable of filling." This was written in 1838. In 1851, he writes to the same person, "I'm a candidate for the Chair of Political Economy at Oxford. I'm hopeful for success, as my reception in Oxford has been very positive.... The competition seems to be between me and Neate of Oriel, a very good man, I believe, but not very popular." Another politician, John Bright, wrote in 1865, "I worry it wouldn't be in your best interest for any Englishman to interfere with the course of action regarding Jeff Davis. I've said all I can or should say privately, and from what I hear, I think he will avoid the punishment that so many have faced for far less serious offenses. I'm against capital punishment for political or social crimes." Autographs from Prime Ministers include the Duke of Portland, saying, "Your parishioner named Bradley tried to take over one of my houses. I don't see that as a charming weakness," and Lord Salisbury, who wrote *La Donna e Mobile* to a lady during an important conversation when she asked for his autograph. Lord Rosebery starts his letter with "Waterloo Day." Mr. Gladstone expresses his friendly feelings for Sir Stafford Northcote, but from Melbourne onwards, the Prime Ministers keep their words brief. Thackeray writes, "Dear Sir or Madam—Where does Mr. Ritchie live with whom I dine in 2 hours? Please tell." John Hay states, "Our visit to Eton will be one of our fondest memories of England." Eton is mentioned again by Mr. Justice Coleridge, who writes to a relative there, one of the masters, "I’d really like to know if there's any chance the College is considering any changes." Eton doesn't like changes; parodying Lord Curzon's motto, "Let Eton hold what Eton held," remains true now just like in the past. I’ll finish with a poignant letter from Matthew Arnold, "I lead such a hectic and exhausting life that I forget what I wrote in better days." I wonder if he recalled writing in an autograph book:

Our life is woven from thin threads,
And he struggles to succeed who misses one.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We welcome letters from readers about any topics related to bibliographical interest. The Editor will do his best to respond to all inquiries sent to him.

GENERAL NOTES

THE Christie-Miller sale at Messrs. Sotheby's, postponed from November 28th to December 16th, realised the enormous total of £110,356, thus more than doubling the previous "record" for a single day's book-sale achieved at the Yates-Thompson sale last summer, the total of which was £52,000. The great majority of the items were acquired by Mr. G. D. Smith, the American buyer, who seemed to have learnt to think so imperially about book prices that very few English dealers or collectors were able to compete with him. For the most part the bidding resolved itself into a duel between Mr. Smith and Mr. Quaritch, Mr. Smith being almost invariably the victor.

THE Christie-Miller auction at Sotheby's, pushed back from November 28th to December 16th, brought in an impressive total of £110,356, more than doubling the previous "record" for a single day's book sale, which was set at the Yates-Thompson auction last summer with a total of £52,000. Most of the items were purchased by Mr. G. D. Smith, the American buyer, who seemed to have developed such an imperial perspective on book prices that very few English dealers or collectors could compete with him. Most of the bidding turned into a competition between Mr. Smith and Mr. Quaritch, with Mr. Smith almost always coming out on top.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.

The highest price for a single lot—the highest price ever given for a single book or manuscript—was £15,100, which was paid for the minute vellum-bound volume containing Venus and Adonis, The Passionate Pilgrim, and Epigrammes and Elegies, by J. D. (Sir John Davies) and C. M. (Christopher Marlowe). The Venus and Adonis is the only copy known of the fourth edition of the poem; six copies of the first three editions exist, all of which are in public libraries. The Passionate Pilgrim is one of the three known copies of the first edition (1599), while only two or three copies are known to exist of the Epigrammes and Elegies, published at Middleborough (? 1598).

The highest price for a single lot—the highest price ever paid for a single book or manuscript—was £15,100, which was paid for the tiny vellum-bound volume containing Venus and Adonis, The Passionate Pilgrim, and Epigrammes and Elegies, by J. D. (Sir John Davies) and C. M. (Christopher Marlowe). The Venus and Adonis is the only known copy of the fourth edition of the poem; six copies of the first three editions exist, all of which are in public libraries. The Passionate Pilgrim is one of the three known copies of the first edition (1599), while only two or three copies are known to exist of the Epigrammes and Elegies, published at Middleborough (? 1598).

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Other Elizabethan books fetched very large prices. Greene's Arbasto (1584), a unique copy, went for £820; Gwydonius (1584) for £770; Morando (1584) for £680; Planetomachia (1585) for £900; and the unique copy of A Quip for an Upstart Courtier (1592) for £1200. A copy of Tottel's Miscellany, second edition, fetched £2400; Nash's Unfortunate Traveller (1594), £680; and the first edition of The Paradyse of Dainty Devises, £1700. Copies of the Arcadia (1590) and of Astrophel and Stella (circa 1595) were sold for £1000 and £2700 respectively.

Other Elizabethan books sold for very high prices. Greene's Arbasto (1584), a one-of-a-kind copy, went for £820; Gwydonius (1584) for £770; Morando (1584) for £680; Planetomachia (1585) for £900; and the unique copy of A Quip for an Upstart Courtier (1592) for £1200. A copy of Tottel's Miscellany, second edition, fetched £2400; Nash's Unfortunate Traveller (1594), £680; and the first edition of The Paradyse of Dainty Devises, £1700. Copies of the Arcadia (1590) and Astrophel and Stella (circa 1595) were sold for £1000 and £2700 respectively.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) that you'd like me to work on.

The other Shakespeare lots were sold at less astonishing figures. A copy of the First Folio, slightly defective, sold for £2300; £2400 was given for a fine copy of the Third Folio, Much Ado About Nothing, the Quarto of 1600, sold for £2200; and The True Tragedie of Richard the Third, the anonymous play used by Shakespeare in producing his own Richard III., for £2000.

The other Shakespeare items sold for less surprising amounts. A copy of the First Folio, with a few defects, went for £2300; £2400 was paid for a nice copy of the Third Folio; Much Ado About Nothing, the 1600 Quarto, sold for £2200; and The True Tragedie of Richard the Third, the anonymous play that Shakespeare used to create his own Richard III., fetched £2000.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The Heber Collection of broadsheets and ballads was purchased by Mr. Smith for £6400. This collection, comprising eighty-eight pieces, is a portion of the great collection, a larger collection, half of which passed, under the terms of Mr. Huth's will, to the British Museum. It contains many pieces of remarkable beauty and interest.

The Heber Collection of broadsheets and ballads was bought by Mr. Smith for £6,400. This collection, which includes eighty-eight pieces, is part of the larger collection, half of which was bequeathed to the British Museum according to Mr. Huth's will. It has many pieces of remarkable beauty and significance.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Got it. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*I am ready to assist. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Other interesting items in the sale were three minor works of the "Laureate," John Skelton, printed by Pynson, the three bound together in a single volume, which was326 bought for £1780; the Amoretti and Epithalamium of Spenser (1595), £1200; The Shepheardes Calendar (1579), £1280; Reynard the Fox (Caxton, 1481), £5900; The Cordyale, or the Four Last Things (Caxton, 1479), £1900; Tullye of Old Age (Caxton, 1481), £1800; Gray's Elegy (1751), £750; Paradise Lost (1667), £460.

Other interesting items in the sale were three minor works by the "Laureate," John Skelton, printed by Pynson, all bound together in one volume, which was326 purchased for £1780; the Amoretti and Epithalamium by Spenser (1595), £1200; The Shepheardes Calendar (1579), £1280; Reynard the Fox (Caxton, 1481), £5900; The Cordyale, or the Four Last Things (Caxton, 1479), £1900; Tullye of Old Age (Caxton, 1481), £1800; Gray's Elegy (1751), £750; Paradise Lost (1667), £460.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

This sale marks the triumph and the reduction to the absurd of book-collecting. The absurdity of picture-dealing is already manifest; prices have long ceased to have the least relation to the merit of the work purchased. It is out of mere snobisme and not from any love of art that people will give fifty thousand pounds for a picture by a second-rate eighteenth-century artist. The same spirit has invaded the book-collecting world. The amateur who collects books out of a genuine love of literature had better retire as gracefully as he may. There is no place for him in the topsy-turvy universe where fifteen thousand pounds is paid for a little volume of poems. One left the sale with a curious feeling of bewilderment and indignation, almost vowing that one would never look at an old book again.

This sale highlights both the triumph and the ridiculousness of book collecting. The absurdity of art dealing is already clear; prices have long stopped reflecting the true value of the work being bought. People will pay fifty thousand pounds for a painting by a mediocre eighteenth-century artist, not out of any real appreciation for art, but simply out of snobbery. The same attitude has taken over the book-collecting scene. Those who collect books because they genuinely love literature might as well bow out gracefully. There’s no place for them in this upside-down world where fifteen thousand pounds is spent on a small collection of poems. One left the sale feeling confused and upset, almost swearing never to look at an old book again.

*Understood! Please provide the text you want to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The centenary of George Eliot was celebrated at Messrs. Hodgsons' by the sale of a first edition of Scenes of Clerical Life, a fine uncut copy. It went for £17. The library of the late James Nicol Dunn was disposed of at the same rooms. Mr. Dunn was a journalist whose career included the editorship of the Morning Post and that of the Johannesburg Star. In earlier years—he always retained some flavour of that association—he was Henley's assistant on the National Observer. He was thus in a position to obtain books, manuscripts, and autograph letters which have since become valuable. His Edinburgh set of Stevenson (accompanied by a note from Charles Baxter, "Louis will have nett complete about £5200 over this") went for £65, and a set of the Scots Observer and National Observer for £47. An inscribed copy of Whistler's Gentle Art of Making Enemies sold for ten guineas, and three first editions, with letters, of John Davidson £5—which suggests that Davidson is at last getting a little notice from collectors.

The centenary of George Eliot was celebrated at Messrs. Hodgsons' with the sale of a first edition of Scenes of Clerical Life, a pristine uncut copy. It sold for £17. The library of the late James Nicol Dunn was also auctioned at the same venue. Mr. Dunn was a journalist who served as the editor of the Morning Post and the Johannesburg Star. In his earlier years—he always kept some connection to that role—he was Henley's assistant at the National Observer. This position allowed him to acquire books, manuscripts, and autograph letters that have since become quite valuable. His Edinburgh set of Stevenson (with a note from Charles Baxter stating, "Louis will have nett complete about £5200 over this") sold for £65, while a set of the Scots Observer and National Observer went for £47. An inscribed copy of Whistler's Gentle Art of Making Enemies fetched ten guineas, and three first editions, along with letters, of John Davidson sold for £5—which suggests that Davidson is finally getting some attention from collectors.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. *Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.

Among the autographs were several corrected proofs and typescripts of Mr. Kipling's. A freely corrected typescript of Tomlinson fetched £81, the MS. of Fuzzy-Wuzzy £50. Three manuscript poems of Henley's, with a letter from Mr. Yeats thrown in, brought only £6 10s. Still more surprising was the sale of Mr. Yeats's MS. of The Lake Isle of Innisfree, with another, for £5 15s. In a sale on the following day a first edition of The Shropshire Lad turned up: it was sold for £4.

Among the autographs were several corrected proofs and typescripts by Mr. Kipling. A freely corrected typescript of Tomlinson sold for £81, the manuscript of Fuzzy-Wuzzy for £50. Three manuscript poems by Henley, along with a letter from Mr. Yeats, only fetched £6 10s. Even more surprising was the sale of Mr. Yeats's manuscript of The Lake Isle of Innisfree, which went for £5 15s. The next day, a first edition of The Shropshire Lad was found and sold for £4.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The Arbury Library, a portion of which is to be sold at Sotheby's on January 22nd, has an interest apart from the high rarity of many of the books which are to be sold; for these found their way to Arbury, not at the fancy of any individual collector of rare volumes—none of the Newdigates have been great book-collectors in this modern sense—but simply as current literature of the period in which they were published. The First Folio Shakespeare, for instance, which is described as "probably the largest available," has been at Arbury since 1660, when it belonged to Serjeant Newdegate, who was Chief Justice under Cromwell and was made a Baronet at the Restoration; and it is likely that it came into his possession or into that of the elder brother whom he succeeded soon after its publication in 1623. Sir Richard Newdegate's mother was Anne Fitton, sister to Mary Fitton, Queen Elizabeth's frolicsome and wayward maid-of-honour, whom a modern edition of Shakespeare's Sonnets has sought to identify327 with the Dark Lady. Family papers at Arbury give no support to the late Mr. Tyler's theory, and Mary Fitton's portraits there show her to have been fair rather than dark. It is probable that some of the volumes which are to be sold at Sotheby's were at Arbury when Mary Fitton found a home there with her sister, Lady Newdigate, after her disgrace at Court. No one whose interest in old books lies in their character, their history, and their associations rather than in the price which they may fetch under the hammer can fail to regret the fate by which these precious volumes are at length taken from the home in which they have stood side by side for some three centuries.

The Arbury Library, part of which is set to be sold at Sotheby's on January 22nd, has significance beyond the high rarity of many of the books being auctioned. These books came to Arbury not because of any individual collector's interest in rare volumes—none of the Newdigates have been great book collectors in the modern sense—but simply as the literature of their time. The First Folio Shakespeare, for example, described as "probably the largest available," has been at Arbury since 1660, when it belonged to Serjeant Newdegate, who was Chief Justice under Cromwell and was made a Baronet at the Restoration. It's likely that he acquired it, or it came into the hands of the older brother he succeeded, shortly after its publication in 1623. Sir Richard Newdegate's mother was Anne Fitton, sister to Mary Fitton, Queen Elizabeth's playful and unpredictable maid-of-honor, whom a modern edition of Shakespeare's Sonnets has attempted to connect with the Dark Lady. Family documents at Arbury don’t support the late Mr. Tyler's theory, and portraits of Mary Fitton there indicate she was more fair than dark. Some of the books being sold at Sotheby's probably were at Arbury when Mary Fitton lived there with her sister, Lady Newdigate, after her fall from grace at Court. Anyone whose interest in old books lies in their character, history, and associations rather than their auction value can't help but lament the fate that has led to these precious volumes being removed from the home where they have stood together for nearly three centuries.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready to help! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Sounds unheard are the sweetest, and the books that were never written and the books that once existed and have been lost are by far the world's best books. Those chapters on Chambermaids and Buttonholes would have been the most amusing in Tristram Shandy; Milton's epic on King Arthur, great and glorious in itself, would also have nipped The Idylls of the King in the bud, thus earning our gratitude as well as our admiration. The lost books of the Satyricon were the best things Petronius ever wrote, and the vanished poems of Sappho—one dare not think of them.

Sounds that we haven't heard are the sweetest, and the books that were never written and the ones that once existed but are now lost are definitely the best books in the world. Those chapters about Chambermaids and Buttonholes would have been the most entertaining in Tristram Shandy; Milton's epic about King Arthur, magnificent and glorious in its own right, would have also prevented The Idylls of the King from ever being published, earning both our gratitude and our admiration. The lost books of the Satyricon were the best things Petronius ever wrote, and the missing poems of Sappho—one can't even imagine them.

And now we have news of yet another little work that has joined the great army of the lost. But not, we hope, for ever; for the volume can hardly fail to turn up some time, sooner or later, in some bookseller's shop or some collector's library. The history of this lost volume is not uninteresting, and we propose to quote at some length from an account of it furnished by the owner, Miss E. M. Green, of Modbury, Ivy Bridge, South Devon:

And now we have news of yet another little work that has joined the great army of the lost. But not, we hope, forever; because the book is likely to show up eventually, sooner or later, in some bookseller's shop or some collector's library. The story of this lost book is quite intriguing, and we plan to quote extensively from an account provided by the owner, Miss E. M. Green, of Modbury, Ivy Bridge, South Devon:

"In 1913 a MS. book fell into my hands, thought first to be a manuscript of Little Gidding, which proved, however, to be the work of the Rev. Richard White, Chaplain to the English nuns of St. Monica in Louvain from 1630 to 1687. This I published with Messrs. Longmans under the title of Celestial Fire. This volume contains in the preface an account of these Louvain Manuscripts, which are singularly beautiful specimens of seventeenth-century script. Consequent on this publication, the community of St. Augustine's Priory, Newton Abbot, who fled to England during the French Revolution, sent me a similar manuscript, Cordial Prayer, to be published also. It was a leather volume, 4 inches by 2¾ inches, 1 inch in depth, bound in holland with quaint brass clasps, and the top of the pages was a beautiful blue. Taking it from the inspection of the Keeper of MSS., British Museum, and from the MSS. Room home with me, I found on entering an omnibus in Sloane Street that I had lost it. It was tied in white paper with my address on the outside."

"In 1913, I came across a manuscript that I initially thought was a draft of Little Gidding, but it turned out to be the work of Rev. Richard White, who served as Chaplain to the English nuns of St. Monica in Louvain from 1630 to 1687. I published it with Messrs. Longmans under the title Celestial Fire. This book includes a preface that describes these Louvain manuscripts, which are remarkably beautiful examples of seventeenth-century handwriting. Following this publication, the community of St. Augustine's Priory in Newton Abbot, who had fled to England during the French Revolution, sent me another manuscript, Cordial Prayer, to publish as well. It was a leather-bound book, measuring 4 inches by 2¾ inches and 1 inch thick, wrapped in holland with charming brass clasps, and the top edges of the pages were a lovely blue. After taking it from the Keeper of Manuscripts at the British Museum and bringing it home, I realized that I had lost it when I got on a bus in Sloane Street. It was wrapped in white paper with my address on the outside."

All efforts have so far, Miss Green tells us, proved unavailing, and no word can be heard of the lost volume. Perhaps some of our readers may have seen or heard of this interesting little manuscript.

All efforts so far, Miss Green tells us, have been unsuccessful, and there’s no news about the lost volume. Perhaps some of our readers have seen or heard of this intriguing little manuscript.

**I'm sorry, but there seems to be no text provided. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

The hand-press and type used by the late Dr. Daniel in the production of the well-known Daniel editions have been presented by Mrs. Daniel to the Bodleian Library. The press has now been set up in the Picture Gallery of the Library with the chase, containing the last pages set up, still in place. A small collection of some of the more interesting books printed on it has been arranged on an adjoining table.

The hand press and type used by the late Dr. Daniel to produce the famous Daniel editions have been donated by Mrs. Daniel to the Bodleian Library. The press is now displayed in the Library's Picture Gallery, with the chase still holding the last pages that were set up. A small collection of some of the more interesting books printed on it is arranged on a nearby table.

*Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

We recently had the fortune to come across a copy of that very interesting edition of Louise Labé's works, published at Lyons in 1824. Printed at the expense of a local literary society, the edition was limited to 600 copies, a number of which were printed on coloured paper. Our copy was one of the four "coquille rose." One copy exists in which the colour of the paper varies at every sheet.

We recently had the luck to find a copy of that fascinating edition of Louise Labé's works, published in Lyon in 1824. Printed at the expense of a local literary society, the edition was limited to 600 copies, some of which were printed on colored paper. Our copy was one of the four "coquille rose." There is one copy where the color of the paper changes on every page.

ITEMS FROM THE BOOKSELLERS' CATALOGUES

Collectors interested in the Restoration Drama will find much in Messrs. Pickering and Chatto's catalogue to engage their attention. Sir William Davenant is represented by First Editions of The Siege of Rhodes (1656), The Cruell Brother (1630), The Unfortunate Lovers (1643). A copy of the first collected edition of Davenant's Works (1673) is offered for sale by Mr. Francis Edwards. Aureng-Zebe (1676), the opera King Arthur (1691), and The Duke of Guise (1683) are all first editions of Dryden. Pordage's Siege of Babylon (first edition, 1678) is priced at £4 4s.; Sir Charles Sedley's Antony and Cleopatra (1677) at £8 8s. Shadwell is well represented by his Virtuoso (first edition, 1676), a comedy that was regrettably not included in the "Mermaid" series reprint of the dramatist's works, The Lancashire Witches (1682), and Bury Fair (1689).

Collectors interested in Restoration Drama will find plenty to capture their interest in Messrs. Pickering and Chatto's catalog. Sir William Davenant is featured with First Editions of The Siege of Rhodes (1656), The Cruell Brother (1630), and The Unfortunate Lovers (1643). A copy of the first collected edition of Davenant's Works (1673) is available for sale by Mr. Francis Edwards. Aureng-Zebe (1676), the opera King Arthur (1691), and The Duke of Guise (1683) are all first editions by Dryden. Pordage's Siege of Babylon (first edition, 1678) is priced at £4 4s. Sir Charles Sedley's Antony and Cleopatra (1677) is listed at £8 8s. Shadwell is well represented by his Virtuoso (first edition, 1676), a comedy that unfortunately wasn’t included in the "Mermaid" series reprint of the dramatist's works, along with The Lancashire Witches (1682) and Bury Fair (1689).

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*

There are moments when one's literary sense gets the better of one's purely bibliophilous instinct—moments when a profound irritation seizes one that people should be so stupid as to collect books because they are rare and not because they are worth reading. One wonders, for instance, if human labour and ingenuity might not be expended in some more profitable undertaking than the compilation of a catalogue of about one hundred-and-fifty editions of The Picture of Dorian Gray, bibliographically described. Collectors of the works of that second-rate literary man who was the author of this Dorian Gray may be interested to hear that this catalogue is at present being prepared at "The Bungalow," 8 Abercorn Place, London, N.W.8, where they will also find a number of Wilde's books, in every kind and shape of edition, for sale.

There are times when one's love for literature overshadows their obsession with collecting books—times when it’s really frustrating that people collect books just because they’re rare rather than because they’re worth reading. It makes you think, for example, if all that time and effort could be spent on something more worthwhile than creating a catalog of about one hundred and fifty editions of The Picture of Dorian Gray, each described in detail. Fans of that second-rate writer who created Dorian Gray might want to know that this catalog is currently being prepared at "The Bungalow," 8 Abercorn Place, London, N.W.8, where they can also find various editions of Wilde's books available for sale.

*No text provided.Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

A curiosity of 1890 literature, in the shape of The Blue Calendar: Praises of Twelve Saints, written by John Gray, may also be seen at "The Bungalow." This little book, by the author of Silverpoints, was privately printed at 92 Mount Street in 1896, and may be bought for two guineas.

A notable piece of literature from 1890, titled The Blue Calendar: Praises of Twelve Saints, written by John Gray, can also be found at "The Bungalow." This short book, by the author of Silverpoints, was privately printed at 92 Mount Street in 1896 and is available for two guineas.

A. L. H.

A. L. H.


CORRESPONDENCE

SURTEES

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—In your admirable columns on Bibliography A. L. H. writes (November issue): "It is interesting to note what high prices the works of Surtees can always command." They certainly do; but is it not Leech rather than Surtees who gives them their value?

Mr.,—In your excellent columns on Bibliography A. L. H. writes (November issue): "It's interesting to see how high prices the works of Surtees can always fetch." They really do; but isn't it Leech rather than Surtees who adds to their value?

Handley Cross is doubtless immortal because of the creation of Jorrocks and James Pigg, the best portrait of the hard-riding, reckless, witty Northumbrian since Shakespeare's Hotspur, but Plain or Ringlets, Ask Mamma, and the rest are surely only valuable on account of Leech's illustrations?

Handley Cross is definitely timeless because of the characters Jorrocks and James Pigg, the greatest depiction of the adventurous, daring, and clever Northumbrian since Shakespeare's Hotspur. However, works like Plain or Ringlets, Ask Mamma, and the others are probably only worth reading because of Leech's illustrations, right?

I imagine that the original Handley Cross, in three volumes, 1843, London, will not fetch as much as the later and expanded Handley Cross, with Leech's illustrations, published London, 1854.

I think the original Handley Cross, in three volumes, 1843, London, won’t sell for as much as the later and expanded Handley Cross, with Leech's illustrations, published in London, 1854.

I have recently inherited a set of the five Surtees-cum-Leech issue (usually styled first editions), and I am in doubt as to what to insure them for in view of the present high prices.

I recently inherited a set of the five Surtees-cum-Leech issue (usually called first editions), and I'm unsure how much to insure them for considering the current high prices.

Still more so in the case of other still greater treasures: early Aldines, Jensons, first editions Jonson, Spencer, Milton, etc., but above and beyond all in the case of a first folio Shakespeare, a splendid copy and intact.

Still more so in the case of other even greater treasures: early Aldines, Jensons, first editions of Jonson, Spenser, Milton, etc., but above all in the case of a first folio Shakespeare, a stunning copy and complete.

According to Sir Sidney Lee, out of 140 known copies twenty only are "perfect" (with Shakespeare's portrait printed on title-page), other twenty are intact (with portrait inlaid), and the remaining 100 are all deficient in one way or another.

According to Sir Sidney Lee, of the 140 known copies, only twenty are "perfect" (with Shakespeare's portrait printed on the title page), another twenty are intact (with the portrait inlaid), and the remaining 100 are all lacking in some way.

Well, suppose by some dreadful dispensation my library was burned down and this gem consumed, what would it cost to procure another?

Well, let's say that by some terrible twist of fate my library was burned down and this treasure was lost, how much would it take to get another?

My bookseller tells me to insure it for £1500, but would this procure another?

My bookseller says I should insure it for £1500, but would that be enough to get another one?

I feel certain it would not. What, then, is the proper insurance?—Yours, etc.,

I’m sure it wouldn’t. So, what’s the right insurance?—Yours, etc.,

A Pursuer of Books and Foxes.

A Searcher for Books and Foxes.

[We certainly think that figure far too low, but the prices of first folios vary greatly. Perhaps some reader can give insurance information.—Editor.]

[We definitely think that figure is way too low, but the prices of first folios can vary a lot. Maybe some reader can share insurance information.—Editor.]


AMERICAN POETRY

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—The writer of your "Letter from America," in the December number, commits himself to the astonishing statement that "Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay is the one American writer of verse whose work shows signs of genius." Such a statement should not pass unchallenged. It is as if an American writer, visiting England, were to remark that Mr. Rudyard Kipling is the only English writer of verse with signs of genius. The parallel is quite exact. Lindsay has the same free-and-easy facility, the same preference for ragtime rhythms, the same tone of vulgar optimism, the same desire to preach a gospel, as the author of Mandalay. The only difference is that Lindsay is rather more limited in his range, if anything. He has never succeeded in doing but one type of poem—the ragtime exhortation. To say that he and he alone in America shows genius is preposterous.

Gentleman,—The writer of your "Letter from America," in the December issue, makes the surprising claim that "Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay is the only American poet whose work shows signs of genius." Such a claim should not go unchallenged. It’s like an American writer visiting England saying that Mr. Rudyard Kipling is the only English poet with signs of genius. The comparison is spot on. Lindsay has the same casual style, the same love for ragtime rhythms, the same tone of naive optimism, and the same urge to preach a message as the author of Mandalay. The only difference is that Lindsay is even more limited in his range, if anything. He has only managed to write one type of poem—the ragtime exhortation. To assert that he is the sole genius in America is absurd.

What about Robert Frost, whose work and influence were paramount in the development of Edward Thomas?—a fact admitted by a recent biographer. What about Edwin330 Arlington Robinson, a poet who comes nearer to Hardy than anyone in America? What about Conrad Aiken, Carl Sandburg, Wallace Stevens, Alfred Kreymborg, Maxwell Bodenheim? All of these authors have shown signs of genius, each in an entirely different and quite individual way. They have not repeated themselves into tedious stereotype as the magazine writers of vers libre, or as Mr. Lindsay has. Without any desire to belittle Mr. Lindsay's clever but superficial talent, I should respectfully suggest to "R. E. C." that some of his remarks about the conventionality of American writers apply very strongly to Lindsay. They do not apply to the men I have just mentioned.—Yours, etc.,

What about Robert Frost, whose work and influence were essential to the development of Edward Thomas?—a fact acknowledged by a recent biographer. What about Edwin330 Arlington Robinson, a poet who resembles Hardy more than anyone else in America? What about Conrad Aiken, Carl Sandburg, Wallace Stevens, Alfred Kreymborg, Maxwell Bodenheim? All of these authors have exhibited signs of genius, each in a completely different and unique way. They haven't fallen into repetitive clichés like the magazine writers of vers libre, or like Mr. Lindsay has. Without intending to diminish Mr. Lindsay's clever but shallow talent, I would respectfully suggest to "R. E. C." that some of his comments about the conventionality of American writers strongly apply to Lindsay. They do not apply to the men I have just mentioned.—Yours, etc.,

John Gould Fletcher.

John Gould Fletcher.

37 Crystal Palace Park Road, Sydenham.

37 Crystal Palace Park Road, Sydenham.


TAM HTAB

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—May I point out what seems to me a very curious literary coincidence?

Mr.,—Can I point out what seems like a very interesting literary coincidence to me?

In No. 2 Mr. L. Pearsall Smith, in his delightful collection of "Misadventures," describes "a cabalistic inscription written in letters of large menace on my bath-room floor. TAM HTAB ... Like Belshazzar ... my knees smote one against the other. It was ... BATH MAT, lying there wrong side up."

In No. 2, Mr. L. Pearsall Smith, in his entertaining collection of "Misadventures," describes "a mysterious inscription written in large, threatening letters on my bathroom floor. TAM HTAB ... Like Belshazzar ... my knees knocked together. It was ... BATH MAT, lying there upside down."

In the second chapter of Forster's Life of Dickens, among some notes on the hardships of Dickens' childhood, the novelist himself thus describes a coffee shop in St. Martin's Lane: "In the door there was an oval glass-plate, with COFFEE ROOM painted on it.... If I ever find myself in a very different kind of coffee-room now, but where there is such an inscription on glass, and read it backward on the wrong side MOOR EEFFOC (as I often used to do then, in a dismal reverie), a shock goes through my blood."—Yours, etc.,

In the second chapter of Forster's Life of Dickens, among some notes on the struggles of Dickens' childhood, the novelist himself describes a coffee shop on St. Martin's Lane: "The door had an oval glass panel with COFFEE ROOM painted on it.... If I ever find myself in a very different kind of coffee room now, but where I see that inscription on the glass, and read it backward on the other side as MOOR EEFFOC (which I often did back then during a gloomy daydream), a chill runs through me."—Yours, etc.,

J. J. Biggs.

J. J. Biggs.

70 West Side, Clapham.

70 West Side, Clapham.

[These public inscriptions are responsible for much distress. There was a woman named Jones who had her child christened Nosmo King, having been taken by those names on two glass doors, which stood open. When she passed again the doors were drawn together.—Editor.]

[These public signs cause a lot of trouble. There was a woman named Jones who named her child Nosmo King after seeing those names on two glass doors that were wide open. The next time she walked by, the doors were closed.—Editor.]


SENSIBLE AT BOTTOM

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—May I point out a small inaccuracy in Mr. Shanks's exceedingly interesting essay on Samuel Butler? Mr. Shanks writes, "It is possible to remark of him (Butler), adapting the remark made of Dr. Johnson, that he may have been very sensible at bottom." The passage in Boswell referred to, I think, is a remark made by Johnson of a "printer's devil" who had married a "very respectable author."—Yours, etc.,

Mr.,—I’d like to point out a small error in Mr. Shanks's really interesting essay on Samuel Butler. Mr. Shanks states, "It is possible to remark of him (Butler), adapting the remark made of Dr. Johnson, that he may have been very sensible at bottom." The reference in Boswell that he mentions, I believe, is a comment made by Johnson about a "printer's devil" who had married a "very respectable author."—Yours, etc.,

A. H. Scott.

A. H. Scott.

Kelstone, Charterhouse, Godalming.
December 15th, 1919.

Kelstone, Charterhouse, Godalming.
December 15, 1919.


SOME CORRECTIONS

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—The London Mercury sets so refreshing a standard of English, by precept, and still more by example, that it is with some temerity that I venture (1) a correction, (2) a criticism, and (3) a query.

Mister,—The London Mercury establishes such a refreshing standard of English, through both guidance and, even more so, through its example, that I feel somewhat bold in putting forward (1) a correction, (2) a criticism, and (3) a question.

1. Major and minor Elizabethan and "Georgian" poets receive full and correct designation. Could not the same be spared for Canon Ottley, of Oxford, who on p. 128331 appears as Attley? It might be granted in recognition of his Chancellor's Prize for Latin Verse, the award of which demands, I imagine, a certain measure of poetical feeling in addition to the mathematically stressed rhythms of our schooldays.

1. Major and minor Elizabethan and "Georgian" poets are accurately named. Couldn't the same courtesy be extended to Canon Ottley of Oxford, who is listed as Attley on p. 128331? This might be acknowledged in light of his Chancellor's Prize for Latin Verse, as receiving it must require some level of poetic sensibility beyond the rigid rhythms we learned in school.

2. There may be subtle and political humour intended in the word dignatories (p. 236), but with my last breath I would protest the better (and only) spelling to be "dignitaries," take it derivatively or euphonically as you will.

2. There might be some subtle political humor in the word dignatories (p. 236), but I would argue until my last breath that the correct (and only) spelling is "dignitaries," whether you take it as a derivative or euphonious term.

3. Is the sentence considerable interest has been evinced at the large majority (p. 235) English at all? Should it not be either:

3. Is the sentence considerable interest has been shown at the large majority (p. 235) English at all? Should it not be either:

"Considerable interest has been evinced in the ..." Or

"Significant interest has been shown in the ..."

"Considerable interest has been evinced by the ..."?

"Considerable interest has been shown by the ..."

But here, like Rosa Dartle, I merely ask for information—not being a competent grammarian—and leave it to fair judgment.

But here, just like Rosa Dartle, I’m simply asking for information—not being a skilled grammarian—and I’ll leave it to a fair judgment.

Could you not follow up the article on "Particles" with one on "Split Infinitives"? We were always taught that they were the unforgivable sin. Yet I have just found two unblushing examples in one of Mr. Thomas Hardy's novels. If he may use them, why may not the children in our village school?—Yours, etc.,

Could you follow up the article on "Particles" with one on "Split Infinitives"? We were always told that they were the ultimate mistake. Yet, I just found two shameless examples in one of Mr. Thomas Hardy's novels. If he can use them, why can't the kids in our village school? —Yours, etc.,

C. A. Tait.

C. A. Tait.

Meopham, Kent.
December 13th, 1919.

Meopham, Kent.
December 13, 1919.

[In answer to the first and second charges we plead guilty to misprints; the third error was due to a slip of the pen.—Editor.]

[In response to the first and second charges, we admit to misprints; the third mistake was caused by a slip of the pen.—Editor.]


JOHN THOMSON OF DUDDINGSTON

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—A material error occurs in the review of my book, John Thomson of Duddingston, in your journal for December. The price is given as 42s., whereas the published price is 31s. 6d. net; edition de luxe, £3 3s. net. The correct title of the book is: John Thomson of Duddingston, Landscape Painter; with some Remarks on the Practice, Purpose, and Philosophy of Art. Some reviewers express a high opinion on the latter department of my book; the full title ought, therefore, to be given—in justice to the volume.—Yours, etc.,

Mr.,—There's a significant error in the review of my book, John Thomson of Duddingston, in your December journal. The price is listed as 42s., but the published price is actually 31s. 6d. net; the deluxe edition is £3 3s. net. The correct title of the book is: John Thomson of Duddingston, Landscape Painter; with some Remarks on the Practice, Purpose, and Philosophy of Art. Some reviewers have expressed a high regard for the latter part of my book, so the full title should be included for fairness to the volume.—Yours, etc.,

Robert W. Napier.

Robert W. Napier.

26 Bruntsfield Place, Edinburgh.

26 Bruntsfield Place, Edinburgh.


THE MOON

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—I do not know whether the scope of your "Correspondence" pages is intended to admit small criticisms of the original pieces of poetry and imaginative prose which you publish. If it is, I would beg leave to offer two perhaps niggling comments upon The Moon.

Mr.,—I’m not sure if your "Correspondence" pages are meant to include minor critiques of the original poetry and imaginative prose you publish. If so, I would like to offer two possibly minor comments on The Moon.

(1) In Stanza 22, "Emperor" is a fine word and perhaps inevitable: but would it be merely pedantic to remind the poet that when Bonaparte was in Egypt in 1798 he was not yet Emperor, nor even First Consul?

(1) In Stanza 22, "Emperor" is a great word and maybe unavoidable: but is it being too nitpicky to point out to the poet that when Bonaparte was in Egypt in 1798, he wasn't an Emperor yet, nor even the First Consul?

(2) In Stanza 30, eighth line, does not grammar require the reading "but thee" instead of "but thou"? "But" here is a preposition, not a conjunction—in spite of the "Boy on the Burning Deck." Burns (I think) has a line somewhere that clearly shows the true usage:

(2) In Stanza 30, eighth line, doesn't grammar require the reading "but thee" instead of "but thou"? "But" here is a preposition, not a conjunction—in spite of the "Boy on the Burning Deck." Burns (I think) has a line somewhere that clearly shows the correct usage:

"Live but you I can't——"

i.e., "without thee." I do not think "but" in such a phrase can rightly be construed as merely equivalent to "and not."—Yours, etc.,

i.e., "without you." I don't think "but" in that phrase can be properly interpreted as just meaning "and not."—Yours, etc.,

A. F. G.

A. F. G.

December 12th, 1919.

December 12, 1919.


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

POEMS, 1916–1918. By Francis Brett Young. Collins. 5s. net.

Mr. Brett Young's Marching on Tanga was the best written of all the books produced during the war by men on active service. Its imaginative quality and the charm of its style were no surprise to those who knew his early novels, of which The Dark Tower was the most notable. It has been succeeded by two other prose works, The Crescent Moon, an African story, the melodrama of which is veiled by the beautiful descriptive writing, and The Young Physician, a more naturalistic essay which was noticed in our first number. Unobtrusively, amid these other activities, he published two or three years ago a little book of verses, Five Degrees South; and in this new volume are gathered the contents of that book and the poems that their author has written more recently.

Mr. Brett Young's Marching on Tanga was the best written of all the books produced during the war by men on active duty. Its imaginative quality and the charm of its style were no surprise to those who were familiar with his earlier novels, especially The Dark Tower. It has been followed by two other prose works: The Crescent Moon, an African story whose melodrama is softened by beautiful descriptive writing, and The Young Physician, a more naturalistic essay that we highlighted in our first issue. Quietly, amid these other projects, he published a small book of poems a couple of years ago, Five Degrees South; and in this new volume, he's brought together the contents of that book along with the poems he's written more recently.

The volume is characteristically Georgian. There are hints, here and there, of musings which may develop into a general conception of the universe and of man; there are points of contact with the problems which vex the reflective spirit. But, generally speaking, Mr. Brett Young is content to sing, briefly and with deep feeling, of a few things securely loved: and those points of contact are points of departure. He writes of England—friends, landscapes, and a woman—before he leaves England. When he is in Africa the blood and struggle, the fell tropical scenery, seem but to make acuter the response to the England that is lost; and when he comes home again he sings again of home recovered and loved with a new intensity. The Gift gives the keynote of the book:

The collection has a distinctly Georgian vibe. There are occasional reflections that may evolve into a broader understanding of the universe and humanity; there are connections to the issues that trouble the thoughtful mind. However, overall, Mr. Brett Young prefers to express, briefly and with deep emotion, a few cherished themes: and those connections serve as starting points. He writes about England—friends, landscapes, and a woman—before he departs. When he finds himself in Africa, the intensity of the blood, struggle, and harsh tropical landscapes seems to heighten his longing for the England he has lost; and upon returning home, he sings once more of home, embraced with a newfound passion. The Gift establishes the central theme of the book:

Marching on Tanga, marching across the dry plain,
Of swaying spear grass by the Pangani River, England approached me—me who had always taken But never given before—England, the one who gives,
In a vision of three trembling poplar trees On calm summer evenings, after it rains,
By Slapton Ley, where the reeds begin and tremble When hardly a ripple stirs the grass on the hill. Then I thanked God that I had experienced pain, And, like the dry land, I'm thirsty and have stayed awake Shivering all night until the cold dawn. I consider these struggles to be my gain,
And her recognition. No, even more, would gladly Endure as many more for her sweet sake.

That is from Africa, where he rides through marshes swarming with cruel life and admires the sickly beauty of the fever tree, but always as an alien. Then he returns:

That is from Africa, where he rides through marshes filled with harsh life and admires the sickly beauty of the fever tree, but always as an outsider. Then he returns:

I saw a thrush land on a hawthorn branch,
Just a moment, pouring out creamy blooms,
As the branch leaned under her spotted chest,
She bent, recovered, and then fluttered away.
The branch was still; but in my heart, there was a pain. Than the thorny branch that stabbed me more cruelly, only Thinking back to days in a distant and lonely place,
When I had given up hope for summer to come again.

All his deepest feelings—patriotism, love, friendship—are interwoven with natural beauty. In Testament he leaves to his friend the common memory of a summer in the Cotswolds: sunlight on the gables of Evesham, a boat on the cool water of Avon, sunsets over Bredon, evening stocks and the scent of hay; and in the most eloquent close, putting the most beautiful scenes of earth behind him to sing of spiritual beauty, he lingers on them to describe them. But his descriptions are always prompted and suffused by emotion: like Brooke in The Happy Lover and Mr. Masefield in Biography, he catalogues the scenes, the fields, trees, flowers, and faces that live sweetly in his memory, and his affection is communicated. He is poles away from the "careful nature poet" who makes a neat drawing of anything that at all interests him. Emotion selects his subjects; he does not manufacture. He writes clearly too and unaffectedly. Except in Thamar—the most ambitious poem in the book, but promising a greater success than it achieves—he is never obscure for a moment. And his simplicity of expression conceals a good deal of technical effort. The longer pieces—such as The Leaning Elm—are elaborately musical, and an examination of the first poem quoted above will reveal studied, though not obtrusive, assonances and internal rhymes which show that Mr. Brett Young (it might be deduced elsewhere from his metres) has not read his Bridges in vain. There is scarcely a bad poem in the book, or one without an interest peculiar to itself. Several beyond those we have mentioned—the best are the exquisite Prothalamion and Invocation—are to be found in the recent Georgian book. The poem on prehistoric remains on the battlefield might well have been added, and Bête Humaine:

All his deepest feelings—patriotism, love, friendship—are intertwined with natural beauty. In Testament, he shares with his friend the shared memory of a summer in the Cotswolds: sunlight on the rooftops of Evesham, a boat on the cool waters of the Avon, sunsets over Bredon, evening stocks and the scent of hay; and in the most powerful conclusion, leaving behind the most beautiful scenes of earth to sing about spiritual beauty, he takes time to describe them. But his descriptions are always driven by emotion: like Brooke in The Happy Lover and Mr. Masefield in Biography, he lists the scenes, the fields, trees, flowers, and faces that live sweetly in his memory, and his affection shines through. He is miles away from the "careful nature poet" who neatly draws anything that captures his interest. Emotion chooses his subjects; he doesn’t create them. He writes clearly and naturally. Except in Thamar—the most ambitious poem in the book, but it shows more potential than it fulfills—he is never unclear. And his straightforward expression masks a lot of technical effort. The longer pieces—like The Leaning Elm—are richly musical, and looking at the first poem quoted above will reveal careful, though not intrusive, assonances and internal rhymes that indicate Mr. Brett Young (as could be inferred from his meters) has not read his Bridges in vain. There’s hardly a bad poem in the book, or one without its own unique interest. Several others beyond those we’ve mentioned—the best being the exquisite Prothalamion and Invocation—are found in the recent Georgian book. The poem about prehistoric remains on the battlefield could also have been included, along with Bête Humaine:

Riding through Ruwu swamp at sunrise, I saw the world come to life; and as the ray
Touched the tall grasses where they dream until day, Look, the bright air buzzing with dragonflies,
With fragile wings fluttering and large eyes Steering bright red bodies, slim and cheerful.
I aimed at one, hit it, and it lay Damaged and lifeless, with rapidly fading colors.
Then my soul became overwhelmed with a sudden pain. And horror, at my own thoughtless cruelty,
That place where everything is harsh, I had killed. A being whose joyful existence is to soar: Like predators with bloody claws: No, they I have to fight to survive, but what justifications do I have?

This is a book which excites great curiosity about its author's future; but at present his verse, beautiful as it is, lacks energy.

This book sparks a lot of curiosity about what lies ahead for its author; however, right now, his poetry, as beautiful as it is, feels lacking in energy.

COLLECTED POEMS OF THOMAS HARDY. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. net.

RUDYARD KIPLING'S VERSE: INCLUSIVE EDITION, 1885–1918. Three vols. Hodder & Stoughton. 63s. net.

It is always a satisfaction to have in one volume—or in two or three uniform volumes—the verses of a poet which we have previously had to search for in self-contained books. The publication of a collected edition of Mr. Hardy's poems is welcome for another reason. In the last few years his reputation as a poet—quite apart from the fact that he has continued, right up to his eightieth year, to produce novel and beautiful work—has greatly increased. Critics may now be found who even hold that Mr. Hardy's chief claim to greatness will rest, in the eyes of posterity, upon his poems (including The Dynasts) rather than upon those novels which in themselves made him one of the two or three most conspicuous writers of his generation. But even now we do not think that334 his stature as a poet is widely realised, the volume and quality of his poetical work generally known: and there will probably be many who, in perusing this "collected" volume, will be struck for the first time with the fact that here alone, leaving all the prose out of the question, is work sufficient, and sufficiently good, to place its author among the greatest English writers of the last century. There are hundreds of pages of short poems, some of them exquisitely beautiful, and all of them so direct and fresh that even the most faulty are worth having. Faults—though we might rather call them idiosyncrasies—Mr. Hardy certainly has. His language is sometimes bald and sometimes cumbrous; his consistent pessimism sometimes leads him, in the dramatic poems, to extremes of deliberate gloom. But can we regret a sad philosophy which has enabled a sweet and sensitive spirit to shine with such uninterrupted brightness amid that gloom? And can we regret a habit of phraseology which has enabled Mr. Hardy to win some of his greatest technical triumphs (for he makes music out of scientific or journalistic words which would ruin an ordinary lyrist) and which will probably have direct results in the way of enlarging the poetic vocabulary, which is in constant need of oxygenation? It is inevitable that a collected edition in one volume should be printed in smaller type than is entirely comfortable, and the text of this edition is not so attractive as that of the separate volumes. But it is all here, and when the reader compares the volume to some of its companion Macmillan collections (Clough, for instance, falls into nothingness) he comprehends that in the history of English literature Mr. Hardy will rank above many of the supposedly established classics. He is a great poet.

It’s always satisfying to have all of a poet's verses collected in one volume—or in two or three consistent volumes—rather than searching for them in separate books. The release of a collected edition of Mr. Hardy's poems is welcomed for another reason. In recent years, his reputation as a poet—aside from the fact that he has continued to create new and beautiful work right into his eighties—has significantly grown. Some critics now argue that Mr. Hardy’s main claim to greatness will be viewed by future generations as his poems (including The Dynasts) rather than his novels, which already established him as one of the most notable writers of his generation. However, we still don't believe that334 his status as a poet is widely recognized, nor is the volume and quality of his poetry generally known. Many people reading this "collected" volume may be surprised to discover that, just considering his poetry, it’s high-quality enough to place him among the greatest English writers of the last century. There are hundreds of pages of short poems, some of which are stunningly beautiful, and all are so direct and fresh that even the less impressive ones are worth having. Mr. Hardy does have flaws—though we might prefer to call them quirks. His language can sometimes be plain or heavy; his consistent pessimism occasionally leads him to deliberate gloom in his dramatic poems. But can we really lament a sad philosophy that has allowed such a gentle and sensitive spirit to shine brilliantly amid that darkness? And can we regret a style of phrasing that has helped Mr. Hardy achieve some of his greatest technical successes (he turns scientific or journalistic words into music that would ruin an average lyricist) and may also directly contribute to expanding the poetic vocabulary, which always needs refreshing? It’s inevitable that a collected edition in one volume will be printed in smaller type than is entirely comfortable, and this edition’s text isn’t as appealing as that of the separate volumes. But it’s all here, and when the reader compares this volume to some of its companion Macmillan collections (Clough, for example, fades into oblivion), they’ll understand that Mr. Hardy will rank higher than many supposedly classic writers in English literature. He is a great poet.

The Kipling collection is luxuriously got up, but unfortunately the covers are not all they might be, and the reader is irritated throughout by the presence on the top of every right-hand page of "Inclusive Edition" in large black capitals. Mr. Kipling would show up far better in a selection than in a complete edition, so much of his verse is at best vigorous journalism. Were a good selection made we believe that some of those who depreciate him would admit for the first time that he has a fine poet in him; a collected edition merely shows that he does not know the poet in him from the rhymer. The greater one's admiration for his best work the greater the irritation one sustains when reading through the great body of his jingling journalism and pompous sermonising. Had he written nothing but the Ballad of East and West, the songs from Puck and a few more he would be as well remembered as he will be now with all this mass of versification to his name.

The Kipling collection is beautifully presented, but unfortunately, the covers aren't as impressive as they could be, and the reader is constantly annoyed by the phrase "Inclusive Edition" in large black letters at the top of every right-hand page. Mr. Kipling would come across much better in a selection than in a complete edition since a lot of his poetry is really just lively journalism. If a good selection were made, we believe that some of his critics would finally recognize that he has real poetic talent; a collected edition simply demonstrates that he doesn't distinguish the poet in him from the rhymer. The more you admire his best work, the more frustrating it is to sift through the bulk of his catchy journalism and grandstanding sermons. If he had only written the Ballad of East and West, the songs from Puck, and a few others, he would be just as well remembered as he will be now despite this entire collection of poetry.

WHEELS 1919: A FOURTH CYCLE. Blackwell. 6s. net.

The end-papers of this volume bear a charming design of athletes throwing darts at targets, and it is to be observed that no one of them as yet has hit the bull's-eye. We do not know if the symbolism was deliberate, but it is apt, for the volume is full of potshots so wayward that we are usually uncertain as to which target these erratic slingers wish to hit. Music at least is not desired: most of the verses consist of strings of statements—if they are not disconnected the connections between them are not apparent to us—interesting neither severally nor jointly, and entirely without beauty of sound. Miss Edith Sitwell's verses, though incomprehensible, contain a good deal of vivid detail, pleasant because it reminds us of bright pictures. There is one poem by the late Wilfred Owen (Strange Meeting) which has a powerful, sombre beginning:

The endpapers of this volume feature a charming design of athletes throwing darts at targets, and it’s noticeable that none of them has hit the bull's-eye yet. We don’t know if this symbolism was intentional, but it fits well, as the volume is filled with such random attempts that we’re often unsure of which target these erratic throwers are aiming for. Music isn't the goal: most of the verses are just strings of statements—if they're not disconnected, the connections between them aren't clear to us—neither interesting on their own nor together, and completely lacking in any beauty of sound. Miss Edith Sitwell's verses, while hard to grasp, have a lot of vivid imagery, enjoyable because it reminds us of bright pictures. There’s one poem by the late Wilfred Owen (Strange Meeting) that begins with a powerful, somber tone:

It felt like I got away from the battle. Down a deep, boring tunnel that was dug a long time ago, Through granites that Titanic battles had shaped.
Yet there, burdened sleepers groaned,
Too quick to think or too close to death to be stirred. Then, as I questioned them, one jumped up and stared. With a sorrowful acknowledgment in her unblinking eyes,
Lifting troubled hands as if to bless. And by his smile, I recognized that gloomy hallway.
With a thousand fears, that vision's face was marked; But no blood came here from the higher ground,
And no guns thudded, or down the chimneys made a sound. "That's odd, my friend," I said. "There's no reason to be sad here." "None," replied the other. "Except for the years that weren’t completed,
The despair. Whatever hope belongs to you,
Was my life too?

There are several other poems by him which have all the earnestness, and much of the force, of Mr. Sassoon's illustrations of the beastly cruelty of war. But the one poet included who is always arousing interest and curiosity is Mr. Aldous Huxley. Mr. Huxley, when these poems were written (though, in Leda, he seems already to be partly recovering), seems to have been in the same sort of revulsion against sentimentality as Rupert Brooke was in when his first book was being composed. He is anxious that we should not overlook the facts that there are noisome smells in the world, that many people are disgusting to see, and that even the most touching episode may be interrupted by an eructation: though, unlike Brooke, he does not usually even try to sing. There is something very familiar about the restaurant poem:

There are several other poems by him that have all the sincerity and much of the impact of Mr. Sassoon's depictions of the brutal cruelty of war. But the one poet included who consistently sparks interest and curiosity is Mr. Aldous Huxley. When these poems were written (although in Leda, he seems to be somewhat recovering already), Mr. Huxley appears to share the same kind of aversion to sentimentality that Rupert Brooke had while composing his first book. He is eager for us not to ignore the unpleasant realities of the world, that many people can be unpleasant to look at, and that even the most emotional moment can be interrupted by a burp: though, unlike Brooke, he usually doesn't even attempt to write in a lyrical way. There is something very relatable about the restaurant poem:

What Black holiday makes free With such wild partying? What songs? What gongs? What unknown rituals?
What gods like wooden formations? What foul smell is coming from the kidney pie? What bursts of Bantu music? Ragtime ... but when the tired band Swooning to a waltz, I take her hand,
And there we are, sitting in peaceful calm, Nervously sweating palms together.

There is always strength about Mr. Huxley's epithets: he observes accurately and his language is hard, clear, and original. He conveys his unpleasing ruminations with such force that in several places we were incommoded by a rising in our gorge. But it is not in order to obtain sensations of that kind that we read poetry, and we shall not in idle hours beguile our leisure by repeating over and over the much-loved syllables of The Betrothal of Priapus. Mr. Huxley can see things with his own eyes, and has a powerful intelligence, and when he has discovered something to write about he may become a very good poet.

Mr. Huxley's descriptions are always powerful: he observes accurately, and his language is tough, clear, and original. He expresses his uncomfortable thoughts so forcefully that at times we felt a rising discomfort. But we don’t read poetry for feelings like that, and we won’t waste our free time reciting the beloved lines of The Betrothal of Priapus over and over. Mr. Huxley has his own perspective and a strong intellect, and when he finds something to write about, he has the potential to be a very good poet.

GENERAL WILLIAM BOOTH ENTERS INTO HEAVEN, AND OTHER POEMS. By Nicholas Vachel Lindsay. With an Introduction by Robert Nichols. Chatto & Windus. 5s. net.

Mr. Vachel Lindsay is best known as the author of poems, notably poems inspired by negro camp-meetings, which are meant for recitation; they have intoxicating rhythms and the language full of gusto. The Congo, The Daniel Jazz, and others should certainly be introduced to the British public, and perhaps Messrs. Chatto propose to follow up this volume with another containing Mr. Lindsay's later work. It is a pity, however, that the present collection should have come first, for it contains little that is characteristic of Mr. Lindsay at his best, and little, therefore, that will show readers here how good he can be. The title-poem, though not as good as some of its successors, is the only one now published which shows what Mr. Lindsay can do. It describes the entrance336 of the late General Booth into Paradise at the head of the motley army whom he has saved:

Mr. Vachel Lindsay is most famous for his poems, especially those inspired by Black camp meetings, which are meant to be recited; they have captivating rhythms and vibrant language. The Congo, The Daniel Jazz, and others definitely deserve to be presented to the British audience, and maybe Messrs. Chatto plan to follow up this volume with another that includes Mr. Lindsay's later works. It's unfortunate, though, that this collection is the first one published, as it features little that truly represents Mr. Lindsay at his best, and therefore offers little to show readers how talented he really is. The title poem, although not as strong as some of his later pieces, is the only one currently available that demonstrates what Mr. Lindsay is capable of. It depicts the entrance336 of the late General Booth into Paradise leading the diverse group he saved:

Booth confidently marched at the front with his large bass drum—
(Are you cleansed by the blood of the Lamb?)
The Saints smiled seriously and said, "He's here—
(Are you cleansed by the blood of the Lamb?)
Lepers walked behind, in a long line,
Stumbling heroes from the damp ditches,
Shadows from the alleys and pale drug addicts—
Minds still driven by passion, soul powers weak: Vermin-infested saints with moldy breath,
Unwashed legions with the methods of Death—
(Are you cleansed in the blood of the Lamb?)

The other poems are far more ordinary in form and banal in language. Mr. Lindsay, at this stage, was writing like other people, and his verse was redeemed from commonplaceness only by its sincerity and high spirits. He is an "uplifter" who is as jovial as Falstaff; he is probably the only poet on record, except Shelley, to be a teetotaller, and certainly the only one to take an active part in an anti-Saloon campaign. The second best poem in this book is an elegy, in couplets, on O. Henry; an elegy both romantic and truthful. Of the others an address to the U.S. Senate is decidedly racy. A senator whom Mr. Lindsay regarded as undesirable was elected. His verses on the occasion begin:

The other poems are much more conventional in style and pretty dull in language. At this point, Mr. Lindsay was writing like everyone else, and his poetry stood out from the ordinary only because of its genuine emotion and lively attitude. He’s an "uplifter" who is as cheerful as Falstaff; he’s probably the only poet recorded, aside from Shelley, to be a teetotaler, and definitely the only one actively involved in an anti-Saloon campaign. The second best poem in this book is a couplet elegy for O. Henry; it’s both romantic and honest. Among the others, a piece addressed to the U.S. Senate is quite spicy. A senator that Mr. Lindsay considered undesirable was elected. His verses for the occasion begin:

And must the Senator from Illinois Is this small creature, with blinking, half-closed eyes? This bold gutter idol, raised to power
On a mocking pyramid of lies?

That is what met the eyes of the newly-elected when he opened his local paper on the morning after the poll.

That is what greeted the newly-elected when he opened his local newspaper the morning after the election.

A TREASURY OF WAR POETRY, BRITISH AND AMERICAN POEMS OF THE WORLD WAR: 1914–1919. Edited by George Herbert Clarke. Hodder & Stoughton. 10s. 6d. net.

If this be a treasury it contains not merely gold and silver, but copper, nickel, Britannia metal, brass, and lead. Even if all the good poems inspired by the war were brought together they would not make a book of over four hundred closely-printed pages. Mr. Clarke is Professor of English in the University of Tennessee. His collection, amongst those who are sufficiently undiscriminating to like it, may promote Anglo-American friendship; if it does it will have justified its existence. Otherwise its only value consists in its reproduction of certain poems which are not, we think, to be found elsewhere. We believe that the Poet Laureate's Wounded (which appeared in the Times) is one of these. It is a very lusty poem inspired by Trafalgar Square in sunshine: wounded lads lolling by the lions and Nelson standing above. It ends:

If this is a treasure trove, it holds not just gold and silver but also copper, nickel, Britannia metal, brass, and lead. Even if we gathered all the great poems inspired by the war, they wouldn't fill more than four hundred pages of closely printed text. Mr. Clarke is a Professor of English at the University of Tennessee. His collection may foster Anglo-American friendship among those who aren’t particularly picky about it; if it does, it will have proven its worth. Otherwise, its only significance lies in its reproduction of certain poems that we believe can’t be found anywhere else. We think the Poet Laureate’s *Wounded* (which appeared in the *Times*) is one of these. It’s a very powerful poem inspired by Trafalgar Square in the sunlight: wounded young men lounging by the lions while Nelson looks down over them. It concludes:

The kind and unjealous Shakespeare, I believe, In his country, a grave of peaceful fame, Must feel cut off from life and shine,
If he thinks about this man with his warrior status,
Who looks at London as if it were his own As he stands in stone, high up and alone,
Sailing through the sky with one arm and one eye.

This poem—it is not the only one—was overlooked by those who were recently yelping at Mr. Bridges for having written nothing about the war.

This poem—it's not the only one—was ignored by those who were recently complaining about Mr. Bridges for not having written anything about the war.

NOVELS

CHILDREN OF NO MAN'S LAND. By G.B. Stern. Duckworth. 7s. net,

SIR LIMPIDUS. By Marmaduke Pickthall. Collins. 7s. net.

NIGHT AND DAY. By Virginia Woolf. Duckworth. 7s. net.

THE POWER OF A LIE. By Jonas Bojer. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

GOLD AND IRON. By Joseph Hergesheimer. Heinemann. 7s. net.

The question how far the novel can be, or should be, a criticism of society, not of life in Arnold's sense, but of the forms in which life manifests itself at given times and places, is one that has been discussed but is never likely to find a general settlement. There will always be purists, of the "art for art's sake" order, who will maintain that the discussion or even the exposition, as such, of practical social problems is out of place in fiction. There will always be those who maintain, as did Mr. H. G. Wells some years ago, that "if the novel is to be recognised as something more than a relaxation, it has ... to be kept free from the restrictions imposed upon it by the fierce pedantries of those who would define a general form for it"—writers and critics, in fact, who, like Mr. Wells himself, are prepared to use the novel as a means to any practical end, whether transient or eternal, of which at the moment it seems capable. Nor is it particularly desirable that any such settlement should be arrived at; but the dispute suggests a distinction which has some usefulness. Mr. Wells has picked up, with the forceps of fiction, and examined by turns politics, religion, education, and the relations between the sexes. Mr. Bennett, portraying modern society of all kinds no less closely, has no special suggestion to make to this age or this civilisation: his lesson, if his books contain one, is of universal applicability. Mr. Conrad, so unlike him in all else, is with him in this. Mr. Conrad, the novelist, has no views on the treatment of subject races or the reform of the merchant marine. These two are of the older tradition: for the novel dealing with social questions is a thing of comparatively recent growth. Formerly only one artist was allowed, and even expected, to be didactic—that artist in whom to-day preaching is most bitterly resented, namely, the poet. He was the bard, the seer, the prophet, who thundered out of a cloud and instructed the nation. The dramatist and the novelist were by comparison mere providers of entertainment and were required at most to give their work a flavour of good morals as a proof of decent intentions. The drama led the way; and, in the hands of Ibsen and his disciples, it became an instrument for the examination of topical problems. The novel soon followed suit, so that we are now confronted with a category of works of fiction in which the divided aim by no means destroys all artistic interest.

The question of how far the novel can be, or should be, a critique of society—not in Arnold's sense, but of how life shows itself at specific times and places—is one that has been debated but is unlikely to reach a general consensus. There will always be purists, of the "art for art's sake" mindset, who argue that discussing or even presenting practical social issues doesn't belong in fiction. There will always be those who argue, like Mr. H. G. Wells did years ago, that "if the novel is to be recognized as something more than just a form of relaxation, it must... be free from the constraints imposed by those who would define a specific form for it"—writers and critics, like Mr. Wells himself, who are willing to use the novel for any practical purpose, whether temporary or lasting, that it can serve at the moment. It's not particularly desirable for there to be a definitive answer to this debate; however, it does highlight a distinction that is somewhat useful. Mr. Wells has explored politics, religion, education, and relationships through fiction. Mr. Bennett, closely portraying modern society, doesn’t offer any specific insights for this age or civilization: his lesson, if there is one in his books, has universal relevance. Mr. Conrad, who is very different from him in other ways, shares this view. Mr. Conrad, the novelist, has no opinions on how to treat subject races or improve the merchant marine. Both belong to an older tradition: the novel that deals with social questions is a relatively new development. In the past, only one artist was allowed—and even expected—to educate: that artist is now most criticized for preaching, namely, the poet. He was the bard, the visionary, the prophet, who spoke from the clouds and educated the nation. The dramatist and the novelist were, in comparison, simply entertainers and were at most expected to add a touch of good morals to prove their decent intentions. The drama paved the way; under the influence of Ibsen and his followers, it became a tool for examining current issues. The novel quickly followed this path, leading us to a category of fictional works where the divided purpose does not necessarily diminish artistic interest.

Such a book, in a high degree, is Miss Stern's Children of No Man's Land, which examines alternately the position of naturalised Germans and their families in England during the war and the position of those members of the younger generation who have been left by parental indulgence to drift between the enforced morality, which is spared them, and the easy immorality, from which their instincts withhold them. In both cases the meaning of No Man's Land is perfectly clear. It is the barren and abhorred territory in which wander those who are rejected by both the contending nations; and it is the land of the demi-vierges or, as Miss Stern somewhat awkwardly calls them, "the demi-maids." Both problems are clearly presented and examined; but it is not obvious what purpose is served by thus combining them and giving to them a common symbolism, or by making a brother suffer in one tract, while his sister strays in the other. They are not problems in the same category or on the same plane; and their alternate treatment here hardly conduces to continuity or clarity of thought.

Such a book is Miss Stern's Children of No Man's Land, which looks at the experiences of naturalized Germans and their families in England during the war, as well as the situation of younger people who, thanks to their parents' indulgence, are caught between enforced morality—something that is withheld from them—and the easy immorality that their instincts prevent them from embracing. In both cases, the meaning of No Man's Land is very clear. It's the desolate and rejected space where those who are shunned by both warring nations wander; it's the realm of the demi-vierges or, as Miss Stern somewhat awkwardly puts it, "the demi-maids." Both issues are presented and explored clearly, but it's not obvious what purpose is served by linking them and giving them a shared symbolism, or by making a brother suffer in one storyline while his sister wanders in another. They don't belong to the same category or level; and the way they are alternately treated here doesn't really help with continuity or clarity of thought.

338 But it must be admitted that Miss Stern, having thus handicapped herself, carries the unnecessary burden with great dexterity. The whole book is written with a hard, brilliant cleverness that never flags and is conducted through a remarkable variety of incidents and with the help of a remarkable variety of characters. The study of the behaviour of the "half-English" during the war has an inherent air of reality and moderation. But it is not on this that Miss Stern lavishes her fullest powers of description and reasoning. She is actually more concerned with the development of Deb Marcus, the beautiful Jewish girl, who is discovered at the opening of the book being kissed by a middle-aged and unattractive German whom she does not like but whom her fear of seeming foolish forbids her to repulse. We leave her in comfortable wedlock declaring that her daughter will be brought up "As strictly as I can, right and wrong, good and bad ... signposts wherever she may stop and wander. I'm going to superintend her morals; I'm going to say 'don't,' and I'm going to ask questions, and forbid her things. And be shocked whenever it's necessary I should be shocked——" "You little reactionary!" her friend replies; and this, in fact, is the plain moral of Miss Stern's book, that modern laxity has rendered reaction necessary. But the moral lesson, however just it may be, would not be acceptable unless it were supported by sound observation or palatable without good writing. Miss Stern provides both these necessities, and her pictures of both the half-worlds are extremely convincing and entertaining. She makes real and keeps distinct a great variety of characters, who, as one thinks over the book, reappear unmistakably in the mind—Manon, the marketable ingénue, daughter of an operatic singer; Antonia Verity, a Diana whose virginity is almost imperceptibly changing into spinsterhood; Winnie, stupid, sluggish and greedy, in whom inconsistent but rigid conventions have quite taken the place of morals, "a jumble of puritanism and prejudice and incurious sensuality," and a host of others. Her men are equally well done, but perhaps with a care less intense and less from the inside. But it is a sign of Miss Stern's thoroughness that both men and women should be there in such numbers, so delicately differentiated, so intricately taking their places in her prolonged and exhaustive argument. If, of course, she had done no more than provide a gallery of typical portraits to prove a thesis, her work would hardly be worth discussing at so much length. But she has managed to avoid the pitfall of the social critic in fiction, and, without ever losing sight of her main purpose, to compose a book in which no passage is mere argument. The story proceeds levelly through all its multifarious scenes, continuing to present incident and character as a novel must do. The skill is perhaps even too great. The reader's attention is sometimes diverted by it; and it must be said that juggling with cups invites praise rather of the juggling than of the china. But, in one way and another, Miss Stern keeps interest vividly alive through a long book, the theme of which is by no means wholly pleasant. Her wit and vivacity are really remarkable; and the conversations of her persons are unusually animated. She is without great depth of feeling or perception. The types with which she deals are shallow; and it is noticeable that the less shallow they are the more she tends to deal with them from the outside. But Children of No Man's Land is nevertheless an admirable performance in a difficult kind.

338 It has to be acknowledged that Miss Stern, despite her self-imposed challenges, handles her situation with impressive skill. The entire book is written with a sharp, brilliant cleverness that never wanes, featuring a remarkable range of incidents and a diverse cast of characters. The exploration of the behavior of the "half-English" during the war feels genuinely realistic and balanced. However, it's not on this topic that Miss Stern dedicates her greatest descriptive and analytical powers. Instead, she's more focused on the development of Deb Marcus, a beautiful Jewish girl who we first meet being kissed by an unattractive middle-aged German man she dislikes, but her fear of looking foolish prevents her from pushing him away. We leave her in a comfortable marriage, stating that her daughter will be raised "As strictly as I can, right and wrong, good and bad ... with signposts wherever she may pause and stray. I’m going to oversee her morals; I’m going to say 'don't,' and I’m going to ask questions, and forbid her things. And I’ll be shocked whenever it’s necessary to be shocked——" "You little reactionary!" her friend responds; and this highlights the main moral of Miss Stern's book: that modern looseness has made a reaction necessary. Yet, even if the moral lesson is valid, it wouldn’t be well-received if it weren't backed by solid observation or appealing writing. Miss Stern offers both, and her portrayals of both societal halves are incredibly convincing and engaging. She creates vibrant and distinct characters who, as one reflects on the book, clearly come to mind—Manon, the marketable ingenue, daughter of an opera singer; Antonia Verity, a Diana whose virginity is subtly shifting into spinsterhood; Winnie, dim-witted, sluggish, and greedy, who replaces morals with rigid, inconsistent social norms, "a mix of puritanism and prejudice and uncurious sensuality," among many others. Her male characters are equally well-crafted, though perhaps with a bit less intensity and introspection. But it’s a testament to Miss Stern’s thoroughness that both men and women are plentiful, delicately differentiated, and intricately positioned within her extensive and thorough argument. Of course, if she had only created a collection of typical portraits to back up a thesis, her work wouldn’t warrant this much discussion. However, she has elegantly sidestepped the common pitfall of social critics in fiction, managing to construct a book in which every passage serves a purpose beyond mere argument. The story flows smoothly through its diverse scenes, consistently presenting incidents and characters as any novel should. The skill displayed is perhaps even excessive. The reader's attention can sometimes be pulled away because of it, and it must be noted that juggling cups often draws more admiration for the act than for the china. Nevertheless, Miss Stern keeps the interest vividly alive throughout a lengthy narrative that isn’t entirely pleasant. Her wit and energy are truly impressive, and the dialogues among her characters are unusually lively. She lacks great emotional depth or insight. The types she explores are superficial; interestingly, the more complex they are, the more she tends to address them from an external viewpoint. However, Children of No Man's Land remains an admirable achievement in a challenging genre.

Sir Limpidus, by Mr. Marmaduke Pickthall, is another essay in social criticism, for which the author has somewhat disappointingly deserted the Levant. His hero is a member of the ruling classes, the son of a wealthy baronet, who is trained from early youth to follow the code of his peers, in evil-doing and well-doing alike. This leads him, by way of public-school and university, one entanglement and another, including a breach of promise case and a suitable marriage, to a seat in the Cabinet and the reverence of his fellow-countrymen. On the last page:

Sir Limpidus, by Mr. Marmaduke Pickthall, is another piece of social critique, in which the author has somewhat disappointingly left the Levant. His main character is a member of the upper class, the son of a wealthy baronet, who is groomed from a young age to adhere to the standards of his peers, both in wrongdoing and in doing good. This journey takes him through public school and university, leading to various entanglements, including a breach of promise case and a suitable marriage, ultimately landing him a position in the Cabinet and the admiration of his countrymen. On the last page:

Suddenly he was recalled to London. There was war in Europe and England might at any moment be involved in it. How would the people take it? was the question of the339 hour. Sir Limpidus was of the opinion that war just then would be a godsend. It would rouse the ancient spirit of the people and dispel their madness. They would once more rally to their natural leaders, who, for their part, would throw off the mantle of frivolity. Even defeat as a united nation would be better than ignoble peace with the anarchic mob supreme.

Suddenly, he was called back to London. There was war in Europe, and England could get involved at any moment. How would people react? was the question of the339 hour. Sir Limpidus thought that war at that moment would be a blessing. It would awaken the people's ancient spirit and drive away their madness. They would once again unite under their natural leaders, who would, in turn, shed their frivolous ways. Even if they faced defeat as a united nation, it would be better than living in dishonorable peace with the chaotic mob in power.

But Mr. Pickthall's final verdict on Sir Limpidus occurs earlier than this, and is put into the statesman's own mouth or rather mind. Sir Limpidus has delivered an address at his old school, and is told by his disappointed son that "the fellows ... wanted you to talk about yourself, the things you've done, in Parliament and foreign countries, and all that."

But Mr. Pickthall's final opinion on Sir Limpidus comes earlier than this, and it's expressed in the statesman's own thoughts. Sir Limpidus has given a speech at his old school, and his disappointed son tells him, "The guys ... wanted you to talk about yourself, the things you've done in Parliament and abroad, and all that."

"I've not done anything to make a speech about," said Sir Limpidus, after a moment's hesitation.

"I haven't done anything special enough to give a speech about," said Sir Limpidus, after taking a moment to think.

His triumph as a statesman was not one of doing. It was the natural consequence of being what he was. If it came to doing, he had fought a duel in his youth, and in Albania had assisted to burn down a village. Those incidents in his career were not fit subjects for a speech to schoolboys; and besides them in the way of doing there was nothing but pursuit of women and field sports. So it was with a smile over the double meaning of the words that he repeated: "I've done nothing to make a speech about."

His success as a statesman wasn't due to his actions. It was simply a natural outcome of who he was. In terms of actions, he had fought a duel in his youth and even participated in burning down a village in Albania. Those incidents weren’t suitable topics for a speech to schoolboys; other than that, all he had were his interests in women and outdoor sports. So, with a smile at the double meaning of his statement, he said, "I haven't done anything special enough to give a speech about."

The headmaster, following his distinguished guest, happened to overhear this mild disclaimer, and he laughed aloud, calling his colleagues round him to enjoy the classic joke.

The headmaster, who was walking behind his esteemed guest, overheard this lighthearted comment and burst out laughing, calling his colleagues to share in the classic joke.

These two extracts will serve better than any analysis to explain both the direction and the method of Mr. Pickthall's satire. It has the doubtful merit (in a satire) of being consistently moderate; and Sir Limpidus, who is never quite a figure of truth, also misses ever being quite a figure of fun. Social criticism on these lines may put forward quite adequately the author's point of view; but unless it has some imaginative vigour it cannot be said to justify the form in which it is cast. Mr. Pickthall's book is a presentation, by means of characters instead of by abstract arguments, of certain lines of thought regarding politics, education, and other questions; and in so far it is an essay in the same genre as Miss Stern's novel. Where it differs is in the fact that the lines of thought have remained to the author incomparably more interesting than the means of their presentation. These figures are painted in the flat: they have little imaginative life: and, as a work of creative fiction, the book must be regarded as a failure.

These two extracts will do a better job than any analysis at explaining both the direction and the method of Mr. Pickthall's satire. It has the questionable quality (in a satire) of being consistently moderate; and Sir Limpidus, who is never really a truthful character, also fails to be genuinely humorous. Social criticism along these lines may adequately present the author's point of view, but unless it has some imaginative energy, it can't be said to justify the form it's presented in. Mr. Pickthall's book is a presentation, through characters instead of abstract arguments, of certain ideas regarding politics, education, and other issues; and in that sense, it's an essay in the same genre as Miss Stern's novel. Where it differs is that the ideas have remained infinitely more interesting to the author than the way they’re presented. These characters are drawn in a flat manner: they lack imaginative life: and, as a work of creative fiction, the book must be seen as a failure.

With the remainder of the books on our list, we return to the older tradition of the novel, the tradition which seeks to produce a work of art, the lessons deducible from which (if any) are, roughly, applicable to human nature in general. In this sort, Mrs. Virginia Woolf has written a very extraordinary story. Katharine Hilbery, after much hesitation, engages herself to William Rodney, a precise Civil Servant, who writes plays in verse. He develops doubts of their love simultaneously with hers, and is not sure whether he is not in love with her cousin, Cassandra, as, after some curious experiments in emotionalism, he discovers himself to be. He therefore disengages himself from Katharine and engages himself to Cassandra. Meanwhile Ralph Denham, a brilliant and more vital, if less polished, young man, in love with Katharine, seeing her given to William, proposes to Mary Datchet, who loves him but refuses him. When Katharine is free he proposes to her and is accepted. This story Mrs. Woolf tells in nearly five hundred-and-fifty pages of fairly close print.

With the rest of the books on our list, we go back to the older tradition of the novel, which aims to create a work of art that teaches us lessons about human nature. In this category, Mrs. Virginia Woolf has written a remarkable story. Katharine Hilbery, after much thought, gets engaged to William Rodney, a precise Civil Servant who writes plays in verse. He develops doubts about their love at the same time she does and isn't sure if he might be in love with her cousin, Cassandra, which he discovers after some interesting emotional experiments. He then breaks off his engagement to Katharine and proposes to Cassandra. Meanwhile, Ralph Denham, a brilliant and more dynamic young man, who loves Katharine, sees her engaged to William and proposes to Mary Datchet, who loves him but turns him down. When Katharine becomes available, he proposes to her and she accepts. Mrs. Woolf tells this story in nearly five hundred and fifty pages of fairly small print.

The taste for her writing is decidedly an acquired one; and, as we have proved by experiment, it is possible to read some two hundred pages without acquiring it. But when a certain saturation point is reached, a remarkable change takes place in the reader's sensibility; and what before he thought amazingly tedious and thin-spun he then finds delightful—delightful enough for it to be worth while turning back to the340 beginning and reading again the two hundred pages which wearied him at the first attempt. Mrs. Woolf has indeed proved a truth which undoubtedly exists but which few writers are capable of establishing, namely, that no character, properly ascertained and portrayed, can ever be uninteresting. It is not by vivacity or humour that she maintains the readableness of her innumerable scenes and conversations. Perhaps the most vivacious passage in the book is the description of Cassandra, as she appears in William's memory:

The taste for her writing is definitely something you get used to; and, as we've shown through experience, you can read around two hundred pages without getting it. But when you reach a certain point, the reader's feelings change dramatically; what they once found incredibly boring and drawn-out suddenly becomes enjoyable—enough that it's worth going back to the340 beginning and rereading the two hundred pages that initially tired them out. Mrs. Woolf has indeed demonstrated a truth that definitely exists but which few writers can prove, namely, that any character, when properly developed and portrayed, can never be uninteresting. She doesn't rely on liveliness or humor to keep her numerous scenes and conversations engaging. Perhaps the most lively part of the book is the description of Cassandra as she appears in William's memory:

Cassandra Otway had a very fine taste in music, and he had charming recollections of her in a light fantastic attitude, playing the flute in the morning-room at Stogdon House. He recalled with pleasure the amusing way in which her nose, long like all the Otway noses, seemed to extend itself into the flute, as if she were some inimitably graceful species of musical mole. The little picture suggested very happily her melodious and whimsical temperament.

Cassandra Otway had amazing taste in music, and he fondly remembered her in a light, carefree manner, playing the flute in the morning room at Stogdon House. He happily recalled how her nose, long like all the Otway noses, seemed to extend into the flute, as if she were a uniquely graceful type of musical mole. This little image perfectly captured her melodic and whimsical personality.

Mrs. Woolf is not a satirist, not even so much as was Jane Austen; and she avoids humour for its own sake, not so much because she is not capable of it as because that is not here her concern. The outstanding quality of her book is its consistent wealth of minute and accurate observation, both of behaviour and of states of mind, by means of which the persons are at length fully revealed. Extracts from work of this sort are unfortunately, as a rule, not very convincing: it is like a liquid which has no colour when it is seen in a tea-spoon and a great deal when it is seen in a bucket. But a specimen may be given. Here Katharine and Rodney, sitting together in silence, are considering for the first time the possibility of breaking their engagement:

Mrs. Woolf is not a satirist, not even as much as Jane Austen was; she avoids humor for its own sake, not because she can't do it but because it's not her focus here. The standout quality of her book is its constant depth of detailed and accurate observation of both behavior and states of mind, which ultimately reveals the characters fully. Unfortunately, excerpts from this kind of work are usually not very convincing: it's like a liquid that looks colorless when seen in a teaspoon but shows a lot of color when viewed in a bucket. However, a sample can be provided. Here, Katharine and Rodney, sitting together in silence, are contemplating for the first time the possibility of ending their engagement:

She would have spoken, but could not bring herself to ask him for signs of affection which she had no right to claim. The conviction that he was thus strange to her filled her with despondency, and illustrated quite beyond doubt the infinite loneliness of human beings. She had never felt the truth of this so strongly before. She looked away into the fire; it seemed to her that even physically they were now scarcely within speaking distance, and spiritually there was certainly no human being with whom she could claim comradeship; no dream that satisfied her as she was used to be satisfied; nothing remained in whose reality she could believe, save those abstract ideas—figures, laws, stars, facts, which she could hardly hold to for lack of knowledge and a kind of shame.

She wanted to speak up but couldn't bring herself to ask him for affection she had no right to demand. The feeling that he was so distant filled her with sadness and highlighted the endless loneliness of people. She had never felt this truth so deeply before. She looked away into the fire; to her, it seemed they were barely within talking distance physically, and spiritually, she felt no connection with anyone; no dream fulfilled her as she was used to, and nothing remained for her to believe in except for those abstract concepts—numbers, laws, stars, facts—that she could hardly understand because of her lack of knowledge and a sense of shame.

When Rodney owned to himself the folly of this prolonged silence and the meanness of such devices, and looked up ready to seek some excuse for a good laugh or opening for a confession, he was disconcerted by what he saw. Katharine seemed equally oblivious of what was bad or of what was good in him. Her expression suggested concentration upon something entirely remote from her surroundings. The carelessness of her attitude seemed to him rather masculine than feminine. His impulse to break up the constraint was chilled, and once more the exasperating sense of his own impotency returned to him. He could not help contrasting Katharine with his vision of the engaging, whimsical Cassandra; Katharine undemonstrative, inconsiderate, silent, and yet so notable that he could never do without her good opinion.

When Rodney realized how foolish his prolonged silence was and how petty that behavior could be, he looked up, ready to find an excuse to laugh or confess, but what he saw threw him off. Katharine seemed completely unaware of both his flaws and strengths. Her expression showed she was focused on something completely unrelated to her surroundings. The way she carried herself seemed more masculine than feminine to him. His urge to break the awkwardness was stifled, and once again, he felt the frustrating sense of his own powerlessness. He couldn't help but compare Katharine to his ideal of the charming and playful Cassandra; Katharine was reserved, thoughtless, and silent, yet so remarkable that he could never disregard her opinion.

She veered round upon him a moment later, as if, when her train of thought was ended, she became aware of his presence.

A moment later, she turned to him as if, once her thoughts were finished, she finally noticed he was there.

This is woven of gossamer threads, and so indeed is the whole novel; but these threads make together a consistent, flexible, and beautiful fabric. There is one further observation that is perhaps worth making. Writers who go so deeply into the minutenesses of psychology and behaviour as Mrs. Woolf commonly tend to obscurity not only in their material but also in their presentation of it. In the pages of this book there is not one thought or one sentence that is not impeccably lucid.

This is made of delicate threads, and so is the entire novel; but these threads come together to create a consistent, flexible, and beautiful fabric. There's one more point that's worth mentioning. Writers who delve deeply into the details of psychology and behavior, like Mrs. Woolf, often fall into obscurity both in their material and how they present it. In the pages of this book, every thought and every sentence is crystal clear.

The Power of a Lie, by Mr. Jonas Bojer, a Norwegian author, whose book, The Great Hunger, has already attracted attention, is preceded by an introduction by Sir Hall341 Caine; and indeed the farmers and peasants with which it deals do a little recall the Manxmen of that writer's early work. But there the suitability of this sponsorship ends; and we must enter a protest against the practice of handicapping a book with a preface by a critic who is evidently incapable of understanding it or of expressing himself intelligently upon it. The story is sufficiently simple. Knut Norby, a wealthy, simple, good-hearted, irascible old farmer, has allowed himself in a weak moment to be cajoled into backing a bill for Wangen, who is an unbalanced, incompetent, and rather unamiable person. Wangen fails; and Norby is reduced to panic terror by the thought of what his wife will say when she hears of his folly. He therefore puts off the moment of confession by speaking so evasively as to give the impression that he denies having signed the bond, and Fru Norby, indignant against the man who has sought to defraud her husband, takes the matter into her own hands and lays a charge of forgery against Wangen. The innocent man, who is guilty enough in other particulars, having brought many persons who trusted him to destitution, is elevated into a condition of excessive self-righteousness by this unjust accusation. Norby struggles for some time to put matters right, but his courage always fails him at the point of confession; and gradually he comes to regard Wangen as a wicked man and as the tool of unscrupulous persons. Wangen, always weak and shifty, at length forges a letter to prove his case, which he cannot do otherwise, as the only witness to the signature is dead. His forgery is detected, and he is sentenced to a year's hard labour. Meanwhile Norby has argued himself out of the truth and back into the condition of benevolent justice, which is his natural state. The book ends with a banquet given to him by his neighbours to show their sympathy with him in his trials.

The Power of a Lie, by Mr. Jonas Bojer, a Norwegian author whose book, The Great Hunger, has already gained some attention, features an introduction by Sir Hall341 Caine. The farmers and peasants in the story vaguely remind us of the Manxmen from Caine's early works. However, that's where the connection ends; we must express our disapproval of burdening a book with a preface by a critic who clearly lacks the ability to understand it or communicate effectively about it. The story is quite straightforward. Knut Norby, a wealthy, simple, kind-hearted, and irritable old farmer, allows himself to be persuaded in a weak moment to support a bill for Wangen, an unstable, incompetent, and rather unpleasant person. Wangen fails, and Norby is thrown into a panic at the thought of what his wife will say when she finds out about his mistake. To avoid confession, he speaks in such a way that he creates the impression that he denies having signed the bond, leading Fru Norby, outraged at the man who tried to defraud her husband, to take matters into her own hands and accuse Wangen of forgery. The innocent Wangen, who is guilty of other wrongdoings that have left many who trusted him destitute, rises to a state of excessive self-righteousness due to this unfair accusation. Norby struggles for a while to set things right, but he always loses his nerve at the moment of confession; over time, he starts seeing Wangen as a wicked man and a pawn of unscrupulous individuals. Wangen, who is always weak and shifty, eventually forges a letter to support his case, as he has no other way to prove it with the only witness to the signature now dead. His forgery is discovered, and he is sentenced to a year of hard labor. Meanwhile, Norby convinces himself out of the truth and back into a state of benign justice, which is his natural inclination. The book concludes with a banquet organized by his neighbors to show their support during his hardships.

On this very remarkable composition Sir Hall Caine has the following observations to make:

On this truly impressive piece, Sir Hall Caine has the following remarks to share:

This book says, if I do not misunderstand it, that the sense of innocence in an innocent man may be corrupting and debasing; that to prove himself guiltless a man may make himself guilty, and that nearly every good and true impulse of the heart may be whittled away by the suspicion and abuse of the world.

This book suggests, if I understand it correctly, that the innocence of a truly innocent person can lead to corruption and degradation; that to prove his innocence, someone might end up making himself guilty, and that nearly every genuine impulse from the heart can be undermined by the skepticism and mistreatment encountered in the world.

I confess, though I am here to introduce this book to English readers, and do so with gladness and pride, that this is teaching of which I utterly disapprove. It conflicts with all my experience of life to think that a man may commit forgery, as Wangen does, to prove himself innocent of forgery, and that a man may become unselfish, as Norby becomes unselfish, by practising the most selfish duplicity. If I had to believe this I should also have to believe that there is no knowledge of right and wrong in the heart of man, no sense of sin, that conscience is only a juggling fiend, and that the presiding power in the world not only is not God, but is the devil.

I have to admit, even though I'm excited and proud to introduce this book to English readers, that I completely disagree with its teachings. It goes against everything I've learned in life to think that a person could commit forgery, like Wangen does, to prove he's innocent of forgery, or that someone could act selflessly, like Norby, by engaging in selfish deceit. If I accepted this, I would also have to believe that there's no moral understanding in the human heart, no sense of sin, that conscience is just a deceiver, and that the true power in the world is not God, but the devil.

This passage is worth quoting because it suggests what Mr. Bojer has avoided. Sir Hall Caine demands, to all intents and purposes, a book like one of his own, in which there are definite and distinguishable categories of good men and bad men, in which virtue is ranged uncompromisingly against vice. But Sir Hall Caine's books, as this preface would suggest, even if we had never seen one of them, are, since the very earliest of them, negligible both artistically and morally. Mr. Bojer has attempted something different and has succeeded in writing a most unusual and interesting novel. He makes the perennial discovery that good and bad are mixed in all men and he adds the discovery that the sufferings of bad men are not always the results of, or proportionate to, their sins. He has done these things in a story which astonishes the reader by its straightforwardness and simplicity. The characters are presented by means of the barest lines; and no incident or theme is elaborated beyond a few pages. Nevertheless the central idea is adequately worked out, and the whole novel leaves a distinct and vivid impression on the mind.

This passage is worth quoting because it highlights what Mr. Bojer has avoided. Sir Hall Caine essentially demands a book like his own, where good and bad characters are clearly defined, and virtue stands firmly against vice. However, as this preface suggests, even if we had never read one of his works, Sir Hall Caine's books have been insignificant both artistically and morally since their earliest iterations. Mr. Bojer has tried something different and succeeded in writing a unique and engaging novel. He reveals the timeless truth that good and bad coexist in everyone and adds that the sufferings of bad people aren't always directly related to their wrongdoings. He accomplishes this in a story that surprises the reader with its clarity and simplicity. The characters are sketched with the bare minimum of detail, and no incident or theme is expanded beyond a few pages. Still, the central idea is effectively developed, leaving a clear and striking impression on the reader.

342 In Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer discriminating English readers found over a year ago an American novelist whom, alone of his generation, they were able to admire and to consider seriously. This may have been partly because he has learnt something, but not so much as to seem ridiculous, from English models, and because he writes with a restraint, moderation, and detachment which are rare in his literary compatriots. But there was certainly also a definite and individual virtue in him to which critical opinion in this country responded. He had a lively and exact visual gift and a power of rendering great passion without risk of bombast; and these qualities were rightly held to redeem many faults and weaknesses in The Three Black Pennys. In Java Head, published in the middle of last year, the first of these qualities was still perceptible, but, as regarded the second, Mr. Hergesheimer's avoidance of rant appeared to have become a paralysing inhibition. We do not know quite what to make of his third book, Gold and Iron. In the absence of any information to the contrary it would be natural to suppose that it is a later work than the other two; but this seems to us almost impossible and, if indeed it be so, decidedly regrettable. It consists of three nouvelles or "long-short stories," of which the first, Wild Oranges, describing the rescue of a girl from a household living in isolation and terrorised by a homicidal man-servant, is, except for a few passages of description, a negligible piece of the magazine order. In the second and third we do discover traces of the Mr. Hergesheimer whose talents excited us in 1918. One deals with the resuscitation, by a cold, contained, and determined man, of a deserted blast-furnace and his attempt to establish himself as a magnate. The other describes the return of a gold-miner, rich but with hands reddened in one of the incidents of Forty-Nine, from California to his prim and sleepy native village on the coast of Massachusetts. In both of these Mr. Hergesheimer's object is to discover to the reader the interior passions of intense but reserved and hardly articulate personalities. This is an ambition worthy of a novelist of the first rank; and indeed, both in setting himself such a task and in his methods of approaching it, Mr. Hergesheimer reveals himself as a writer of more than common powers. But it can hardly be said to be successfully accomplished here. In glimpses both Alexander Hulings and Jason Burrage are grasped and shown as living men. Hulings comes vigorously and convincingly to life in his duel with Partridge Sinnox, the dangerous gentleman from New Orleans; it is possible to see Burrage, smoking a cheroot, feet up on the brass rail of the hearth, with the refined and yet original Honora Canderay beside him, at his first visit to her. But between such glimpses as these both figures disappear, as though in a moving mist, behind Mr. Hergesheimer's attempt to describe them. He will describe them only in the precise and rigid way which he has chosen, a way which involves omissions, reticences, and silences, subtle appeals to the reader's understanding; and, in these stories at least, he has by no means mastered it. It was used with much more success in The Three Black Pennys and in Java Head, and is probably capable of much further development. If we are right in our surmise that these stories are early work, there is a possibility that Mr. Hergesheimer may yet show himself to be a very remarkable novelist indeed.

342 A little over a year ago, discerning readers in England discovered Mr. Joseph Hergesheimer, an American novelist who stood out among his contemporaries, earning their admiration and serious consideration. This may be partly because he has picked up some insights from English influences without looking foolish, and because he writes with a restraint, moderation, and detachment that are unusual among his literary peers. However, there was undoubtedly a distinct individual merit in him that resonated with critics in this country. He has a vivid and precise visual talent and an ability to express deep emotions without crossing into melodrama; these traits were rightly seen as redeeming many flaws in The Three Black Pennys. In Java Head, published in the middle of last year, the first quality was still noticeable, but regarding the second, it seemed that Mr. Hergesheimer's avoidance of exaggeration had turned into a stifling inhibition. We aren’t quite sure what to make of his third book, Gold and Iron. Unless we have information to the contrary, it would make sense to assume it’s a later work than the other two; but this seems almost impossible, and if it is, it’s certainly disappointing. It contains three nouvelles or "long-short stories," of which the first, Wild Oranges, about a girl being rescued from a household isolated and terrorized by a murderous servant, is, aside from a few descriptive sections, a minor piece of magazine writing. In the second and third stories, we do find hints of the Hergesheimer whose talents impressed us in 1918. One story deals with a cold, composed, determined man bringing an abandoned blast-furnace back to life and trying to establish himself as a tycoon. The other tells of a gold-miner, enriched but with calloused hands from an incident in the Gold Rush, returning from California to his prim and sleepy hometown on the Massachusetts coast. In both, Mr. Hergesheimer aims to reveal the inner passions of intense but reserved and inarticulate characters. This ambition is worthy of a top-tier novelist; indeed, in both his ambition and method, Mr. Hergesheimer shows himself to be a writer of considerable talent. However, it can hardly be said that he successfully achieves this goal here. We catch glimpses of both Alexander Hulings and Jason Burrage as real, living men. Hulings is vividly and convincingly brought to life in his duel with Partridge Sinnox, the dangerous gentleman from New Orleans; it’s possible to envision Burrage, smoking a cheroot, feet up on the brass rail of the hearth, with the refined yet unique Honora Canderay beside him, during his first visit. But in between such glimpses, both figures fade away, as if obscured by a moving mist, due to Mr. Hergesheimer's attempts at describing them. He opts to describe them in the precise and rigid style he has chosen, which involves omissions, reticences, and silences, subtly calling on the reader’s interpretation; and, at least in these stories, he has not mastered this technique. It was implemented with much more success in The Three Black Pennys and Java Head, and it likely has more room for development. If we are correct in thinking that these stories are early works, there is a chance that Mr. Hergesheimer could yet prove to be an exceptionally remarkable novelist.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

THE LETTERS OF CHARLES SORLEY. Cambridge University Press. 12s. 6d. net.

The value set on irony by the Greeks might well be studied by us moderns. A proper sense of irony teaches both humility and patience, and it will not lead to cynicism unless the basis of the soul be cynical. It teaches, above all, proportion, which is the lesson needed most, perhaps, by modern artists and sociologists, philanthropists and theologians, business men and politicians. These letters of Charles Sorley's, the letters of a young, eager, cultivated boy, are rendered ironical by circumstance. After the ordinary life of a public schoolboy at Marlborough he went, in 1914, before going to Oxford, for an educational holiday in Germany. He stayed in a German family, he was enthusiastic about German things and German people as compared with the English, and he reached England only just in time to escape being a prisoner of war in Germany. The letters are lively, intelligent rather than terse, good-humoured, shrewd and full of that enthusiasm which was Charles Sorley's great natural talent. It is not, however, the essays on Masefield and Housman which give the book its interest. It is the pages on his life in Germany and a few passages on life in the Army which make the volume one of the most remarkable records of the young England which bore the brunt of the war.

The Greeks' view of irony is something we moderns could really learn from. A good understanding of irony teaches us humility and patience, and it won't lead to cynicism unless that's already part of someone's character. It mainly teaches proportion, which is probably what modern artists, sociologists, philanthropists, theologians, business people, and politicians need most. The letters of Charles Sorley, a young, eager, and educated boy, take on an ironic twist due to his circumstances. After the typical life of a public schoolboy at Marlborough, he went to Germany for an educational holiday in 1914 before heading to Oxford. He stayed with a German family and was enthusiastic about German culture and people compared to the English, and he got back to England just in time to avoid becoming a prisoner of war in Germany. The letters are lively, more intelligent than brief, good-humored, perceptive, and filled with the enthusiasm that was Charles Sorley's natural gift. However, it's not the essays on Masefield and Housman that make the book intriguing. It's the sections about his life in Germany and a few reflections on life in the Army that turn this volume into one of the most remarkable accounts of the young England that faced the impact of the war.

How delightful is this passage on the German supper—Sorley lodged in an academic household at Schwerin:

How charming is this passage about the German dinner—Sorley staying in an academic household in Schwerin:

The people come at seven, and talk about the rise in the price of butter till 8. From 8 till 9.30 they eat and drink and talk about the niceness of the victuals, and ask the hostess their cost. From 9.30 to 10.30 they talk about the scarcity of eggs. From 10.30 to 11 they drink beer and cross-examine me about the Anglo-German crisis. From 11 till 12 they make personal remarks and play practical jokes on one another. From 12 to 12.30 they eat oranges and chocolate and declare they must be going now. From 12.30 to 1 they get heavy again and sigh over the increased cost of living in Schwerin. At 1 they begin to scatter. By 2 I am in bed.

The guests arrive at 7 and chat about the rising price of butter until 8. From 8 to 9:30, they eat, drink, and compliment the food, asking the hostess how much it cost. From 9:30 to 10:30, they talk about the egg shortage. From 10:30 to 11, they drink beer and question me about the Anglo-German crisis. From 11 to 12, they make personal comments and play pranks on each other. From 12 to 12:30, they snack on oranges and chocolate and announce it’s time to leave. From 12:30 to 1, they get a bit serious again and express concern over the rising cost of living in Schwerin. At 1, they start to head out. By 2, I’m in bed.

That is not the only passage which takes the reader straight into the atmosphere of the Caravaners. There is this anecdote, too:

That isn't the only part that immerses the reader in the world of the Caravaners. There's also this story:

A friend of sorts of the Bilders died lately; and, when the Frau attempted to break the news to Karl at table, he immediately said, "Don't tell me anything sad while I'm eating."

A kind of friend of the Bilders recently passed away, and when the woman tried to share the news with Karl at the table, he immediately said, "Don't tell me anything sad while I'm eating."

Charles Sorley remarks on this that an exact parallel may be found in the Odyssey where the gentleman expostulates οὐ γαρ ἐγώ γε τερπομ' ὀδυρόμενος μεταδόρπιος {ou gar egô ge terpom' oduromenos metadorpios}—I hate being forced to grieve in the middle of supper.

Charles Sorley notes that there's a clear parallel in the Odyssey where the gentleman complains, "I hate being forced to grieve in the middle of supper."

The letters are full of casual literary criticism, and provide a curious contrast to the letters of Lionel Johnson recently published. Charles Sorley strikes one as having a far clearer idea of the position of literature in life than had Johnson, but he shows little sign of that fine critical intelligence which mark Johnson's best judgments. Sorley passes passionately from Masefield to Housman, from Housman to Hardy, from Hardy to Ibsen and Goethe. It seems odd that a boy of his temperament should think Faust greater than anything of Shakespeare's, and by implication greater than Peer Gynt; elsewhere he passes a really witty judgment on Goethe: "If Goethe really died saying 'More light,' it was very silly of him: what he wanted was more warmth."

The letters include a lot of casual literary criticism and create an interesting contrast to the recently published letters of Lionel Johnson. Charles Sorley seems to have a much clearer understanding of the role of literature in life compared to Johnson, but he lacks the sharp critical insight that defines Johnson's best opinions. Sorley passionately moves from Masefield to Housman, then from Housman to Hardy, and from Hardy to Ibsen and Goethe. It's surprising that a guy like him would consider Faust greater than anything Shakespeare wrote, and by extension, greater than Peer Gynt; elsewhere, he offers a genuinely clever critique of Goethe: "If Goethe really died saying 'More light,' it was very silly of him: what he needed was more warmth."

His life in the Army was not long. After a hard training in England he left for France in May, 1915, and was killed by a sniper on October 13th. The books he had over there were Faust and Richard Jefferies. To some of us Jefferies is chiefly lovable and remarkable because of the men who have loved him; and that he could charm Sorley344 and bring to him, amid the disgust of the battlefield, something of the English countryside, gives him an additional claim on our gratitude:

His time in the Army was short. After tough training in England, he went to France in May 1915 and was killed by a sniper on October 13th. The books he had with him there were Faust and Richard Jefferies. To some of us, Jefferies is especially loved and remarkable because of the people who admired him; and the fact that he could inspire Sorley344 and bring him, amid the horrors of war, a sense of the English countryside gives him even more reason for our gratitude:

I read Richard Jefferies to remind me of Liddington Castle and the light green and dark green of the Aldbourne Downs in summer.

I read Richard Jefferies to remind me of Liddington Castle and the light and dark green shades of the Aldbourne Downs in the summer.

The book is edited by Professor and Mrs. Sorley, and Mrs. Sorley contributes a brief biographical chapter. There are one or two references to living persons which would, perhaps, be better away, though we cannot imagine any person of humour objecting to the fun of this high-spirited, generous boy. Incidentally, in its picture of Marlborough and Sorley's literary activities, the letters provide a useful counterpoise to the rather reckless attacks made on the uncultured public schools of England.

The book is edited by Professor and Mrs. Sorley, and Mrs. Sorley adds a short biographical chapter. There are a few mentions of living individuals that might be better left out, although we can't picture anyone with a sense of humor taking issue with the antics of this spirited, generous boy. Additionally, the letters offer a helpful balance to the rather reckless criticisms aimed at the unrefined public schools of England, especially in how they depict Marlborough and Sorley's literary endeavors.

ESSAYS ON ART. By A. Clutton-Brock. Methuen. 5s. net.

Shall we ever have a satisfactory æsthetic? Sometimes, in moments of hopefulness, one believes that there may be a few points of agreement in ethics, in politics, in metaphysics, even in economics: but to read a new book on æsthetic is to wonder again whether we shall ever get beyond the old tag, that it's a mere waste of time arguing about taste. Certainly Mr. Clutton-Brock's book, interesting, acute, and charmingly written as it is, does not show us how to reconcile, let us say, Tolstoy's What is Art? with Whistler's Ten o'Clock: or either with the great and unjustly-despised body of criticism to be found in Ruskin's works. His essays are provocative: at times he appears to clear up certain matters, and then the reader finds himself wondering.

Will we ever have a satisfying aesthetic? Sometimes, in hopeful moments, you might think there could be some agreement in ethics, politics, metaphysics, even economics: but reading a new book on aesthetics makes you wonder again if we can ever move past the old idea that discussing taste is just a waste of time. Certainly, Mr. Clutton-Brock's book, as interesting, insightful, and beautifully written as it is, doesn’t help us reconcile, for example, Tolstoy’s What is Art? with Whistler’s Ten o'Clock: or either of those with the great and unfairly overlooked critiques found in Ruskin’s works. His essays are thought-provoking: at times he seems to clarify certain issues, and then the reader is left questioning again.

In the very first essay Mr. Clutton-Brock discourses on nature and art. "There is one beauty of nature and another of art." "Nothing kills art so certainly as the effort to produce a beauty of the same kind as that which is perceived in nature. In the beauty of nature, as we perceive it, there is a perfection of workmanship which is perfection because there is no workmanship. Natural things are not made, but born; works of art are made. There is the essential difference between them and between their beauties." Now is there any truth in those statements? Take, for instance, the simplest kind of beauty, the beauty which appeals to touch: is there any essential difference between the sensations of beauty given by stroking a sable and stroking a piece of exquisite silk velvet? Again, is the beauty conveyed by the sight of Cader Idris really different in kind from the beauty conveyed by the sight of Amiens Cathedral? Is a singer's appeal fundamentally different from the appeal of the nightingale?

In the very first essay, Mr. Clutton-Brock talks about nature and art. "There’s one beauty in nature and another in art." "Nothing kills art faster than trying to create a beauty that matches what we see in nature. In the beauty of nature, as we perceive it, there’s a perfection that comes from the fact that there’s no craftsmanship involved. Natural things aren’t made; they’re born. Works of art are created. That’s the key difference between them and their beauties." So, is there any truth to these claims? Take, for example, the simplest kind of beauty, the beauty we feel: is there any real difference between the sensations of beauty we get from petting a sable versus stroking a piece of exquisite silk velvet? Also, is the beauty we see in Cader Idris really different from the beauty we see in Amiens Cathedral? Is a singer’s appeal really any different from the appeal of a nightingale?

Mr. Clutton-Brock goes on to say that "all great works of art show an effort, a roughness, an inadequacy of craftsmanship which is the essence of their beauty, and distinguishes it from the beauty of nature." That sentence betrays what seems to us his saddest error. He is confusing, we think, art and craft. It simply is not true that a work of art must show "inadequacy of craftsmanship." What is essential is that the artist should not seem to be satisfied with his mere technical skill of craft. He should, somehow, convey to us that he knows there is a beauty which no craft can render perfectly. He must, in short, be humble. For lack of that humility Blake refused to call Rubens a great artist. Yet Rubens, superb craftsman as he was, was not the superior of Velasquez, who yet preserves in all his work that sense of something desired yet unachieved—unachieved not because Velasquez's craft was inadequate, but because his vision was interpretative rather than imitative. It is important that the distinction between craft and art should be recognised, otherwise Mr. Clutton-Brock's perfectly sound contention that the beauty of art "is produced by the effort to accomplish the impossible" will be made a mere excuse for slovenly workmanship. This sort of discussion, however, is unsuitable for a review; even where space is, for practical purposes, infinite (e.g. in a conversation), it seldom leads to agreement. We can only say (what everybody knows) that Mr. Clutton-Brock is the sanest of all professional art-critics and that to differ from him is to doubt one's own opinions.

Mr. Clutton-Brock goes on to say that "all great works of art show an effort, a roughness, an inadequacy of craftsmanship which is the essence of their beauty, and distinguishes it from the beauty of nature." That statement reveals what seems to us his saddest mistake. We believe he is mixing up art and craft. It's simply not true that a work of art must show "inadequacy of craftsmanship." What truly matters is that the artist shouldn't be content with just their technical skill. They should somehow communicate that they understand there is a beauty that no craft can capture perfectly. They must, in short, be humble. Because of a lack of that humility, Blake refused to acknowledge Rubens as a great artist. Yet Rubens, as amazing a craftsman as he was, wasn't superior to Velasquez, who maintains in all his work that sense of something desired yet unachieved—unachieved not because Velasquez's craft was lacking, but because his vision was more interpretative than imitative. It's crucial to recognize the distinction between craft and art; otherwise, Mr. Clutton-Brock's valid point that the beauty of art "is produced by the effort to accomplish the impossible" could become just an excuse for careless workmanship. However, this kind of discussion isn't suitable for a review; even when space is practically unlimited (e.g. in a conversation), it rarely leads to agreement. All we can say (what everyone knows) is that Mr. Clutton-Brock is the most sensible of all professional art critics and that to disagree with him is to question one's own opinions.

UNHAPPY FAR-OFF THINGS. By Lord Dunsany. Elkin Matthews. 5s. net.

Lord Dunsany's fancy can generally be trusted to discover many odd prettinesses for our pleasure, but as in old Battersea enamel the prettiness is liable to chip off and show the dull metal beneath; and in these twelve sketches there is little of fancy. They were written "to show," so the Preface tells us, "something of the extent of the wrongs that the people of France had suffered," and the cultivated lack of vigour in style does serve, somehow, to illustrate the desolation of towns laid waste, and—which more peculiarly touches Lord Dunsany's sympathy—gardens. The monotony of the scene is, too, well typified by the same quality in description. Frequently, as in The Real Thing, when he sets out to be fantastic he is merely trivial; and throughout he draws from a wealth of ingenious but ungainly metaphor. However, the author well understands that the utmost terror of desolation can be inspired by the sound (rather than the sight) of man-made things gone to rust. Out in the dead land, where villages are to be conjectured from scattered heaps of stones, he was much impressed—for he refers to it again and again—by the "mournful sound of iron flapping on broken things," and—"this was the sound that would haunt the waste for ever." On the other hand, in Bermondsey versus Wurtemburg, he observed that a German soldier had chalked up the name of his regiment on a wall—the 156th Wurtemburgers. Subsequently a British soldier had prefaced this with "Lost by," and added after "retaken by the Bermondsey Butterflies." This might have served to point the less serious moments of a special correspondent to one of the lighter newspapers, but it scarcely warrants preservation in an admirably printed book with a strong binding in excellent taste.

Lord Dunsany’s imagination can usually be relied on to create many unique delights for our enjoyment, but like old Battersea enamel, the charm can easily chip away to reveal the dull metal underneath. In these twelve sketches, there isn’t much imagination on display. They were written "to show," as the Preface states, "some of the extent of the wrongs that the people of France had suffered," and the cultivated lack of vigor in style somehow illustrates the devastation of ruined towns and—what particularly strikes a chord with Lord Dunsany’s empathy—gardens. The monotony of the scene is well reflected in the repetitive style of the descriptions. Often, as in The Real Thing, when he tries to be fantastical, he ends up being quite trivial; throughout, he draws from a wealth of clever but awkward metaphors. However, the author understands that the greatest horror of desolation can be evoked by the sound (rather than the sight) of human-made objects falling into ruin. In the desolate land, where villages can be imagined from scattered piles of stones, he was deeply moved—and he mentions this several times—by the "mournful sound of iron flapping on broken things," and—"this was the sound that would haunt the wasteland forever." Conversely, in Bermondsey versus Wurtemburg, he noted that a German soldier had chalked the name of his regiment on a wall—the 156th Wurtemburgers. A British soldier later added to this by writing "Lost by," and then continued with "retaken by the Bermondsey Butterflies." This might have highlighted the lighter moments for a special correspondent for one of the more humorous newspapers, but it hardly deserves to be preserved in a beautifully printed book with a strong binding and excellent taste.

THE ROMANTIC ROUSSILLON. By Isabel Savory. T. Fisher Unwin. 25s. net.

"The thought of 'the picturesque' repels me," writes Miss Savory in extenuation of her offence in the kind of sightseeing which less sophisticated tourists, for whom she accuses Nature of "touting," joyfully regard as inevitable. But though from time to time she is careful lest the reader should associate her with the organisations of Cook and Lunn, this superiority to the obvious is not always implicit. Whether the ideal book of travels should satisfy us by our own firesides or should merely stimulate us to go and see things for ourselves is a question that Miss Savory has not helped to decide. Her vision is uneven, but on the whole she provokes and does not satisfy curiosity. The book is a record of an exhaustive (and one would say exhausting) exploration of the Eastern Pyrenees, with Perpignan, Ille-sur-Tet, Estagel, and other places as centres for radiating expeditions, and "we did many wanders at Salses," she says. She climbed high mountains, and admired the views; she visited forgotten villages, and raked up their history; she lingered—none too long—under groined roofs and in panelled salles. But in her frank delight in good wine and food there is real vitality and emphatic, if unconscious, art. "We picked bunch after bunch (of grapes) hot in the sun, buried our faces in the warmness of them ... bit not one but mouthfuls, sweet and juicy...." And then she goes on to tell us that at the same moment there would be a "little sad, sour, tight bunch not a quarter grown" on a house in Gower Street, and that nobody was ever quite so dead as Queen Anne.

"The idea of 'the picturesque' really turns me off," writes Miss Savory in defense of her choice in sightseeing, which less experienced tourists, whom she accuses Nature of "promoting," happily see as unavoidable. Although she takes care to ensure that the reader doesn't link her to the travel organizations of Cook and Lunn, her sense of superiority to the obvious doesn’t always come through. Whether an ideal travel book should satisfy us while we’re cozy at home or inspire us to explore things for ourselves is a question Miss Savory doesn’t help to answer. Her perspective is inconsistent, but overall, she sparks curiosity rather than fully satisfying it. The book documents an extensive (and you could say exhausting) exploration of the Eastern Pyrenees, with Perpignan, Ille-sur-Tet, Estagel, and other locations as bases for day trips, and "we did many wanders at Salses," she notes. She climbed tall mountains and admired the views; she explored forgotten villages and unearthed their histories; she lingered—though not for too long—under arched roofs and in paneled salles. But in her genuine enjoyment of good wine and food, there is real energy and a strong, if unintentional, artistry. "We picked bunch after bunch (of grapes) hot in the sun, buried our faces in their warmth ... not just one but mouthfuls, sweet and juicy...." Then she adds that at the same time, there would be a "little sad, sour, tight bunch not even a quarter grown" on a house in Gower Street, and that nobody was ever quite as lifeless as Queen Anne.

However, Miss Savory need not fear lest we should fail to recognise her appreciation of the beautiful things she saw, more especially as many of them—carvings, chateaux, plaster-work—are admirably reproduced as illustrations in collotype from the drawings of Miss M. L. MacKenzie: but our recognition would have been quicker if she had been at less pains to impress us with her originality.

However, Miss Savory doesn’t need to worry that we wouldn’t recognize her appreciation for the beautiful things she saw, especially since many of them—carvings, chateaux, plaster-work—are wonderfully reproduced in collotype from the drawings of Miss M. L. MacKenzie. However, we would have acknowledged her appreciation sooner if she hadn’t tried so hard to impress us with her originality.

JACOPONE DA TODI. By Evelyn Underhill. Dent. 16s. net.

In the preface to her life and letters of this remarkable man, Miss Underhill says: "Three types of mind should find pleasure in Jacopone's work and personality. First, those interested in Christian mysticism.... Next, lovers of poetry.... Last, those who care for the Italy of St. Francis and his descendants." The last two aspects of an arresting personality will doubtless make the wider appeal, admirably as his biographer has traced and explained the spiritual development of the man she calls the first great Italian religious poet.

In the preface to her biography and letters of this remarkable man, Miss Underhill states: "Three types of people should appreciate Jacopone's work and personality. First, those interested in Christian mysticism.... Next, poetry lovers.... Lastly, those who care about the Italy of St. Francis and his followers." The last two aspects of such a captivating personality will certainly attract a broader audience, especially since his biographer has effectively outlined and described the spiritual growth of the man she refers to as the first great Italian religious poet.

So sympathetically has Miss Underhill treated the religious experiences of Jacopone that in the light of her exposition, extravagance, futility, seeming madness even, seem to take their rightful place in the spiritual history of a man who expresses that history in strangely beautiful poems. Born probably about 1230, soon after the death of St. Francis, Jacopone da Todi followed very closely in the steps of his more famous master. Like St. Francis, he belonged to a noble Umbrian family; like St. Francis, he turned from a gay worldly existence to the worship of Lady Poverty. His conversion, however, compared with that of the founder of the Franciscan rule, was a late one. St. Francis was only twenty-four, Jacopone was nearly forty when he left the world and its ways to begin the quest for perfection.

So compassionately has Miss Underhill addressed the spiritual experiences of Jacopone that through her analysis, extravagance, futility, and even seeming madness find their rightful place in the spiritual narrative of a man who articulates that narrative in strangely beautiful poems. Likely born around 1230, soon after St. Francis's death, Jacopone da Todi closely followed in the footsteps of his more famous mentor. Like St. Francis, he came from a noble Umbrian family; like St. Francis, he shifted from a lively worldly lifestyle to the devotion of Lady Poverty. However, his conversion was much later compared to the founder of the Franciscan order. St. Francis was only twenty-four, while Jacopone was nearly forty when he abandoned worldly life to pursue the quest for perfection.

A legend (not perhaps entirely legendary, since it is in some respects supported by the self-revelations of his laude) grew up about his name, and was embodied, years later, in the so-called Vita, a manuscript of the fifteenth century.

A legend (not entirely fictional, since it's partly backed by the details from his laude) developed around his name and was later captured in the so-called Vita, a manuscript from the fifteenth century.

Here it is related that Ser Jacomo—to give him his worldly title—was passionately devoted to his young wife, who was ascetic at heart, yet to please her husband wore the rich clothes he gave her, and took part in all the gaieties of the town. A tragic ending to Ser Jacomo's happiness was brought about when, on the occasion of a marriage festival, his beautiful Vanna was killed by the fall of a balcony.

Here it is mentioned that Ser Jacomo—his official title—was deeply devoted to his young wife, who was naturally reserved but wore the luxurious clothes he gifted her and participated in all the town’s festivities to make him happy. A tragic end to Ser Jacomo's joy came when, during a wedding celebration, his beautiful Vanna was killed as a balcony collapsed.

"And when" (says the Vita) "they took off those garments of vanity which she had upon her in order to make her ready for the grave they found at last, next to her bare flesh, a harsh shirt of hair."

"And when" (says the Vita) "they removed those garments of vanity she was wearing to prepare her for the grave, they discovered beneath her bare flesh a rough hair shirt."

The legend goes on to relate that the shock of his wife's death, together with the discovery of her pious fraud, led first to madness and then to the conversion of Jacopone. Nowhere in his subsequent poems is there to be found a reference to his marriage. But this in itself is no proof of the falsity of the story, for, as with most mediæval penitents, the casting off of his old life meant to him the abjuration of earthly ties and memories. Jacopone the saint remains nevertheless Ser Jacomo the passionate lover. No songs in praise of an adored wife or mistress could be more fervid, more palpitating with emotion than those addressed to his Saviour.

The legend tells that the shock of his wife's death, along with the discovery of her false piety, first drove Jacopone to madness and then led to his conversion. In his later poems, there’s no mention of his marriage. However, this doesn’t prove the story is false, as for most medieval penitents, leaving behind their old life meant rejecting earthly connections and memories. Jacopone the saint remains, nonetheless, Ser Jacomo the passionate lover. No songs celebrating a beloved wife or mistress could be more intense, more filled with emotion than those addressed to his Savior.

It is by means of these religious poems—laude, as they were called—that the successive stages in the progress of the mystic may be traced. But leaving the mystic aside, we may feel grateful to Miss Underhill for having placed the poet before us. Many of his laude, in the English translation of Mrs. Theodore Beck, are given at length in this book, and very beautiful they are. To forget their theme and to consider only their form and imagery is to be reminded of secular Italy of the thirteenth century—its troubadours, its Court poets, its Courts of Love. For nearly forty years after all Jacopone had lived in the world, enjoying its laughter, its gaiety, its sunshine, and the poems of the saint, indicate that he had not forgotten all he learnt as a sinner—that is as an ordinary man of the class to which he originally belonged. "O Queen of all Courtesy," he begins in an address to the Blessed Virgin—and we are immediately transported in thought to a fair garden and a lover with his lute.

It’s through these religious poems—laude, as they were known—that we can trace the different stages in a mystic's journey. But putting the mystic aside, we should thank Miss Underhill for introducing us to the poet. Many of his laude, translated into English by Mrs. Theodore Beck, are included in this book, and they are truly beautiful. If we forget their subject matter and focus only on their form and imagery, we’re reminded of secular Italy in the thirteenth century—with its troubadours, court poets, and Courts of Love. For almost forty years after Jacopone had lived in the world, enjoying its laughter, joy, and sunshine, his poems show that he hadn’t forgotten everything he learned as a sinner—that is, as an ordinary man from his original background. "O Queen of all Courtesy," he starts in an address to the Blessed Virgin—and we are instantly taken to a lovely garden with a lover playing his lute.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

THE RIDDLE OF THE RUTHVENS AND OTHER STUDIES. By William Roughead. With thirteen Illustrations. William Green & Son Ltd., Edinburgh. 25s. net.

Whether we may consider the reading of criminal annals a profitable occupation or otherwise, it is an unquestionable fact that they often possess a human interest, for the imaginative person at all events, far in excess of the records of the intrigues and policies of kings, statesmen, generals, and priests. And there is a well-nigh unique and special interest attaching to Scottish causes célèbres which places them in importance far above the general run of the great trials of all the other nations of Europe. This is accounted for by the strangely complex psychology of the average and typical Scotsman. He is a being in whom the emotions are strictly subordinated to the government of his reason. He is deeply metaphysical, and there is a powerful forensic strain in his composition. It is seldom indeed that a Scotsman pleads guilty to any charge, even when he has been caught red-handed. To do so would simply spoil for him all the pleasure of the trial, and there is probably no one in court who follows the evidence and pleadings more carefully or with greater zest than the prisoner himself. Were it possible for him to be closeted with the jury, it is quite conceivable that he should be found arguing the pros and cons of the case as forcibly and with as great detachment as any "good man and true" among them. But there is a fatal flaw in the character of the Scot which detracts to a large extent from the interest that one feels in his other traits, namely, the theological tendency which in persons of evil life at last degenerates into pure cant. The condemned prisoner on the scaffold exhorting the multitude "to avoid the heinous crime of disobedience to parents, inattention to Holy Scriptures, of being idle and disorderly, and especially of Sabbath-breaking," is by no means an edifying spectacle. The existence and prevalence of this trait is all the more curious when one considers that the Scot generally is not lacking in a keen sense of humour.

Whether we think of reading crime records as a worthwhile activity or not, it’s a fact that they often have a human interest, especially for imaginative individuals, far beyond the accounts of the schemes and politics of kings, politicians, generals, and priests. There’s a unique and special interest in Scottish causes célèbres that makes them significantly more important than the major trials in other European countries. This is largely due to the oddly complex psychology of the average Scotsman. He tends to put his emotions under strict control of his reason. He is deeply reflective and has a strong analytical side. It’s very rare for a Scotsman to admit guilt to any accusation, even when he’s caught red-handed. Doing so would ruin the enjoyment of the trial for him, and there’s likely no one in the courtroom who follows the evidence and arguments with more attention or enthusiasm than the defendant himself. If he could have a private meeting with the jury, it’s easy to imagine him arguing the pros and cons of the case with the same passion and detachment as any “good man and true” among them. However, there is a significant flaw in the Scotsman’s character that diminishes the interest in his other traits: a theological tendency in those with a questionable past that eventually turns into pure hypocrisy. The condemned prisoner on the scaffold urging the crowd “to avoid the heinous crime of disobeying parents, neglecting Holy Scriptures, being lazy and disorderly, and especially breaking the Sabbath” is hardly an inspiring sight. It’s even more curious to note that the typical Scotsman generally has a sharp sense of humor.

The special value of this collection of historic criminal trials and other juridical studies by Mr. Roughead, however, lies in the fresh light he has been able to throw upon the respective characters of King James the Sixth of Scotland (First of England), the most despicable poltroon that ever disgraced a British throne; and of Lord Braxfield, the prototype of Robert Louis Stevenson's Weir of Hermiston. An old Edinburgh University Professor of Constitutional Law and History used to say that Charles II. was the most iniquitous ruler that England ever had, but James II. was still worse. It was badly expressed, but there was something in it. Its special application was Constitutional, however, although it might easily be extended to apply universally if we allow the addition of the proviso that James I. was the worst of all. He was a liar, a coward, and a hypocrite, full of pedantry and cant. This is conclusively demonstrated in The Riddle Of the Ruthvens, and in other sketches that deal with the witchcraft prosecutions that were conducted with such a degree of vindictiveness and fury throughout the whole of his reign. But perhaps the greatest service of all that Mr. Roughead has done in the cause of truth and justice is his vindication of the respective characters of the much-maligned Lord Braxfield and Robert Fergusson the poet from so many of the absurd eccentricities which have been attributed to them by incompetent biographers and unscrupulous scandalmongers, and have in course of time, by constant repetition, become traditional. It is a far cry from the Gowrie Conspiracy to "Antique" Smith, the forger of the autograph letters of great literary and historical personages,348 who is still well remembered in Edinburgh, but these are Mr. Roughead's limits, and between them there is such a mass of history and criminal psychology as the student of either will delight in, while the curious, or merely general, reader will find it very good entertainment.

The real value of this collection of historic criminal trials and other legal studies by Mr. Roughead lies in the new perspective he brings to the personalities of King James the Sixth of Scotland (First of England), considered the most contemptible coward ever to tarnish a British throne, and Lord Braxfield, the inspiration for Robert Louis Stevenson's Weir of Hermiston. An old professor at Edinburgh University who taught Constitutional Law and History used to claim that Charles II was the most wicked ruler England ever had, but that James II was even worse. While it may not have been the best way to phrase it, there was a kernel of truth in that statement. Its primary focus was Constitutional, but it could easily be extended, with the addition of a note, to suggest that James I was the worst of them all. He was deceitful, cowardly, hypocritical, and filled with pedantry and insincerity. This is clearly shown in The Riddle Of the Ruthvens and in other accounts that cover the witchcraft trials conducted with extreme malice and zeal during his entire reign. However, perhaps the most significant contribution Mr. Roughead has made in the name of truth and justice is his defense of the often-maligned Lord Braxfield and poet Robert Fergusson from the many ridiculous quirks that incompetent biographers and unscrupulous gossipers have attributed to them, which have over time become conventional wisdom through sheer repetition. It’s a long way from the Gowrie Conspiracy to "Antique" Smith, the forger of letters from prominent literary and historical figures,348 who is still well-remembered in Edinburgh, but these are the boundaries of Mr. Roughead's work, and within that space lies a wealth of history and criminal psychology that students will find fascinating, while the curious or casual reader will enjoy it as well.

GEORGE BUBB DODINGTON: PATRON AND PLACE-HUNTER. By Lloyd Sanders. John Lane. 1919. 16s. net.

Here is a case of book-making of a somewhat explicit kind, since there is little to say, and nothing to print, of Dodington which he has not said of himself. There is, of course, no more harm in making books than there is in making bricks; but if the one wants straw, as Moses says it did, the other wants humanity. God made Bubb Dodington, and therefore let him pass for a man. In his own day he passed for a coxcomb; in ours, which is more censorious, he would certainly have passed for a rascal. In either aspect, if he is to be treated at all, he requires a more philosophical study than Mr. Sanders has been able to supply.

Here’s a case of book-making that’s quite straightforward, since there’s not much to say and nothing to print about Dodington that he hasn’t already said about himself. Of course, making books isn’t any worse than making bricks; but while bricks might require straw, as Moses pointed out, books require humanity. God created Bubb Dodington, so let’s consider him a man. In his time, he was seen as a fool; in our more judgmental era, he would definitely be considered a scoundrel. In either case, if he’s going to be discussed at all, he needs a deeper philosophical examination than Mr. Sanders has been able to provide.

Of mean origin, some ability and unbounded impudence, Dodington inherited both money and land. With the land there accrued to him Parliamentary interest—to wit, in some four seats in Dorset and Somerset, which he spent the rest of his life in hawking from faction to faction with a flagrancy and success which even his own age found shocking. From first to last—and he lived a long time—there were no illusions about him. Pope scoffed at him until he found metal more attractive, and changed "Bubo" for "Bufo"; Walpole remarked to Lord Hervey upon "the second time that worthy has proposed to rise by treading on my neck"; Hervey himself, who seldom had a good word for anybody, never had a worse than for him. Hanbury Williams, who was never malevolent, wrote of him that he was

Of lowly origin, some talent, and total audacity, Dodington inherited both wealth and land. Along with the land came Parliamentary influence—in fact, he held around four seats in Dorset and Somerset, which he spent the rest of his life trading between factions with a boldness and effectiveness that even his contemporaries found shocking. From beginning to end—and he lived a long life—there were no illusions about him. Pope mocked him until he found something better to focus on, changing "Bubo" to "Bufo"; Walpole commented to Lord Hervey about "the second time that worthy has tried to rise by stepping on my neck"; and Hervey himself, who rarely had anything good to say about anyone, never spoke worse of anyone than he did of Dodington. Hanbury Williams, who was never mean-spirited, wrote about him that he was

To no single party, no one person,
Nor to himself tightly; For what he voted for at noon. He complained at night.

Horace Walpole called him a political journalist, meaning by that that he was daily in the market-place, and for the highest-bidder. Lord Chesterfield thought that "God made Dodington the coxcomb he is; mere human means could not have brought it about. He is a coxcomb superior to his parts, though his parts are superior to almost anybody's." These are Bubb Dodington's best credentials except those which he supplied for himself. With those, with colossal impudence and four boroughs, he set up in trade, and did pretty well. He miscalculated the odds more than once: first on the accession of George II., when he dropped Sir Robert for Spencer Compton; next when Frederick Prince of Wales enticed him over to Carlton House for the second time, and promptly died. Slips like those kept him out in the cold until near the end of the reign. Just in the nick of time he made friends with Lord Bute, and on the accession of George III., a year before his own death, was made a peer. There is evidence that he died a contented and complacent man.

Horace Walpole referred to him as a political journalist, meaning he was always active in the public arena, catering to the highest bidder. Lord Chesterfield remarked that "God made Dodington the fool he is; no mere human effort could have achieved that. He's a fool above his abilities, though his abilities are better than almost anyone else's." These are Bubb Dodington's best credentials, aside from those he provided for himself. With those, along with massive audacity and four boroughs, he started his career and did fairly well. He misjudged the situation more than once: first during George II's rise to the throne, when he switched from supporting Sir Robert to Spencer Compton; next, when Frederick, Prince of Wales, lured him to Carlton House for the second time, only to die soon after. Mistakes like these kept him sidelined until near the end of the reign. Just in time, he became friends with Lord Bute, and upon George III's ascension, a year before his own death, he was made a peer. There's evidence that he died a satisfied and self-satisfied man.

Mr. Sanders proposes to "explain" Dodington, but fails for lack of matter. There is really nothing to explain. There would have been a good deal to expose had not the creature done it for himself in his egregious Diary. That to be sure is an unexampled document. Men, before it and since, have written themselves down rogues and peasant slaves of various kinds, some for amusement, some for edification. But few—I think no others—have written themselves down in the act and intention of writing themselves up. Casanova occurs to the mind; but Casanova neither wrote himself up nor down, whereas Dodington's complacency in the act to be a scoundrel is his most remarkable feature.

Mr. Sanders tries to "explain" Dodington, but he falls short due to a lack of substance. There's really nothing to explain. There would have been a lot to reveal if the person hadn't done it himself in his outrageous Diary. That, for sure, is a unique document. Men have written about themselves as rogues and various types of lowly people, some for fun, others for insight. But few—I think no one else—have written about themselves while intending to make themselves look good. Casanova comes to mind, but he didn't try to make himself look better or worse, while Dodington's self-satisfaction in being a villain is his most notable trait.

"I desired Lady Aylesbury to carry you Lord Melcombe's Diary. It is curious indeed; not so much from the secrets that it blabs, which are rather characteristic than novel, but from the wonderful folly of the author, who was so fond of talking of himself that he tells all he knew of himself, though scarce an event that does not betray his profligacy; and (which is still more surprising that he should disclose) almost every one exposes the contempt in which he was held, and his consequential disappointments and disgraces!"

"I asked Lady Aylesbury to get you Lord Melcombe's Diary. It's really interesting—not necessarily because of the secrets it exposes, which are pretty standard, but because of the author's amazing vanity. He loved discussing himself so much that he shares everything about his life, even though hardly any event occurs that doesn’t highlight his reckless actions. What’s even more surprising is that he shows how little respect others had for him, along with the disappointments and humiliations that came from it!"

That is Horace Walpole, writing to Conway in 1784, when the Diary was out. Lord Hervey, long before it was written, gave him a pungent paragraph. "Mr. Dodington," he says, "whilst some people have the je ne sais quoi in pleasing, possessed the je ne sais quoi in displeasing in the strongest and most universal degree that ever any man was blessed with that gift.... His vanity in company was so overbearing, so insolent, and so insupportable that he seemed to exact that applause as his due which other people solicit, and to think that he had a right to make every auditor his admirer." And so indeed it is, in this Diary of his dealings between the Prince of Wales and the Administration, that he solemnly records all his disgustful traffickings of himself and his boroughs, as if they were negotiations between high contracting powers, and in every page declares himself both knave and fool in a way which would afford pleasant reading if it were not so long and so dull. It is enlivened by one delicious, but entirely unconscious, gleam. In April, 1754, he went down to Bridgewater to an election, having done his best to sell the seat to the Duke of Newcastle. He spent £2500 on it, and he lost it. The fourteenth and two following days, he records, "were spent in infamous and disagreeable compliance with the low habits of venal wretches." Those wretches naturally were burgesses whom it was necessary that he should buy in order that he might afterwards sell himself. It is the only good thing in the book, but it is good enough. The next best thing is the naïve excuse of its editor of 1784 for publishing it, that by its means politicians might be advised how not to conduct their and the country's affairs!

That’s Horace Walpole writing to Conway in 1784, when the Diary was released. Long before it was written, Lord Hervey gave him a sharp critique. "Mr. Dodington," he says, "while some people have the je ne sais quoi in charming others, possessed the je ne sais quoi in annoying to the highest and most universal degree that any man could be blessed with that talent.... His vanity in social situations was so overwhelming, so arrogant, and so unbearable that he seemed to demand applause as his right, while others merely ask for it, and to believe that he had the privilege to turn every listener into his admirer." And indeed, in this Diary of his interactions between the Prince of Wales and the Administration, he formally records all his distasteful dealings of himself and his constituencies as if they were negotiations between significant parties. Each page showcases him as both a fool and a knave in a manner that would be amusing if it weren’t so lengthy and dull. It is brightened by one delightful, yet completely unintentional, moment. In April 1754, he went to Bridgewater for an election, having tried his best to sell the seat to the Duke of Newcastle. He spent £2500 on it and lost. He noted that the fourteenth and the next two days "were spent in infamous and disagreeable compliance with the low habits of corrupt individuals." Those individuals were, of course, the burgesses he needed to buy in order to later sell himself. It’s the only worthwhile aspect of the book, but it’s good enough. The next best part is the naïve justification from its 1784 editor for publishing it, claiming that it would help politicians learn how not to manage their affairs and those of the country!

Mr. Sanders has done his part of the business with industry and candour. He says the best he can for his subject, and has left nothing of importance out, either for or against him, except the account of the trouncing which he received in the House of Commons for his speech against Sir Robert in 1742. It is told by Horace Walpole, with gusto, as is only natural, but with obvious accuracy. Mr. Sanders should not have let him off the chastisement of an insolence and hypocrisy paralleled only by Disraeli's attack upon another Sir Robert. On the credit side of the account he rightly selects the defence of Admiral Byng as the most disinterested action of Dodington's long career. Add to that that Lady Hervey really liked him, and that he used a steel machine with which to pick up his handkerchief.

Mr. Sanders has handled his part of the business with diligence and honesty. He presents the best case for his topic and hasn't left out anything significant, whether for or against him, except for the story of the severe criticism he faced in the House of Commons for his speech against Sir Robert in 1742. Horace Walpole recounts it enthusiastically, which is only natural, but with clear accuracy. Mr. Sanders shouldn't have omitted the punishment for an arrogance and hypocrisy that can only be compared to Disraeli's attack on another Sir Robert. On the positive side, he rightly highlights the defense of Admiral Byng as the most selfless act of Dodington's long career. Additionally, Lady Hervey genuinely liked him, and he used a steel contraption to pick up his handkerchief.

AN OXFORD SCHOLAR: INGRAM BYWATER, 1840–1914. By W. W. Jackson, D.D. Clarendon Press. 1917. 7s. 6d. net.

There are probably a good many people who know something about Jowett and have read several works of Gilbert Murray's, and yet could not even guess who was the Regius Professor of Greek at Oxford who bridged the gap. It was Bywater. Between two great popular influences the pendulum took a swing towards scholarship in the strictest sense, and from 1893 to 1908 the chair was filled by one of the most learned Hellenists of his day in any land, a man less great indeed than Scaliger and Bentley and the present Professor of Latin at Cambridge, but assuredly of their type. Those three rank even higher, not so much because they are more "brilliant" as because their interest in the classics is primarily the literary one. They apply their criticism and interpretation to the more purely literary authors, and their style has a quality not relevant to scientific350 scholarship, however welcome there—it has the creative writer's zest. Bywater's learning ranged, certainly, over the whole field of Greek prose and poetry; he had, moreover, a keen interest in literature as such, read the chief contemporary poets and novelists, and had views about them; he was master of an admirable Latin style; but his ruling passion was not literature so much as knowledge, and it was in the philosophic writers that he found his special field. For that reason his most characteristic work may be said to be his edition of Aristotle's Ethics, published in 1890. At the same time, that by which he is deservedly best known is an edition of a work on the borderland between philosophy and literature, Aristotle's Poetics, to which he supplied, in 1909, an English paraphrase and a fully explanatory commentary, both the best things of their kind for any student of that work; and as these will always be many, the book's future seems assured.

There are probably a lot of people who know something about Jowett and have read several works by Gilbert Murray, yet couldn't even guess who the Regius Professor of Greek at Oxford was who connected the two. It was Bywater. Between two significant popular influences, the focus shifted towards strict scholarship, and from 1893 to 1908, the chair was held by one of the most knowledgeable Hellenists of his time anywhere, a man who wasn't as great as Scaliger, Bentley, or the current Professor of Latin at Cambridge, but definitely belonged to that category. Those three rank even higher, not necessarily because they are more "brilliant," but because their interest in the classics is mainly literary. They apply their criticism and interpretation to more purely literary authors, and their style has a quality that isn’t relevant to scientific scholarship, however welcome that is—it has the creative writer's zest. Bywater’s knowledge certainly covered the entire field of Greek prose and poetry; he also had a strong interest in literature as a whole, read the main contemporary poets and novelists, and had opinions about them; he had an excellent command of Latin style; but his primary passion was more about knowledge than literature, and he found his special field in philosophical writers. For that reason, his most characteristic work can be said to be his edition of Aristotle's *Ethics*, published in 1890. At the same time, what he is rightfully best known for is his edition of a work that sits at the intersection of philosophy and literature, Aristotle's *Poetics*, to which he provided, in 1909, an English paraphrase and a fully explanatory commentary, both considered the best of their kind for anyone studying that work; and since there will always be many students, the book's future seems guaranteed.

"Bywater," writes a relative, "was always studying"; and again, in words of insight, "but if he were not actually a genius he was far from being merely a learned man." His enlightenment and humanity are brought out in Dr. Jackson's admirable little biography, which, as the story of a scholar who died soon after the European War began, seems worth commending now. Though he disliked what we know as Liberalism, the word is the right one for his educational views; he supported the abolition of University religious tests, and was against compulsory Greek. Further than that it is not applicable; he was a Tariff Reformer. As an undergraduate he belonged to the famous "Old Mortality Club." He was a friend and disciple of Mark Pattison, and, like him, married a lady who was an excellent scholar and at the same time humane and charming. Of Walter Pater he was a friend and no disciple; "his style I do not like: it seems to me affected and pretentious and often sadly wanting in lucidity." In congenial company one of the most sociable of men, he showed much kindness to promising young scholars. Some of the mots ascribed to him are rather donnish, but not all: "I often think that modern education is a conspiracy on the part of schoolmasters and dons to keep men babies until they are four-and-twenty" is profounder than it looks; and he realised that "those who care for manuscripts per se are usually dull dogs."

"Bywater," a relative writes, "was always studying"; and again, with insight, "but if he wasn't actually a genius, he was definitely more than just a learned man." His insight and compassion are highlighted in Dr. Jackson's excellent little biography, which, as the story of a scholar who died shortly after the European War began, seems worth commending now. Although he disliked what we refer to as Liberalism, that word accurately describes his educational views; he supported the abolition of religious tests at universities and opposed compulsory Greek. Beyond that, it's not applicable; he was a Tariff Reformer. As an undergrad, he was part of the famous "Old Mortality Club." He was a friend and student of Mark Pattison, and, like him, married a woman who was an outstanding scholar and also humane and charming. He was a friend of Walter Pater but not a follower; "I don't like his style: it seems affected and pretentious and often sadly lacking in clarity." In a friendly setting, he was one of the most sociable men and showed a lot of kindness to promising young scholars. Some of the quotes attributed to him are a bit stuffy, but not all: "I often think that modern education is a conspiracy by schoolmasters and professors to keep men as babies until they're twenty-four" is deeper than it seems; and he understood that "those who care for manuscripts just for their own sake are usually dull people."

All through his life he was a great bibliophile, and even in this respect happily mated. Few wives would pack their husbands off to Paris immediately after breakfast to inspect a copy of the editio princeps of Homer, and when they returned with it the following evening give it to them for a birthday-present. But he possessed something even more remarkable than that (for of Homer there are, after all, other editions); in his copy of Melanchthon's De Anima was an autograph of Rabelais.

All his life, he was a huge book lover, and he was fortunate to have a partner who understood that. Few wives would send their husbands off to Paris right after breakfast to check out a copy of the editio princeps of Homer, and then welcome them back the next evening with it as a birthday gift. But he had something even more extraordinary than that (since there are, after all, other editions of Homer); in his copy of Melanchthon's De Anima, there was an autograph from Rabelais.

SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY PARISH. By Eleanor Trotter, M.A. Cambridge University Press. 10s. net.

This book has one serious fault: there is not enough of it. Miss Trotter gives a feast of good things, suggests so many interesting happenings of the period, that she might have expanded almost every page into three, and still we might ask for more. It is, however, confined strictly to showing how the ordinary business of government was carried on during this troubled century. Readers will find good exercise for the imagination in filling in the outlines. Take this for example: "The beadle's chief work was of a punitive nature; he was expected to help the constable in apprehending and punishing rogues; he wore a special dress, and carried a whip or wand in his hand with which he drove the dogs out of church." A footnote says: "In 1887 at Wensley Church the wands were still to be seen. They were six in number, and were attached to the front of the churchwardens' high pews." The vestry book at Pittington, page 104, shows this entry: "Maie 3, 1646, John Lazing was appointed to be bedel for driving doggs out of the church in time of public worship, and other necessary dutys." The office of church-351warden was then of great importance, and carried with it the dignity of a special "high pew," a matter of moment when the seating arrangements in church almost created a table of precedence. But why did the dogs of those days show such a church-going disposition? The beadle's office to-day would be a sinecure, for during many years of regular attendance the writer has only twice seen a dog in church.

This book has one major flaw: it’s not long enough. Miss Trotter offers a wealth of fascinating information and suggests so many interesting events from that time that she could have expanded nearly every page into three, and we’d still want more. However, it strictly focuses on how the routine business of government was conducted during this troubled century. Readers will have a good workout for their imagination in filling in the gaps. Take this for example: "The beadle's main job was to enforce the law; he was expected to assist the constable in catching and punishing wrongdoers; he wore a special outfit and carried a whip or wand to chase dogs out of church." A footnote notes: "In 1887 at Wensley Church, the wands were still visible. There were six of them, secured to the front of the churchwardens' high pews." The vestry book at Pittington, page 104, shows this entry: "May 3, 1646, John Lazing was appointed to be beadle for driving dogs out of the church during public worship, and other necessary duties." The role of churchwarden was quite significant then, coming with the status of a special "high pew," which was particularly important when the seating arrangements in church almost dictated a hierarchy. But why did dogs back then seem so eager to go to church? The beadle's role today would be a non-job since, after many years of regular attendance, I’ve only seen two dogs in church.

The next page refers to "Rogue Money," the colloquial term for a contribution not exceeding 6d. or 8d. a week levied on Sunday on the parish for the maintenance of poor prisoners in the county gaol. A further levy of not less than 20s. per annum from the whole North Riding was made for the relief of poor prisoners of the King's Bench and Marshalsea. Even taking into account the greater value of money then, this would not go far among destitute prisoners, but it is somewhat surprising to find that any provision at all was made in those hard days.

The next page refers to "Rogue Money," a casual term for a contribution not exceeding 6d. or 8d. a week collected on Sundays from the parish to support poor prisoners in the county jail. An additional charge of at least 20s. per year was imposed on the entire North Riding for the relief of poor prisoners in the King's Bench and Marshalsea. Even considering the greater value of money back then, this wouldn't go far for destitute prisoners, but it's somewhat surprising that any support was provided at all during those tough times.

The temptation to go on extracting these vignettes is great, but must be resisted. Surprises of this sort, however, are numerous, and when we remember the lack of hard roads, the absence of any postal facilities, and the difficulties and cost of any sort of communication, it is astounding to find how well acquainted the local justices were with the statutes, and to what an extent they succeeded in administering them. Miss Trotter's investigations have evidently much impressed this upon her, and her preface gives an excellent summary of the conclusions at which she has arrived.

The urge to keep pulling out these brief stories is strong, but it has to be resisted. Surprises like this are very common, and when we think about the lack of good roads, the absence of postal services, and the challenges and costs of any kind of communication, it's amazing to see how well the local justices understood the laws and how effectively they applied them. Miss Trotter's research has clearly made a deep impression on her, and her preface provides an excellent summary of her conclusions.

The great majority of the men who took their share in the government of England in the seventeenth century had neither learning nor culture; some probably were not able to write their own names; nevertheless, through being made responsible for the well-being and good order of the little community to which they belonged, they gained a considerable amount of political education. The work of local government, carried on voluntarily from father to son through untold generations, has produced certain characteristics—a moderation of outlook, a reasonableness and sanity of mind, an intensely critical faculty and a political insight—which are typical of our race.... There is a fear lest the masses through ignorance of the work of their forefathers may demand a centralisation of governmental functions, which is alien to the character of the English Constitution.

Most of the men involved in governing England in the seventeenth century had little education or culture; some probably couldn't even write their names. However, by being responsible for the well-being and order of their small communities, they gained a lot of political knowledge. The local government work, passed down voluntarily from father to son over many generations, has developed certain traits—moderate views, reasonable and rational thinking, strong critical abilities, and political awareness—that are typical of our people. There is concern that the masses, due to a lack of understanding of their ancestors' work, may push for a centralization of government functions, which goes against the essence of the English Constitution.

The author has earned public thanks for bringing to light these interesting records of an interesting period. It should be compulsory for every education authority to use this and similar works as part of the historical instruction given in all our schools. Such books would clothe the dry bones of history, as ordinarily taught, in a so much more attractive garb that lessons might become a pleasure instead of a penance. The Royal Commission on Public Records received a letter from M. Paul Meyer, of the Ecole des Chartes, in which he says: "En Angleterre tout est en désordre," referring to our widely scattered and unorganised records. This Royal Commission is doing a great service in trying to bring order out of chaos, but it is not its function to do for the general reader what a book like this may do—bring to life in a handy and digested form some of the buried records of our past.

The author has received public appreciation for highlighting these fascinating records from an intriguing time. Every education authority should make it mandatory to use this and similar works as part of the history curriculum in all our schools. Such books would transform the dull facts of history, as it's usually taught, into something much more appealing, making lessons enjoyable instead of a chore. The Royal Commission on Public Records got a letter from M. Paul Meyer of the Ecole des Chartes, in which he says: "En Angleterre tout est en désordre," referring to our widely scattered and disorganized records. This Royal Commission is doing valuable work to bring order from chaos, but it isn't its job to do what a book like this can accomplish—revive in an accessible and concise way some of the lost records of our past.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

BALKAN PROBLEMS AND EUROPEAN PEACE. By N. Buxton and C. L. Leese. Allen & Unwin. 4s. 6d. net.

Among all the ignorances of the British public there is none more calamitous than its ignorance of the Balkan peoples and of their importance in European politics. We persist even now in lumping them together as a set of semi-savage tribes, who may be manipulated by the civilised Powers in this way or that, but who ultimately will have to fight it out among themselves like the Kilkenny cats. Any book that is not mere partisan352 propaganda, that will throw light on that dark corner of Europe, is to be welcomed. And this little volume, slight though it is, is all to the point. Its authors are experts, and practical experts, in their subject. Mr. Noel Buxton especially has known the Balkans, as few Englishmen have known them, for twenty years, and in the early days of the war he went there as the accredited agent of the British Government to try to attach Bulgaria to our cause. The story of our diplomatic failure is sketched for us in rapid outline. "Allied diplomacy," Messrs. Buxton and Leese say, "exerted no comprehensive activity, but at intervals made isolated efforts to please one State or another by promises, some of which proved only contradictory and embarrassing to action in another direction demanded by circumstances a little later." We were handicapped, they say, by the policy of Russia. We were handicapped also by ill-grounded fears of alienating Serbia and Greece. The final chapters of the book deal with the future prospects in the Balkans. They were written before the conclusion of the Bulgarian Treaty, and most of the things which they deprecate have found a place in that Treaty. Many Englishmen will not regret this; but no reader of Mr. Buxton will believe that his plea for Bulgaria is based on hostility to Serbia or Greece or Rumania, or, indeed, on anything but a single-minded desire for lasting peace in the Balkans.

Among all the misunderstandings of the British public, none is more disastrous than its lack of awareness about the Balkan peoples and their significance in European politics. We still tend to group them together as a bunch of semi-savage tribes who can be manipulated by civilized powers at will, only to eventually end up fighting amongst themselves like the Kilkenny cats. Any book that isn’t just biased propaganda but sheds light on that dark corner of Europe should be welcomed. This small volume, though brief, is very relevant. Its authors are experts who have practical knowledge of the subject. Mr. Noel Buxton, in particular, has known the Balkans like few Englishmen have for twenty years, and in the early days of the war, he went there as the official representative of the British Government to try to bring Bulgaria to our side. The overview of our diplomatic failures is quickly outlined. “Allied diplomacy,” Messrs. Buxton and Leese state, “did not engage in a comprehensive effort but instead made isolated attempts to appease one state or another with promises, some of which ended up conflicting and creating complications for actions needed in other areas shortly after.” They argue that we were hindered by Russia's policy, as well as by unfounded fears of alienating Serbia and Greece. The final chapters of the book discuss future prospects in the Balkans. They were written before the signing of the Bulgarian Treaty, and many of the issues they highlight have been addressed in that Treaty. Many Englishmen may not miss this; however, no reader of Mr. Buxton will think that his advocacy for Bulgaria stems from animosity towards Serbia, Greece, or Romania, but rather from a genuine desire for lasting peace in the Balkans.

THE SKILLED LABOURER, 1760–1832. By J.L. Hammond and Barbara Hammond. Longmans. 12s. 6d. net.

This book is the third of Mr. and Mrs. Hammond's important studies of that period of English history which fell between 1760 and 1832. Together with The Village Labourer and The Town Labourer it makes a remarkable trilogy. It is marked by the same scholarly research, the same vividness of presentation, the same polished style as its predecessors. Some readers may perhaps find it of slightly less general interest: if it is so, it is simply because its scope is rather more limited. In The Village Labourer the authors gave an account of the enclosures of common lands and of the agricultural labourers' rising of 1830; in The Town Labourer they drew a very striking picture of the civilisation of the time, of the governing classes as well as of the poor, of the new social and economic conditions. The present volume gives us the history of certain selected bodies of workers during the same period. It is, in fact, a detailed account of the Northumberland and Durham miners, the cotton and woollen and worsted operatives, the Spitalfields silk-weavers, and the framework knitters, together with a very full description of the Luddite risings in the Midlands and in Lancashire and Yorkshire. Mr. and Mrs. Hammond have made very large use of the Home Office Papers, and they have been able to throw a great deal of new light on their subject. Their tale is, of course, a gloomy one—a tale of desperate struggles against grinding poverty and serfdom, of wages, often family wages, of 10s. a week or less in times of dear living, of a working day of anything from twelve to eighteen hours, of tiny children in the mines and the mills, of passionate strikes and brutal repressions. The chapters on the Luddite riots are of especial importance: they are the best, if not the only, connected account of that little-known episode in the annals of industry. They will remove the wrong impression, which, as Mr. and Mrs. Hammond say, is widely prevalent, that these troubles originated in Nottingham over the introduction of new and improved stocking-frames. In fact, the cause was not new machines at all, but the adaptation of old machines to the manufacture of a new and inferior kind of article. And the workmen had the sympathy and support of many of the employers in their campaign against the degradation of the industry. Not the least remarkable feature of the story of Luddism is the part played by spies and agents provocateurs. The military, the local magistrates, and the Government all had their spies, and the wide extent of the mischief done by those vile creatures is very thoroughly exposed by Mr. and Mrs. Hammond. One of them, by name Oliver, alias Richards,353 alias Hollis, has a chapter all to himself. He was "a person of genteel appearance and good address, nearly six feet high, of erect figure, light hair, red and rather large whiskers, and a full face, a little pitted with the small-pox. His usual dress was a light fashionable-coloured brown coat, black waistcoat, dark-blue mixture pantaloons, and Wellington boots." He was a special pet of Lord Sidmouth, and in 1817 he performed the inestimable services of fomenting sedition in the Midlands and the North and of getting quite a number of poor and ignorant men hanged, transported, or imprisoned.

This book is the third in Mr. and Mrs. Hammond's significant studies of the period of English history from 1760 to 1832. Along with The Village Labourer and The Town Labourer, it forms a remarkable trilogy. It features the same thorough research, vibrant presentation, and polished style as its predecessors. Some readers might find it a bit less broadly appealing, but that's simply because its focus is more specific. In The Village Labourer, the authors discussed the enclosure of common lands and the agricultural workers’ uprising of 1830; in The Town Labourer, they painted a striking picture of the civilization of the time—both the ruling classes and the poor—along with the new social and economic conditions. This volume explores the history of certain selected groups of workers during the same time frame. It's a detailed account of the miners in Northumberland and Durham, the cotton, woolen, and worsted workers, the Spitalfields silk weavers, and the framework knitters, along with an in-depth description of the Luddite uprisings in the Midlands, Lancashire, and Yorkshire. Mr. and Mrs. Hammond heavily utilized the Home Office Papers and managed to shine a lot of new light on their subject. Their story is undeniably bleak—a narrative of desperate struggles against extreme poverty and serfdom, of wages, often family wages, of 10s. a week or less during hard times, of workdays lasting from twelve to eighteen hours, of small children in the mines and mills, and of fierce strikes met with brutal suppression. The chapters on the Luddite riots are particularly significant: they provide the best, if not the only, connected account of this little-known chapter in industrial history. They will help correct the widely held misconception, as Mr. and Mrs. Hammond say, that these troubles began in Nottingham due to the introduction of new and improved stocking frames. In reality, the cause wasn’t new machines at all, but the modification of old machines to produce a new and lower-quality type of product. Moreover, the workers had the sympathy and support of many employers in their fight against the degradation of the industry. One of the most notable aspects of the Luddite story is the role played by spies and agents provocateurs. The military, local magistrates, and the Government all deployed their spies, and Mr. and Mrs. Hammond thoroughly expose the far-reaching damage caused by these vile individuals. One of them, named Oliver, alias Richards,353 alias Hollis, even has a chapter dedicated to him. He was “a person of genteel appearance and good manners, nearly six feet tall, with an upright posture, light hair, large red whiskers, and a round face, a little marked by smallpox. His usual attire consisted of a light fashionable brown coat, black waistcoat, dark blue mix pantaloons, and Wellington boots.” He was a favorite of Lord Sidmouth, and in 1817, he undertook the invaluable tasks of stirring up sedition in the Midlands and the North and getting quite a few poor and ignorant men hanged, transported, or imprisoned.

Altogether, The Skilled Labourer is a book which puts every student of history very deeply in the debt of Mr. and Mrs. Hammond.

Altogether, The Skilled Labourer is a book that leaves every history student greatly indebted to Mr. and Mrs. Hammond.

IN THE SIDE SHOWS: OBSERVATIONS BY A FLIER ON FIVE FRONTS. By Captain Wedgwood Benn, M.P., D.S.O., D.F.C. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s. net.

Captain Wedgwood Benn's experiences in the side shows may well fill with envy those whose lot was cast in the main theatre of the war. We confess that we took up his book rather doubtfully—for who was not long ago surfeited with stories from the front? But we found it, after all, full of diverting adventures in many lands, as well as in the water and the air. It is written straightforwardly, without that straining after effect which marred so many of its kind. Captain Benn began his military career in 1914 in the Middlesex Yeomanry. He was bored, like every one else, at Ismailia: he fought and was bored again at Gallipoli. Then he was fortunate enough to get into the Naval Air Service. He flew in the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. He bombed the Turks near Aden, passed the time of day over the telephone to the King of the Hedjâz at Mecca, made a brief "Cook's Tour" to the Sudan and was presently "observing" in Palestine, blowing up portions of the Bagdad Railway, and commanding an astounding mixed force of British soldiers and French sailors in Castelorizo, near Adalin. After this he comes home on leave, gets his "wings," and is off to Taranto to join the Adriatic Barrage, the aerial force whose task was to keep the Austrian submarines out of the Mediterranean. Finally, after Caporetto, he is on the Piave fronts attached to General Plumer's force. He apparently managed from there to do a good deal of sight-seeing up and down Italy, and he has some amusing tales of the people and places he visited. He also took part in the melodramatic adventure of Alessandro Tandura, the Italian spy who was dropped from an aeroplane in the Austrian lines. This is the best adventure in the book, and must be read to be properly appreciated.

Captain Wedgwood Benn's experiences in the sidelines might make those who served in the main theater of the war feel envious. We admit that we picked up his book with some hesitation—after all, who hasn't had enough of front-line stories? However, we found it to be filled with entertaining adventures in various lands, as well as in the air and sea. It’s written simply, without the over-the-top flair that ruined so many similar works. Captain Benn started his military career in 1914 in the Middlesex Yeomanry. He was bored, like everyone else, in Ismailia; he fought and was bored again at Gallipoli. Then he was lucky enough to join the Naval Air Service. He flew in the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. He bombed Turks near Aden, chatted over the phone with the King of the Hedjâz in Mecca, took a brief "Cook's Tour" to Sudan, and was soon "observing" in Palestine, blowing up parts of the Bagdad Railway and commanding an impressive mixed force of British soldiers and French sailors in Castelorizo, near Adalin. After this, he came home on leave, got his "wings," and headed to Taranto to join the Adriatic Barrage, the aerial unit tasked with keeping Austrian submarines out of the Mediterranean. Finally, after Caporetto, he ended up on the Piave fronts attached to General Plumer's force. From there, he apparently managed to do quite a bit of sightseeing around Italy and has some funny stories about the people and places he visited. He also participated in the dramatic adventure of Alessandro Tandura, the Italian spy who was dropped from a plane into enemy territory. This is the most thrilling story in the book and is definitely worth reading to fully appreciate.

Now and then Captain Benn interrupts his narrative to discuss an idea or a problem. The most notable of these interludes is his criticism of our military system. He can find little to say in praise of it. The much-vaunted discipline seems to him to mean only mechanical obedience. The "system" puts a premium on waste of time, on the "spit and polish" spirit; it discourages ideas, imagination, initiative. And most of the higher officers are monuments of stupidity and ignorance. In all this there is no doubt much truth. But a good many of his readers will suspect that Captain Benn was exceptionally unfortunate in the senior officers he met.

Now and then, Captain Benn breaks into his story to talk about an idea or an issue. The most significant of these moments is his critique of our military system. He finds it hard to say anything good about it. The highly praised discipline, in his view, just means following orders without thinking. The "system" rewards wasting time and emphasizes looking sharp rather than being effective; it stifles new ideas, creativity, and initiative. Most of the senior officers come off as truly clueless and uninformed. While there's certainly some truth in this, many of his readers might think that Captain Benn was especially unlucky with the higher-ups he encountered.

IRELAND A NATION. By Robert Lynd. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d. net.

Many Englishmen are now sick of the "Irish Question"; many are ashamed of it. Some have argued an inconsistency between our attitude to Poland or Czecho-Slovakia or Jugo-Slavia and our attitude to Ireland. Others have come to feel that damage is done to our reputation abroad, both among friends and enemies, by our Irish policy. Mr. Lynd knows how to gauge public opinion here as well as in Ireland, and he seizes the opportunity to press home the point that the Irish problem is an international354 problem. His argument, which is as closely reasoned as it is eloquent, is that England can save herself and save the world only by saving Ireland. What does saving Ireland mean? "It means," says Mr. Lynd, "the immediate surrender of Ireland into the hands of the Irish people, to rule it either as a republic or a dominion, according as the people themselves decide."

Many English people are now fed up with the "Irish Question"; many are embarrassed by it. Some have pointed out the inconsistency between our stance on Poland, Czecho-Slovakia, or Yugoslavia and our stance on Ireland. Others have come to believe that our Irish policy damages our reputation abroad, both among allies and adversaries. Mr. Lynd understands how to read public opinion here as well as in Ireland, and he takes the opportunity to emphasize the point that the Irish issue is an international354 problem. His argument, which is as well-reasoned as it is compelling, is that England can save itself and the world only by saving Ireland. What does saving Ireland mean? "It means," says Mr. Lynd, "the immediate transfer of Ireland into the hands of the Irish people, to govern it either as a republic or a dominion, depending on what the people decide."

Many, of course, made up their minds on the matter long ago; but Mr. Lynd is by no means satisfied with all who profess themselves friends of Ireland. He has some pungent remarks on what he calls "the hesitating sort of Liberal" who wants to give Ireland a carefully-conditioned measure of self-government which will prevent her from abusing her liberty or inconveniencing England. But there are others who are still baffled by Ulster. It is not that they think of the Irish as "a mob of Celts" instead of as a nation. The trouble is that we are apparently confronted by two nations—two irreconcilable nations. What has Mr. Lynd to say to that? He says firstly, bluntly, that Ulstermen are Irishmen, and that "the Ulster question" is an invention of British Statesmen. "Cabinet Ministers have no moral objection whatever to coercing Ireland. If they have any objection to coercing Ulster, it is not on moral grounds, but because Ulster provides them with a plausible palliation for their guilt in denying freedom to a race of white men." He cannot, of course, disregard the Ulstermen's fear of Home Rule. He can only argue that it is an utterly unreasonable fear; for "Ulster is much more likely to dominate an Irish Parliament than to be dominated by it."

Many people, of course, decided their stance on this issue a long time ago; however, Mr. Lynd is definitely not satisfied with everyone who claims to be a friend of Ireland. He makes some sharp comments about what he calls "the indecisive kind of Liberal" who wants to grant Ireland a limited form of self-governance that will stop her from misusing her freedom or causing problems for England. However, there are others who are still confused about Ulster. It’s not that they see the Irish as "just a bunch of Celts" rather than a nation. The issue is that we apparently face two nations—two completely incompatible nations. What does Mr. Lynd have to say about this? He states, plainly, that Ulstermen are Irishmen, and that "the Ulster question" is a construct of British politicians. "Cabinet Ministers have no moral issue with coercing Ireland. If they have any problem with coercing Ulster, it’s not for moral reasons, but because Ulster gives them a convenient excuse for their guilt in denying freedom to a group of white men." He cannot ignore the Ulstermen's fear of Home Rule, but he can only argue that it is an entirely unreasonable fear; for "Ulster is far more likely to control an Irish Parliament than to be controlled by it."

Mr. Lynd does not confine himself to the mere politician. He has much that is of profound interest to say on the Irish soldier, on Ireland's record in the war, on Irish literature, and Irish poetry. His book is one which ought to be read by everyone who cares for Ireland—and still more by those who do not.

Mr. Lynd doesn't limit himself to just politics. He has a lot of important things to say about the Irish soldier, Ireland's history in the war, Irish literature, and Irish poetry. His book is one that everyone who cares about Ireland should read—and even more so for those who don't.

AGRICULTURE AND RURAL LIFE

COTTAGE BUILDING IN COB, PISÉ, CHALK, AND CLAY: A Renaissance. By Clough Williams-Ellis, with an Introduction by Mr. St. Loe Strachey. Published by Country Life, London. 6s. net.

This little volume of unassuming proportions marks a period in the evolution of housing the people of this country. Perhaps the word revolution is more apt in this connection, for it indicates either a reversal of the wheel of time, taking us back to ancient methods, or a completion of the circle, bringing us round again to the use of building materials which Nature has provided to the hand of the builder. The author addresses himself particularly "to those who have in the past built only with stone, brick, concrete, timber, and plaster, etc.," but there are many people to-day thinking of building who never thought of it before; for the scarcity of houses (not merely of the five-roomed cottage but of the ten or twelve-roomed middle-class house), with the consequent inevitable increase in rent, to say nothing of the contumely of house-agents and their kind, are giving rise to a wonder if there is no alternative to tenancy. To all such this book will be of value, for not only will it widen the field of possibility, but it is packed with definite facts, which have involved much labour in their compilation. To build with either of the materials named in its title will appear to the uninitiated, i.e., to all those who only think of brick and stone houses, as being worthy of the man who "built his house upon the sand"; but plenty of instances are given to show that if proper though simple methods of construction are followed, such houses will last for many generations. We well remember our surprise when, some twenty years ago, we first saw in Leicestershire and Warwickshire a number of what were locally termed "mud" cottages, and found on enquiry that many of them were from two to three hundred years old.

This small book of modest size represents a significant moment in the development of housing for the people of this country. Perhaps the term revolution fits better here, as it suggests either a return to ancient building techniques or a full circle back to using construction materials that Nature has provided for builders. The author specifically reaches out "to those who have previously built only with stone, brick, concrete, wood, and plaster, etc.," but many people today are considering building who never thought about it before; the shortage of homes (not just the five-room cottage, but also the ten or twelve-room middle-class house), alongside the inevitable rise in rent and the disdain from real estate agents, is making people wonder if there’s no alternative to renting. This book will be valuable to all of them because it will not only expand the possibilities but is also filled with concrete facts that required significant effort to gather. For those who only think of brick and stone homes, building with any of the materials mentioned in the title might seem like a choice for someone who "built his house upon the sand." However, many examples are provided to demonstrate that following proper yet straightforward construction methods allows such homes to last for generations. We still remember our surprise when, about twenty years ago, we first encountered in Leicestershire and Warwickshire a number of what were called "mud" cottages, and upon investigation, we found that many of them were two to three hundred years old.

Building by-laws effectually put a stop to the use of any such materials as those355 under consideration, wherever by-laws were in operation. They were looked upon by the officials of many local authorities and by other well-meaning but short-sighted people as a gleam of sunshine on a dark world: they were to check jerry-building and prevent bad housing. Though this ray of light first shed its beams upon a startled world so long ago as 1858, through the Local Government Act of that year, we are now discovering that jerry-building is as rampant as ever, housing conditions are, in very many places, execrable, and that by-laws sometimes only act as a deterrent to men who want to build. Parliament in its wisdom has passed quite a number of Acts since the year named dealing with the subject, which might have been admirable if they could have been administered by supermen. As, however, this duty fell to the lot of ordinary mortals, by-laws have actually prevented the use of improved methods and materials, which happened to be unknown at the time the old ones were drawn up. These have been somewhat relaxed in recent years, but even to-day it is to be feared that a serious proposal to build with Pisé, or Cob, might cause the sudden death of many respected representatives of Bumbledom. The Ministry of Health have expressed the view that further relaxation in the direction of allowing such materials might be permitted, but many local authorities would, we suppose, require more than that to induce them to adopt the suggestion.

Building by-laws effectively stopped the use of materials like those355 under consideration wherever they were enforced. Many local authorities and well-meaning but short-sighted people saw these laws as a bright spot in a dark situation: they were meant to curb shoddy construction and bad housing. Although this light first shone on a startled world back in 1858 through the Local Government Act, we're now finding that shoddy building is still widespread, housing conditions in many places are terrible, and by-laws often just discourage people who want to build. Parliament has passed several Acts since then on the subject, which could have been great if superhumans were in charge of enforcing them. However, since this responsibility fell to regular people, by-laws have actually hindered the use of better methods and materials that weren't known when the old ones were created. These rules have been somewhat relaxed in recent years, but even today, it’s worrying that a serious proposal to build with Pisé or Cob might cause a heart attack among many respected officials. The Ministry of Health has suggested that there could be more relaxation regarding the use of such materials, but we assume many local authorities would need more convincing to consider the idea.

For the moment cost is of even more importance than longevity, and if the usual materials are to be insisted upon the building of cottages and small houses on economic lines is impossible. Transport is one of the large items in the cost of construction; but if the heaviest and bulkiest materials are on the spot, this item can be almost entirely eliminated. It is, therefore, not unreasonable to hope that local authorities will give every facility, nay, encouragement, to use any suitable material, rather than insist upon the letter of their by-laws. The author's view is as follows, but it must be borne in mind that the builder is not always a free agent:

For now, cost is even more important than durability, and if we keep insisting on the usual materials, building cottages and small houses economically becomes impossible. Transportation is a major part of construction costs; however, if the heaviest and bulkiest materials are available nearby, this expense can be almost completely eliminated. Therefore, it seems reasonable to expect that local authorities will provide all the support, even encouragement, to use any suitable materials rather than strictly enforce their regulations. The author's perspective is as follows, but it's important to remember that the builder doesn’t always have full freedom:

Formerly he who carried bricks into Merioneth or the Cotswolds, or slates into Kent, or ragstone-rubble into Middlesex, was guilty of no more than foolishness and an æsthetic solecism. Under present conditions such action should render him liable to prosecution and conviction on some such count as "wasting the shrunken resources of his country in a time of great scarcity."

Previously, someone who brought bricks into Merioneth or the Cotswolds, slates into Kent, or ragstone-rubble into Middlesex was just being foolish and lacked good taste. But now, doing that could get them in trouble and charged with something like "wasting the limited resources of the country during a time of great scarcity."

Mr. St. Loe Strachey contributes an instructive and amusing preface, the humour of it giving point to his own experiences. No one has done more than he in trying to find the cheapest suitable material for cottages; in Pisé he has rediscovered the very thing he wanted. As one who served under his chairmanship on the Committee of the First Cheap Cottage Exhibition at Letchworth Garden City in 1905, the present reviewer is glad to offer a tribute to his persistence and success. The illustrations in this book are both interesting and instructive.

Mr. St. Loe Strachey provides an insightful and entertaining preface, with the humor highlighting his own experiences. No one has worked harder than he has to find the most affordable materials for cottages; in Pisé, he has found exactly what he needed. As someone who served under his leadership on the Committee of the First Cheap Cottage Exhibition at Letchworth Garden City in 1905, the current reviewer is pleased to commend his determination and achievements. The illustrations in this book are both engaging and informative.

ANTHROPOLOGY

THE MYSTERY OF EASTER ISLAND: THE STORY OF AN EXPEDITION. By Mrs. Scoresby Routledge. Sifton, Praed, & Co. 31s. 6d. net.

Any map of the Pacific will show a minute dot standing by itself far to the eastward of any other island south of the line, yet some 2000 miles away from the American coast. This is Easter Island, long famous as a land of archæological wonders. Apart from these it is an unattractive place, consisting of a triangular patch of volcanic rock, grass-covered, bare of trees, waterless but for the rain that collects in the craters of its extinct volcanoes, and, of course, wind-swept and harbourless. At present it serves as a cattle-ranch managed in the interests of a Chilian company, the natives, no more than 250 in all, being huddled into a single village on the west coast in order to keep them out of mischief. Formerly, however, there were enough of them to form ten clans, who356 kept things merry with their local feuds. The navigators of the eighteenth century, Roggeveen, who discovered the island, Gonzalez, Cook, and La Pérouse, estimate their number at anything from 700 up to 2000 souls.

Any map of the Pacific will show a tiny dot standing alone far to the east of any other island south of the line, yet about 2,000 miles away from the American coast. This is Easter Island, long known as a place of archaeological wonders. Other than that, it’s not very appealing, just a triangular patch of volcanic rock, covered in grass, without trees, and lacking water except for rain that collects in the craters of its extinct volcanoes. It is also windy and has no harbor. Currently, it functions as a cattle ranch run by a Chilean company, with the natives—only about 250 in total—crammed into a single village on the west coast to keep them out of trouble. In the past, though, there were enough of them to form ten clans that kept things lively with their local feuds. The 18th-century explorers Roggeveen, who discovered the island, Gonzalez, Cook, and La Pérouse estimated their number to be anywhere from 700 to 2,000 people.

How, then, in such a solitary spot, inhabited by a handful of savages, does it happen that hundreds of giant statues of stone are to be found, not to speak of smaller statues of wood, curious rock-carvings, and finally a script? A few passers-by had pleasantly trifled with the problem, but a serious attempt to solve it had not been made until Mr. and Mrs. Scoresby Routledge gallantly resolved to take the matter in hand. The task before them was no light one; for in order to study Easter Island one must first get there. So a yacht, the Mana, was built for the purpose. The Polynesian word means "luck," and luck certainly attended the little vessel on its long run of 100,000 miles. Quite apart from the account given of Easter Island itself, the log of the voyage provides the matter for a fascinating book, proving as it does that there are many odd corners of the much-betravelled earth which still await exploration. This becomes apparent as soon as Magellan Strait is traversed, and the ship hazardously works her way north through the intricate uncharted channels that run up the western coast of Patagonia. It was hereabouts, by the way, that the Dresden, after the Falkland fight, played hide-and-seek with our gunboats for several months. Helped by many striking illustrations, we are enabled to picture to ourselves the deep gorges overlooked by snowy peaks, and the gaunt half-naked Indians that these waters precariously support. Afterwards Selkirk's Island, Juan Fernandez, was visited, and when the Easter Island investigations were complete, the expedition went on to Pitcairn, the home of the descendants of the Bounty mutineers, an incidental consequence being that King George in due course received at Buckingham Palace two loyal representatives of this, the smallest of British Colonies. But space would fail if we dwelt further on the nautical side of the adventure, complicated as it was by the fact that during the greater part of the three years and four months during which it lasted there were German foes above and below water to be circumvented. Even Easter Island, it must be added, proved no haven of refuge, for first von Spee's squadron and subsequently the armed cruiser Prinz Eitel Friedrich paid a call there, though luckily Mana was away on both occasions.

How, then, in such a remote location, inhabited by a small group of natives, is it that there are hundreds of giant stone statues, not to mention smaller wooden statues, intriguing rock carvings, and even a script? A few travelers had casually pondered the question, but no serious effort to address it was made until Mr. and Mrs. Scoresby Routledge bravely decided to tackle the issue. The challenge ahead of them was significant; to study Easter Island, one must first reach it. So, a yacht named the Mana was built for this purpose. The Polynesian word means "luck," and luck certainly accompanied the little vessel on its long journey of 100,000 miles. Beyond the account of Easter Island itself, the log of the voyage offers material for a captivating book, demonstrating that there are still many unexpected corners of the well-traveled earth that remain unexplored. This becomes clear as soon as they cross the Magellan Strait and the ship navigates the risky, uncharted channels along the western coast of Patagonia. By the way, it was in this area that the Dresden, after the Falkland battle, evaded our gunboats for several months. With the help of many striking illustrations, we can visualize the deep gorges overlooked by snowy peaks and the gaunt half-naked natives that these waters precariously support. Later, Selkirk's Island, Juan Fernandez, was visited, and when the Easter Island investigations were concluded, the expedition continued on to Pitcairn, home to the descendants of the Bounty mutineers, resulting in King George eventually receiving two loyal representatives from this smallest of British Colonies at Buckingham Palace. However, there isn't enough space to expand on the nautical aspects of the adventure, which were complicated by the fact that for most of the three years and four months it lasted, there were German enemies both above and below water to avoid. It's worth noting that even Easter Island was not a safe haven, as both von Spee's squadron and the armed cruiser Prinz Eitel Friedrich visited, though fortunately Mana was away during both incidents.

Passing to the archæology, we must begin by gratefully recording the fact that at length an adequate description is available of the monuments as they exist to-day. Thanks to the maps, plans, and pictures, every detail is brought home to the reader; while he cannot complain that Mrs. Routledge's commentary, precise though it be, is ever dull. She is indeed to be congratulated on having composed a popular account that is likewise as far as it goes scientifically sound; though it is to be hoped that the whole collection of evidence, of which but a digest is presented here, will hereafter be published. The expedition was evidently at great pains to survey, catalogue, measure, photograph, and, so far as was necessary, actually disinter, the entire mass of remains, despite their great number and the considerable extent of country over which they are distributed. And fortunately the stonework is still there to be studied, since it cannot be easily removed or destroyed, as has mostly been the fate of the woodwork, namely, the carved human figures, twenty to thirty inches high, with their characteristic goatee beards and prominent ribs, and the tablets on which the script was carved. Yet, if not altogether demolished, the statues are in large part dethroned. Those at least that decorated the burial platforms of Cyclopean architecture that border the coast are all overthrown; how and why we can but guess. On the other hand, there is a certain volcanic hill with many huge figures still standing, both within the crater and along its outer skirts. It was here that all the images were quarried; and many exist in a half-finished condition, while some, including the largest of all, sixty-six feet in length, were perhaps never meant to be completely detached from the parent rock. Excavation at these quarries revealed the whole process of manufacture, and proved that with stone tools it was357 possible to hew the soft rock into shape, though the precise manner of the transportation and erection of the unwieldy monsters, while plainly creditable to human muscle, remains by no means easy to discern.

Passing to the archaeology, we must start by gratefully noting that finally, there is a proper description available of the monuments as they exist today. Thanks to the maps, plans, and pictures, every detail is clearly presented to the reader; and while Mrs. Routledge's commentary is precise, it is never dull. She deserves congratulations for creating a popular account that is also scientifically sound, at least as far as it goes; though it is hoped that the complete collection of evidence, of which only a summary is provided here, will be published later. The expedition clearly took great care to survey, catalog, measure, photograph, and, where necessary, actually excavate the entire array of remains, despite their large number and the vast area over which they are spread. Fortunately, the stonework is still available for study, as it cannot be easily moved or destroyed, which has mostly been the case with the wooden artifacts, like the carved human figures, twenty to thirty inches high, with their distinctive goatee beards and prominent ribs, and the tablets on which the script was carved. However, if not completely destroyed, the statues are mostly toppled. Those that once adorned the burial platforms made of Cyclopean architecture along the coast have all been overturned; we can only guess how and why this happened. On the other hand, there is a volcanic hill with many huge figures still standing, both within the crater and along its outer slopes. It was here that all the images were quarried; many are left in a half-finished state, while some, including the largest of all, sixty-six feet long, were likely never intended to be fully detached from the parent rock. Excavations at these quarries revealed the entire manufacturing process and showed that it was possible to shape the soft rock with stone tools, though the exact method of transporting and erecting these massive figures, while clearly relying on human strength, remains difficult to determine.

Who were the makers? What did they mean to represent? At this point we pass from description to explanation, from the ascertained to the purely conjectural. Certain it is that the present natives have no use for the statues, and are not only ignorant but likewise incurious about their origin. Even by Cook's time, namely, in 1774, though still standing, they were apparently ceasing to be respected; whereas Roggeveen, in 1722, rightly or wrongly, saw in them objects of an existing worship. Thus we seem to get at least a downward limit for the epoch during which they were part of the living culture, and this view is borne out by the relatively unweathered condition of some statues. It would look, then, as if the direct and not very remote ancestors of the present islanders were the image-makers, and not some mysterious extinct race, such as has often been postulated. Further, the pendant ear-lobes of the statues recall a practice hardly yet obsolete among the population of to-day.

Who were the creators? What were they trying to represent? At this point, we shift from describing to explaining, moving from what we know to what we can only guess. It's clear that the current locals have no use for the statues and are not only unaware but also uninterested in their origins. Even by Cook's time, in 1774, although the statues were still standing, they seemed to be losing their significance. On the other hand, Roggeveen, in 1722, whether correctly or not, viewed them as objects of ongoing worship. This suggests that we can at least identify a lower limit for the period during which the statues were a part of the living culture, a notion supported by the relatively well-preserved condition of some statues. Therefore, it appears that the immediate ancestors of the current islanders were the ones who created the images, rather than some mysterious extinct race that has often been suggested. Additionally, the elongated ear lobes of the statues reflect a practice that is still somewhat present among today's population.

The best argument of all, however, amongst those making for a connection with the indigenous culture is derived from the study of a remarkable bird-cult which it is a chief triumph of the expedition to have rescued from oblivion. Not only can it be thus shown to the point of demonstration that the rock-carvings occurring in a deserted village of stone houses on the south-western headland of the island represent the annual "bird-man" who got the first egg of a sacred bird, and so became himself highly sacred; but it can also be made a probable corollary that the statues of the image-mountain are memorials of bird-men, since it was close by that the bird-man must abide in strict seclusion for the five months in which his sacredness was at its height. Indeed, many are the clues which are afforded by a close examination of this curious custom. Thus it seems certain that the present cult which centres round the Sooty Tern is derived from the worship of the Frigate Bird as practised in far-off Melanesia. The Frigate Bird, too, seems to have suggested various symbols belonging to the script. The inference is that there is a Melanesian stratum in the population; though, as a Polynesian immigration must also be assumed in order to account for the language, responsibility for the culture as a whole must somehow be divided between the two parties. All these difficult questions, we fear, cannot be thrashed out within the limits of a brief review. Yet perhaps enough has been said to induce every student of the wider history of man not to miss a golden opportunity of learning that anthropology and romance are sisters.

The strongest argument for connecting to the indigenous culture comes from studying a fascinating bird-cult that this expedition has successfully brought back to light. It's clearly demonstrated that the rock carvings found in an abandoned village of stone houses on the southwestern part of the island depict the annual "bird-man," who obtained the first egg of a sacred bird and thus became sacred himself. Furthermore, it's plausible to suggest that the statues of the image-mountain honor bird-men, as this is where the bird-man would have stayed in strict isolation for the five months when his sacredness was at its peak. There are many clues revealed through a close look at this interesting custom. It appears that the current cult surrounding the Sooty Tern is derived from the worship of the Frigate Bird, as practiced in distant Melanesia. The Frigate Bird seems to have inspired various symbols used in their script. This implies that there's a Melanesian influence in the population, yet since a Polynesian migration must also be considered to explain the language, the cultural responsibility must be shared between these two groups. Unfortunately, we cannot fully explore all these complex issues in a brief review. However, perhaps enough has been mentioned to encourage anyone studying the broader history of humanity to recognize that anthropology and romance are closely related.

SCIENCE

SOME WONDERS OF MATTER. By the Right Rev. J. E. Mercer. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 5s. net.

CHEMISTRY AND ITS MYSTERIES. By Charles R. Gibson. Seely, Service & Co. 5s. net.

THE REALITIES OF MODERN SCIENCE. By John Mills. The Macmillan Company. 10s. 6d. net.

England has a high tradition in books on popular science. Men like Faraday and Tyndall did not consider it beneath them to write for children and laymen, and their books on the elementary facts of science are models of their kind. Strangely enough—or naturally enough—the best expositors of the elements of a science are, in general, those who have themselves contributed to the advances of that science, while those who are professedly popularisers present the subject not only less correctly and logically but also less simply and pleasantly. The books before us confirm this opinion.

England has a strong tradition of popular science books. Figures like Faraday and Tyndall didn’t think it was beneath them to write for kids and everyday people, and their books on the basic facts of science are great examples of this genre. Interestingly—or perhaps it’s expected—the best explainers of scientific principles are usually those who have directly contributed to the progress of that science, while those who set out to be popularizers often present the subject in a way that is less accurate, less logical, and less engaging. The books we have here support this view.

Mr. Gibson is a practised hand at writing books for children, the volume before us being the sixth of a series. He has the merit that he attempts to bring before the reader358 the experimental basis of the science of chemistry and some of its historical aspects, and does not make a series of dogmatic statements without reference to the researches on which they rest, as does Bishop Mercer. He describes many experiments, and gives diagrams to illustrate them. The book covers a wide field of interesting and, for the most part, elementary chemical phenomena. The chief fault which we have to find is with the style in which it is written. We find the imaginary questions put to the writer by boys and girls distinguished as big, little, facially peculiar, and so on, irritating, and we very much doubt if his patronising manner will find favour with most boys, who, we believe, prefer to be treated as friends who happen not to know. We do not pretend to Mr. Gibson's knowledge of children, but base our criticism on the fact that Faraday and most of his successors at the Royal Institution have managed to interest and instruct their juvenile audiences without this painfully evident condescension.

Mr. Gibson is an experienced author of children's books, and this volume is the sixth in his series. He deserves credit for trying to present the experimental foundation of chemistry and some of its historical aspects to the reader358, rather than making a series of dogmatic statements without acknowledging the research behind them, like Bishop Mercer does. He outlines many experiments and provides diagrams to illustrate them. The book explores a wide range of interesting, mostly basic, chemical phenomena. The main issue we have is with the writing style. The imaginary questions posed to the author by kids are identified as big, little, facially unique, and so on, which we find annoying. We seriously doubt that his condescending tone will resonate with most kids, who we believe would prefer to be treated as friends who just don’t know yet. While we don’t claim to have Mr. Gibson's understanding of children, we base our critique on the fact that Faraday and most of his successors at the Royal Institution have managed to engage and educate their young audiences without this painfully obvious condescension.

Bishop Mercer's method of striving to excite the wonder of his young readers is based upon a liberal use of notes of exclamation (seldom less than three on a page, and sometimes three together, for extra effect) and of the words "wonder" and "wonderful," together with the constant citation of very large numbers, which fill him with awe—"A million is bad enough with its six cyphers. But eighteen of them—that is awful—it is a million million million!" The machinery of nature, as revealed by modern science, does not impress him as do these rows of cyphers. If there were any serious attempt to show how they have been arrived at we should think more highly of the educational value of the book. As it is, the information is often incorrect on quite simple matters—water does not occupy "exactly" (or approximately) "the same space as before" after sugar has been added to it; hydrogen is not often regarded, in these days when it has been solidified, as a metal. Often the book is most misleading, as in the description of how the author saw a man's ribs by X-rays when the "machine" was put the other side of the man in question. No mention is made of any phosphorescent screen, and the inexperienced reader is led to infer by the analogy given that he actually saw through the man. The style is vague and slipshod in the extreme, a typical sentence being, "The elasticity of the atoms is so perfect that they always bang about just the same." We will not criticise the Bishop's theology, or his philosophy, which insists that "what you really see is not the matter of the tree, but the ether-quiverings which that matter throws off." We will, however, take it upon ourselves to suggest that, if he should decide to write another book on elementary science, he should model himself rather upon Faraday's "Lectures Upon the Physical Forces" than upon an American temperance lecture.

Bishop Mercer's way of trying to spark the curiosity of his young readers relies heavily on using exclamation marks (usually at least three on a page, sometimes three in a row for extra emphasis) and the words "wonder" and "wonderful," along with constant references to huge numbers that leave him awestruck—"A million is already overwhelming with its six digits. But eighteen of them—that's terrifying—it’s a million million million!" The workings of nature, as shown by modern science, don't impress him as much as these strings of digits. If there had been a serious attempt to explain how these numbers were reached, we would think more highly of the book's educational value. As it stands, the information is often incorrect on simple topics—water does not occupy "exactly" (or approximately) "the same space as before" after sugar is added; hydrogen is not commonly considered a metal these days since it has been solidified. Often, the book is quite misleading, such as when the author describes seeing a man's ribs through X-rays when the "machine" was positioned on the other side of the man. There’s no mention of any phosphorescent screen, and the inexperienced reader might infer from the provided analogy that he actually saw through the man. The writing is extremely vague and careless, with a typical line being, "The elasticity of the atoms is so perfect that they always bang about just the same." We won't critique the Bishop's theology or his philosophy, which argues that "what you really see is not the matter of the tree, but the ether-quiverings that matter gives off." However, we do feel compelled to suggest that if he decides to write another book on basic science, he should take inspiration from Faraday's "Lectures Upon the Physical Forces" rather than from an American temperance speech.

Mr. Mills' book on The Realities of Modern Science is in a different class from the two already noticed, and is intended for adult readers. It gives a sketch of modern conceptions of the composition of matter, the electron theory, and the recent experimental work on the magnitude of molecules and electrons. The early chapters of the book are devoted to a very brief but excellent treatment of certain aspects of the history of physical science. A great merit of the book is that it devotes particular attention to the recent important advances in molecular physics, which are neither yet included in the text-books nor easily available in popular form. We may mention especially the work of Millikan on the electronic charge, that of the Braggs and Moseley on X-ray spectra, and the photographs taken by C. T. R. Wilson (whose name is not, however, mentioned) of the paths of α {a} and β {b} particles and of X-rays. The style is simple and sober, and the author, who hails from the research laboratories of the Western Electric Company, wisely leaves the results which he describes to produce their own impression. The book is, of course, written for more advanced readers than the others here noticed, but, all the same, an intelligent schoolboy with a smattering of scientific knowledge would, in all probability, prefer it to the books written expressly for his benefit. The adult reader is not likely to find a better presentation of the more striking aspects of modern physics.

Mr. Mills' book on The Realities of Modern Science stands apart from the two previously mentioned and is aimed at adult readers. It provides an overview of contemporary ideas about the composition of matter, the electron theory, and recent experimental work on the sizes of molecules and electrons. The early chapters offer a concise yet excellent discussion of certain parts of the history of physical science. A significant strength of the book is its focus on the recent significant advancements in molecular physics, which are not included in standard textbooks and are not easily found in popular formats. Notable mentions include Millikan's work on electronic charge, the Braggs and Moseley's research on X-ray spectra, and the photographs taken by C. T. R. Wilson (whose name is not mentioned) showing the paths of α {a} and β {b} particles and X-rays. The writing style is straightforward and earnest, and the author, coming from the research labs of the Western Electric Company, smartly allows the results he describes to make their own impact. While the book is geared towards more advanced readers than the others mentioned, a bright schoolboy with a little scientific knowledge would likely prefer it over books specifically written for him. The adult reader is unlikely to find a better presentation of the more exciting aspects of modern physics.


BOOK-PRODUCTION NOTES

By J. H. MASON

By J.H. Mason

LAST month, in laying down the chief matters to be considered in producing a satisfactory book, I began with type. And as if the subject were in the air, as it were in solution, I find it precipitated in the form of an important article in the pages of the Saturday Review. An illustrated article, too, with specimens of the chief types referred to. This is all to the good; if this example is followed by other literary journals we shall soon form a right opinion in the lay public on what is a good type. The appearance of our books will be improved, the offensive advertisement—I am speaking typographically—will lose its vulgarity, and public lettering in posters, shop names, and street signs will reflect the improvement.

LAST month, when I discussed the main topics to consider for creating a great book, I started with typography. As if the subject was just floating around, I came across an important article in the Saturday Review. It's an illustrated piece, too, showing examples of the key typefaces mentioned. This is a positive development; if more literary journals follow suit, we’ll soon shape a better understanding among the general public about what makes a good typeface. The look of our books will improve, the annoying advertising—I mean in terms of typography—will lose its tackiness, and public signage like posters, shop names, and street signs will reflect this improvement.

*Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text for modernization.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

It is interesting to note that my view on the importance of the work of the private presses is also confirmed by the article referred to, and that their work is beginning to influence the typefounders, however tardily.

It’s interesting to see that my perspective on the significance of private presses is also supported by the mentioned article, and that their efforts are starting to impact the typefounders, even if it’s a bit slow.

*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

It is quite frequently said that it costs no more to print from good type than from bad. We might go further in the case of certain bad types and say that their use sends up the cost of printing. For when "modern" type of the extreme form is used, as De Vinne pointed out, their hair-lines are soon battered by any inequality in the paper and print imperfectly, or involve a loss of time in changing the damaged letters. The attempt to emulate the hair-line of the engraver of plate lettering is altogether misplaced in relief or letterpress printing.

It’s often claimed that printing with good type doesn’t cost more than using bad type. In fact, we could argue that some bad types actually increase the printing costs. As De Vinne noted, when “modern” extreme types are used, their fine lines quickly get damaged by any inconsistencies in the paper and result in poor printing, or they waste time when you have to replace the damaged letters. Trying to replicate the fine lines of the engraver of plate lettering just doesn’t work in relief or letterpress printing.

**Understood, I will follow your instructions. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready to help! Please provide the text you would like modernized.Sure, please provide the text you would like modernized.

The Victorian greyness of page led some printers and publishers to resort to the use of heavier type to give their pages a richer black. But almost all the heavier types at their disposal had been designed for display lines in advertisements, and went too far in the thickening of the line. Even Morris's "Golden" type, excellent as it is in his use of it, is too heavy to be adopted as the staple type-face of our printing.

The dullness of the pages in the Victorian era caused some printers and publishers to turn to bolder fonts to create a darker look. However, most of the bolder fonts available were originally designed for headlines in ads and ended up being too thick. Even Morris's "Golden" type, despite being great in his work, is too heavy to be used as the main typeface for our printing.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Not till quite recently have type-faces of the right weight for bookwork been designed and placed on the general market. The work of the American Goudy, the type cut by Mr. Prince (who cut the punches for the Kelmscott, the Doves, and other celebrated founts) for Messrs. Shanks and christened "Dolphin," and some of the modern versions of Venetian founts are pretty satisfactory and generally available.

Not until very recently have typefaces with the right weight for book publishing been designed and made available on the general market. The work of American Goudy, the type cut by Mr. Prince (who created the punches for the Kelmscott, the Doves, and other famous typefaces) for Messrs. Shanks and named "Dolphin," along with some modern versions of Venetian typefaces, are quite satisfactory and widely accessible.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm sorry, but I need a specific text to modernize. Please provide the phrase you'd like me to work on.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

With the exception of the Monotype Company, who designed an excellent modified "old style" type for the "Imprint," the composing machines that produce our newspapers, journals, and a large proportion of our books have repeated the stock designs originally made for movable or hand-set type. It is very desirable that they should not limit themselves to these, and the instance mentioned above is a most encouraging one to follow up.

With the exception of the Monotype Company, which created a great updated "old style" type for the "Imprint," the typesetting machines that generate our newspapers, journals, and a significant portion of our books have continued to use the standard designs originally created for movable or hand-set type. It's important that they don’t restrict themselves to these, and the example mentioned above is a very promising one to explore further.

*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The Studio has just issued a special number dealing with modern woodcuts and lithographs—British and French. This is the first attempt to collect representative work of modern artists who practise wood-cutting. The revival of the woodcut in book illustration demands special discussion. This will form the subject of next month's Notes à propos of the Studio Woodcut Number.

The Studio has just released a special issue focusing on modern woodcuts and lithographs from Britain and France. This is the first effort to compile representative work from modern artists who create woodcuts. The resurgence of woodcut techniques in book illustration needs special attention. This will be the topic of next month's Notes regarding the Studio Woodcut Number.


A LETTER FROM FRANCE

THE FRENCH POETRY OF TO-DAY

Paris, December, 1919

Paris, December 1919

FRENCH poetry has not been renewed since the Symbolist Movement by any new and powerfully original poet. Besides, the Symbolist Movement is not finished, and it is in its spirit, in its influence, in its metric, that our poetry still lives to-day. The majority of the best French poets have passed the age of forty and come from Symbolist circles. The influence of the four Symbolist masters, of after 1870, Rimbaud, Laforgue, Mallarmé, and Verlaine, is still visible. A sleeper, like Wells's character, who fell asleep in 1898 and woke up twenty years afterwards, would find poetry much as he left it and with the same essential names.

FRENCH poetry hasn't seen any new and truly original poets since the Symbolist Movement. Furthermore, the Symbolist Movement isn't over; its spirit, influence, and style are still present in today's poetry. Most of the best French poets are over forty and come from Symbolist circles. The impact of the four Symbolist masters after 1870—Rimbaud, Laforgue, Mallarmé, and Verlaine—is still apparent. A sleeper, like the character from Wells's story, who fell asleep in 1898 and woke up twenty years later would find poetry pretty much the same and with the same key figures.

He would see only that a reign has ended and that another head wears the crown on the coinage; but this by itself is not in the ordinary way a capital event. In his time the name of the prince of the poets was Mallarmé. To-day his name is Paul Fort; and it is very obvious that there is hardly any resemblance between the two. But our sleeper would very well remember having known Paul Fort at the Thursdays in the rue de Rome and in the Mercure, and having once read five or six volumes of Ballades, among them what was perhaps the poet's masterpiece, the astonishing Roman de Louis XI. The prince has nothing absolutely novel to show except his crown.

He would only notice that one reign has ended and another person is wearing the crown on the coins; but that alone is not usually a major event. In his time, the name of the prince of poets was Mallarmé. Today, it’s Paul Fort; and it’s clear that there’s hardly any similarity between the two. But our sleeper would definitely remember knowing Paul Fort at the Thursdays in rue de Rome and in the Mercure, and having once read five or six volumes of Ballades, including what was probably the poet’s masterpiece, the amazing Roman de Louis XI. The prince has nothing really new to present except his crown.

The sleeper would then ask news of the prince who reigned in his time, and would learn that in the year when he closed his eyes for twenty years Mallarmé closed them for ever.

The sleeper would then ask about the prince who ruled during his time and would find out that in the year he shut his eyes for twenty years, Mallarmé shut them for good.

One of the numerous surprises of the war was the sudden return of the purest and most authentic of the disciples of Mallarmé, M. Paul Valéry, to the poetry which he had abandoned for twenty years. M. Valéry then produced that admirable pendant to Mallarmé's Hérodiade which is called La Jeune Parque, and he published in reviews a few poems that connoisseurs cut out and keep jealously as once they did the sonnets of Hérédia. The volume, which will doubtless appear in a short time, will be published by the Nouvelle Revue Française, and will be a jewel of the same kind as the poems of Mallarmé, and will make the second peak of a double snow-covered Parnassus. Another disciple of Mallarmé, M. Jean Royère, has published a collection of poems, Par la lumière peints, that the master of Valvins would have loved. One finds in them a curious contrast between a somewhat cold and Parnassian form and a beautiful mobility of images which change without ceasing one into the other.

One of the many surprises of the war was the unexpected return of the truest and most authentic of Mallarmé's disciples, M. Paul Valéry, to poetry after twenty years away. M. Valéry went on to create the remarkable counterpart to Mallarmé's Hérodiade, titled La Jeune Parque, and he published a few poems in magazines that enthusiasts cut out and preserve like they once did with Hérédia's sonnets. The volume, which will surely be released soon, will be published by the Nouvelle Revue Française and will be a gem similar to Mallarmé's poems, forming the second peak of a double snow-capped Parnassus. Another of Mallarmé's disciples, M. Jean Royère, has published a collection of poems called Par la lumière peints, which the master of Valvins would have adored. Within them, you can find a fascinating contrast between a somewhat cold, Parnassian style and a beautiful fluidity of images that constantly transform into one another.

The sleeper, happy to see that the spirit of Mallarmé is still alive, would ask news of the two poets who were in 1898 the leaders of the Symbolist school, M. Henri de Régnier and M. Viélé Griffin. "They still make an honourable figure," we should answer, "but the twenty years during which you have been asleep have not added much to what is essential to their work. In 1898 they had already written all their most beautiful verses, those that your generation knew by heart, which made indeed two original visions of the world."

The sleeper, glad to see that the spirit of Mallarmé is still alive, would ask about the two poets who, in 1898, were the leaders of the Symbolist movement, M. Henri de Régnier and M. Viélé Griffin. "They still hold a respectable position," we would respond, "but the two decades you’ve been asleep haven't contributed much to the essence of their work. By 1898, they had already written all their most beautiful verses—the ones your generation memorized—that truly represented two original visions of the world."

"I remember, also," the sleeper would continue, "two other poets who were frequently named together and who, if they did not resemble one another in their inspirations, resembled one another in their life apart and their solitary work. One of them lived in a little town of the Pyrenees, and painted there with a naive fervour like that of Francis of Assisi, and also with the irony of a shrewd observer, the things and the faces of his quiet life, the animals and the people of his small countryside. This was361 Francis Jammes. The other had made at the age of eighteen or twenty two tragic masks shining with genius, Tête d'or and La Ville. Then he went as consul to China and elsewhere. We received sometimes from him strange things, printed at Fou-Tcheou by a widow named Rosario. This was Paul Claudel. Are they still of this world?" "Of this poetical world and of another world still: these are to-day our two great Catholic poets. These in the last twenty years have, all the same, produced new works that you could not have looked for in 1898. But they also belong to the generation that you knew, and all of Claudel was already potentially in Tête d'or, as all of Jammes was potentially in the trilogy of the Poète."

"I also remember," the sleeper would continue, "two other poets who were often mentioned together and who, although they didn't share the same inspirations, lived similar solitary lives and worked independently. One of them lived in a small town in the Pyrenees, where he painted with a naive passion reminiscent of Francis of Assisi, combined with the keen irony of a sharp observer, portraying the things and faces from his quiet life, including the animals and people of his rural surroundings. This was361 Francis Jammes. The other created brilliant tragic masks at the age of eighteen or twenty, Tête d'or and La Ville. Then he became a consul in China and other places. We sometimes received strange pieces from him, printed in Fou-Tcheou by a widow named Rosario. This was Paul Claudel. Are they still part of this world?" "In this poetic world and in another world too: today, they are our two great Catholic poets. Over the last twenty years, they have produced new works that you couldn’t have anticipated back in 1898. But they also belong to the generation you knew, and all of Claudel was already potentially present in Tête d'or, just as all of Jammes was potentially present in the trilogy of the Poète."

"Am I myself," the sleeper will ask, "an image of this poetry? Has it, like me, been asleep for twenty years or repeating itself indefinitely?" "Not altogether, but it has added nothing essential, except this little in Claudel and Jammes, to what was germinating or flourishing in the garden of 1898." "I understand. You must have been for twenty years one of these happy people who have no history. France has lived peaceful days. And this united and undisturbed life has proved favourable to the continuity of the poetic routine?" "Not at all, O Epimenides. You went to sleep precisely when France was beginning the Dreyfus affair, which was a famous earthquake, and you wake at the moment when we are emerging from a world-wide war which has killed a dozen million men on our planet, and which has given to Europe the appearance you can see here, on the wall, on this map." "And all this has not yet produced any new poets? And, in 1919, when my eyes open again to the light, you send me back where I was in 1898, you give me again all my old poets and none but them, and the great news is that Mallarmé's workshop is open again, that the attention of the poetical world is hung on the new Hérodiade, which M. Valéry is exhibiting there! That is a stupefying thing which is enough to wake up a sleeper, which might even wake up a dead man!"

"Am I really myself," the sleeper will ask, "an embodiment of this poetry? Has it, like me, been asleep for twenty years or stuck in a loop?" "Not completely, but it hasn't added anything significant, except for a little from Claudel and Jammes, to what was growing or blooming in the garden of 1898." "I get it. You must have been one of those lucky people who have no history for twenty years. France has enjoyed peaceful times. And this united and stable life has been good for keeping the poetic routine going?" "Not at all, O Epimenides. You fell asleep just when France was starting the Dreyfus affair, which was a major upheaval, and you wake up at a moment when we're coming out of a global war that has claimed around ten million lives on our planet, and which has changed Europe’s appearance, as you can see here, on the wall, on this map." "And none of this has brought forth new poets yet? And in 1919, when my eyes open to the light again, you send me back to where I was in 1898, you give me back all my old poets and only them, and the big news is that Mallarmé's workshop is open again, that the poetic world’s attention is focused on the new Hérodiade, which M. Valéry is showcasing there! That’s astonishing enough to wake up a sleeper, and might even wake up a dead man!"

"Well, my dear sir, poetry has its own logic. The war has, we know, been favourable for those who trade in iron; learn also that it has been an age of gold for those who trade in diamonds. It has pleased us to hold in our hands the diamonds of former times. But be reassured. The war has sometimes brought into the poetic light a kind of iron which is not without beauty. We have had true war poets. The Hymns of Joachim Gasquet make a superb book. He is certainly not attached to the Symbolist Movement. Gasquet is a southerner, a classic, a man with sonorous lungs, with an unquenchable abundance of oratory. The book of this poet from Aix seems as though it were written by a Mirabeau of the trenches."

"Well, my dear sir, poetry has its own logic. The war has, as we know, been good for those who trade in iron; it’s also been a golden age for those who trade in diamonds. We've enjoyed holding the diamonds of the past. But don’t worry. The war has sometimes illuminated a kind of iron that has its own beauty. We’ve had true war poets. The Hymns of Joachim Gasquet make a fantastic book. He is definitely not tied to the Symbolist Movement. Gasquet is from the South, a classic, a man with a powerful voice, overflowing with oratory. The work of this poet from Aix feels like it was written by a Mirabeau of the trenches."

"But in 1898 I knew Gasquet pretty well, I read his verses. They resembled most closely those of Emmanuel Signoret, and they were very beautiful. Can you only quote to me these ghosts of my own time? Are there, then, no young men?"

"But in 1898, I knew Gasquet pretty well; I read his poems. They were most similar to those of Emmanuel Signoret, and they were really beautiful. Can you only mention these figures from my own time? Are there, then, no young men?"

"Here are the poems of Henri Ghéon, delicate in their harmony, pure in their emotion, Foi en la France."

"Here are the poems of Henri Ghéon, graceful in their harmony, genuine in their emotion, Faith in France."

"I remember Ghéon very well."

"I remember Ghéon very well."

"The devil! I forgot that he also was of the group of 1898. All the same, here are some that will be new to you. Here is Europe, by Jules Romains, in which we find again the powerful and vigorous poet of the Vie Unanime.

"The devil! I forgot he was also part of the 1898 group. Still, here are some that will be new to you. Here's Europe by Jules Romains, where we encounter again the strong and dynamic poet of Vie Unanime.

"Here is a charming little book which Louis de Gonzague-Frick wrote in pencil on his military postcards: it is called Sous le Bélier de Mars. In that book we find again the succulence and verve of Laurent Tailhade. And you will find them again, in a different form, in Fernand Fleuret's Falourdin. It is a pity that Georges Duhamel has written nothing during the war except some admirable books of prose; but that will not prevent me reminding you of his earlier, beautiful poems in Compagnons. You would also like Charles Vildrac's Livre d'Amour. You should certainly also read the poems, sometimes362 rather awkward but very original and robust, that Jules Supervieille wrote in South America. And as dessert I will keep for you that exquisite confection L'Appartement des Jeunes Filles, by Roger Allard. Together these make a charming bouquet, but I grant you it is a small one."

"Here’s a lovely little book that Louis de Gonzague-Frick wrote in pencil on his military postcards: it’s called Sous le Bélier de Mars. In this book, we find again the richness and energy of Laurent Tailhade. You’ll encounter them in a different way in Fernand Fleuret's Falourdin. It's a shame that Georges Duhamel hasn't written anything during the war except some wonderful prose books, but that won’t stop me from reminding you of his earlier, beautiful poems in Compagnons. You would also enjoy Charles Vildrac's Livre d'Amour. You should definitely read the poems, sometimes362 a bit awkward but very original and strong, that Jules Supervieille wrote in South America. And for dessert, I'll save for you that exquisite piece L'Appartement des Jeunes Filles by Roger Allard. Together, these create a lovely bouquet, but I admit it’s a small one."

Here I end this dialogue, designed to show French poetry stationary in the positions of twenty years ago. We may end by saying that in thus remaining alive and healthy, in thriving for a longer period than the Parnassian movement, French symbolism has made a place for itself which will deserve the respect of posterity. The poetic form which will take its place is not yet in sight. But that form will surely appear when the generation of our sleeper has gone down, to the last man, into slumber irrevocable.

Here I conclude this discussion, meant to show that French poetry is stuck in the same place it was twenty years ago. We can say that by staying vibrant and strong, thriving longer than the Parnassian movement, French symbolism has carved out a place for itself that will earn the respect of future generations. The poetic form that will follow it isn’t visible yet. However, that form will undoubtedly emerge when the current generation has completely faded away into eternal sleep.

ALBERT THIBAUDET

ALBERT THIBAUDET


LEARNED SOCIETIES, Etc.

THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

THE Near East has been opened up by the war, and reports are coming in. The Augustinian Priory of the Holy Sepulchre, a complex of buildings, including the Calvary, St. Helen's Chapel, and the Prison of Christ, has been described by Mr. A. W. Clapham, who, being on military duty in Jerusalem, recently surveyed the ruins, and succeeded in making an almost complete plan of the Latin monastery, founded in 1114. Architectural features, both Western and Byzantine, were noticed, and the hope expressed that cleaning and repair would soon be undertaken now that the Holy Places are under British protection. In Babylonia Mr. H. R. Hall has been excavating for the British Museum at Eridu and Ur of the Chaldees. Work on the former site was begun by Mr. Campbell Thompson last year, and buildings of the First Dynasty at Ur have been discovered, dating about 2400 B.C. Still earlier finds of Sumerian origin, dating from pre-Semitic times, have come to light at Tell el-Obeid near Ur, including heads of lions and panthers in copper, on a bitumen foundation, with inlaid tongues, eyes, and teeth of coloured stone and shell; and a lion-headed eagle in copper relief, flanked by stags, the group being 8 feet long and 4 feet high. Nearer home Mr. Reginald Smith has brought forward evidence to prove that flint daggers belong to the early Bronze Age in Britain, but to the last phase of the Stone Age in Scandinavia. The earlier daggers point to connection between the two areas about 2000 B.C.

THE Near East has been opened up by the war, and reports are coming in. The Augustinian Priory of the Holy Sepulchre, a complex of buildings that includes Calvary, St. Helen's Chapel, and the Prison of Christ, has been described by Mr. A. W. Clapham, who is on military duty in Jerusalem. He recently surveyed the ruins and managed to create nearly a complete plan of the Latin monastery founded in 1114. He noted architectural features from both the Western and Byzantine styles and expressed hope that cleaning and repairs would begin soon since the Holy Places are now under British protection. In Babylonia, Mr. H. R. Hall has been digging for the British Museum at Eridu and Ur of the Chaldees. Work at the former site was started by Mr. Campbell Thompson last year, leading to the discovery of buildings from the First Dynasty at Ur, dating back to around 2400 BCE Even earlier finds of Sumerian origin, from pre-Semitic times, have emerged at Tell el-Obeid near Ur. These include copper heads of lions and panthers on a bitumen foundation, featuring inlaid tongues, eyes, and teeth made from colored stone and shell, along with a lion-headed eagle in copper relief, flanked by stags; this group measures 8 feet in length and 4 feet in height. Closer to home, Mr. Reginald Smith has presented evidence that flint daggers from Britain belong to the early Bronze Age but are from the final phase of the Stone Age in Scandinavia. The earlier daggers suggest a connection between the two regions around 2000 BCE

THE SOCIETY OF GENEALOGISTS OF LONDON

Since Her Majesty the Queen graciously consented to become a Patron membership has considerably increased, and now stands at 377. During the winter papers have been read as follows: By Mr. Watson-Taylor on "Joan of Arc, Her Relatives and Descendants"; by Mr. Austen-Leigh on "Editing a School Register," Eton to wit; by Dr. G. C. Peachey on "Bookplates"; and by Mr. George Sherwood on "Pedigrees and Next-of-Kin Cases," all of which were well attended, and the papers recommended for publication. A paper is promised by the Rev. T. C. Dale on "Durham Records." The last Report of the Royal Commission on Public Records has been much discussed, and measures suggested for getting its recommendations put into practice. Recognition has been accorded by the British Museum authorities, with the result that the genealogical papers of the late R. W. Twigge, F.S.A., have been added, with the consent of Mrs. Twigge, to the Society's collection.

Since Her Majesty the Queen kindly agreed to become a Patron, membership has significantly increased and now stands at 377. Over the winter, the following papers were presented: Mr. Watson-Taylor spoke about "Joan of Arc, Her Relatives and Descendants"; Mr. Austen-Leigh discussed "Editing a School Register," specifically relating to Eton; Dr. G. C. Peachey presented on "Bookplates"; and Mr. George Sherwood covered "Pedigrees and Next-of-Kin Cases," all of which had good attendance, and the papers have been recommended for publication. The Rev. T. C. Dale is set to present a paper on "Durham Records." The latest Report from the Royal Commission on Public Records has sparked much discussion, and suggestions have been made to implement its recommendations. The British Museum authorities have recognized this effort, resulting in the genealogical papers of the late R. W. Twigge, F.S.A., being added to the Society's collection with Mrs. Twigge's consent.

The Society's aim is simply to facilitate research: by making records more accessible, by forming a collection of printed books, documents, and MSS., and by making a great index on the card-index system to the less-known records of biographical fact. Application should be made for the latest Annual Report to the Secretary, at the Society's Rooms, 5 Bloomsbury Square, W.C.1.

The Society's goal is to make research easier: by making records more accessible, creating a collection of printed books, documents, and manuscripts, and building a comprehensive index on the card-index system for lesser-known biographical facts. To get the latest Annual Report, please contact the Secretary at the Society's Rooms, 5 Bloomsbury Square, W.C.1.

THE VASARI SOCIETY

The Committee of the Vasari Society have decided to resume the publication of their annual Portfolio in 1920 if enough subscribers are forthcoming. The Society's aim is to reproduce in facsimile fine drawings by the Old Masters from both public and private collections. While attempting in the first place to publish less-known drawings from private collections, it will not forget that the essential aim is to reproduce masterly364 drawings rather than secondary pieces of historical interest, and on that account will draw, as in the past, to a considerable degree on the better-known works in public collections.

The Committee of the Vasari Society has decided to start publishing their annual Portfolio again in 1920, provided there are enough subscribers. The Society's goal is to create facsimiles of fine drawings by the Old Masters from both public and private collections. While their initial focus will be on publishing lesser-known drawings from private collections, they won't lose sight of their main objective, which is to showcase masterful drawings rather than secondary pieces of historical interest. Therefore, they will continue to rely heavily on the well-known works in public collections, as they have in the past.

In the first ten years of the Society's work an annual Portfolio was published with an average of thirty reproductions, covering the fourteenth to the eighteenth centuries. The new series may be somewhat broader in scope in admitting the nineteenth century, and allowing "Old Masters" to include any deceased master of acknowledged excellence in draughtsmanship. Moreover, it is desired to give ampler representation to draughtsmen of the British School than has been done in the past.

In the first ten years of the Society's work, an annual Portfolio was published with an average of thirty reproductions, covering the fourteenth to the eighteenth centuries. The new series may be broader in scope by including the nineteenth century and allowing "Old Masters" to cover any deceased master known for their exceptional drawing skills. Additionally, there's a desire to provide more representation for draughtsmen of the British School than has been achieved in the past.

To continue the annual publication at the same subscription of one guinea, it has been decided to reduce the size of the Portfolio from 18 by 15 to 16 by 11½ inches, and it is thought that this will be welcomed by members who have little space for the larger folios. It will not imply reduction in size of the reproductions, which will continue to be as far as possible facsimile in size and colour, and every effort will be made to keep up the standard of quality. Intending subscribers should communicate with the Hon. Secretary, Mr. A. M. Hind, at the British Museum, London, W.C.1. Subscriptions for 1920 will not be due until May 1st, and those who have intimated their willingness to become members will be informed before that date if the number of subscribers promised does not justify the committee in issuing the publication.

To keep the annual publication at the same subscription price of one guinea, we've decided to reduce the size of the Portfolio from 18 by 15 inches to 16 by 11½ inches. We believe this change will be appreciated by members who have limited space for larger folios. This won't mean a decrease in the size of the reproductions, which will still aim to be true to their original size and color, and we'll do everything possible to maintain the quality standards. Interested subscribers should reach out to the Hon. Secretary, Mr. A. M. Hind, at the British Museum, London, W.C.1. Subscriptions for 1920 won't be due until May 1st, and those who have indicated their willingness to join will be notified before that date if the number of subscribers doesn't justify the committee's decision to publish.

THE BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY

The Annual Report of the Bibliographical Society announces that the Society's Transactions will henceforth be published in quarterly parts, and that with a view to lessening the cost it is proposed to allow copies to be purchased by non-members and to accept advertisements. It is hoped also that The Library, founded by Sir John MacAlister in 1888 and edited during recent years by Mr. A. W. Pollard, the Keeper of Printed Books at the British Museum, and the Honorary Secretary of the Bibliographical Society, may be brought into the scheme, and that the quarterly numbers may be gradually worked up into a full bibliographical magazine.

The Annual Report of the Bibliographical Society announces that the Society's Transactions will now be published quarterly, and to reduce costs, it is proposed that non-members be allowed to purchase copies and that advertisements will be accepted. There is also hope that The Library, founded by Sir John MacAlister in 1888 and recently edited by Mr. A. W. Pollard, the Keeper of Printed Books at the British Museum and the Honorary Secretary of the Bibliographical Society, can be included in this plan, and that the quarterly editions will eventually develop into a complete bibliographical magazine.

At the December meeting of the Society a point of great bibliographical interest was raised by a paper read by Mr. F. W. Bourdillon on "Some French Romances." He showed how many of the woodcuts used in illustration were reproduced by one printer after another with a marked fall in quality by a method of transfer on to wood-blocks called by the technical name of pocher, which, he submitted, may be an ancestor of the modern English verb "to poach." Mr. Bourdillon urged the importance of the comparative study of such woodcuts, and suggested that a Society should be formed for reproducing early book illustrations in facsimile.

At the December meeting of the Society, a topic of significant bibliographical interest came up during a presentation by Mr. F. W. Bourdillon on "Some French Romances." He demonstrated how many of the woodcuts used for illustrations were reproduced by one printer after another, with a noticeable decline in quality through a transfer method onto wood blocks referred to technically as pocher, which he proposed might be an ancestor of the modern English verb "to poach." Mr. Bourdillon emphasized the importance of studying these woodcuts comparatively and suggested that a Society should be formed to reproduce early book illustrations in facsimile.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you wish to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

DISCOVERY

A Conference was called last January by the joint invitation of the President of the Royal Society, the President of the British Academy, and a large number of others, interested both in the production and distribution of knowledge, to frame, if possible, a scheme for a journal which should present in popular form the most recent results of research in all the chief subjects of knowledge. This Conference appointed a committee to frame a scheme, and their report was presented and adopted at the adjourned meeting of the Conference held recently in the rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House. Professor R. S. Conway, of Manchester, has acted throughout as Secretary of the movement. The meeting approved the name Discovery for the new journal, and established a trust for its maintenance, the first trustees being Sir Joseph J. Thomson, O.M., P.R.S., Sir Frederic G. Kenyon, D.Litt., K.C.B., P.B.A., Professor A. C. Seward, Sc.D., F.R.S., Professor R. S. Conway, Litt.D., P.B.A.

A conference was held last January at the joint invitation of the President of the Royal Society, the President of the British Academy, and many others interested in the production and distribution of knowledge. The aim was to create, if possible, a plan for a journal that would present the latest research findings in a popular format across all major fields of knowledge. This conference formed a committee to develop a scheme, and their report was presented and approved at a recent adjourned meeting held in the rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House. Professor R. S. Conway from Manchester has served as the Secretary of this initiative. The meeting chose the name Discovery for the new journal and set up a trust for its maintenance, with the initial trustees being Sir Joseph J. Thomson, O.M., P.R.S., Sir Frederic G. Kenyon, D.Litt., K.C.B., P.B.A., Professor A. C. Seward, Sc.D., F.R.S., and Professor R. S. Conway, Litt.D., P.B.A.

365 The meeting further approved of the agreement made provisionally by the Executive Committee, with Mr. John Murray as Publisher, and of his and the committee's joint recommendation of Captain A. S. Russell, M.C., D.Sc., recently of the R.G.A., now of the University, Sheffield, and Reader-elect in Chemistry at Christ Church, Oxford, as Editor. The first number will be issued on January 15th, 1920, at the price of sixpence.

365 The meeting also approved the agreement that the Executive Committee made provisionally, with Mr. John Murray as the Publisher, and supported his and the committee's joint recommendation of Captain A. S. Russell, M.C., D.Sc., who recently served in the R.G.A. and is now at the University of Sheffield as the Reader-elect in Chemistry at Christ Church, Oxford, as the Editor. The first issue will be released on January 15th, 1920, for sixpence.

The Conference further considered in detail and adopted the committee's scheme for the management of the journal, of which the chief principles may be mentioned. The control of the trustees is final, but they undertake to exercise it through a managing committee, which they will appoint on the nomination of a large number of bodies, the chief of whom are the Conjoint Board of Scientific Societies, who will nominate five members, the Classical, Historical, English, and Geographical, each of whom will nominate one member, and the Modern Language Association, if, as is hoped, that also adheres to the scheme. Further the British Psychological Society and the Royal Society of Economics will appoint one member.

The Conference further discussed and approved the committee's plan for managing the journal, highlighting its key principles. The trustees have final control but will exercise it through a managing committee that they will appoint based on nominations from several organizations. The main ones include the Conjoint Board of Scientific Societies, which will nominate five members, along with the Classical, Historical, English, and Geographical societies, each nominating one member. Additionally, the Modern Language Association is expected to support the plan if they choose to participate. Furthermore, the British Psychological Society and the Royal Society of Economics will each appoint one member.

This, however, is only one side of the committee's constitution. It will comprise also representatives of the great Associations which represent different bodies of students and teachers, and the public libraries. Those that have already pledged themselves to take part are the National Union of Teachers, which is to nominate two representatives; the Co-operative Union; the Associations of Headmasters and Headmistresses, who will appoint one member. Similar co-operation is hoped for from the Royal Society of Literature, the Library Association, the Young Men's Christian Association, the Workers' Educational Association, the Associations of Assistant Masters and Assistant Mistresses, and the Association of Education Committees, all of which have expressed sympathy with the movement.

This, however, is just one aspect of the committee's structure. It will also include representatives from major associations that represent various groups of students and teachers, as well as public libraries. Those that have already committed to participating include the National Union of Teachers, which will nominate two representatives; the Co-operative Union; and the Associations of Headmasters and Headmistresses, which will appoint one member. Similar collaboration is anticipated from the Royal Society of Literature, the Library Association, the Young Men's Christian Association, the Workers' Educational Association, the Associations of Assistant Masters and Assistant Mistresses, and the Association of Education Committees, all of which have shown support for the initiative.


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS

ARTHUR CLUTTON-BROCK

ETON. Bell. 1900. (Handbooks of Great Public Schools.)

ETON. Bell. 1900. (Handbooks of Great Public Schools.)

SHELLEY: THE MAN AND THE POET. Methuen. 1909.

SHELLEY: THE MAN AND THE POET. Methuen. 1909.

DESCRIPTION IN POETRY. English Association. 1911.

DESCRIPTION IN POETRY. English Association. 1911.

WILLIAM MORRIS. Williams & Norgate. 1914. (Home University Library.)

WILLIAM MORRIS. Williams & Norgate. 1914. (Home University Library.)

THOUGHTS ON THE WAR. Methuen. 1914.

THOUGHTS ON THE WAR. Methuen. 1914.

MORE THOUGHTS ON THE WAR. Methuen. 1915.

MORE THOUGHTS ON THE WAR. Methuen. 1915.

[Several times reprinted. Collected from the Times Literary Supplement.]

[Several times reprinted. Collected from the Times Literary Supplement.]

SIMPSON'S CHOICE: AN ESSAY IN VERSE ON A FUTURE LIFE. Omega Workshops. 1916.

SIMPSON'S CHOICE: A POEM ABOUT LIFE AFTER DEATH. Omega Workshops. 1916.

A MODERN CREED OF WORK. Design and Industry Association. Miscellaneous Publications. 1915.

A MODERN CREED OF WORK. Design and Industry Association. Miscellaneous Publications. 1915.

THE ULTIMATE BELIEF. Constable. 1916.

THE ULTIMATE BELIEF. Officer. 1916.

STUDIES IN CHRISTIANITY. Constable. 1918.

Studies in Christianity. Constable. 1918.

WHAT IS THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN? Methuen. 1919.

WHAT IS THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN? Methuen. 1919.

ESSAYS ON ART. Methuen. 1919.

ESSAYS ON ART. Methuen. 1919.

[Reprinted from the Times Literary Supplement.]

[Reprinted from the Times Literary Supplement.]

(He has also written Introductions to Shelley's Works (1911); to Kenneth Richmond's Permanent Values in Education (1917); to Letters of a Soldier (1917); and an essay on Immortality in the Rev. B. H. Streeter's collection of theological essays (1917).)

(He has also written Introductions to Shelley's Works (1911); to Kenneth Richmond's Permanent Values in Education (1917); to Letters of a Soldier (1917); and an essay on Immortality in the Rev. B. H. Streeter's collection of theological essays (1917).)

HILAIRE BELLOC

Prose

DANTON—A study. Nisbet. 1899. Reprinted, 1911, in Nelson's Shilling Library.

DANTON—A study. Nisbet. 1899. Reprinted, 1911, in Nelson's Shilling Library.

PARIS. E. Arnold. 1900. Second Edition. Methuen. 1907.

PARIS. E. Arnold. 1900. Second Edition. Methuen. 1907.

ROBESPIERRE. Nisbet. 1901.

ROBESPIERRE. Nisbet. 1901.

THE PATH TO ROME. George Allen. 1902. Now published by Allen & Unwin and by Nelson.

THE PATH TO ROME. George Allen. 1902. Now published by Allen & Unwin and by Nelson.

[Illustrated by the author.]

[Illustrated by the author.]

AFTERMATHS AND GLEANINGS OF A BUSY LIFE CALLED CALIBAN'S GUIDE TO LETTERS. Duckworth. 1903. Greenback Library.

AFTERMATHS AND GLEANINGS OF A BUSY LIFE CALLED CALIBAN'S GUIDE TO LETTERS. Duckworth. 1903. Greenback Library.

TRISTAN AND ISEULT. George Allen. 1903. (French Romances.)

TRISTAN AND ISEULT. George Allen. 1903. (French Romances.)

THE GREAT ENQUIRY. Duckworth. 1903.

THE GREAT ENQUIRY. Duckworth. 1903.

[A Tariff Reform satire with illustrations by G. K. Chesterton.]

[A Tariff Reform satire with illustrations by G. K. Chesterton.]

EMMANUEL BURDEN: A Novel. Methuen. 1904.

EMMANUEL BURDEN: A Novel. Methuen. 1904.

[Illustrated by G. K. Chesterton.]

[Illustrated by G.K. Chesterton.]

THE OLD ROAD. Constable. 1904. Reprinted. 1910.

THE OLD ROAD. Constable. 1904. Reprinted. 1910.

AVRIL: Being an Essay on the Poetry of the French Renaissance. Duckworth. 1904.

AVRIL: An Essay on the Poetry of the French Renaissance. Duckworth. 1904.

ESTO PERPETUA: Algerian Studies. Duckworth. 1906.

ESTO PERPETUA: Algerian Studies. Duckworth. 1906.

[Both the above have been reprinted in the Reader's Library.]

[Both the above have been reprinted in the Reader's Library.]

HILLS AND THE SEA. Methuen. 1906.

HILLS AND THE SEA. Methuen. 1906.

THE HISTORIC THAMES. Dent. 1907.

THE HISTORIC THAMES. Dent. 1907.

MR. CLUTTERBUCK'S ELECTION. Nash. 1907.

Mr. Clutterbuck's Election. Nash. 1907.

[Now published by Nelson.]

[Now published by Nelson.]

THE EYE WITNESS. Nash. 1908.

THE EYEWITNESS. Nash. 1908.

ON NOTHING AND KINDRED SUBJECTS. Methuen. 1908.

ON NOTHING AND KINDRED SUBJECTS. Methuen. 1908.

ON EVERYTHING. Methuen. 1909.

ON EVERYTHING. Methuen. 1909.

MARIE ANTOINETTE. Methuen. 1909.

MARIE ANTOINETTE. Methuen. 1909.

THE PYRENEES. Methuen. 1909.

THE PYRENEES. Methuen. 1909.

367 A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Methuen. 1909.

367 A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Methuen. 1909.

ON ANYTHING. Constable. 1910.

ON ANYTHING. Officer. 1910.

ON SOMETHING. Methuen. 1910.

ON SOMETHING. Methuen. 1910.

PONGO AND THE BULL: A Novel. Constable. 1910.

PONGO AND THE BULL: A Novel. Constable. 1910.

THE GIRONDIN. Nelson. 1911.

THE GIRONDIN. Nelson. 1911.

FIRST AND LAST. Methuen. 1911.

FIRST AND LAST. Methuen. 1911.

THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Williams & Norgate. 1911. (Home University Library.)

THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Williams & Norgate. 1911. (Home University Library.)

WARFARE IN ENGLAND. Williams & Norgate. 1911. (Home University Library.)

WARFARE IN ENGLAND. Williams & Norgate. 1911. (Home University Library.)

THE PARTY SYSTEM. Stephen Swift. 1911. (Written in collaboration with Cecil Chesterton.)

THE PARTY SYSTEM. Stephen Swift. 1911. (Co-written with Cecil Chesterton.)

SOCIALISM AND THE SERVILE STATE. Debate with Mr. Ramsay Macdonald, Independent Labour Party. 1911.

SOCIALISM AND THE SERVILE STATE. Debate with Mr. Ramsay Macdonald, Independent Labour Party. 1911.

BRITISH BATTLES Stephen Swift. 1911. Now published by Hugh Rees.

BRITISH BATTLES Stephen Swift. 1911. Now published by Hugh Rees.

[Six Monographs on Waterloo, Blenheim, Tourcoing, Malplaquet, Crecy, and Poictiers.]

[Six Monographs on Waterloo, Blenheim, Tourcoing, Malplaquet, Crecy, and Poictiers.]

THE GREEN OVERCOAT. Arrowsmith. 1912.

THE GREEN OVERCOAT. Arrowsmith. 1912.

THE FOUR MEN. Nelson. 1912.

THE FOUR MEN. Nelson. 1912.

[Illustrated by the author.]

[Illustrated by the author.]

THIS, THAT, AND THE OTHER. Methuen. 1912

THIS, THAT, AND THE OTHER. Methuen. 1912

THE RIVER OF LONDON. Foulis. 1912.

THE RIVER OF LONDON. Foulis. 1912.

THE SERVILE STATE. Foulis. 1912.

THE SERVILE STATE. Foulis. 1912.

THE HILAIRE BELLOC CALENDAR. Frank Palmer. 1913.

THE HILAIRE BELLOC CALENDAR. Frank Palmer. 1913.

THE BOOK OF THE BAYEUX TAPESTRY. Chatto & Windus. 1913.

THE BOOK OF THE BAYEUX TAPESTRY. Chatto & Windus. 1913.

THE STANE STREET: A Monograph. Constable. 1913.

THE STANE STREET: A Monograph. Constable. 1913.

A PICKED COMPANY. Methuen. 1915. (Selected Writings.)

A PICKED COMPANY. Methuen. 1915. (Selected Writings.)

THE TWO MAPS OF EUROPE AND SOME ASPECTS OF THE GREAT WAR. Pearson. 1915.

THE TWO MAPS OF EUROPE AND SOME ASPECTS OF THE GREAT WAR. Pearson. 1915.

A HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE FIRST INVASION OF THE ROMANS TO THE ACCESSION OF GEORGE V. By J. Lingard and Hilaire Belloc. 1915.

A HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE FIRST INVASION OF THE ROMANS TO THE ACCESSION OF GEORGE V. By J. Lingard and Hilaire Belloc. 1915.

[Mr. Belloc wrote a concluding volume to Lingard, covering the period from 1688.]

[Mr. Belloc wrote a final volume to Lingard, covering the period from 1688.]

A GENERAL SKETCH OF THE EUROPEAN WAR. Vol. I. Nelson. 1915. Vol. II., 1916.

A GENERAL SKETCH OF THE EUROPEAN WAR. Vol. I. Nelson. 1915. Vol. II., 1916.

THE LAST DAYS OF THE FRENCH MONARCHY. Chapman & Hall. 1916.

THE LAST DAYS OF THE FRENCH MONARCHY. Chapman & Hall. 1916.

THE FREE PRESS. Allen & Unwin. 1918.

THE FREE PRESS. Allen & Unwin. 1918.

Verse

VERSES AND SONNETS. Ward & Downey. 1895.

VERSES AND SONNETS. Ward & Downey. 1895.

[Withdrawn from circulation.]

[Withdrawn from circulation.]

THE MODERN TRAVELLER. Arnold. 1898.

THE MODERN TRAVELER. Arnold. 1898.

A MORAL ALPHABET. Arnold. 1899.

A Moral Alphabet. Arnold. 1899.

LAMBKIN'S REMAINS. Alden, Oxford. 1898.

LAMBKIN'S REMAINS. Alden, Oxford. 1898.

THE BAD CHILD'S BOOK OF BEASTS. Alden, Oxford. 1897.

THE BAD CHILD'S BOOK OF BEASTS. Alden, Oxford. 1897.

MORE BEASTS FOR WORSE CHILDREN. Arnold. 1898.

MORE BEASTS FOR WORSE CHILDREN. Arnold. 1898.

[The above five books are now published by Duckworth.]

[The five books mentioned above are now published by Duckworth.]

CAUTIONARY TALES FOR CHILDREN. Nash. 1907.

CAUTIONARY TALES FOR CHILDREN. Nash. 1907.

[Now published by Nelson.]

[Now published by Nelson.]

VERSES. Duckworth. 1910.

VERSES. Duckworth. 1910.

[A collection including certain poems from previous books.]

[A collection including some poems from earlier books.]

MORE PEERS. Verses. Stephen Swift. 1911.

MORE PEERS. Verses. Stephen Swift. 1911.

(He has also written numerous Introductions, a chapter in (Oxford) Essays in Liberalism, a number of penny religious tracts published by the Catholic Truth Society, and contributions to various anthologies.)

(He has also written many Introductions, a chapter in (Oxford) Essays in Liberalism, several low-cost religious pamphlets published by the Catholic Truth Society, and contributions to various anthologies.)


DRAMA

THE DUCHESS OF MALFI

THE production by the Phœnix Society of Webster's The Duchess of Malfi at the Lyric Theatre, Hammersmith, gave many people an opportunity to make an exhibition of themselves. In the first place, it was somewhat astonishing to find that on the Sunday night the audience, which one might have supposed to have been made up of people of some education, contained many persons who were evidently unaware that Webster wrote at the very beginning of the seventeenth century, and who had gone to the Lyric Theatre expecting to find a classical and not a renaissance tragedy. Perhaps this is being too kind to them; perhaps they thought The Duchess of Malfi was a Revue, or a Viennese Musical Comedy by Leo Fall or Franz Lehar, which, owing to D.O.R.A., could not yet be produced on the ordinary stage. But perhaps they did not even think at all, and their tittering and nudging was merely the manifestation of the vacancy of their minds. Whatever the explanation, it is certainly odd that such people should be—as they presumably were—members of the Phœnix Society. It has been said to me that this section of the audience was composed largely of the profession, to whom Sunday night is their one opportunity of the week to enjoy the role of spectator. I hesitate to believe it. I refuse to believe it, although the notorious and shameful ignorance of many actors and actresses of the dramatic literature of their own country is difficult to forget. But if this is the explanation—and it is an unpalatable one—it also accounts for the reception given—again by a section only of the audience—to Mr. Farquharson's extraordinarily fine effort to grapple with the part of Ferdinand. The rank and file of actors, like the rank and file of musicians, are notoriously poor judges of their own art. They are sound enough when it is a question of merely conventional skill. They know in an ordinary way the difference between the professional and the amateur. Mere clumsiness, roughness, or smoothness of technique they can discern and, to some extent, understand; but even in these matters it is the conventional, the accustomed way of doing a thing rather than the essentially good way of doing it that they judge by. The moment an actor goes outside routine methods he runs the risk of being ridiculed; his slightest faults and exaggerations and mistakes are fastened upon, while what there may be of insight, imagination, and power in his characterisation is completely passed over.

THE production by the Phoenix Society of Webster's The Duchess of Malfi at the Lyric Theatre in Hammersmith gave many people a chance to show off. For starters, it was quite surprising that on Sunday night the audience, which you might expect to be made up of educated people, included many who clearly didn’t realize that Webster wrote at the very beginning of the seventeenth century, and who attended the Lyric Theatre expecting a classical rather than a Renaissance tragedy. Perhaps that’s too generous; maybe they thought The Duchess of Malfi was a revue or a Viennese musical comedy by Leo Fall or Franz Lehar, which, due to D.O.R.A., couldn’t yet be produced on a regular stage. But maybe they didn’t think at all, and their giggling and nudging was simply a sign of their empty minds. Whatever the reason, it’s definitely strange that such people should be—if they truly were—members of the Phoenix Society. I’ve been told that this part of the audience was mostly made up of professionals, who use Sunday night as their one chance each week to play the role of spectator. I find that hard to believe. I refuse to accept it, even though the notorious and embarrassing ignorance of many actors and actresses about their own country's dramatic literature is hard to overlook. But if this is the explanation—and it’s an unpleasant one—it also explains the reception given—again, by only part of the audience—to Mr. Farquharson's exceptionally strong performance as Ferdinand. The average actors, like the average musicians, are notoriously poor judges of their own craft. They’re usually okay when it comes to conventional skill. They can generally tell the difference between a professional and an amateur. They can identify and somewhat understand simple clumsiness, roughness, or smoothness of technique; but even in these cases, they judge more by the conventional and familiar way of doing things rather than by what is essentially good. The moment an actor steps outside standard methods, he risks being mocked; his smallest flaws, exaggerations, and mistakes are highlighted, while any insight, imagination, and strength in his performance are completely ignored.

This is what happened to Mr. Robert Farquharson at The Duchess of Malfi. He gave an interpretation of the character of Ferdinand which was a real creative effort of the actor's imagination. Even if he had been less successful than he was in producing the effect he aimed at, he should have met with a respectful attention from his fellow-artists in the audience. But such an attention would have proceeded from an interest in and some glimmer of an understanding of the serious efforts of an artist; whereas these people who disgraced themselves by loudly giggling at Mr. Farquharson were not obviously blind to serious art.

This is what happened to Mr. Robert Farquharson at The Duchess of Malfi. He brought a unique interpretation to the character of Ferdinand, showcasing a real creative effort from the actor's imagination. Even if he had been less successful in creating the impact he intended, he still deserved respectful attention from his fellow artists in the audience. However, that kind of attention would require a genuine interest in and at least some understanding of an artist's serious efforts; instead, the people who embarrassed themselves by laughing loudly at Mr. Farquharson clearly had no appreciation for serious art.

Of Mr. Farquharson's interpretation I will say this. It was essentially sound and convincing. In portraying Ferdinand as a man abnormal, fanatical, and almost insane on the subject of sex, we are made to understand all his subsequent conduct. Ferdinand, as drawn by Webster, is a man of diseased imagination; he is described in the very first scene by Antonio as "a most perverse and turbulent nature"; his very language right369 from the start is more violent, more imaginative than that of any other character in the play. Sex is an obsession with him; his first words to his sister are:

Of Mr. Farquharson's interpretation, I have this to say. It was fundamentally sound and persuasive. By depicting Ferdinand as abnormal, fanatical, and nearly insane regarding sex, we come to understand all his later actions. Ferdinand, as portrayed by Webster, is a man with a twisted imagination; he is described right from the beginning by Antonio as "a most perverse and turbulent nature"; his language from the very start is more intense and imaginative than that of any other character in the play. Sex is an obsession for him; his first words to his sister are:

You're a widow:
You already know what a man is;

And his second:

And his second choice:

Wow! They are so fancy
Will marry twice. Their partners are more diverse. Than Laban's sheep.

He cannot let the subject alone, he is always returning to it. Earlier in the scene, when he tells Bosola that he does not wish his sister to marry again, he says:

He can’t leave the topic alone; he keeps coming back to it. Earlier in the scene, when he tells Bosola that he doesn’t want his sister to marry again, he says:

Don’t ask why, just be content. I say I wouldn't.

Mr. Farquharson said these words with just the right emphasis, an emphasis that sent a shudder through one's flesh, it was so simple, so vague, and yet so peculiar.

Mr. Farquharson said these words with exactly the right emphasis, an emphasis that sent a shiver through one's body; it was so simple, so vague, and yet so strange.

Now, for this Mr. Farquharson ought to have been highly praised. It meant, first of all, that Mr. Farquharson had an original conception of his part; and, secondly, that he had the technique to carry his conception across the footlights. But imagination must meet imagination; if it meets nothing but dullness it might just as well be dull itself, its effect is necessarily nil; and, apparently, that is what Mr. Farquharson's noble effort did meet. It was really astonishing to find written in the daily Press the pained little grumblings of men who had been unable to discover an adequate motive for Ferdinand's conduct, and who expressed their dissatisfaction with Webster's capacity as a dramatist, after having been accustomed for many years to the dramatic genius of Mr. Walter Ellis (the author of A Little Bit of Fluff), Mr. George R. Sims (the author of The Great Day), Mr. Oscar Asche (author of Chu Chin Chow), Mr. Robert Hichens (author of The Voice from the Minaret), and many others of equal greatness but too numerous to mention. It was perhaps an over-familiarity with the works of this galaxy of genius that led one London newspaper to describe The Duchess of Malfi in headlines as "Funnier than Farce." The atmosphere of a genuine tragedy might easily appear "funny" to anyone accustomed to that of the average London play. One great difficulty that confronted some critics was the impossibility—after a war in which millions were slaughtered—of imagining the murder of four men. Because Webster's tragedy ends in the death of four of the principal characters, it is, apparently, farcical or funny. It never even seems to have occurred to these detractors of a great work that in Italy of the Renaissance—the place and period with which Webster is dealing—such incidents were as common as divorce suits nowadays; but it would, assuredly, be asking too much to expect people to exercise a little historical imagination who have no imagination of any sort, and who are, therefore, to be pitied for their inability to understand any play that does not contain a telephone.

Now, Mr. Farquharson really should have received high praise. This meant, first, that he had a unique view of his role; and second, he had the skill to bring his vision to life on stage. But for imagination to connect, it has to meet another imagination; if it only encounters dullness, it’s bound to be dull itself, and its impact is basically nil; and that seemed to be what happened to Mr. Farquharson's commendable effort. It was quite surprising to read in the daily press the disappointed remarks from people who couldn’t find a good reason for Ferdinand's actions, and who criticized Webster's talent as a playwright after being used to the dramatic brilliance of Mr. Walter Ellis (the author of A Little Bit of Fluff), Mr. George R. Sims (the author of The Great Day), Mr. Oscar Asche (author of Chu Chin Chow), Mr. Robert Hichens (author of The Voice from the Minaret), and many others of similar stature too numerous to mention. Perhaps it was too much familiarity with the works of this collection of geniuses that led one London newspaper to label The Duchess of Malfi in headlines as "Funnier than Farce." The true atmosphere of a genuine tragedy might easily seem "funny" to someone used to the standard London play. One major challenge that some critics faced was the difficulty—after a war where millions died—of imagining the murder of four men. Because Webster's tragedy results in the deaths of four main characters, it is, apparently, viewed as farcical or funny. It never even seems to have crossed the minds of these critics of a significant work that in Italy during the Renaissance—the time and place Webster was portraying—such events were as common as divorce cases today; but it would definitely be asking too much to expect people to have a bit of historical imagination when they lack any imagination at all, and who should, therefore, be pitied for their inability to grasp any play that doesn’t include a telephone.

On the bulk of the audience, however, Mr. Farquharson's Ferdinand made a deep impression, and the wonderful fifth scene in the second act, where Ferdinand enters with the words: "I have this night digged up a mandrake," was very nearly one of the finest and most blood-curdling things I have ever witnessed. It was just marred by a few exaggerations of gesture and crudities which could have easily been put right, but in conception and power it was magnificent. I have used the word "blood-curdling," although I know that nobody's blood curdles nowadays, least of all the blood of dramatic critics. But that is just what is wrong with them. It is no distinction to have blood that does not "curdle." The blood of an ox does not curdle—not at the tragedy of King Lear, nor Macbeth, nor the third act of Die Walküre, nor the Prometheus of370 Scriabin. There must be an imagination in the spectator to take fire, and without imagination the work of a poet like Webster must of necessity appear incomprehensible:

On the majority of the audience, though, Mr. Farquharson's Ferdinand left a strong impression, and the incredible fifth scene in the second act, where Ferdinand enters saying, "I have this night dug up a mandrake," was almost one of the most amazing and chilling performances I have ever seen. It was just slightly ruined by a few exaggerated gestures and awkward moments that could have easily been fixed, but in terms of concept and intensity, it was outstanding. I used the term "chilling," even though I realize that no one's blood curdles these days, especially not that of theater critics. But that’s part of the problem with them. It’s not impressive to have blood that doesn’t "curdle." The blood of a cow doesn’t curdle—not during the tragedy of King Lear, nor Macbeth, nor the third act of Die Walküre, nor the Prometheus of370 Scriabin. There needs to be imagination in the audience to ignite passion, and without imagination, the work of a poet like Webster will inevitably seem incomprehensible:

I think I see her laughing—
Great hyena! Chat with me a bit quickly,
Otherwise, my imagination will take me away. To witness her in the disgraceful act of sin.

To the unimaginative these lines of Ferdinand's will seem nothing, but they are wonderful in their dramatic vividness and appropriateness. I have quoted them because it is the sort of writing Webster gives us on every page; it is not one of his purple patches. Webster's command of language is little short of marvellous. To anyone with a sense of words it is a wonderful experience to read The Duchess of Malfi for the first time; and after seeing it played one returns to the book and finds it all ten times more wonderful still. Could anything be more utter cant than the suggestion that the plays of many modern dramatists are superior to Webster's even as literature? How many of them can be read at all, even once? It is so nearly impossible that more than half of them cannot be published, and of those that are published the perusal of a few pages leads to their prompt consignment to the dustbin. As for ever attaining that combination of great poetry with perfect dramatic appropriateness culminating in moments when vox in faucibus hæsit, it is utterly beyond them. Such passages as:

To those lacking imagination, these lines from Ferdinand may seem meaningless, but they are stunning in their dramatic intensity and relevance. I've quoted them because this is the kind of writing Webster delivers consistently; it's not just a rare highlight. Webster's mastery of language is nothing short of amazing. For anyone with an appreciation for words, reading The Duchess of Malfi for the first time is an incredible experience; after watching it performed, revisiting the book feels even more profound. Is there anything more absurd than the idea that the plays of many modern playwrights are better than Webster's in terms of literature? How many of them are even worth reading more than once? It's almost impossible—over half of them can’t even be published, and of those that are, just a few pages often lead straight to the trash. As for achieving that blend of great poetry with perfect dramatic relevance, especially in moments when vox in faucibus hæsit, it is completely beyond their reach. Such passages as:

Bosola. Strangling; here are your executioners. Duch. I forgive them: The stroke, cold, or lung cough Would do as much as they do. Doesn't death scare you? Duch. Who would be afraid of it It's great to be in the presence of such wonderful people. In the other realm? Bos. But I think The way you die should really bother you:
This cord should freak you out.
Duch. Not at all: How much would it please me to have my throat cut? With diamonds? Or to be smothered With cassia? Or to be shot to death with pearls? I know death has countless different doors
For men to make their exits; and it's found They have such unusual geometric hinges. You can open them from either side.

Such passages are as abundant in Webster as dots in the novels of Mr. H. G. Wells. The only readable modern English dramatist—with the exception of Mr. Granville Barker, and possibly of Sir James Barrie—is Mr. Shaw; but one reads Mr. Shaw for his wit, and his wit, like water-ices, is, though tasty, very poor sustenance. Yet the same people who treat The Duchess of Malfi as "Farce" take Mr. Shaw's amusing buffoonery quite seriously; and there is one explanation for both phenomena, and it is the one with which I began—lack of imagination. An imaginative man does not need Mr. Shaw to show him in a play that soldiers value their lives, and there being nothing astoundingly novel in the idea, he is free to appreciate Mr. Shaw's extravagant humour; but the unimaginative man thinks, firstly, that it is some perilous and subversive doctrine, or some new and wonderful truth—according to his political prejudice—and then, secondly, when some personal experience fits Mr. Shaw's formula, looks upon Mr. Shaw as a371 dealer in real property, and has for him that serious consideration he has for his landlord. This explains the fate of such a brilliant piece of extravaganza as Arms and the Man, which Mr. Loraine has produced at the Duke of York's Theatre. Originally the darling of unimaginative intellectuals—to whom it had brought light—and the bugbear of equally unimaginative Philistines—to whom its "light" was the flame of revolution—it is now accepted by the ordinary man in the pit as an ordinary, matter-of-fact account of what war is, because the man in the pit is just back from one and recognises the likeness. The deafening applause from ex-soldiers at the Duke of York's Theatre is something to go and hear. To them Mr. Shaw is no intellectual forerunner opening up obscure paths of thought, but a man who has described exactly what used to go on in the only army they have ever known, and they have for him the serious respect they have for all retailers of materials. He is a dealer not in "fancies," but in real goods. But this "reality" is just as imaginary as the former "light." Neither Bluntschli nor Cyrano de Bergerac represents the soldier. There is, in fact, no such thing as a soldier, there are only soldiers. The intellectual has never had his "light" nor the plain man his "reality"; for, being without imagination, they cannot have these things. There is no way of truth reaching an unimaginative man; he is doomed to live under a series of illusions, only shedding one to receive another, but, by a sublime paradox, the only illusion he can never shed is the illusion that poetry is an illusion, an illusion of the senses. It is the fate of poetry, of such magnificent poetic drama as Webster's, to remain always undraped in the world of imagination and never by any protective mimicry to take the colour of its surroundings and put on a fashionable dress. This, its unique greatness, is in the eyes of the unimaginative man its weakness, because he fails to recognise in it any of the outward appearances of his daily life—in short, he fails to see his washerwoman because to him she is a washerwoman and not a woman.

Such passages are as plentiful in Webster as dots are in H. G. Wells’ novels. The only modern English playwright worth reading—aside from Granville Barker and possibly Sir James Barrie—is Shaw; but people read Shaw for his wit, which, while entertaining, is pretty superficial. Yet the same people who dismiss The Duchess of Malfi as "Farce" take Shaw’s amusing antics quite seriously; and there’s one explanation for both: lack of imagination. An imaginative person doesn’t need Shaw to show him that soldiers value their lives, and since the idea isn’t shockingly new, he can appreciate Shaw's extravagant humor; but the unimaginative person thinks, first, that it’s some dangerous and radical idea or some new, great truth—depending on their political bias—and then, when their own experience fits Shaw’s formula, views him as a property dealer, giving him the same serious consideration he has for his landlord. This explains the fate of the brilliant extravaganza Arms and the Man, which Mr. Loraine has staged at the Duke of York’s Theatre. Originally adored by unimaginative intellectuals—it shed light for them—and dreaded by equally unimaginative Philistines, for whom its "light" seemed the spark of revolution—it’s now seen by the average person in the audience as a straightforward, realistic depiction of war, since they’ve just returned from one and can relate to it. The thunderous applause from ex-soldiers at the Duke of York’s Theatre is something to hear. For them, Shaw isn’t an intellectual pioneer exploring difficult ideas, but a guy who accurately described what happened in the only army they’ve known, earning the respect they have for all sellers of goods. He deals not in "fancies," but in real things. Yet this "reality" is as imaginary as the earlier "light." Neither Bluntschli nor Cyrano de Bergerac represents the soldier. In fact, there’s no such thing as a soldier, only soldiers. The intellectual has never had his "light," nor does the ordinary person have his "reality"; without imagination, they can’t possess these things. There’s no way for truth to reach an unimaginative person; he’s doomed to live under a series of illusions, only letting one go to take on another, but in a strange twist, the one illusion he can never escape is the belief that poetry is an illusion, a trick of the senses. It’s the destiny of poetry, of magnificent poetic drama like Webster’s, to stay always uncovered in the realm of imagination, never disguising itself to blend in with its surroundings or wear a trendy outfit. This unique greatness, in the eyes of the unimaginative person, is a weakness because they fail to see any of the outer signs of their daily life in it—in short, they fail to see their washerwoman because to them, she’s just a washerwoman, not a person.

It is pleasant to think that there are actors and actresses who practically, for sheer love of their art, will give their time and ability for two isolated performances of a long and difficult work like The Duchess of Malfi. The performance, as a whole, was remarkably good, and it seems to me worth while recording the cast here:

It’s nice to think that there are actors who, purely for the love of their craft, will dedicate their time and talent to just two solo performances of a long and challenging piece like The Duchess of Malfi. Overall, the performance was quite impressive, and I believe it’s worth noting the cast here:

FERDINAND, Duke of Calabria ROBERT FARQUHARSON
CARDINAL, his Brother ION SWINLEY
ANTONIO BOLOGNA, Steward of the Household to the Duchess NICHOLAS HANNEN
DELIO, his friend MURRAY KINNELL
DANIEL DE BOSOLA, Gentleman of the Horse to the Duchess WILLIAM J. REA
CASTRUCCIO FREDERICK HARKER
MARQUIS OF PESCARA ROBERT ATKINS
COUNT MALATESTE BASIL GORDON
RODERIGO IVAN SAMSON
SILVIO CLAUDE ALLISTER
GRISOLAN J. ADRIAN BYRNE
DOCTOR JOSEPH A. DODD
THE DUCHESS OF MALFI CATHLEEN NESBITT
CARIOLA, her Woman FLORENCE BUCKTON
JULIA, Castruccio's wife and the Cardinal's mistress EDITH EVANS
OLD LADY BLANCHE STANLEY

The Play produced by Allan Wade, in a setting designed by Norman Wilkinson of Four Oaks.

The play produced by Allan Wade, in a setting designed by Norman Wilkinson of Four Oaks.

372 Of Mr. Farquharson I have already spoken. Equally fine but smoother and more accomplished was the work of Miss Cathleen Nesbitt as the Duchess. Mr. William J. Rea gave a fine and convincing study of Bosola, whose "garb of melancholy" he wore with an exquisite naturalness. Mr. Rea has a beautiful voice, and I hope it gave him as much pleasure to speak Webster's wonderful verse as it gave me to hear it so beautifully spoken. Antonio is difficult to make attractive, but Mr. Nicholas Hannen might have been more successful. I thought Miss Edith Evans's Julia excellent, but the Cardinal might well have been more sinister; he has some splendid lines to speak, including the famous:

372 I've already mentioned Mr. Farquharson. Just as impressive, but smoother and more refined, was Miss Cathleen Nesbitt's performance as the Duchess. Mr. William J. Rea delivered a strong and convincing portrayal of Bosola, whose "garb of melancholy" he wore with great naturalness. Mr. Rea has a beautiful voice, and I hope he enjoyed delivering Webster's amazing verse as much as I enjoyed hearing it so beautifully performed. Antonio is tough to make appealing, but Mr. Nicholas Hannen might have done better. I thought Miss Edith Evans's Julia was excellent, but the Cardinal could have been portrayed as more sinister; he has some fantastic lines to deliver, including the famous:

When I look into the fish ponds in my garden,
I think I see something holding a rake,
That seems to hit me,

and they were not always as effective as they might have been. It is to be hoped that the Phœnix Society will get a large number of new members through this fine production.

and they weren't always as effective as they could have been. Hopefully, the Phœnix Society will attract many new members through this great production.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.**

The French Classical Matinées at 2.30 every Tuesday and Wednesday afternoon at the Duke of York's Theatre will be as follows: Les Plaideurs, January 6th, 7th, 13th, 14th, 20th, and 21st.

The French Classical Matinées at 2:30 PM every Tuesday and Wednesday afternoon at the Duke of York's Theatre will be as follows: Les Plaideurs, January 6, 7, 13, 14, 20, and 21.

W. J. TURNER

W. J. TURNER


THE FINE ARTS

British Comic Drawing

I have before me the Christmas Number of Punch. After a conscientious perusal of its illustrated pages, I was led to think seriously about comic drawings. Punch has probably the largest circulation of comic papers, its position is undeniably established, it is, in fact, an institution in much the same way as the British Museum: we are accustomed to it, it exacts its quota of mirth from hundreds of thousands of people each week. It always contains some amusing things, but it is a pity that its drawings are not funnier. As comic drawings, most of them are quite valueless; they are not comic drawings but drawings of persons correctly portrayed in more or less amusing situations, the whole greatly helped by the wording beneath. Even the faces joined to the carefully-rendered bodies, with their carefully-drawn clothes (texture is felt here) and surroundings, are presented with the correct lines and expressions which a professor of physiognomy would connect with the various human emotions. The artist's personality behind these productions is rarely felt except as a stumbling-block to any progress of the absurd or whimsical. Mr. Max Beerbohm sums the matter up in his preface to a recent book of nonsense: "That a comic drawing should itself be comic seems to be a reasonable demand. Yet it is a demand which few comic draughtsmen meet. Comic drawings for the most part are but comic ideas seriously illustrated. We are shown an angry man who has just raised his stroke at golf; near him a caddie grinning behind his hand; and a view of the golf-links. Admirable! The man's stockings and knickerbockers, his cap, his collar, and tie are so rendered that a hosier would not blush to sign them. The drawing of the caddie's fingers would satisfy any drawing-master in any municipal art school. The treatment of the golf-links is faithful, sensitive, reverent. But—where does the fun come in? Through the text beneath maybe. But only for a moment. Out it goes, arrested, in the grip of the artist's firm and laborious hand."

I have the Christmas edition of Punch in front of me. After thoughtfully going through its illustrated pages, I started to think seriously about comic drawings. Punch likely has the largest readership among comic publications; its place in culture is firmly established—it's an institution like the British Museum. We're used to it, and it demands its share of laughter from hundreds of thousands of people each week. It always features some entertaining content, but it's a shame that its drawings aren't funnier. Most of them are not truly comic sketches; instead, they depict people accurately placed in somewhat amusing situations, with the captions adding a lot to the humor. Even the facial expressions linked to the meticulously drawn bodies, complete with well-rendered clothing (you can feel the texture), and surroundings, are shown with the right lines and emotions that an expert in facial expressions would associate with different human feelings. The artist's unique touch is rarely felt, often acting as an obstacle to any absurd or whimsical creativity. Mr. Max Beerbohm summarizes this well in his preface to a recent nonsense book: "It seems reasonable to expect that a comic drawing should actually be funny. Yet this is a demand that few comic artists fulfill. Most comic drawings are just serious illustrations of funny ideas. For instance, we see an angry man who just swung at a golf ball; nearby, a grinning caddie hides his laughter behind his hand; and there's a view of the golf course. Impressive! The way the man’s socks and knickerbockers, his cap, collar, and tie are drawn is so detailed that a hosiery maker wouldn't be embarrassed to claim them. The depiction of the caddie's fingers would satisfy any art teacher in a city art school. The portrayal of the golf course is accurate, attentive, and respectful. But—where's the humor? Maybe it comes from the caption below. But only for a brief moment. Then it fades away, trapped in the artist's firm and painstaking grip."

Quite recently a friend of mine, whose drawings were more remarkable for their absurdity than for their strict draughtsmanship, attempted to obtain some work at the offices of one of our latest and most frivolous papers. The following conversation matured between him and the art editor:

Quite recently, a friend of mine, whose drawings were more notable for their absurdity than for their precision, tried to get some work at the offices of one of our newest and most trivial publications. The following conversation took place between him and the art editor:

Art Editor: These drawings are too queer for us, they won't go down over here.

Art Editor: These drawings are too unusual for us; we can't accept them here.

Artist: How do you mean won't go down?

Artist: What do you mean by won't be accepted?

Art Editor: People don't understand them. They might do for France, but (mind you) they'd be queer even there.

Art Editor: People just don’t understand them. They might work in France, but (just so you know) they'd still be considered odd there.

Artist: Ah!

Artist: Ah!

Art Editor: Now frankly (I hope you don't mind my being frank?)—(Artist: Not at all.)—You wouldn't say you could draw, would you?

Art Editor: Honestly (I hope you don’t mind me being straightforward?)—(Artist: Not at all.)—You wouldn’t say you can draw, would you?

Artist: I should not dare to be so presumptuous.

Artist: I shouldn't be that bold.

Art Editor: Well, these are the sort of drawings that children do in the suburbs of an evening.

Art Editor: Well, these are the kinds of drawings kids make in the suburbs at night.

Artist: Indeed!

Artist: True!

Art Editor: Now, see here, in this drawing—you've only put three fingers on one hand. People notice that, you know. Now, if you could do us something like this (producing a third-rate imitation of Bateman figuring some gentleman of a pronounced Semitic type) we might be able to find you a job.

Art Editor: Look, in this drawing—you’ve only drawn three fingers on one hand. People notice that, you know. If you could create something like this (showing a poor imitation of Bateman drawing a gentleman with a noticeable Semitic appearance), we might be able to help you find a job.

Artist: Well, I think I won't swell the ranks of people who are doing drawings of this kind.

Artist: Well, I don't think I’m going to join the trend of people making drawings like this.

Art Editor (surprised and suspicious): Ah, I'm sorry, I fear the drawings are no use to us, but I hope you don't mind my giving my opinion?

Art Editor (surprised and skeptical): Ah, I'm sorry, but I don't think the drawings will work for us. I hope you don’t mind me sharing my honest opinion?

Artist: No, no, not at all. I shall value it. And now, please, how do I get out of this building?

Artist: No, no, not at all. I appreciate it. And now, could you please tell me how to get out of this building?

Among the hosts of illustrators working for the comic papers there are very few comic artists and more artists than comedians. Punch would do well to relieve the monotony of its pages more often with the drawings of Mr. Bateman. There is a strength and subtlety in Mr. Bateman's line which places him far above other illustrators of this nature, while his knowledge and portrayal of types with the utmost economy of means is very stimulating: but then he can afford to be realistic also because he is above all a humorist. He possesses the faculty for letting himself go. Mr. George Morrow pleases us frequently by his gentle humour, and Mr. Haselden, a remarkable man, sustains our daily interest in the Daily Mirror. Mr. Heath Robinson is a master of whimsical invention, but I am not certain if he is not a very skilful engineer and mechanician in disguise—but certainly ingeniously disguised. Of the too regular contributors to Punch very little need be said, and of the illustrators of the cheaper comic publications still less: the best one can say of some of them is that they reproduce drawings from Continental papers. Between the extremes of academic respectability on the one hand and feeble vulgarity on the other there would seem to be no middle course. Our humorous papers are far below the level of such papers as the German Jugend or Simplicissimus, or the French Le Rire. One feels that their draughtsmanship is more simple and effective and their humour more spontaneous. This is not a plea for mere savagery of caricature, which appears foreign to our national temperament. But what a relief it would be if one fine week Punch went quite mad and appeared with its print upside down, or, better still, no print at all, and if all the artists gave free rein to whatever absurdity possessed them that week!

Among the many illustrators working for comic papers, there are very few comic artists and more artists than comedians. Punch could really benefit from including Mr. Bateman's drawings more often to break up the monotony of its pages. There’s a strength and finesse in Mr. Bateman’s lines that set him apart from other illustrators, and his ability to capture character types with remarkable simplicity is truly inspiring; but he can be realistic because, above all, he’s a humorist. He has the talent for letting his imagination run wild. Mr. George Morrow often delights us with his gentle humor, and Mr. Haselden, a remarkable talent, keeps our daily interest alive in the Daily Mirror. Mr. Heath Robinson is a master of whimsical creativity, though I wonder if he might actually be a very skilled engineer and mechanic in disguise—definitely ingeniously concealed. There isn’t much to say about the regular contributors to Punch, and even less about the illustrators of the cheaper comic publications; the best one can say about some is that they recreate drawings from Continental papers. It seems there’s no middle ground between the extremes of academic respectability and weak vulgarity. Our humorous papers are significantly behind the level of publications like the German Jugend or Simplicissimus, or the French Le Rire. One feels that their drawing skills are simpler and more effective, and their humor is more spontaneous. This isn’t a call for mere savage caricature, which feels foreign to our national temperament. But how refreshing it would be if one week Punch went completely wild and appeared with its pages upside down, or even better, without any text at all, and all the artists let loose whatever absurdity came to them that week!

M. Henri Matisse

I suppose it is natural that the landscapes of M. Matisse should have a stronger appeal to me than his other works in the Leicester Galleries. Yet, apart from any purely egotistical considerations, I think many people will agree that his landscapes play a very important, if not the most important, part in the success of his exhibition. In many of them there seems to be no striving for the accomplishment of a unique or startling design, but there is a depth of feeling in their form and a mystery in their colour that alone accounts sufficiently for Matisse's reputation in modern art. I am extremely covetous of any one or all of these pictures. Matisse, in his landscapes, is a poet as well as a painter: his intense feeling for the quiet and rather awe-inspiring moments in Nature, his rendering of the vague profusion of growth, the cool grey horizontal clouds and subtle effects of light, make him a master in this branch of his art. I do not find this intensity of feeling in his other works, they are apt to cool one's ardour after the landscapes, and we are brought to think of design per se, and confronted with a flatness of handling that is not nearly so intriguing. His largest painting, Portrait de Femmes (trois sœurs), is very noble, and the drawings should not fail to satisfy the diminishing (I hope) body of people who will sniff at such an exhibition and utter those well-worn and unpardonable remarks on lack of draughtsmanship. Messrs. Brown and Phillips are to be congratulated on procuring for us such an interesting exhibition, and for giving us in the catalogue a photograph of M. Matisse. A glance at this likeness might still the outcries of Philistia more effectually than much argument.

I guess it’s natural that M. Matisse’s landscapes appeal to me more than his other works at the Leicester Galleries. Still, beyond any personal bias, I believe many people will agree that his landscapes play a crucial role, if not the most significant role, in the success of his exhibition. In many of these pieces, there doesn’t seem to be a pursuit of a unique or shocking design, but there’s a depth of emotion in their form and a mystery in their colors that alone justify Matisse’s reputation in modern art. I seriously wish I could have any one or all of these paintings. In his landscapes, Matisse is both a poet and a painter: his profound appreciation for the serene and somewhat awe-inspiring moments in nature, his depiction of the abundant growth, the cool grey horizontal clouds, and the subtle effects of light, establish him as a master in this area of his art. I don’t see this intensity of emotion in his other works; they tend to dampen one’s enthusiasm after the landscapes, making us focus on design itself, and we’re faced with a flatness in technique that isn’t nearly as engaging. His largest painting, *Portrait de Femmes* (*trois sœurs*), is very impressive, and the drawings should satisfy the dwindling (I hope) group of people who will criticize such an exhibition and make those tired and unforgivable comments about a lack of drawing skill. Messrs. Brown and Phillips deserve congratulations for bringing us such an interesting exhibition, and for including a photograph of M. Matisse in the catalogue. A look at this likeness might silence the cries of critics more effectively than any argument.

Goupil Gallery Salon

Mr. William Marchant's salons, discontinued during the war, have come to life again, and the ninth of the series has been open during November and December. The Goupil Gallery has a large capacity, and Mr. Marchant seems to have gone out into all parts of the United Kingdom and gathered in a large crowd of artists, nor has he been able entirely to exclude some of the halt and the blind. A detailed criticism from picture to picture, or even from one man's group of work to another's, would be very tedious, for there are some 300 exhibits displayed in the series of rooms. The choice of work is very comprehensive, ranging from James Pryde to Pamela Bianco, from Mr. Lewis's portrait of Mr. Pound to the post-Millais backwash of Mr. Ranken.

Mr. William Marchant's salons, which were paused during the war, have come back to life, and the ninth in the series has been running through November and December. The Goupil Gallery has plenty of space, and Mr. Marchant seems to have traveled all over the United Kingdom to gather a large group of artists, though he hasn't completely managed to avoid including some who are less fortunate. A detailed review from piece to piece, or even from one artist's work to another's, would be quite tedious since there are around 300 pieces displayed throughout the series of rooms. The selection of works is very diverse, ranging from James Pryde to Pamela Bianco, and from Mr. Lewis's portrait of Mr. Pound to the post-Millais style of Mr. Ranken.

In the Large Gallery are Mr. Augustus John and Mr. Sickert. The former exhibits two soldier portraits and No. 51, Birdie, all of which serve to remind us of his unequalled position in that branch of art. Mr. Sickert, the contemporary in age with most of the artists in this room, shines forth in his work with all the vigour and freshness of youth. His No. 49, Bridge at Bath, challenges the declining interest in the work of the more established artists in the room, while he runs level with, even sets the pace for, the younger generation.

In the Large Gallery, we have Mr. Augustus John and Mr. Sickert. The former showcases two soldier portraits and No. 51, Birdie, all of which highlight his unmatched talent in this art form. Mr. Sickert, who is the same age as many of the artists in this room, stands out in his work with all the energy and freshness of youth. His No. 49, Bridge at Bath, counters the waning interest in the works of the more established artists in the room, while he keeps pace with and even sets the standard for the younger generation.

In the First Gallery Mr. Lewis's portrait of Mr. Ezra Pound is apt to blunt our sensibilities to the other works therein. It is indeed a remarkable painting, standing like a ferro-concrete factory amidst a peaceful and rather decaying village. Of its faithfulness I am unable to judge, being acquainted with Mr. Pound solely in the pages of the Little Review, but its hard compelling colour and the solidity of its built-up design make it a thing difficult to forget. Mr. Robert Bevan's landscape, No. 100, has a reposeful design that is very telling. Mr. Ginner's sturdy realism is refreshing, and his painting in this room is, I think, more successful in design and colour than his other exhibit.

In the First Gallery, Mr. Lewis's portrait of Mr. Ezra Pound tends to overshadow the other works displayed. It’s truly a remarkable painting, standing out like a concrete factory in the middle of a quiet, somewhat rundown village. I can't judge its accuracy since I know Mr. Pound only from the pages of the Little Review, but its bold, striking colors and solid composition make it hard to forget. Mr. Robert Bevan's landscape, No. 100, has a calm design that speaks volumes. Mr. Ginner's strong realism is refreshing, and his painting in this room is, I believe, more successful in both design and color than his other exhibit.

The Third Gallery.—Here, again, Mr. Sickert's two charming paintings attract our attention, and Mr. Mark Gertler's fine portrait is essentially a picture that leaves an impression in this maze of paintings. There are besides two fine wall paintings by Mr. William Rothenstein.

The Third Gallery.—Once again, Mr. Sickert's two lovely paintings catch our eye, and Mr. Mark Gertler's striking portrait stands out in this sea of artworks. There are also two impressive wall paintings by Mr. William Rothenstein.

The Grey Room deserves its name indeed. It is difficult to say why the standard of water-colours is so low compared to the oils: with a very few exceptions, noticeably the drawings of Mr. Albert Rutherston, we seem to have touched bottom in this room, and a very muddy bottom too, so that coming at last to Mr. Shackleton's Peace Day one felt there remained nothing but to burst through the skylight into the air again. The absence of line in the water-colour drawings is very depressing.

The Grey Room definitely lives up to its name. It’s hard to explain why the quality of the watercolors is so much lower than that of the oils: with just a few exceptions, especially the works of Mr. Albert Rutherston, it feels like we’ve hit rock bottom in this room, and a pretty murky bottom at that. So, when I finally got to Mr. Shackleton's Peace Day, it felt like the only option left was to break through the skylight and escape into the fresh air. The lack of definition in the watercolor drawings is really disappointing.

ARTISTIC PERIODICALS

ILLUSTRATION

Foremost among the periodicals issued recently is Mr. Gerard Meynell's Illustration. This is a trade circular, and as such would naturally demonstrate within its covers the printer's aspirations in the reproduction of blocks and lettering. "Circular" is not an attractive word, but Mr. Meynell is no ordinary printer, and his circular is still less an ordinary affair. To those who are unacquainted with it, I would hasten to say that Illustration is more like a beautifully-coloured fairy-tale book than the accepted idea of a circular. This time Mr. Meynell has surpassed himself in his efforts not merely in the turn-out of his book, which to the professional and the amateur glance must be entirely admirable, but in giving us the added interest of a Supplement containing eight reproductions of modern art.

Foremost among the recent publications is Mr. Gerard Meynell's Illustration. This is a trade circular, and as such, it naturally showcases the printer's goals in reproducing images and lettering. "Circular" isn't a very appealing word, but Mr. Meynell is no ordinary printer, and his circular is even less ordinary. For those who aren't familiar with it, I would quickly say that Illustration resembles a beautifully colored fairy-tale book more than what you'd typically think of as a circular. This time, Mr. Meynell has really outdone himself, not only in the quality of his book, which looks entirely impressive to both professionals and amateurs, but also in providing us with the extra feature of a Supplement that includes eight reproductions of modern art.

JOHN NASH

JOHN NASH


MUSIC

COVENT GARDEN

ONE success at least Covent Garden has achieved—Parsifal. It fills the house, and it deserves to do so, for it is by far the best performance that has been seen this season. The scenery and costumes, as far as could be seen from the topmost proscenium box, in which the London Mercury was accommodated, were those of the original Covent Garden production. The Temple of the Grail was dignified and beautiful, the magic flower-garden ridiculous. The flower-maidens, who sang extremely well and were in themselves quite competent to look their parts, wore dresses that might have been discarded by a travelling Gilbert-and-Sullivan company, half from Iolanthe and half from The Mikado. The swan was as ridiculous as ever. That worst trap of all for producers of Parsifal, the undressing and washing of the hero in the first scene of the third act, was painfully successful. It was a toss-up whether Kundry would not remove Parsifal's wig along with his helmet, and the struggles of the holy knight to pull his white draperies down from under his armour were comic in the extreme. There are many little hitches and absurdities in all operas which pass unnoticed, because something of greater importance happens at the same moment and distracts the attention. But these particular episodes are in themselves the most important things happening at their particular moments. It is on them that all attention must be concentrated by the audience, and if they are made ludicrous by careless handling the solemnity of the drama is very gravely impaired. It is not as if they depended upon elaborate machinery. What is required is forethought and common sense.

ONE success that Covent Garden has definitely achieved is Parsifal. It packs the house, and it deserves to, as it's by far the best performance this season. The scenery and costumes, as far as we could see from the highest proscenium box where the London News was seated, were from the original Covent Garden production. The Temple of the Grail was elegant and stunning, while the magical flower garden was quite ridiculous. The flower maidens, who sang exceptionally well and looked the part, wore outfits that looked like they'd been borrowed from a traveling Gilbert-and-Sullivan company, half from Iolanthe and half from The Mikado. The swan was as silly as ever. The worst trap for producers of Parsifal, the undressing and washing of the hero in the first scene of the third act, was painfully effective. It was a close call whether Kundry would remove Parsifal's wig along with his helmet, and the holy knight's struggles to pull his white draperies down from under his armor were comically extreme. There are many little hiccups and absurdities in all operas that go unnoticed because something more significant happens at the same moment to distract the audience. But these specific moments are actually the most important happenings at their times. The audience's focus must be on them, and if they are made ridiculous by careless handling, the gravity of the drama is seriously undermined. It's not like they rely on complicated machinery—what's needed is thoughtfulness and common sense.

Miss Gladys Ancrum's Kundry was a very notable achievement. Her gestures would be the better for a little more restraint and a good deal more sense of definite design. Her singing was full of colour, and she showed great dramatic power in the use of different qualities of tone. It is a part which covers a very wide range of character-drawing; there are at least four distinct personalities in Kundry, and Miss Ancrum went a very considerable way towards distinguishing them and endowing them with life. Parsifal is one of the most ungrateful parts ever given to a hero. Pure fools may be quite attractive people in ordinary life, but on the operatic stage, especially when tenors, there is little to be done with them. Van Dyck, who was reputed the greatest of Parsifals, was corpulent, and sang out of tune. Mr. Walter Hyde did not look very boyish, but he at least sang well. Mr. Langley's melodramatic manner was well suited to the part of Klingsor. As Gurnemanz Mr. Norman Allin showed a fine voice and a dignified presence; but of all Wagnerian bores Gurnemanz is the most boring, surpassing even Wolfram in tediousness, and it is only a very ripe actor, with that quality of vocal style which may be called either unction or unctuousness according to taste, who can make the part really effective on the stage. The most sympathetic character in Parsifal is Amfortas, and Mr. Percy Heming being one of the most sympathetic actors and singers in the company, it was very poignantly realised.

Miss Gladys Ancrum's Kundry was a significant accomplishment. Her gestures could benefit from a bit more restraint and a clearer sense of design. Her singing was vibrant, and she demonstrated great dramatic skill with the use of varied tones. The role encompasses a wide range of character-building; there are at least four distinct personalities in Kundry, and Miss Ancrum made considerable progress in distinguishing them and bringing them to life. Parsifal is one of the most thankless roles ever assigned to a hero. Naive characters can be quite charming in everyday life, but on the opera stage, especially for tenors, there's little that can be done with them. Van Dyck, who was thought to be the greatest Parsifal, was overweight and sang off-key. Mr. Walter Hyde didn't appear very youthful, but he at least sang well. Mr. Langley's melodramatic style fit the role of Klingsor well. As Gurnemanz, Mr. Norman Allin displayed a fine voice and a dignified presence; however, of all Wagnerian dullards, Gurnemanz is the most tedious, even more so than Wolfram, and only a very seasoned actor, with a vocal quality that could be described as either unction or unctuousness depending on your perspective, can make the role truly effective on stage. The most relatable character in Parsifal is Amfortas, and Mr. Percy Heming, being one of the most empathetic actors and singers in the company, brought this to life in a very moving way.

When we read of a new opera by Mr. Delius, Fennimore and Gerda, having been produced recently at Frankfurt with great success, it was indeed a bitter disappointment that Covent Garden could not even resuscitate A Village Romeo and Juliet. The Beecham Company performed it in a previous season, so it cannot have presented all the difficulties of a new creation. It may well have been better to withdraw it altogether than to give it badly; but if more time was wanted for rehearsal it might well have taken377 the place of Nail, which reflects more credit on Sir Thomas Beecham's good nature than on his artistic judgment.

When we heard about the successful recent premiere of Mr. Delius's new opera, Fennimore and Gerda, in Frankfurt, it was incredibly disappointing that Covent Garden couldn't even revive A Village Romeo and Juliet. The Beecham Company had performed it in a previous season, so it shouldn't have posed all the challenges of a brand-new production. It might have been better to skip it entirely than to present it poorly; however, if they needed more rehearsal time, it could have easily replaced Nail, which seems to reflect more on Sir Thomas Beecham's kindness than on his artistic judgment.

Moussorgsky's Khovantchina had an indifferent performance and an indifferent house. It is less popular than Boris Godunov, and less obviously dramatic, but it has more unity of purpose and contains much better music. Both operas, however, are invariably so much cut about that the difficulty of following the story is very much increased. Mr. Norman Allin had a magnificent opportunity in the part of Dositheus, but it is not sufficient to treat it as if Dositheus were one of the conventional operatic ministers of religion. It was one of Chaliapin's most overwhelming creations; but Mr. Allin, though undoubtedly a fine singer, has far to go before he can achieve the ease and perfection of Chaliapin's vocalisation. Our singers do not concentrate nearly enough attention on the pure art of singing. They may be divided roughly into two categories: the clever ones who think that the psychological understanding of a character and the vigorous declamation of words are enough to carry them through any part, and the stupid ones who think that fine singing consists in imitating the external mannerisms of Caruso or any other Milanese or Neapolitan star. The clever ones are quite right in realising that English singing can never be achieved by trying to make a bad copy of Italian tricks. Many of these tricks do not indeed belong to the fine art of singing at all; they are merely appeals to false emotion, which excite a vulgar Italian audience just as the well-worn ballad-concert mannerisms excite a vulgar audience in England. A training in the real Italian style is without doubt of the greatest possible value to an English singer, provided that it means a thorough training in Italian literature and conversation, for that involves a study of speech-rhythms and a purity of articulation, which are invaluable to any one who makes use of his voice either as a singer or as a speaker. Pure singing and pure speaking are essential requirements to any operatic artist, and the singer must grasp the principle that his vocal technique is to be the servant of his artistic idea and not a hindrance to its sincere expression.

Moussorgsky's Khovantchina had a mediocre performance and a mediocre audience turnout. It's less popular than Boris Godunov and less obviously dramatic, but it has a clearer purpose and features significantly better music. However, both operas are usually so heavily cut that it becomes much harder to follow the story. Mr. Norman Allin had a fantastic opportunity in the role of Dositheus, but it’s not enough to treat the character like just another typical operatic religious figure. This role was one of Chaliapin's most powerful portrayals; however, while Mr. Allin is undoubtedly a talented singer, he still has a long way to go before he can match Chaliapin's effortless and flawless vocal technique. Our singers don’t pay nearly enough attention to the art of singing itself. They can roughly be split into two groups: the clever ones who believe that psychological insight into a character and strong delivery of the words are sufficient for any role, and the misguided ones who think that great singing means mimicking the outer mannerisms of Caruso or other Italian stars. The clever ones are right to understand that achieving quality English singing cannot happen through poorly imitating Italian styles. Many of these styles don’t belong to true singing at all; they simply appeal to false emotions, stirring up a lowbrow Italian audience just as outdated ballad-concert antics excite a lowbrow audience in England. A solid training in the authentic Italian style is undoubtedly extremely beneficial for an English singer, as long as it includes comprehensive training in Italian literature and conversation, which involves studying speech rhythms and clear articulation—skills that are invaluable for anyone using their voice, whether as a singer or a speaker. Pure singing and speaking are crucial for any operatic artist, and the singer must understand that their vocal technique should serve their artistic vision, not obstruct its genuine expression.

For Bizet's Djamileh Sir Thomas Beecham would no doubt have deserved sincere gratitude had it not been postponed until too late for inclusion in this notice. There was much that was laughable in the The Fair Maid of Perth, but Bizet even at his lowest has always charm and, what is more important, unexpected turns of originality.

For Bizet's Djamileh, Sir Thomas Beecham would definitely have earned genuine appreciation if it hadn't been delayed until it was too late to be included in this notice. There were many amusing moments in The Fair Maid of Perth, but even at his worst, Bizet always had charm and, more importantly, surprising moments of originality.

There are historical reasons for thinking that the lighter forms of opera are those most suited to the English temperament in general. Attempts are constantly being made to re-establish light opera of a really artistic kind in this country, and although no one has yet succeeded in rivalling Sullivan in this field, Sir Thomas is certainly doing an excellent work in perpetually holding up Mozart and Bizet as working models for both the English composer and the English public to study and to enjoy.

There are historical reasons to believe that lighter forms of opera are best suited to the English temperament. People are continually trying to revive genuine artistic light opera in this country, and while no one has yet matched Sullivan in this area, Sir Thomas is certainly doing an outstanding job of consistently promoting Mozart and Bizet as examples for both English composers and the English public to learn from and appreciate.

CONCERTS

When Busoni next visits this country it is to be hoped that he will have better opportunities of being heard under appropriate conditions. The crowded and enthusiastic audiences which filled the Wigmore Hall for his two recitals showed that he might well have given half-a-dozen similar programmes instead of appearing as star turn at the Albert Hall on Sunday afternoons, and there is not the slightest doubt that the Wigmore Hall audiences were of the kind that he could play to with real pleasure. He appeared at one of the Queen's Hall Symphony Concerts as composer and conductor, and also played Mozart's Concerto in C minor. Here, too, it was impossible to separate Busoni the pianist from Busoni the composer, for the concerto was embellished by cadenzas of singular originality and loveliness. Those inserted in the slow movement were startlingly modern, but with a modernity that Mozart himself might well have achieved if he had lived to the age of his interpreter, for they were certainly designed on378 thoroughly Mozartian principles of composition. Two fragments from a Faust opera, on which Busoni is now engaged, gave the highest hopes of the complete work, for they were most noble and impressive musical pictures. At his farewell recital on December 6th he played Liszt's Sonata in B minor with a breadth and dignity that placed Liszt almost on a level with Beethoven. As a player of Chopin, Busoni has always been somewhat hard to accept; but the mellowing of style which the last five years have brought him was very apparent in his treatment of the Five Ballades, and still more in the Nocturne in C minor, which of all the Nocturnes is the most suited to Busoni's very monumental interpretation.

When Busoni visits this country again, we hope he'll have better chances to be heard in the right setting. The packed and enthusiastic crowds at Wigmore Hall for his two recitals showed that he could easily have performed six similar programs instead of just being the main act at the Albert Hall on Sunday afternoons. There's no doubt that the audiences at Wigmore Hall were the kind he could play for with true enjoyment. He also appeared at one of the Queen's Hall Symphony Concerts as both composer and conductor and played Mozart's Concerto in C minor. Here, it was impossible to separate Busoni the pianist from Busoni the composer, as the concerto was enhanced by cadenzas of remarkable originality and beauty. The ones in the slow movement were strikingly modern, but with a modernity that Mozart himself could have achieved if he had lived to the age of his interpreter, as they were definitely crafted on thoroughly Mozartian principles. Two fragments from an opera on *Faust*, which Busoni is currently working on, raised high hopes for the complete work, as they presented noble and impressive musical scenes. At his farewell recital on December 6th, he played Liszt's Sonata in B minor with a breadth and dignity that elevated Liszt almost to Beethoven's level. As a performer of Chopin, Busoni has always been somewhat hard to accept; however, the mellowing of his style over the last five years was very evident in his interpretation of the Five Ballades, and even more so in the Nocturne in C minor, which is the most suited to Busoni's monumental approach.

Of singers by far the most interesting has been Mme. Jane Bathori, who appeared at one of the Classical Concert Society's concerts. She has long been known as the finest exponent of modern French songs. She is also an excellent pianist, and often plays her own accompaniments, thus securing a perfect homogeneity of performance, which the best pair of partners can hardly ever realise.

Of all the singers, the most captivating has been Mme. Jane Bathori, who performed at one of the Classical Concert Society's concerts. She has long been recognized as the top interpreter of modern French songs. She's also a great pianist and often plays her own accompaniments, achieving a level of consistency in performance that even the best duo can rarely match.

The Royal Philharmonic Society, after passing through some trying moments during the war, has made energetic efforts to regain its ancient honourable traditions. With Mr. Coates, Mr. Geoffrey Toye, Mr. Adrian Boult, and Mr. Landon Ronald as conductors, it is quite clear that London has no scarcity of orchestral directors. A new departure has been made by the establishment of the Philharmonic Choir, under the management of Mr. Charles Kennedy Scott, the conductor of the Oriana Madrigal Society. The programmes of the concerts exhibit a judicious selection of classic and modern works, among which English music is prominent. The general verdict on the first two concerts was that some of the pieces chosen, both old and new, were not of first-rate importance. The compilers of the programmes were probably quite well aware of that fact. There are, in fact, plenty of works, such as Holbrooke's Ulalume and Meyerbeer's Struensee Overture, to name two examples only, which certainly are not immortal masterpieces, but are none the less quite interesting and well worth an occasional hearing. Even acknowledged masterpieces have been known to suffer from too frequent performance.

The Royal Philharmonic Society, after going through some tough times during the war, has worked hard to reclaim its historic traditions. With conductors like Mr. Coates, Mr. Geoffrey Toye, Mr. Adrian Boult, and Mr. Landon Ronald, it’s clear that London has plenty of orchestral leaders. A new initiative has been launched with the establishment of the Philharmonic Choir, managed by Mr. Charles Kennedy Scott, the conductor of the Oriana Madrigal Society. The concert programs feature a thoughtful mix of classic and modern pieces, with a strong focus on English music. The overall opinion on the first two concerts was that some of the selected pieces, both old and new, weren't of top-tier significance. The program designers were likely well aware of this. In fact, there are many works, like Holbrooke's Ulalume and Meyerbeer's Struensee Overture, to name just two, which may not be timeless masterpieces, but are still quite interesting and worth hearing occasionally. Even recognized masterpieces can suffer from being performed too often.

A new Italian composer, Francesco Malipiero, has been very prominent in recent programmes. M. Yves Tinayre sang his Chanson Morave, Mr. Mark Hambourg played his Barlumi for pianoforte; of his orchestral music, Impressioni dal Vero was heard at the Promenades, a Ditirambo Tragico at the Queen's Hall Symphony Concerts, and, lastly, at the second Philharmonic, Le Pause del Silenzio. No explanation has been offered of this curious title, but it may possibly bear some connection with an interesting passage in D'Annunzio's novel, Il Fuoco, in which Stelio Effrena maintains that the essence of music lies not in the sounds but in the silences that separate them. It is something of a compliment to Malipiero that his last work succeeded in rousing a Philharmonic audience to hostility. Such demonstrations are rare in this country, though their rarity is due less to broadminded receptivity than to courteous indifference. Malipiero will survive his hisses. His language is harsh and obscure, although a study of his scores shows that he has plenty of technical skill, for he is evidently dealing with emotions which he has not yet been able to express clearly, and which we have probably not been accustomed to hear expressed. Judging from the scores, it seemed that the performances, both under Mr. Toye at the Philharmonic and under Sir Henry Wood, were lacking in the singing sense. There is a temptation in these days to lay too much stress upon the strangeness of strange harmonies. They would become clearer if more attention was given to the elucidation and intensification of the strange melodies which are at the foundation of all modern music that is likely to last. There can be no doubt about the sincerity and depth of feeling in Malipiero's music, though it has not the more attractive qualities of Casella's facile ingenuity.

A new Italian composer, Francesco Malipiero, has been quite prominent in recent programs. M. Yves Tinayre sang his Chanson Morave, and Mr. Mark Hambourg played his Barlumi on the piano. Of his orchestral music, Impressioni dal Vero was performed at the Promenades, a Ditirambo Tragico at the Queen's Hall Symphony Concerts, and finally, at the second Philharmonic, Le Pause del Silenzio. No explanation has been given for this unusual title, but it may relate to an interesting passage in D'Annunzio's novel, Il Fuoco, where Stelio Effrena argues that the essence of music lies not in the sounds but in the silences that separate them. It's somewhat of a compliment to Malipiero that his latest work managed to provoke a hostile reaction from a Philharmonic audience. Such reactions are rare in this country, though their rarity is due more to polite indifference than open-mindedness. Malipiero will endure the criticism. His music is intense and complex, but a look at his scores reveals that he has significant technical skill, as he is clearly grappling with emotions he hasn’t yet learned to express clearly, and which we probably aren’t used to hearing articulated. Based on the scores, it seemed that the performances, both under Mr. Toye at the Philharmonic and under Sir Henry Wood, were missing an element of expressiveness. There’s a temptation nowadays to focus too much on the strangeness of unusual harmonies. They would become clearer if more effort was put into clarifying and highlighting the unusual melodies that underlie all modern music likely to endure. There’s no doubt about the sincerity and depth of feeling in Malipiero's music, though it lacks the more appealing qualities of Casella's effortless creativity.

EDWARD J. DENT

EDWARD J. DENT


SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ART

ESSAYS ON ART. By A. Clutton-Brock. Methuen. 5s.

ESSAYS ON ART. By A. Clutton-Brock. Methuen. £5.

GARDENS: THEIR FORM AND DESIGN. By Viscountess Wolseley. Arnold. 21s.

GARDENS: THEIR FORM AND DESIGN. By Lady Wolseley. Arnold. 21s.

PERSONALITIES. Twenty-four Drawings. By Edmond X. Kapp. Secker. 21s.

PERSONALITIES. Twenty-four Drawings. By Edmond X. Kapp. Secker. 21s.

BYE-PATHS IN CURIO COLLECTING. By Arthur Hayden. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

BYE-PATHS IN CURIO COLLECTING. By Arthur Hayden. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

WINCHESTER CATHEDRAL: ITS MONUMENTS AND MEMORIALS. By John Vaughan, Canon Residentiary of Winchester Cathedral. Selwyn & Blunt. 10s. 6d.

WINCHESTER CATHEDRAL: ITS MONUMENTS AND MEMORIALS. By John Vaughan, Canon Residentiary of Winchester Cathedral. Selwyn & Blunt. 10s. 6d.

SAXON AND NORMAN CHURCHES IN ENGLAND. By the Rev. E. Hermitage Day, D.D., F.S.A. Mowbray. 3s. 6d.

SAXON AND NORMAN CHURCHES IN ENGLAND. By the Rev. E. Hermitage Day, D.D., F.S.A. Mowbray. 3s. 6d.

BRITISH MARINE PAINTING. With articles by A. L. Baldry. Edited by Geoffrey Holme. "The Studio." 10s. 6d.

BRITISH MARINE PAINTING. With contributions by A. L. Baldry. Edited by Geoffrey Holme. "The Studio." 10shillings 6pence

HAROLD GILMAN: AN APPRECIATION. By Wyndham Lewis and Louis F. Fergusson. Chatto & Windus. 21s.

HAROLD GILMAN: AN APPRECIATION. By Wyndham Lewis and Louis F. Fergusson. Chatto & Windus. 21s.

HEXHAM: ITS ABBEY. By Charles Clement Hodges and John Gibson. London: Batsford. 10s. 6d.

HEXHAM: ITS ABBEY. By Charles Clement Hodges and John Gibson. London: Batsford. 10s. 6d.

ATHLETICS

FIFTY YEARS OF GOLF. By Horace G. Hutchinson. "Country Life." 10s. 6d.

FIFTY YEARS OF GOLF. By Horace G. Hutchinson. "Country Life." 10s. 6d.

BELLES-LETTRES

SHAKESPEARE AND THE MAKERS OF VIRGINIA. By Sir A. W. Ward. (The Annual Shakespeare Lecture, 1919.) For the British Academy. Milford. 4s.

SHAKESPEARE AND THE MAKERS OF VIRGINIA. By Sir A. W. Ward. (The Annual Shakespeare Lecture, 1919.) For the British Academy. Milford. 4s.

NOT THAT IT MATTERS. By A. A. Milne. Methuen. 6s.

NOT THAT IT MATTERS. By A.A. Milne. Methuen. 6s.

RATHER LIKE ... SOME ENDEAVOURS TO ASSUME THE MANTLES OF THE GREAT. By Jules Castier. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. 6d.

RATHER LIKE ... SOME ATTEMPTS TO TAKE ON THE ROLES OF THE GREAT. By Jules Castier. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. 6d.

ADDRESSES IN AMERICA, 1919. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 6s.

ADDRESSES IN AMERICA, 1919. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 6s.

SMALL THINGS. By Margaret Deland. Appleton. 5s.

SMALL THINGS. By Margaret Deland. Appleton. 5s.

PLOUGHSHARE AND PRUNING HOOK. By Laurence Housman. Swarthmore Press. 6s.

PLOUGHSHARE AND PRUNING HOOK. By Laurence Housman. Swarthmore Press. 6s.

THE ART OF WRITING VERSE. By Editha Jenkinson. Erskine Macdonald. 2s. 6d.

THE ART OF WRITING VERSE. By Editha Jenkinson. Erskine Macdonald. £2.50.

A TREASURY OF ENGLISH PROSE. Edited by Logan Pearsall Smith. Constable. 6s.

A TREASURY OF ENGLISH PROSE. Edited by Logan Pearsall Smith. Constable. 6s.

THE OFFICIUM ET MIRACULA OF RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE. Edited by Reginald Maxwell Woolley, D.D., Rector and Vicar of Minting and Canon of Lincoln. S.P.C.K. 5s.

THE OFFICIUM ET MIRACULA OF RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE. Edited by Reginald Woolley, D.D., Rector and Vicar of Minting and Canon of Lincoln. S.P.C.K. 5s.

THE PHANTOM JOURNAL. By E. V. Lucas. Methuen. 6s.

THE PHANTOM JOURNAL. By E. V. Lucas. Methuen. 6s.

ENJOYING LIFE AND OTHER LITERARY REMAINS OF W. N. P. BARBELLION. Chatto & Windus. 6s.

ENJOYING LIFE AND OTHER LITERARY REMAINS OF W. N. P. BARBELLION. Chatto & Windus. 6s.

NOTHING AND OTHER THINGS. Longmans. 3s. 6d.

NOTHING AND OTHER THINGS. Longmans. £3.06.

LITTLE HOURS IN GREAT DAYS. By Agnes Egerton Castle. Constable. 6s. net.

LITTLE HOURS IN GREAT DAYS. By Agnes Egerton Castle. Constable. £6 net.

VENTURES IN COMMON SENSE. By E. W. Howe. New York: A. A. Knapf. $1.50.

VENTURES IN COMMON SENSE. By E.W. Howe. New York: A. A. Knapf. $1.50.

AN INTERPRETATION OF KEATS'S ENDYMION. By H. Clement Notcutt. (University of Stellenbosch, South Africa)

AN INTERPRETATION OF KEATS'S ENDYMION. By H. Clement Notcutt. (University of Stellenbosch, South Africa)

380 THE RECREATIONS OF AN HISTORIAN. By George Macaulay Trevelyan. Nelson. 2s. 6d.

380 THE RECREATIONS OF AN HISTORIAN. By George Macaulay Trevelyan. Nelson. 2s. 6d.

DOMUS DOLORIS. By W. Compton Leith. John Lane. 7s. 6d.

DOMUS DOLORIS. By W. Compton Leith. John Lane. £7.50.

THE EVOLUTION OF AN INTELLECTUAL. By John Middleton Murry. Cobden-Sanderson. 7s. 6d.

THE EVOLUTION OF AN INTELLECTUAL. By John Middleton Murry. Cobden-Sanderson. 7shillings 6pence

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

THE LETTERS OF CHARLES SORLEY. Cambridge University Press. 12s. 6d.

THE LETTERS OF CHARLES SORLEY. Cambridge University Press. 12s. 6d.

A MEDLEY OF MEMORIES. Fifty Years' Recollections of a Benedictine Monk. By the Right Rev. Sir David Hunter Blair, Bart. Arnold. 16s.

A MIX OF MEMORIES. Fifty Years of Reflections from a Benedictine Monk. By the Right Rev. Sir David Hunter-Blair, Bart. Arnold. 16s.

SWINBURNE AS I KNEW HIM. By Coulson Kernahan. John Lane. 5s.

SWINBURNE AS I KNEW HIM. By Coulson Kernahan. John Lane. 5s.

THE LIFE OF JOHN PAYNE. By Thomas Wright. Fisher Unwin. 28s.

THE LIFE OF JOHN PAYNE. By Thomas Wright. Fisher Unwin. 28s.

S. CATHERINE OF SIENA. By Alfred W. Pollard. (Messages of the Saints Series.) Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

S. CATHERINE OF SIENA. By Alfred W. Pollard. (Messages of the Saints Series.) Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

ALL AND SUNDRY. By E. T. Raymond. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d.

ALL AND SUNDRY. By E.T. Raymond. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d.

JOHN PORTER OF KINGSCLERE. Grant Richards. 31s. 6d.

JOHN PORTER OF KINGSCLERE. Grant Richards. 31shillings 6pence.

THE LIFE OF RONALD POULTON. By his father, Edward Bagnall Poulton. Sidgwick & Jackson. 16s.

THE LIFE OF RONALD POULTON. By his father, Edward Bagnall Poulton. Sidgwick & Jackson. 16s.

MEMORIES OF AN OLD ETONIAN, 1860–1912. By George Greville. Hutchinson. 16s.

MEMORIES OF AN OLD ETONIAN, 1860–1912. By George Greville. Hutchinson. 16s.

MEMORIES OF GEORGE MEREDITH, O.M. By Lady Butcher. Constable. 5s.

MEMORIES OF GEORGE MEREDITH, O.M. By Butcher Lady. Constable. 5s.

NOEL ROSS AND HIS WORK. Edited by his parents. Arnold. 10s. 6d.

NOEL ROSS AND HIS WORK. Edited by his parents. Arnold. 10s. 6d.

A YOUNGER SON. By George A. B. Dewar. Grant Richards. 12s. 6d.

A YOUNGER SON. By George A. B. Dewar. Grant Richards. 12s. 6d.

JOHN MURRAY III., 1808–1892. A Brief Memoir. By John Murray IV. Murray. 3s. 6d.

JOHN MURRAY III., 1808–1892. A Brief Memoir. By John Murray IV. Murray. 3s. 6d.

SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B., LL.D. A Tribute and Memoir by His Son, A. P. Moore-Anderson. Morgan & Scott. 3s.

SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B., LL.D. A Tribute and Memoir by His Son, A.P. Moore-Anderson. Morgan & Scott. 3s.

W. J. COURTHOPE, 1842–1917. For the British Academy. Milford. 1s. 6d.

W. J. COURTHOPE, 1842–1917. For the British Academy. Milford. 1s. 6d.

EDUCATION

THE TRAINING OF MIND AND WILL. By W. Tudor Jones. Williams & Norgate. 2s. 6d.

THE TRAINING OF MIND AND WILL. By W. Tudor Jones. Williams & Norgate. 2sh. 6d.

FICTION

COUSIN PHILIP. By Mrs. Humphry Ward. Collins. 7s.

COUSIN PHILIP. By Mrs. Humphry Ward. Collins. 7s.

ST. JOHN OF HONEYLEA. By G. I. Whitham. John Lane. 7s.

ST. JOHN OF HONEYLEA. By G.I. Whitham. John Lane. 7s.

BLINDMAN. By Ethel Colburn Mayne. Chapman & Hall. 7s.

BLINDMAN. By Ethel Colburn Mayne. Chapman & Hall. 7s.

MAUREEN. By Patrick Macgill. Herbert Jenkins. 7s.

MAUREEN. By Patrick Macgill. Herbert Jenkins. 7s.

MARCIA REBELS. By Sarah Comstock. Eveleigh Nash. 7s.

MARCIA REBELS. By Sarah Comstock. Eveleigh Nash. 7s.

THE MESSENGER. By Elizabeth Robins. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE MESSENGER. By Elizabeth Robins. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

FELICITY. By Katherine Harrington. Allen & Unwin. 6s. 6d.

FELICITY. By Katherine Harrington. Allen & Unwin. 6s. 6d.

SIMON. By J. Storer Clouston. Blackwood. 6s.

SIMON. By J. Storer Clouston. Blackwood. 6s.

FETTERS. By C. S. Goldingham. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

FETTERS. By C.S. Goldingham. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

THE RISING OF THE TIDE. By Ida M. Tarbell. Macmillan. 6s.

THE RISING OF THE TIDE. By Ida Tarbell. Macmillan. 6s.

IN SECRET. By Robert W. Chambers. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

IN SECRET. By Robert W. Chambers. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

VALMOUTH. By Ronald Firbank. Grant Richards. 6s.

VALMOUTH. By Ronald Firbank. Grant Richards. 6shillings.

EVANDER. By Eden Phillpotts. Grant Richards. 6s.

EVANDER. By Eden Phillpotts. Grant Richards. 6s.

381 THE HUSBAND. By E. H. Anstruther. John Lane. 7s.

381 THE HUSBAND. By E.H. Anstruther. John Lane. 7s.

COGGIN. By Ernest Oldmeadow. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d.

COGGIN. By Ernest Oldmeadow. Grant Richards. 7shillings 6pence.

THE END OF A DREAM. By A. M. N. Jenkin. John Lane. 7s.

THE END OF A DREAM. By A.M.N. Jenkin. John Lane. 7s.

SANITY JANE. By the Countess Barcynska. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. 9d.

SANITY JANE. By the Countess Barcynska. Hurst & Blackett. 6shillings 9pence

INTERIM. By Dorothy M. Richardson. Duckworth. 7s.

INTERIM. By Dorothy M. Richardson. Duckworth. 7s.

SUSIE. By the Hon. Mrs. Dowdall. Duckworth. 7s.

SUSIE. By the Hon. Mrs. Dowdall. Duckworth. 7s.

OLD WINE IN NEW BOTTLES. By Elinor Mordaunt. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

OLD WINE IN NEW BOTTLES. By Elinor Mordaunt. Hutchinson. 6shillings 9pence.

THE HOUSE OF DREAMS-COME-TRUE. By Margaret Pedler. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

THE HOUSE OF DREAMS-COME-TRUE. By Margaret Pedler. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

A THIN GHOST. By Montague Rhodes James. Arnold. 4s. 6d.

A THIN GHOST. By Montague Rhodes James. Arnold. £4.6.

RAMSEY MILHOLLAND. By Booth Tarkington. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

RAMSEY MILHOLLAND. By Booth Tarkington. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

SIR LIMPIDUS. By Marmaduke Pickthall. Collins. 7s.

SIR LIMPIDUS. By Marmaduke Pickthall. Collins. 7s.

INVISIBLE TIDES. By Beatrice Keen Seymour. Chapman & Hall. 7s.

INVISIBLE TIDES. By Beatrice Keen Seymour. Chapman & Hall. 7s.

JOHN BROWN. Confessions of a New Army Cadet. By R. W. Campbell. Chambers 6s.

JOHN BROWN. Confessions of a New Army Cadet. By R.W. Campbell. Chambers 6s.

THE LUCK-PENNY. By Oswald Wildridge. Chambers. 3s. 6d.

THE LUCK-PENNY. By Oswald Wildridge. Chambers. 3s. 6d.

THE BLOWER OF BUBBLES. By Arthur Beverley Baxter. Chambers. 6s.

THE BLOWER OF BUBBLES. By Arthur Beverley Baxter. Chambers. 6s.

THE MARGARET BOOK. By Alfred Clark. John Lane. 5s.

THE MARGARET BOOK. By Alfred Clark. John Lane. 5s.

MOUNT MUSIC. By E. Œ. Somerville and Martin Ross. Longmans. 7s. 6d.

MOUNT MUSIC. By E. Œ. Somerville and Martin Ross. Longmans. 7s. 6d.

GOLD AND IRON. By Joseph Hergesheimer. Heinemann. 7s.

GOLD AND IRON. By Joseph Hergesheimer. Heinemann. 7s.

SOMEWHERE IN CHRISTENDOM. By Evelyn Sharp. Allen & Unwin. 6s. 6d.

SOMEWHERE IN CHRISTENDOM. By Evelyn Sharp. Allen & Unwin. £0.33. £0.03.

HAPPY HOUSE. By Baroness von Hutten. Hutchinson. 6s. 9d.

HAPPY HOUSE. By Baroness von Hutten. Hutchinson. 6shillings 9pence.

BUNKER BEAN. By Harry Leon Wilson. John Lane. 6s.

BUNKER BEAN. By Harry Leon Wilson. John Lane. 6shillings.

THE BROKEN LAUGH. By Meg Villars. Grant Richards. 7s.

THE BROKEN LAUGH. By Meg Villars. Grant Richards. 7s.

HISTORY

WESTMINSTER. A Historical Sketch. By H. F. Westlake. (The Story of English Towns Series.) S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d.

WESTMINSTER. A Historical Sketch. By H.F. Westlake. (The Story of English Towns Series.) S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d.

THE REFORMATION IN IRELAND. By Henry Holloway. S.P.C.K. 7s. 6d.

THE REFORMATION IN IRELAND. By Henry Holloway. S.P.C.K. 7shillings 6pence

THE EMPEROR JULIAN. By Edward J. Martin. S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d.

THE EMPEROR JULIAN. By Edward J. Martin. S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d.

LAW

LOCAL DEVELOPMENT LAW. By Harold Chaloner Dowdall. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d.

LOCAL DEVELOPMENT LAW. By Harold Dowdall. Fisher Unwin. 10sh. 6d.

NAVAL AND MILITARY

IN THE SIDE SHOWS. By Captain Wedgwood Benn, D.S.O., D.F.C., M.P. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

IN THE SIDE SHOWS. By Captain Wedgwood Benn, D.S.O., D.F.C., M.P. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

THE STORY OF THE TYNESIDE SCOTTISH. By Brigadier-General Trevor Ternan, C.B. Newcastle-on-Tyne: Northumberland Press. 3s.

THE STORY OF THE TYNESIDE SCOTTISH. By Brigadier General Trevor Ternan, C.B. Newcastle-on-Tyne: Northumberland Press. 3s.

A POPULAR HISTORY OF THE GREAT WAR. By John G. Rowe. Epworth Press. 10s. 6d.

A POPULAR HISTORY OF THE GREAT WAR. By John G. Rowe. Epworth Press. 10sh. 6d.

THE DARDANELLES. By Major-General Sir C. E. Callwell, K.C.B. Constable. 18s.

THE DARDANELLES. By Major General Sir C. E. Callwell, K.C.B. Constable. 18s.

PRECEPTS AND JUDGMENTS BY MARSHAL FOCH. By Major A. Grasset. Translated by Hilaire Belloc. Chapman & Hall. 9s.

PRECEPTS AND JUDGMENTS BY MARSHAL FOCH. By Major A. Grasset. Translated by Hilaire Belloc. Chapman & Hall. 9s.

382 TANKS, 1914–1918. By Lieut.-colonel Sir Albert G. Stern, K.B.E. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

382 TANKS, 1914–1918. By Lieutenant Colonel Sir Albert G. Stern, K.B.E. Hodder & Stoughton. 12s.

MARCHING ON TANGA. With General Smuts in East Africa. By Francis Brett Young. New and revised edition. Collins. 10s. 6d.

MARCHING ON TANGA. With General Smuts in East Africa. By Francis Brett Young. New and updated edition. Collins. £1.06.

"GREEN BALLS." The Adventures of a Night-Bomber. By Paul Bewsher. Blackwood. 6s.

"GREEN BALLS." The Adventures of a Night-Bomber. By Paul Bewsher. Blackwood. 6s.

MESOPOTAMIA. By Captain H. Birch Reynardson. Melrose. 9s.

MESOPOTAMIA. By Captain H. Birch Reynardson. Melrose. 9s.

THE STORY OF OUR SUBMARINES. By "Klaxon." Blackwood. 6s.

THE STORY OF OUR SUBMARINES. By "Alarm." Blackwood. 6s.

THE TURKS IN EUROPE. By W. E. D. Allen. Murray. 10s. 6d.

THE TURKS IN EUROPE. By W.E.D. Allen. Murray. 10s. 6d.

THE ROAD TO EN-DOR. By E. H. Jones. John Lane. 8s. 6d.

THE ROAD TO EN-DOR. By E.H. Jones. John Lane. 8sh. 6d.

COMRADES IN CAPTIVITY. By F. W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 10s. 6d.

COMRADES IN CAPTIVITY. By F.W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 10s. 6d.

RECORDS. By Admiral of the Fleet Lord Fisher. Hodder & Stoughton. 21s.

RECORDS. By Admiral of the Fleet Lord Fisher. Hodder & Stoughton. 21s.

POETRY

LETTERS TO X. By H. J. Massingham. Constable. 6s.

LETTERS TO X. By H.J. Massingham. Constable. 6s.

THE WHEEL. By Laurence Housman. Sidgwick & Jackson. 5s.

THE WHEEL. By Laurence Housman. Sidgwick & Jackson. 5s.

MESOPOTAMIA. By Captain Griffyth Fairfax. Murray. 3s. 6d.

MESOPOTAMIA. By Captain Griffyth Fairfax. Murray. 3s. 6d.

MYSTICA ET LYRICA. By Cloudesley Brereton. Elkin Mathews. 6s.

MYSTICA ET LYRICA. By Cloudesley Brereton. Elkin Mathews. 6s.

ROSALYS AND OTHER POEMS. By Gerald Cumberland. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

ROSALYS AND OTHER POEMS. By Gerald Cumberland. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d.

ARGONAUT AND JUGGERNAUT. By Osbert Sitwell. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

ARGONAUT AND JUGGERNAUT. By Osbert Sitwell. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

WALLS AND HEDGES. By John Redwood Anderson. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

WALLS AND HEDGES. By John Redwood Anderson. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

THE LAND OF MEMORY. By Lauchlan Maclean Watt. Hodder & Stoughton. 5s.

THE LAND OF MEMORY. By Lauchlan Maclean Watt. Hodder & Stoughton. 5s.

SCHOOLBOYS AND EXILES. By Godfrey Elton. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

SCHOOLBOYS AND EXILES. By Godfrey Elton. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

A TANKARD OF ALE. An Anthology of Drinking Songs. Compiled and edited by Theodore Maynard. Erskine Macdonald. 5s.

A TANKARD OF ALE. An Anthology of Drinking Songs. Compiled and edited by Theodore Maynard. Erskine Macdonald. 5s.

POEMS, 1916–1918. By Francis Brett Young. Collins. 5s.

POEMS, 1916–1918. By Francis Brett Young. Collins. 5s.

POEMS. In Time of Peace. In Time of War. By C. Kennett Burrow. Collins. 5s.

POEMS. In Time of Peace. In Time of War. By C. Kennett Burrow. Collins. 5s.

WHEELS. Fourth Cycle. Edited by Edith Sitwell. Oxford: Blackwell. 6s.

WHEELS. Fourth Cycle. Edited by Edith Sitwell. Oxford: Blackwell. 6s.

BACK TO THE LAND. By Bernard Gilbert. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

BACK TO THE LAND. By Bernard Gilbert. Oxford: Blackwell. 3shillings 6pence.

WORMS AND EPITAPHS. By H. W. Garrod. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

WORMS AND EPITAPHS. By H.W. Garrod. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

DOMESTIC DITTIES. By Guy Boas. Embellished with numerous elegant designs by GABRIEL PIPPET. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s.

DOMESTIC DITTIES. By Guy Boas. Decorated with many stylish designs by GABRIEL PIPPET. Oxford: Blackwell. 3s.

RUDYARD KIPLING'S VERSE. Inclusive Edition, 1885–1918. Three volumes. Hodder & Stoughton. 63s.

RUDYARD KIPLING'S POETRY. Complete Edition, 1885–1918. Three volumes. Hodder & Stoughton. 63s.

THE SONG OF ROLAND. Done into English in the original measure. By Charles Scott Moncrieff. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d.

THE SONG OF ROLAND. Translated into English in the original verse. By Charles Scott Moncrieff. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d.

THE YELLOW ROCK. By Harold Child. Nisbet. 2s. 6d.

THE YELLOW ROCK. By Harold Child. Nisbet. £2.6.

IMAGES OF WAR. By Richard Aldington. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

IMAGES OF WAR. By Richard Aldington. Allen & Unwin. 3shillings 6pence.

SNOW BIRDS By Śrî Ānanda Āchārya. Macmillan. 7s. 6d.

SNOW BIRDS By Śrī Ananda Acharya. Macmillan. £7.6.

SETTLERS AND SUNBIRDS. By Francis Carey Salter. Blackwood. 4s.

SETTLERS AND SUNBIRDS. By Francis Carey Salter. Blackwood. 4s.

SONNETS FROM A PRISON CAMP. By Archibald Allan Bowman. John Lane. 5s.

SONNETS FROM A PRISON CAMP. By Archibald Allan Bowman. John Lane. 5s.

THE SUPREME SACRIFICE. By John S. Arkwright. Skeffington. 7s. 6d.

THE SUPREME SACRIFICE. By John S. Arkwright. Skeffington. 7s. 6d.

POEMS: SECOND BOOK. By Edith Anne Stewart. Swarthmore Press. 1s. 3d.

POEMS: SECOND BOOK. By Edith Anne Stewart. Swarthmore Press. 1shilling 3pence

THE PATHS OF GLORY. A Collection of Poems written during the War, 1914–1919. Edited by Bertram Lloyd. Allen & Unwin. 3s.

THE PATHS OF GLORY. A Collection of Poems Written During the War, 1914–1919. Edited by Bertram Lloyd. Allen & Unwin. 3s.

THE TRAMP OF ETERNITY. By Olaf Baker. Allen & Unwin. 2s. 6d.

THE TRAMP OF ETERNITY. By Olaf the Baker. Allen & Unwin. £2.6.

DUCKS AND OTHER VERSES. By F. W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

DUCKS AND OTHER VERSES. By F.W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s.

A LITTLE LOOT. By E. V. Knox. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

A LITTLE LOOT. By E.V. Knox. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, etc.

A HANDBOOK TO THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. By Sir Geoffrey Butler, K.B.E. Longmans. 5s.

A HANDBOOK TO THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. By Sir Geoffrey Butler, K.B.E. Longmans. 5s.

THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE LEAGUE. By Lord Eustace Percy. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE LEAGUE. By Lord Eustace Percy. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

INDIAN FINANCE AND BANKING. By G. Findlay Shinas. Macmillan. 18s.

INDIAN FINANCE AND BANKING. By G. Findlay Shinas. Macmillan. 18s.

THE POLITICAL SCENE. By Walter Lippmann. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

THE POLITICAL SCENE. By Walter Lippmann. Allen & Unwin. 5s.

BALKAN PROBLEMS AND EUROPEAN PEACE. By Noel Buxton and C. Leonard Leese. Allen & Unwin. 4s. 6d.

BALKAN PROBLEMS AND EUROPEAN PEACE. By Noel Buxton and C. Leonard Leese. Allen & Unwin. 4s. 6d.

UNCONQUERABLE ULSTER. By Herbert Moore Pim. Belfast: R. Casswell & Son. 1s. 3d.

UNCONQUERABLE ULSTER. By Herbert Moore Pim. Belfast: R. Casswell & Son. 1s. 3d.

THE HOUSING OF THE UNSKILLED WAGE-EARNER. By Edith Elmer Wood. The Macmillan Co. 10s.

THE HOUSING OF THE UNSKILLED WAGE-EARNER. By Edith Elmer Wood. The Macmillan Co. 10s.

IRELAND: AN ENEMY OF THE ALLIES? By R. C. Escouflaire. Murray. 6s.

IRELAND: AN ENEMY OF THE ALLIES? By R.C. Escouflaire. Murray. 6s.

THE SKILLED LABOURER, 1760–1832. By J. L. & Barbara Hammond. Longmans. 12s. 6d.

THE SKILLED LABOURER, 1760–1832. By J. L. & Barbara Hammond. Longmans. 12sh. 6d.

THE A B C OF THE FEDERAL RESERVE SYSTEM. By Edwin Walter Kemmerer. Second edition, Revised. Princeton University Press. London: Milford. 6s. 6d.

THE A B C OF THE FEDERAL RESERVE SYSTEM. By Edwin Walter Kemmerer. Second edition, Revised. Princeton University Press. London: Milford. 6s. 6d.

A NEW CHAPTER IN THE SCIENCE OF GOVERNMENT. By B. Branford. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

A NEW CHAPTER IN THE SCIENCE OF GOVERNMENT. By B. Branford. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

PAN-ISLAM. By G. Wyman Bury. Macmillan. 6s.

PAN-ISLAM. By G. Wyman Bury. Macmillan. 6s.

FREE TRADE. By theRt. Hon. J. M. Robertson. Dent. 3s. 6d.

FREE TRADE. By theRt. Hon. J. M. Robertson. Dent. 3s. 6d.

AFRICA: SLAVE OR FREE? By John H. Harris. Student Christian Movement. 6s.

AFRICA: SLAVE OR FREE? By John Harris. Student Christian Movement. 6s.

PRISONS AS CRIME FACTORIES. By A. Fenner Brockway. I.L.P. 2d.

PRISONS AS CRIME FACTORIES. By Fenner Brockway. I.L.P. 2d.

THE WORKING LIFE OF WOMEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. By Alice Clark. Routledge. 10s. 6d.

THE WORKING LIFE OF WOMEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. By Alice Clark. Routledge. 10s. 6d.

IRELAND A NATION. By Robert Lynd. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d.

IRELAND A NATION. By Robert Lynd. Grant Richards. 7shillings 6pence.

THE BRITISH COAL INDUSTRY. By Gilbert Stone. Dent. 3s. 6d.

THE BRITISH COAL INDUSTRY. By Gilbert Stone. Dent. 3s. 6d.

RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY

THE IDEA OF ATONEMENT IN CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY. By Hastings Rashdall. Macmillan. 15s.

THE IDEA OF ATONEMENT IN CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY. By Hastings Rashdall. Macmillan. 15s.

WHERE THE ARGUMENT LED. Being an Alternative, Briefer and much more Probable Account of the Controversial Parts of the Dialogue Purported to be recorded in the Republic of Plato, with some further conversation between Sokrates and others related by Glaukon, brother of Plato. John Kirby, 11 Westmorland Street, Pimlico, S.W.1. 2s. 6d.

WHERE THE ARGUMENT LED. A Different, Shorter, and More Likely Account of the Controversial Parts of the Dialogue Said to be Recorded in Plato's Republic, along with some additional conversation between Socrates and others as told by Glaucon, Plato's brother. John Kirby, 11 Westmorland Street, Pimlico, S.W.1. 2s. 6d.

THE MANUSCRIPTS OF GOD. By A. I. Tillyard. Cambridge: Heffer. 10s. 6d.

THE MANUSCRIPTS OF GOD. By A. I. Tillyard. Cambridge: Heffer. £0.53.

THE TOWN PARSON. By the Rev. Peter Green. Longmans. 6s.

THE TOWN PARSON. By the Rev. Peter Green. Longmans. 6s.

CATHOLICS AND CHURCH REFORM. By F. J. Edmond, Vicar of Netherfield, Nottingham. Cope & Fenwick. 4s.

CATHOLICS AND CHURCH REFORM. By F.J. Edmond, Vicar of Netherfield, Nottingham. Cope & Fenwick. 4s.

THE CHRISTIAN YEAR IN HUMAN STORY. By Jane T. Stoddart. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

THE CHRISTIAN YEAR IN HUMAN STORY. By Jane T. Stoddart. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

PHILO'S CONTRIBUTION TO RELIGION. By H. A. A. Kennedy. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

PHILO'S CONTRIBUTION TO RELIGION. By H.A.A. Kennedy. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s.

THE NEW DAYS. By Edward Shillito. Longmans. 2s. 6d.

THE NEW DAYS. By Edward Shillito. Longmans. 2s. 6d.

THE DOCTRINE OF THE SUBTLE BODY IN WESTERN TRADITION. By G. R. S. Mead. J. M. Watkins. 6s.

THE DOCTRINE OF THE SUBTLE BODY IN WESTERN TRADITION. By G.R.S. Mead. J. M. Watkins. 6s.

FIRST CHRISTIAN IDEAS. By Edward Caius Selwyn. Murray. 9s.

FIRST CHRISTIAN IDEAS. By Edward Caius Selwyn. Murray. 9s.

384 A GRAMMAR OF THE GREEK NEW TESTAMENT. By A. T. Robertson. Hodder & Stoughton. 42s.

384 A GRAMMAR OF THE GREEK NEW TESTAMENT. By A.T. Robertson. Hodder & Stoughton. 42s.

THE DESIRE OF ALL NATIONS. Translated by William John Rose. Student Christian Movement. 10s. 6d.

THE DESIRE OF ALL NATIONS. Translated by William J. Rose. Student Christian Movement. 10s. 6d.

THE MINISTRY OF RECONCILIATION. By J. R. Gillies. Black. 5s.

THE MINISTRY OF RECONCILIATION. By J.R. Gillies. Black. 5s.

INSPIRATION. By J. Herbert Williams. Sands. 5s.

INSPIRATION. By J. Herbert Williams. Sands. 5s.

SCIENCE

METEOROLOGY FOR ALL. Being some weather problems explained by Donald W. Horner. Witherby. 6s.

METEOROLOGY FOR ALL. Some weather issues explained by Donald W. Horner. Witherby. 6s.

MODERN ROADS. By H. Percy Boulnois. Arnold. 16s.

MODERN ROADS. By H. Percy Boulnois. Arnold. 16s.

BRITISH AIRSHIPS, PAST, PRESENT, FUTURE. By George Whale. John Lane. 7s. 6d.

BRITISH AIRSHIPS, PAST, PRESENT, FUTURE. By George Whale. John Lane. 7shillings 6pence.

ALTITUDE AND HEALTH. By F. F. Roget. Constable. 12s.

ALTITUDE AND HEALTH. By F.F. Roget. Constable. 12s.

THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE FUTURE. By Emile Boirac. Kegan Paul. 10s. 6d.

THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE FUTURE. By Emile Boirac. Kegan Paul. 10s. 6d.

THE THEORY OF RELATIVITY. By Henry L. Brose. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

THE THEORY OF RELATIVITY. By Henry L. Brose. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

TRAVEL

SOUTH. The story of Shackleton's last expedition, 1914–1917. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. Heinemann. 25s.

SOUTH. The story of Shackleton's final expedition, 1914–1917. By Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. Heinemann. 25s.

THE MYSTERY OF EASTER ISLAND. By Mrs. Scoresby Routledge. Sifton Praed. 31s. 6d.

THE MYSTERY OF EASTER ISLAND. By Mrs. Scoresby Routledge. Sifton Praed. 31 s. 6d.

ASSISI. Impressions of half a century. By Sir William B. Richmond, K.C.B. Macmillan. 42s.

ASSISI. Impressions of half a century. By Sir William B. Richmond, K.C.B. Macmillan. 42s.

STREAMS IN THE DESERT. By J. H. Morrison. Hodder & Stoughton. 4s.

STREAMS IN THE DESERT. By J.H. Morrison. Hodder & Stoughton. 4s.

AMONG ITALIAN PEASANTS. Written and Illustrated by Tony Cyriax. Collins 7s. 6d.

AMONG ITALIAN PEASANTS. Written and Illustrated by Tony Cyriax. Collins 7£ 6d.


THE LONDON
MERCURY

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant-Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Vol. I No. 4 February 1920

Vol. I No. 4 February 1920

EDITORIAL NOTES

AN interesting exchange of opinions about modern art took place in the Times last month. The art-critic stated that modern English artists were afraid of ugliness; Sir Sidney Colvin replied that so far was this from being the truth "that the prevalent malady of the time, at least among those artists and critics who arrogate to themselves the title of 'modern,' was a much less becoming form of cowardice—namely, the fear of beauty. Because the beauty-blind may be taken in by prettiness, and because a new fashion in critical theory has come over from France (to perish, as I have seen dozens of such theories perish in their day), nothing, in the circles to which I refer, is attempted or applauded which either bears any resemblance to nature or records any predilection of the mind except for what is shrieking and dissonant in colour and jumbled and jarring, like a kind of insane geometry, in form. Of all things such 'modernity' is doubtless doomed soonest to be ancient, or not to give it so honourable a name, at least obsolete, discarded, and unregretted."

AN interesting discussion about modern art happened in the Times last month. The art critic mentioned that modern English artists are scared of ugliness; Sir Sidney Colvin responded by saying that the opposite is true. He argued that the real issue among those who call themselves 'modern' is a far less admirable form of cowardice—specifically, the fear of beauty. Since those who can’t see beauty might be fooled by superficial charm, and a new trend in critical theory has come from France (which, like many theories before it, is likely to fade away), nothing in the circles I’m talking about attempts or receives praise for resembling nature or expressing any thoughtful inclination, except for things that are loud and discordant in color and chaotic and disordered in shape, like some sort of crazy geometry. Of all things, this kind of 'modernity' is probably the first to become outdated, or not even that favorably described, at least obsolete, abandoned, and not missed.

decorative break

That there are many English artists who are in a sense afraid of ugliness, in other words, who will only make pretty imitations of things recognised as beautiful, is not to be denied: it might almost be said that artists may be divided into those who have an unreasonable fear of ugliness and those who have a reprehensible love of it. Many difficult questions are involved in such a discussion: often two disputing parties will be found to be fundamentally in agreement. The Times critic was emphasising the truth that unoriginality is bad; Sir Sidney Colvin the equal truth that bogus originality is bad. But his remarks reminded us of a great many observations we have all recently heard with respect to certain tendencies to be observed in contemporary art or pseudo-art. The elderly and many of the soberer young are alarmed at much that they see painted or published. What does it all mean? they ask. Are the world's artists rushing over a steep place into the sea? Is there some new revelation in what looks at first sight like obscure rubbish? Are these noisy rioters really the young? Do they really hate everything that has ever386 been considered true? Will the whole of the coming generation be captured by them? Mingled with the dislike there is a great deal of bewilderment. Men doubt themselves. After all, new artistic developments have often been incomprehensible; these things are undeniably incomprehensible, so perhaps they are new artistic developments. Those who are tired of strife shiver, wrap their coats around them, prepare to retire into corners where the cold blast cannot reach them. But we really do not think that they should be so depressed, or that more vigorous men like Sir Sidney Colvin should be so alarmed: a rational diagnosis of the situation dissipates these apparent dangers.

It’s undeniable that many English artists are somewhat afraid of ugliness; in other words, they only create pretty imitations of things considered beautiful. You could almost say that artists fall into two groups: those with an irrational fear of ugliness and those with a troubling love for it. This topic raises many complicated questions: often, two opposing sides turn out to be fundamentally in agreement. The critic from the Times emphasized that being unoriginal is bad, while Sir Sidney Colvin pointed out that fake originality is equally bad. His comments reminded us of many observations we've heard lately about certain trends in contemporary art or pseudo-art. Many older individuals and a number of more serious young people are disturbed by a lot of what they see being painted or published. What does it all mean? they wonder. Are the world’s artists rushing over a cliff into the sea? Is there some new revelation hidden in what initially appears to be obscure nonsense? Are these loud protestors really the youth? Do they genuinely despise everything that has ever been viewed as truthful? Will the entire upcoming generation be swayed by them? Alongside their dislike, there’s a great deal of confusion. People are uncertain about themselves. After all, new developments in art have often been hard to grasp; these things are undeniably difficult to understand, so maybe they are new artistic developments. Those weary of conflict shiver, wrap their coats around themselves, and prepare to retreat to corners where the cold can't reach them. However, we really don’t believe they should be so downcast, nor do we think more spirited individuals like Sir Sidney Colvin should be so worried: a rational assessment of the situation clears away these apparent threats.

decorative break

Now we had better begin by premising that in the sphere of the fine arts we are not (these things are never taken for granted) denying the value of modern developments and the possibility of later ones. Not all the technical experiments of modern intellectual artists (akin to experiments in new media) may be fruitful, but at the centre of most movements, however extravagant, may be found an original artist who has either a peculiar way of looking at the world (El Greco is an example) or desires to experiment with some method in order to find out what results may accrue from it. But it is not a good thing to base a theory on the mannerisms of an original artist; it is still worse to build a convention on his unsuccessful experiments; and worst of all, perhaps, for an artist to paint not what he sees as he sees it through the medium of his temperament, but what some philosophical critic, with a distaste for both Nature and humanity, tells him to paint. A painter with intelligence, however, will soon tire of something which produces results which do not interest him; and the painting of foolish pictures by people who desire merely to attract attention is to some extent limited because anything that would deceive anybody involves a good deal of time and trouble. The fine arts will look after themselves; few members of the public will pay large sums for pictures that convey nothing to them. The printed word is in a rather different category. The world is always full of ineffective people who have a desire to write: a thing which can be done at any moment by anyone who has pen, ink, and paper. They also desire to attract attention by their writing. In our time "stunts" for their assistance have been discovered which have never been hit upon before.

Now we should start by saying that in the world of fine arts, we are not (these things are never assumed) dismissing the value of modern developments and the possibility of future ones. Not every technical experiment by contemporary artists (similar to new media experiments) will be successful, but at the core of most movements, no matter how outlandish, there exists an original artist who either sees the world in a unique way (like El Greco) or wants to try a method to discover what results might come from it. However, it’s not wise to base a theory on the quirks of an original artist; it’s even worse to create a convention based on their failed experiments; and perhaps the worst of all is for an artist to paint not what he perceives through his own perspective but what some philosophical critic, who dislikes both nature and humanity, tells him to paint. A smart painter will soon lose interest in something that doesn’t engage him. The creation of silly pictures by people who just want attention is somewhat limited because anything that tricks anyone requires a lot of time and effort. The fine arts will manage themselves; few people will pay a lot of money for art that doesn’t resonate with them. The printed word is in a somewhat different category. The world is always filled with ineffective people who want to write: something that can be done at any time by anyone with a pen, ink, and paper. They also seek to get attention through their writing. In our era, "stunts" to help them have been discovered that have never been used before.

decorative break

The various stunts with which we are now familiar have spread over the whole world with a rapidity that no genuine spiritual movement or technical discovery has ever equalled. Just before the war that vivacious Southerner, Signor Marinetti, introduced us to the type-page, which consisted of capital letters and notes of exclamation tumbled about in apparent confusion. The first large English enterprise of the Futurist-Vorticist-Cubist kind was (though it contained normal patches) the magenta magazine Blast. It succumbed shortly after a hostile critic, consulting his Webster, had discovered387 the definition: "Blast:—a flatulent disease of sheep." But it died to give place to countless smaller magazines and books containing bewildering designs and extraordinary poems. The drawings and, to the eye which can take in only their typography, the poems are indistinguishable from others which are being published all over the world. The blagueurs attach themselves to anything which will give them publicity. There is something pathetic about the way in which, wherever the political Bolsheviks get into office, they print the verses and cartoons of the artistic anarchists. They don't understand them; all they know is that the bourgeois dislike them; so in Munich last Easter, and (we daresay) in Moscow now, there is an excellent opening for those who, for all anyone would be able to say to the contrary, have only to scratch out the old titles of their interlocked triangles and write underneath "Uprising of Proletariat," or some such thing. The Vorticists and verslibrists exist from Spain to Sweden. We saw this month a most beautifully produced volume from Tiflis. The words, scattered about in the Paris-and-London style, were in Georgian and Russian; but no translation was necessary; when one was supplied, the words and the lack of sense were precisely what we expected. They might have been Italian or English; and in the illustrations, mingled with the parallelograms, could be seen fragments of wasp-waisted "nuts" in opera-hats and shirt fronts, such as never were seen in Tiflis, where their heads are clad with fur. In a recent number of the Monthly Chapbook Mr. Flint, giving specimens of good and bad contemporary verse, quoted one gentleman who begins a poem with:

The various stunts we're familiar with have spread across the globe faster than any genuine spiritual movement or technical discovery ever has. Just before the war, that lively Southerner, Signor Marinetti, introduced us to the type-page, which consisted of capital letters and exclamation points tossed around in seeming chaos. The first major English venture of the Futurist-Vorticist-Cubist kind was the magenta magazine Blast, which, although it had some normal sections, didn't last long after a critical reviewer consulted his Webster and found the definition: "Blast:—a flatulent disease of sheep." But it perished, paving the way for countless smaller magazines and books filled with confusing designs and extraordinary poems. The drawings and, for the eye that can only appreciate their typography, the poems are indistinguishable from others published worldwide. The blagueurs cling to anything that gives them attention. There's something sad about how, whenever the political Bolsheviks take office, they publish the verses and cartoons of the artistic anarchists. They don’t get them; all they know is that the bourgeoisie dislike them. So in Munich last Easter, and (we assume) in Moscow now, there’s a great opportunity for those who, no matter what anyone says, just need to scratch out the old titles of their overlapping triangles and write underneath "Uprising of Proletariat," or something similar. The Vorticists and verslibrists can be found from Spain to Sweden. This month, we saw a beautifully produced volume from Tiflis. The words, scattered in the Paris-and-London style, were in Georgian and Russian; but no translation was needed; when one was provided, the words and the lack of meaning were exactly what we expected. They could have been Italian or English; and in the illustrations, mixed with the parallelograms, you could see fragments of wasp-waisted "nuts" in opera hats and shirt fronts, like nothing seen in Tiflis, where their heads are covered in fur. In a recent issue of the Monthly Chapbook, Mr. Flint, giving examples of good and bad contemporary verse, quoted one guy who starts a poem with:

éo    ié    iu    ié  
é     é     ié    io    ié  
ui    ui    io    iè  
aéoé        iaoé.

And another poet who writes:

And another poet writes:

vrron—on—on—on—on—on  
      vrrr     vrrr      vrrr  
              haha.

It isn't really serious; but is any of this kind of thing serious? And is this mere noise at bottom sillier than much of the free verse to which some superficial meaning can be attached? We quote from an American review which, as a whole, is sensible and good these lines from a poem called Autumn Night:

It’s not that serious; but is any of this type of thing actually serious? And is this noise really any sillier than a lot of the free verse that some people try to attach superficial meaning to? We’re quoting from an American review that is generally sensible and good, these lines from a poem called Autumn Night:

The moon is as relaxed as a frog.
She sits in the sky like a blind white stone,
And doesn’t even see Love
As she strokes his face With her dismissive light. She reaches her long, white, trembling fingers into the depths of men.
*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
She is Death embracing Life,
Innocently, In a seductive manner.

Of that kind of thing, usually done with a little less force in the images, but always meandering, stupid, and utterly unrhythmical, good American journals have lately been full. It has ceased to be amusing; but we don't think that anybody need be alarmed; nobody can like it, and in the end those who, from restlessness or fear, have pretended to will revolt against a diet of wind and sawdust and return to something more palatable.

Good American magazines have recently been full of that kind of content, usually presented with a little less intensity in the images, but still aimless, silly, and completely lacking in rhythm. It has stopped being entertaining; however, we don't believe anyone should be worried. No one can genuinely enjoy it, and ultimately, those who, out of boredom or anxiety, have pretended to will turn against a diet of fluff and return to something more satisfying.

decorative break

For the simple truth is that the trick of incomprehensibility is the best trick that has ever been invented for the benefit of writers who, if they can feel or think, do not know how to translate their thoughts and feelings into the language of art. Twenty years ago the swarm of useless young writers discoursed on common themes in common metres imitatively, after the manner of Tennyson or of Swinburne or of Verlaine. If they favoured dignity and nobility they wrote sonnets beginning:

For the simple truth is that the trick of being confusing is the best trick ever invented for writers who, even if they can feel or think, don’t know how to express their thoughts and feelings in the language of art. Twenty years ago, a bunch of pointless young writers talked about common themes in standard forms, imitating Tennyson, Swinburne, or Verlaine. If they aimed for dignity and nobility, they wrote sonnets starting with:

Beneath the unbreakable stars,

or plays like Savonarola Brown's; if Nature was their theme we heard of

or plays like Savonarola Brown's; if nature was their theme we heard of

The blackbird's song from the branch.

The virtuous wrote of love in the manner of:

The virtuous wrote about love like this:

Your eyebrows are serene and untouched,

warming to:

getting into:

Your mouth is as red as red roses are.

The sham rake-hells festooned their hectic amours with references to purple breasts, absinthe, Messalina, and Semiramis: the banality was plain to see. But Signor Marinetti and his congeners—we had been gently acclimatised to great obscurity by artists like Mallarmé—provided these poets with a priceless gift. Let rhythm go, let sense go: put down in barbarous sequence any incongruous images that come into your head: even, if you like, put down sheer gibberish: if possible, deceive yourself, and you will deceive others. Produce a work so opaque that it cannot be seen through. The innocents will either wildly protest against these dangerous revolutionaries—a much more pleasing rôle to find oneself in than that of harmless mediocrity—or else they will knit their brows with the reflection "if this young man expresses himself in thoughts too deep for me, why what a very, very, very deep young man this deep young man must be." But we have noticed that most of these dealers in chaos soon tire. Those who have something in them (and any young man is liable to be infected by a current fashion) get through, none the worse: those who have not flag and stop.

The fake wild ones decked their frantic love affairs with mentions of purple chests, absinthe, Messalina, and Semiramis: the clichés were obvious. But Signor Marinetti and his peers—we had been subtly introduced to profound obscurity by artists like Mallarmé—gave these poets a priceless gift. Let go of rhythm, let go of meaning: write down any random images that come to mind, no matter how out of place; even, if you want, write total nonsense: if you can, fool yourself, and you'll fool others. Create a piece so unclear that it can't be seen through. The naive will either react strongly against these dangerous rebels—a much more enjoyable position than that of being a harmless nobody—or they'll furrow their brow thinking, "If this young man expresses himself with thoughts too deep for me, he must be a very, very, very profound young man." But we've noticed that most of these chaos peddlers soon lose interest. Those with something to offer (and any young man can be swayed by a trend) manage to get through unharmed: those who don’t fizzle out and stop.

decorative break

In our second number we called attention, as many before us have called attention, to the scandalous state of the American copyright laws whereunder British authors have been put to immense inconvenience and loss,389 and which have resulted in the early books of almost every important British author being, in America, beyond his control. Since we wrote the American Senate has come to a decision which greatly ameliorates the conditions as they affect books published here since the war. It has been clear that during the war, owing to the delays of mails, it has often been impossible for English publishers and authors to secure American copyright even where American publication could easily be arranged for—copies for deposit could not be got across sufficiently quickly, and the time-limit of thirty days from English publication expired. Under the new decision—which is largely due to the efforts of Major G. H. Putnam—protection is secured for all British books of which the American copyright has been lost during the war. The Act has been amended: friendly alien authors have been given American copyright on works of which copyright lapsed during the war; the concession extends to works issued within fifteen months after the war, whatever the end of the war may be defined to be. During that fifteen months authors may take steps to establish their copyright; after that period, as we understand it, British authors and publishers will have a longer period (i.e., four months) than before in which to secure their rights, provided a complete copy of the English edition has been deposited in the Copyright Office not more than sixty days after publication. We suppose, though we await further information, that the fact that a book, presumed non-copyright, has been published in America during the war will not prevent its being copyrighted; but if this be so what will happen to a pirated edition (assuming such to exist) which was legally permissible before the new amendment?

In our second issue, we highlighted, as many have before us, the outrageous state of American copyright laws that have caused significant inconvenience and losses for British authors,389 resulting in almost all early works of major British authors being out of their control in America. Since our writing, the American Senate has made a decision that significantly improves the situation for books published here since the war. It has been evident that during the war, due to delays in mail, it was often impossible for English publishers and authors to obtain American copyright, even when American publication could easily have been arranged—copies for deposit could not be sent quickly enough, leading to the thirty-day time-limit from English publication expiring. Under the new decision—largely credited to the efforts of Major G. H. Putnam—protection is now granted for all British books that lost American copyright during the war. The Act has been revised: friendly foreign authors are granted American copyright for works whose copyright lapsed during the war; this concession applies to works published within fifteen months after the war, regardless of how the end of the war is defined. During that fifteen-month period, authors can take action to establish their copyright; after that, as we understand it, British authors and publishers will have a longer period (i.e., four months) than before to secure their rights, provided that a complete copy of the English edition is deposited in the Copyright Office no more than sixty days after publication. We believe, though we await further information, that if a book, presumed uncopyrighted, has been published in America during the war, it won't prevent it from being copyrighted; however, if this is the case, what will happen to a pirated edition (assuming such exists) that was legally allowed before the new amendment?

decorative break

An important step has been made in the development of the literary relations of the two countries. But these are still far from perfect. It may not be possible to make the domestic copyright laws of the two countries the same, but it should not be impossible for each country to extend to the books of the other a simultaneous and automatic copyright on publication. American books should be automatically copyright here when they appear in America; English books should be automatically copyrighted in America when they appear here. There is room for discussion as to the length of term of copyright to be granted to foreigners; but a basis for mutual agreement would not be difficult to find. We trust that Major Putnam will not flag in the good work, and that English authors will co-operate to the best of their ability.

An important step has been taken in improving the literary connections between the two countries. However, there is still a long way to go. While it might not be feasible to have identical domestic copyright laws in both countries, it should be achievable for each country to automatically grant simultaneous copyright protection to the books published in the other. American books should receive automatic copyright protection here as soon as they are published in America; likewise, English books should be automatically copyrighted in America upon their publication here. There is room for discussion regarding the duration of copyright protection for foreigners, but finding common ground shouldn't be too challenging. We hope that Major Putnam will continue the good work, and that English authors will do their best to cooperate.

decorative break

We printed in our last number a letter from Mr. J. G. Fletcher disputing a statement made by our American correspondent that Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay was the only "live" poet now writing in America, and questioning the justice of the praise given to Mr. Lindsay. On the assumption that our390 readers will be interested, we are publishing in this issue a work by Mr. Lindsay which illustrates his recent manner. It is a poem which presents some difficulties to English readers. It evokes memories of a Presidential campaign long gone past, and some of Mr. Lindsay's political references (not to speak of his presumably mythical animals) will puzzle people; even those English people who vaguely remember who Mark Hanna was will probably not have the ghost of a vision of Altgeld.

We published a letter from Mr. J. G. Fletcher in our last issue disputing a claim made by our American correspondent that Mr. Nicholas Vachel Lindsay is the only "live" poet currently writing in America, and questioning the fairness of the praise given to Mr. Lindsay. Assuming our390readers will be interested, we are featuring a piece by Mr. Lindsay in this issue that shows his recent style. It’s a poem that poses some challenges for English readers. It brings back memories of a long-past presidential campaign, and some of Mr. Lindsay's political references (not to mention his possibly imaginary animals) will confuse people; even those English readers who vaguely remember who Mark Hanna was will likely have no idea who Altgeld is.

decorative break

A binding case for The London Mercury is being prepared, and will, we hope, be ready when the first volume (of six numbers) is complete. It would be a convenience if readers who are preserving their sets and will desire the official binding (which we can promise will not be an offensive one) would let us know in advance by postcard so that we may have some basis for our first order of cases.

A binding case for The London Mercury is being prepared, and we hope it will be ready when the first volume (of six issues) is complete. It would be helpful if readers who are keeping their sets and want the official binding (which we promise won’t be unappealing) could let us know in advance by postcard, so we can have a basis for our first order of cases.

decorative break

For some time after publication we were obliged to refuse orders for our first number. We have recovered a very few copies, and, as we prefer that they should go to persons who are really anxious to obtain them in order to complete sets, we offer them at 7s. 6d. a copy. Applications will be dealt with in the order in which they are received. No. 2 will shortly follow suit.

For a while after it was published, we had to turn down orders for our first issue. We've managed to get a very limited number of copies back, and since we want them to go to people who genuinely want them to complete their collections, we're offering them for 7s. 6d. each. Requests will be handled in the order they come in. Issue No. 2 will be available soon.


LITERARY INTELLIGENCE

WE congratulate Mr. Austin Dobson, whose birthday was the eighteenth of last month, on arriving at the full age of eighty. He has lived, for the past twenty years, since his retirement from the public service, so noiselessly that an idle world, always attentive to sensation, has half-forgotten to regard his presence. He has always preferred to stand a little out of the limelight, being by nature unobtrusive, and more conversant with books than with men. Such serene natures miss some of the rewards of their own age, but when they possess the quality of Mr. Austin Dobson posterity gives them their revenge. No one in our time has pursued the profession of literature with a more disinterested fervour than he. Mr. Dobson has taken no part in controversy, he has been mixed up with no sensational "movements"; his whole thought has been fixed on the study of past times and on the perfecting of his own delicate and lapidary art. He was not precocious in his development. When his earliest volume of poems, Vignettes in Rhyme, appeared he had reached his thirty-fourth year. He did not venture upon prose until eleven years later, when he published his memoir of Thomas Bewick. His latest volume, A Bookman's Budget, of 1917, combined both arts in one.

WE congratulate Mr. Austin Dobson, whose birthday was on the eighteenth of last month, for reaching the impressive age of eighty. For the past twenty years, since retiring from public service, he has lived so quietly that a world obsessed with sensation has nearly forgotten to notice him. He has always preferred to stay somewhat out of the spotlight, being inherently modest and more comfortable with books than with people. Such tranquil personalities may miss some of the accolades of their time, but when they have the qualities of Mr. Austin Dobson, future generations ensure they receive their due recognition. No one in our era has pursued a literary career with a more selfless enthusiasm than he. Mr. Dobson has avoided controversy and has not engaged in any sensational "movements"; his focus has been on studying history and perfecting his own refined and precise craft. He was not an early bloomer. When his first collection of poems, Vignettes in Rhyme, came out, he was already thirty-four. He did not venture into prose until eleven years later, when he published his memoir of Thomas Bewick. His most recent work, A Bookman's Budget, released in 1917, combined both forms of writing.

decorative break

The quality of Mr. Austin Dobson, both in verse and prose, is curiously out of sympathy with the general tendency of literature to-day. In prose—though we admit that his essays have had numerous and distinguished admirers, Mr. Balfour, if we remember right, having once praised them above his poems in the House of Commons—in prose he seems to us to sacrifice freedom of movement to an intensely meticulous accuracy and to a desire to leave no fact unrecorded. But in verse Mr. Austin Dobson is, in his own restricted field, unsurpassed. He carries on, through the second half of the nineteenth century, the tradition of Prior and Anstey and Praed. It may be said that his poems are metrical pastimes, but he lifts them to the dignity of poetry. His happiest pieces are so polished, so delicate, and so felicitous that not a word in them could be altered; they are, of their own kind, perfect, and perfection is not relative but positive. So long as the English language survives there will be readers of The Ballad of Beau Brocade. We wish Mr. Austin Dobson many more years, and we hope that he will yet be encouraged to give us specimens of his graceful penmanship.

The quality of Mr. Austin Dobson, both in verse and prose, is oddly out of sync with the general trend of today’s literature. In prose—though we acknowledge that his essays have had many notable admirers, Mr. Balfour, if we remember correctly, once praised them above his poems in the House of Commons—he seems to sacrifice freedom of expression for a highly meticulous accuracy and a desire to leave no detail unrecorded. However, in verse, Mr. Austin Dobson is, in his own limited area, unmatched. He continues the tradition of Prior, Anstey, and Praed throughout the second half of the nineteenth century. It may be said that his poems are playful in form, but he elevates them to true poetry. His best works are so polished, delicate, and delightful that not a word could be changed; they are, in their own way, perfect, and perfection isn't relative but absolute. As long as the English language exists, there will be readers of The Ballad of Beau Brocade. We wish Mr. Austin Dobson many more years, and we hope he will be encouraged to share more of his elegant writing.

The writers of the obituary notices of Sir William Osler were strangely silent as to the love of books which was one of his most marked characteristics, and this although in Who's Who? he had put down "Bibliography" as his only "Recreation," and at the time of his death had been President of the Bibliographical Society for seven years, nearly three times as long as any of his predecessors. In the true spirit of humanism his interest in bibliography was first aroused by the books relating to his own profession, and widened out from this to a fine catholicity. Within a year of his coming to England he delivered an address on Sir Thomas Browne's Religio Medici before the Physical Society of Guy's Hospital (printed in The Library for January, 1906), and he was never tired of singing the praise of Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy as "a great medical392 treatise (the greatest ever written by a layman), orderly in arrangement, intensely serious in purpose, and weighty beyond belief in authorities." The quotation comes from a paper he read before the Bibliographical Society on The Library of Robert Burton in November, 1909, in which he gave a summarised account of the 580 books of Burton's preserved at the Bodleian and the 429 in the library at Christ Church. Unless we are mistaken, the picking out of these books, and the grouping those at Christ Church round a portrait of Burton, copied from the original in Brasenose College, was due mainly to his initiative. He certainly took a keen interest in both libraries, was an enthusiastic curator of the Bodleian, and a generous supporter of the admirable Bodleian Quarterly, started by Mr. Falconer Madan. A paper he contributed to this on the Bookworm, illustrated by an admirable coloured plate exhibiting it in all its stages, is by far the best study of that elusive "worm" ever printed.

The writers of the obituary notices for Sir William Osler surprisingly overlooked his love of books, which was one of his most notable traits. This is curious since he listed "Bibliography" as his only "Recreation" in Who's Who? and was the President of the Bibliographical Society for seven years at the time of his death—nearly three times longer than any of his predecessors. True to the spirit of humanism, his interest in bibliography was initially sparked by books related to his own profession but quickly expanded into a broad appreciation for literature. Within a year of arriving in England, he gave a talk on Sir Thomas Browne's Religio Medici to the Physical Society at Guy's Hospital (printed in The Library for January 1906) and frequently praised Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy as "a great medical treatise (the greatest ever written by a layman), orderly in structure, deeply serious in intention, and incredibly rich in its references." This quote is taken from a paper he presented to the Bibliographical Society titled The Library of Robert Burton in November 1909, where he provided a summary of the 580 books by Burton held at the Bodleian and the 429 at the Christ Church library. If we're not mistaken, the selection of these books and the arrangement of those at Christ Church around a portrait of Burton—copied from the original at Brasenose College—was primarily his idea. He definitely took a strong interest in both libraries, was an enthusiastic curator of the Bodleian, and generously supported the excellent Bodleian Quarterly initiated by Mr. Falconer Madan. A paper he wrote for it on the Bookworm, featuring a wonderful colored plate illustrating its various stages, remains the best study of that elusive "worm" ever published.

decorative break

After he became President of the Bibliographical Society he gave another stimulating address on the medical books printed before the close of the year 1480, its object being "to get an idea of the mental attitude of the profession of medicine from the character of the books printed." He had then been working on this subject for some time, and even amid the countless activities into which he threw himself during the war did not wholly neglect it. The description of the books was practically finished some time ago; whether the introduction, in which he aimed at clothing the bibliographical skeleton with flesh and blood, had been written is not yet known. He had over forty medical books of the fifteenth century in his own collection, and was forming a specialist library to illustrate the history of science, and of medicine in particular, on a strikingly original plan. Its completion should have been the occupation of a leisurely old age, but he loved his fellows too well to give himself any leisure, and left this for others to complete.

After he became President of the Bibliographical Society, he delivered another engaging speech on the medical books printed before the end of 1480, aiming “to understand the mindset of the medical profession based on the nature of the books published.” He had been delving into this topic for some time, and despite the overwhelming activities he took on during the war, he didn’t completely neglect it. The description of the books was mostly finished a while ago; whether the introduction, in which he intended to bring the bibliographical skeleton to life, had been written is still unknown. He owned over forty medical books from the fifteenth century in his personal collection and was developing a specialist library to showcase the history of science, particularly medicine, in a uniquely original way. Completing this project was supposed to occupy a comfortable retirement, but he cared for his peers too much to allow himself any downtime and left the finishing touches for others to do.

decorative break

We welcome from America the first number of the new Dial. The Dial was founded at Chicago in 1880 by Francis F. Browne. Until a few years ago it remained in the Browne family, who produced fortnightly a paper, sober, academic, and informative, somewhat resembling our Athenæum of Victorian days. A few years ago the paper changed hands: its offices were shifted to New York, and it has been at one time primarily an organ of rebellious literary youth, and at another a Radical political journal. The latest remodelling promises stability. The Dial appears as a purely literary and artistic monthly, in shape like one of our own monthly reviews, and typographically superior to most of them. We await its development with interest.

We welcome the first issue of the new Dial from America. The Dial was founded in Chicago in 1880 by Francis F. Browne. Until a few years ago, it was still in the Browne family, who published a biweekly newspaper that was serious, scholarly, and informative, somewhat like our Athenæum from the Victorian era. A few years back, the paper changed ownership: its offices moved to New York, and it has served at times as a platform for rebellious young writers and at other times as a Radical political magazine. The latest redesign suggests it will be more stable. The Dial now appears as a strictly literary and artistic monthly, formatted like our own monthly reviews, and has a typographic quality that surpasses most of them. We look forward to seeing how it develops.


POETRY

Fortunatus Nimium

1

I have sunbathed,
I have worked hard as best as I could,
I have thought as I should,
And now it’s night.

2

My bed full of sleep, My happy heart For the joy I found The path I took.

3

I'm okay with being tired
While chaos and care, Like wispy summer clouds,
Go dissolve in the air.

4

To dream as I wish And wake when I want,
With the birds singing And the sun on the hill.

5

Or death—if it were death,
To what should I awake,
Who loved in my house Life for its own sake?

6

What good have I done?
I laugh to have learned That joy can't come Unless it's earned:

7

For a happier life Thank God for giving me It has never been Nor will it ever be.
ROBERT BRIDGES

To E. G.

If I were to stop and think for a moment
For something "picked," "refined,"
I might not get any further, by chance. Than just a show of words; So I'll just wish you and your family Strength to achieve while strength lasts;
And, when the ability to take action is complete,
Remembered brightness of the sun!
AUSTIN DOBSON

New Year's Eve, 1919.

New Year's Eve, 1919.

The Shadow

Death, I would not fear you. But I can always see Your changing shadow cast On the walls of Life's warm, cheerful room.
With company or alone,
I can sense the looming darkness ahead,
Like someone who vaguely knows The shadow his body casts behind him It's not just your shadow; it's mine too!
I turn towards the light That rises clear and bright Over wide fields, asleep,
But I still know that quiet darkness there Close at my heels it creeps,
Ethereal friend, my lingering worry; And if the light is bright
Before me, during enjoyable hours and long, Then, the shadow is the darkest and deepest.
EDWARD SHANKS

By the Weir

The smell of Esparta grass reminds me once more. The hour we spent by the dam of the paper mill
Watching together the curved, thunderous waterfall Of bubbling amber, confused by the noise until
My mind was as blank as the spotless sheets that wrapped On the hot steel ironing rollers that are always spinning
In the buzzing dark rooms of the mill: all awareness and understanding By the breathtaking and brilliant emptiness of waters submerged in the hills.
And my heart was devoid of memory, hope, and desire. Until, waking up, I looked again at your face as you stared—
Behind you, an old, twisted fruit tree stands in a quiet fire Countless flames blazed in the October sun, Scarlet and gold that the first white frost would reveal With the swirling flicker and sound of dead leaves falling—
I looked at your face, like an outcast from Eden remembering A vision of Eve as she lingered, confused and still,
By the tree of knowledge surrounded by a serpent that burned With gold and crimson representing good and evil, her eyes Caught up in the flow of life: then vibrant and wild. Through the struggle, pain, and fear of a world that is coming to an end. Your clueless eyes met mine, and I knew That our hearts should never be one until your young lips have tasted.
The essence of the bittersweet fruit, along with wisdom and hard work lost. You should stand next to me as an outcast from Eden as well.
WILFRID WILSON GIBSON

Bryan, Bryan, Bryan, Bryan!

A RHYME IN THE AMERICAN LANGUAGE

A RHYME IN THE AMERICAN LANGUAGE

(The campaign of Eighteen Ninety-six, as viewed by a sixteen-year-old)

(The campaign of 1896, from the perspective of a sixteen-year-old)

I

In a country of one hundred million people with a strong mob mentality, willing to lynch, hesitate, and feel guilty There are lots of amazing, exciting, stunning things to celebrate,
And get rid of your old blues.
I boast and sing about Bryan, Bryan, Bryan,
Candidate for President who envisioned a hopeful future,
The only American poet who could perform outdoors. He brought waves of awe and unmatched beauty,
Wild roses from the plains that softened hearts,
All the funny circus fabrics Of politics revealed,
Bartlett pears of romance that were sweet at the cores,
And flashlights down the street, to the end of the world.
There were timeless truths in the chatter and gossip;
There were actual heads broken in the chaos and the uproar; Real lines were drawn: Not the silver and the gold,
But Nebraska's call echoed eastward against the grim and outdated, The cruel and unkind.
It was 1896, and I was just sixteen, And Altgeld governed in Springfield, Illinois,
When Nebraska's cry of joy came from the sunset: In a coat like a deacon's, wearing a black Stetson hat, He punished the wealthy elite With barbed wire from the Platte. The scales fell from their powerful eyes.
They saw that summer afternoon A tribe of wonders is coming To a marching beat.
Oh, the longhorns from Texas,
The Jayhawks from Kansas, The plop-eyed bungaroo and giant giassicus,
The troublemaker, chipmunk, pest,
The horned toad, prairie dog, and ballyhoo,
Among all the newly formed states, Let the eagles of the West soar high,
Let the eagles of the West soar away,
The fawn, prodactyl, and gadget,
The hell is gone,
The whangdoodle, batfowl, and pig, The coyote, wildcat, and grizzly in the light,
In a miraculous display of health and speed, the entire breed side by side, They jumped over the Mississippi, the blue edge of the West,
From the Gulf to Canada, two thousand miles long:
Against the towns of Tubal Cain,
Wow—their song was piercing!
Against the methods of Tubal Cain, too sly for the young,
The long-horn calf, the buffalo, and the wampus started to make noise.
These creatures were protecting things Mark Hanna never imagined:
The carefree moods of childhood that shimmered in the desert dew, The gossamers and whimsies, The antics and shenanigans Rank and weird Of the canyons and the mountains, The ultimate awesome things
Of the far west slope,
And of prairie wagon kids Born under the stars,
Under falling snow, Of the babies born at midnight
In the sod huts of lost hope,
Without a doctor there Except a Kansas prayer, With the sound of the Indian raid echoing through the air.
And all of these in their vulnerable days
By the grim East oppressed,
Mean paternalism Making mistakes for them,
Crucifying half of the West,
Until the entire Atlantic coast Looked like a giant spider's nest.
And these kids and their sons
Finally rode through the cactus,
A cliff of strong cowboys On the slope,
With a gun and rope.
And all the way to scared Maine, the old East heard them calling,
And saw our Bryan leading the pack by a mile. About men and spinning flowers and animals,
The storyteller and the seer of them all.
Prairie avenger, mountain lion, Bryan, Bryan, Bryan, Bryan, Giant troubadour, speaking like a cannon, Breaking Plymouth Rock with his boulders from the West,
Just a hundred miles back, tornadoes formed in the sky,
Blocking out the sun and moon,
A sign up high.
Rushing in, disoriented and squinting in the strange green light,
The scalawags complained, Scared to fight.

II

When Bryan arrived in Springfield, Altgeld welcomed him, Rochester was empty, Divernon was empty,
Mechanicsburg, Riverton, Chickenbristle, Cotton Hill,
Empty: for everyone Sangamon drove to the meeting—
In a silver-decked race car,
Buggy, wagon, carryall,
Carriage, phaeton, or any vehicle, And silver-decorated farm wagons creaked, thumped, and rolled, With the new story of Bryan by the iron tires shared.
The State House stood in the distance,
A dot, a swarm, a soccer ball,
A tethered balloon,
And the town was covered with colorful bunting, feathers, and sunshine, Every flag in town, and Bryan's picture sold, When the rigs in many lines Arrived in town at noon,
And joined the wild march against the power of gold
We wandered, us boys from High School,
With humanity,
While Springfield shined,
Silk-lined. Oh, Tom Dines and Art Fitzgerald, And the gangs they could recruit!
I can still hear them yelling. Assisting with the spell,
Defying the aristocracy,
With every bridle removed,
Let the eagles of the West soar on, Let the eagles of the West soar away,
Getting rid of the nasty and mean people in the world:
We were rowdy, wild, and carefree,
Never been worn below the knees.
We saw flowers floating in the air,
As lovely as the Pleiades, shining like Orion,
Hopes of humanity,
Made rare, irresistible, three times refined.
Oh, we guys from every Springfield neighborhood!
Democratic youth—
Yet time unfolds from Chaos in the star fields of the Lord.
The long parade continued. I stood next to my best girl. She was a cool young person with wise, laughing eyes.
With my tie by my ear, I was stepping on my dear,
But she maintained her style, without a single hair out of place.
She wore a bold prairie rose in her hair.
Her wealthy friends turned their backs on her, since that wasn't the right look. No Gibson Girl would wear it like that. But we were true Democrats, and this was our day.
The ground shook like the ocean, and the sidewalk felt like a deck.
The houses were currently hidden in the vast destruction. And the bands played weirder and weirder music as they followed along.
Opposed to the practices of Tubal Cain,
Ah, their song was sharp!
The demons in the bricks, the demons in the grass,
The demons in the bank vaults watched us as we walked by.
And the angels in the trees, the angels in the grass,
The angels on the flags looked out to watch us go by.
And the sidewalk was our ride, and the flowers grew taller,
And the street became silver and the grass became fire,
And then it was just grass, and the town was there again,
A space for women and men.

III

Then we stood where we could see Every band, And the speaker's podium. And Bryan took the stage,
And he was introduced. And he raised his hand And cast a new spell. A hush fell In Springfield, In Illinois, Worldwide.
Then we heard these glacial boulders rolling across the prairie: The people have the right to make their own mistakes ...
Don't crucify humanity
On a gold cross.
And everyone heard him—
In the streets and the State House yard. And everyone heard him In Springfield, In Illinois, Around and around and around the globe,
That twirled on its axis
And like a bold bronco spun around.

IV

July, August, anticipation.
Wall Street lost its way.
August, September, October, More suspense, And the entire East fell apart like a fence broken by the wind.
Then Hanna to the rescue, Hanna from Ohio,
Rallying the roller coasters,
Swivel chairs, market bulls and bears,
Rallying the trading hubs,
Threat of drought and death,
Promising Manna.
Rallying the trusts against the loudmouth;
Invading greedy people's cellars,
Tin cans, socks,
Melting the rocks,
Distributing the money to a million workers,
Loads of cash to stop each new tornado,
And beat the tightwad, nonsense, Populist, anarchist,
Desperate deacon.

V

Election night at midnight: Bryan's defeat. Defeat of western silver, Wheat's defeat.
Victory of letter files And wealthy elites everywhere With dollar signs on their coats,
Diamond watch chains on their vests And spats on their shoes.
Custodians' victory,
Plymouth Rock, And all that inbred landlord lineage.
Win for the tidy. The downfall of the aspen groves in the valleys of Colorado,
The bluebells in the Rockies,
And bluebonnets from the old Texas,
By the Pittsburgh alleys.
Defeat of alfalfa and the Mariposa lily.
Defeat of the Pacific and the long Mississippi.
The young being outmatched by the old and foolish.
The tornadoes are defeated by the ultimate poison vats.
The loss of my childhood, the loss of my dream.

VI

Where is McKinley, that honorable McKinley,
The man without an angle or a tangle,
Who calmed the city dweller and eased the farmer, The German, the Irish, the Southerner, the Northerner;
Who climbed every slippery pole and slipped through every crack;
Who calmed the casino, the lounge, the church,
The devil's vote, the angel's vote, the neutral vote,
The extremely evil and their victims in pain,
The gold vote, the silver vote, the brass vote, the lead vote,
Every vote matters.
Where is McKinley, Mark Hanna's McKinley,
His servant, his reflection, his outfit? Gone to join the shadows, along with the splendor of that time,
And the flame of that summer's prairie bloomed.
Where is Cleveland in relation to the Democratic platform? Join the party for a great time?
Gone to join the shadows with pitchfork Tillman And sledgehammer Altgeld, who destroyed his power
Where's Hanna, bulldog Hanna,
Low-browed Hanna, who said, "Stand pat"?
Gone to his own place with Pierpont Morgan. Gone somewhere with slim rat Platt.
Where is Roosevelt, the young cowboy guy,
Who hated Bryan, then imitated him? Gone to join the shadows with righteous Cromwell
And tall King Saul, until Judgment Day.
Where is Altgeld, bold as the truth, Whose name do the few still mention with tears? Gone to join the ironies with Old John Brown,
Whose fame echoes for a thousand years.
Where's that boy, that Heaven-born Bryan,
Is that Homer Bryan, the one who sang from the West? Gone to join the shadows with Altgeld the Eagle,
Where the kings, the slaves, and the troubadours find rest.
VACHEL LINDSAY

BLIND THAMYRIS

By T. STURGE MOORE

By T. Sturge Moore

SINCE my father was a hero and my mother a goddess of the woods, I was sent when twelve years old to the cave of Chiron, that he might instruct me in wisdom and valour. This life, divorced from all female tenderness, appealed to my pride, and only at night were my eyes ever moistened with regret. I was now free to follow a stream until, too weary to advance further, some cradle of scented herbs would lure me to rest and doze. At length twilight brought me an energy, winged with dread of the dusking forests, that carried me right home to the cavern. The sources were always my goal, the more easy descent seawards never tempted my morning moods: and, as he taught me the lyre or the control of my voice, Chiron remarked that a similar bent was evinced by an instinctive preference for those words and cadences that lead the spirit away from the high-roads of thought and feeling. Surely emotions well up in the fastnesses of tranquillity, close under the blue and white of heaven, more virginal than can be experienced in lowland retreats? As time wore on, Chiron, the daily lesson being ended, began to speak to me of a rhapsodist, former pupil and great favourite of his. "Agenor," he began, "like thyself, Thamyris was ever striving to reach the summits before joint and sinew were sufficiently tough. Alas, though he has often brought back with him the rarest strophes and melodies, men have refused to listen to them! They prefer a music that better harmonises with their garish sea-board towns, and he wanders shrouded in an ever deeper gloom." With a sigh he paused, and I waited, expecting to be warned not thus to estrange myself from humanity by persistently climbing among the hills. But he seemed unable so to conclude, and presently bid me run away and practise throwing the spear.

SINCE my father was a hero and my mother a goddess of the woods, I was sent to Chiron's cave at the age of twelve so he could teach me wisdom and bravery. This life, free from all feminine affection, appealed to my pride, and only at night did I feel a pang of regret. I was now free to follow a stream until, too tired to go on, I would be lured to rest by a cradle of fragrant herbs. Eventually, twilight brought me a surge of energy, mixed with fear of the darkening forests, which carried me back home to the cave. The sources were always my goal; the easier journey down to the sea never tempted my morning moods. As he taught me the lyre and how to control my voice, Chiron noted that I had an instinctive preference for words and rhythms that led the spirit away from conventional thoughts and feelings. Surely, emotions arise in the peacefulness of the countryside, under the blue and white sky, more pure than what can be felt in the lowlands? As time passed, once our daily lesson was over, Chiron began to tell me about a rhapsodist, a former student and one of his favorites. "Agenor," he started, "just like you, Thamyris always sought to reach great heights before his body was strong enough. Sadly, while he often returned with the most exquisite strophes and melodies, people refused to listen! They prefer music that fits better with their flashy coastal towns, and he wanders in increasing gloom." He sighed and paused, and I waited, expecting him to caution me not to distance myself from humanity by constantly climbing the hills. But he seemed unable to finish that thought and soon told me to go and practice throwing the spear.

One forenoon when wind, so strong as to seem foreign to the settled brilliance of the weather, was bowing the fir-trees, and now here, now there, their backs arched silverly, flashing like waves on the dark green ridges, while the sound was that of a chorus of Titans rejoicing in violence (so much so that we had to retreat well back within the cave before we could hear ourselves play or sing), Chiron broke off the lesson, still disturbed it may be by the hurly-burly without, though it strained but faintly through the stillness held under that roof of rock. He sat gazing forth into the sunny turbulence, so grandly though jaggedly framed; and I, leaning back against his flank, watched his moved visage worn with much living. Then for the first time he began to recite me actual words of Thamyris, recalling how404 their public delivery had proved that those who thronged round the other rhapsodists would never collect about him.

One morning, when the wind was so strong it felt out of place against the settled brightness of the weather, it was bending the fir trees. Their backs arched silver, flashing like waves on the dark green ridges, and the sound was like a chorus of Titans celebrating in chaos (so much so that we had to back away deep into the cave before we could hear ourselves play or sing). Chiron stopped the lesson, still perhaps unsettled by the tumult outside, even though it barely reached us through the stillness under that rock roof. He sat gazing out into the sunny turbulence, so grandly yet jaggedly framed; and I, leaning against his side, watched his weathered face, marked by a life well-lived. Then, for the first time, he began to recite actual words of Thamyris, recalling how404 their public performances showed that the crowds gathered around the other rhapsodists would never come to him.

Untouched white cloud,
Like a highly praised task When the heart is young, You fly higher Than the eagle act That is praised by people
Unnoticed silence,
At night or at noon,
You sing to the hilltops A richer song Than the stories of war Which men gather to listen.
Awesome joys Lie around like clothes Amazingly embroidered;
A god has abandoned them Before taking off In complete solitude.
But no human touch Lifts one tunic; No one's heart prefigures The deep satisfaction Of moving funds In the outfit shown That a god walked the earth.

Chiron was silent, and I dreamed of finding and putting on the slough of Apollo. I saw myself in a sultry glare climbing boulders with grey lichen-crusted cheeks, and dark moss-bearded cavities down which I peered in hopes of finding a cupful of collected dew. At last I arrived on the crest, and there, at the bottom of a crater of wild tumbled blocks, lay gleaming somewhat silver and violet and blue. I scrambled down; a pattern of scaled serpents was looped inextricably over white samite. I lifted it, and from the inside there slipped with a swish a body-vest of pale vermilion rippled with gold in a device of arrows, each drawn to the head in a sturdy bow: an armoury of the proper size for an host of mice had it been real instead of pictured. I gasped; and Chiron's eyes met mine, so that I blushed all down my neck.

Chiron was quiet, and I dreamed of finding and wearing Apollo's skin. I imagined myself in the hot sun climbing over boulders covered in gray lichen, peering into dark, mossy crevices in hopes of finding a cupful of collected dew. Finally, I reached the top, and there, at the bottom of a crater filled with wild, tumbled rocks, something gleaming in silver, violet, and blue caught my eye. I scrambled down; a pattern of scaled serpents was tightly intertwined over white fabric. I picked it up, and from the inside, a body vest of pale vermilion slipped out with a swish, rippled with gold in a design of arrows, each drawn taut in a sturdy bow: armor that would have been just right for a bunch of mice if it had been real instead of just a picture. I gasped, and Chiron's eyes met mine, making me blush all the way down my neck.

Months later, on my return at dusk from a day's ramble, I learned from our new pupil, the little Achilles, that Chiron had been fetched away by two other centaurs, and expected to be absent all night, perhaps longer. We prepared and ate our supper of chestnuts boiled and then mashed in milk, and were shortly rolled in separate bears' skins to sleep. Achilles, who was but just turned six, was soon off, but I lay hour after hour forecasting405 coming events with eyes wide open. I cannot now revive those dreamy adventures, and only recollect that Thamyris figured in no few, and how fevered I was by the thought that, being mysteriously like him, much sadness and disappointment lay in wait for me. At last moonlight began to edge into the cave; travelling along the wall it soon lit up a trophy, the skull and huge hooped horns of an ibex; and next the rug made of four chamois hides that Chiron hangs over his flanks and crupper in winter, when round his bust he wraps thick folds of brown knitted wool; not long after it was bathing the ebony lyre inlaid with polished iridescent sea-shell that has both its fluted pillars and their screw-heads enamelled with lines of scarlet. This wonder Jason had brought back from Colchis and sent up by an embassy to Chiron. I rose and, stealing softly to it, looked up, not at the well-loved colours of the lyre, but towards the tranquil effulgence that had woken them out of the darkness, and was surprised to see that there were many swift-travelling clouds in the sky, for while I lay in the shelter the night had seemed quite still. At that moment the moon was covered, and the cave became so dark that I stepped outside and saw the moonlight fast growing again on the lawn lower down, where we throw the spear and wrestling matches take place. I hurried to meet it and, once there, the terror and attraction of the hills at night shook me; for was I not brought forth by the regent of a bosky grove? Though its sacred safety rustled leagues from where I stood, might I not brave these mountain forests, being able so to account for my hardihood? I was carried away, neither walking nor running, but at a sort of shaken trot that seemed dictated by the thudding of my heart. The almost level path wound along our valley high above the torrent, which it would meet and cross some two miles deeper in this fold under Pelion. My limbs moved as it were unbidden; once or twice I stopped and said, "This is a dream," till the indescribable reality of everything drove me on. My teeth were frequently jolted, yet the cold did not seem intense enough to chatter them, and surely I was not abjectly frightened? This notion roused my self-control and calmed me till I slipped along like a peaceful thought, unchallenged yet alert. The stream was crossed by the fallen fir-trunk, and the path returned eastward on the opposite side of the valley till the distant mouth of the cave was passed and the forefront of this new ridge won. Here the view was immense, embracing islands in the sea and snowy Olympus and the unnumbered chains of the mountainous coast. Here I squatted on the short fine turf and folded both arms across my knees as a cushion for my chin. Perhaps I dozed, for my head was heavy when I lifted it to make sure of a sound—the trampling of centaurs a great way off. "They are returning," I said to myself, and laid an ear against the earth, and then peered into the darkness, for the moon lit nothing now except one band of sea far out behind the islands. All but certain by which track they were coming, I plunged headlong downward through the brushwood as though it had been broad day, intending to cut their road on the moor above the cliffs. How many times I floundered406 into bushes or barked a shin against bough or boulder, those who have done such things may imagine. I at last stumbled out on the heather hundreds of feet beneath, limping but consoled to fancy my troubles ended. Before I had cleared a thousand yards I fell, ricking my ankle, and rose with difficulty, for an agony like death whenever my foot pressed the ground routed the very notion of an inexhaustible endurance latent within me. I fell again on to the thick springy couch of scented ling and soon felt deliciously relieved. Violent activity had chased the last vestige of night-terror, and the wind moaning round me made even that barren place homelike as with the movements of a familiar presence. The slightest jerk to my right foot and immediately my brow was beaded with sweat, for pain like a savage dog held my ankle in its jaws, and would grind them anew if I stirred. Hooves thundered nearer and nearer; the noise so invaded my consciousness that to cry for help seemed as useless as to halloo against tempestuous breakers on a rocky shore, yet simultaneously there returned on me all that Chiron had taught of the diverse tribes of sound—how some are irreconcilable while others easily agree, how the loudest of one family may fail to drown small ones of distinct origin, and in a continuous and familiar uproar their different calibre may startle even as in silence. Fed by these memories hope grew strong, and I cried out, "Father Chiron, Father Chiron, I am here, and must die if you do not come." Then I listened: all was still. At first I feared they had reached the hills and entered the valley so that the sound of their trampling was walled off. Just then it began again more slowly and unexpectedly near, so I shouted, "Father Chiron, do not leave me to the wolves!" Then his voice answered, and tears streamed over my face and sobs so shook me that I could not make out his words, yet between the spasms I gasped, "This way, this way!" And he came and knelt beside me, first on his fore-knees, then settling down on his haunches gradually so as not to scare me by the blundering of his fetlocks. His large gentle hand felt my moist burning brow while I pointed at my helpless ankle; then he lifted it between thumb and finger, and with the index of the other hand began to stroke the swelling thoughtfully. Then lifting his head he shouted, "Rhoetus, find me some sorrel or lettuce, and if you see any straight wands cut me one or two. Catch! Here is my knife!" and he slipped the thong by which it hung over his head. Now I must tell you it was a delicately smithied blade with both edges sharp, and lived, point foremost, in a snug trough cut along the yellow boxwood handle over which a lid of box was spliced, the open end being secured by a wedge of ebony attached by a thong. For use, the blade was first shaken out on the palm, then its heft-end replaced and secured by tapping the wedge with a stone. It was our great pleasure to borrow this knife and scratch lions or eagles upon a horn, or out of soft pine carve straight-robed Athena with casque and spear. I know every cut that defines her attitude, but can never give her features, either terrible or beautiful. But Chiron was repeating to me, "Did not Achilles tell you that I could not be back before morning?" for my407 mind had suddenly wandered to my foster-mother's farm kitchen in the lowlands forty miles away. "Yes, he told me, but I could not sleep, and at last I wanted to explore the woods by moonlight; after I heard you coming, in running I caught my foot in the twisted trunks of this heather," With a low husky chuckle he said, "Though I am supposed to be really wise, the simplicity of your explanation has surprised me harbouring sinister forebodings." I had no inkling then how he dreaded lest the violence of centaur-herds and the knavery of townsmen, like clashing flints, should cause a conflagration. For ever more pressingly he forebodes the violation of his cavern's peace, the only spot left where men and centaurs foregather kindly. At that time I attributed his words to the ocean of his wisdom, which, like a shore-bred child, I was accustomed to hear murmur, content if now and again the beauty of a thought meant for me stranded like a dainty shell at my feet. Hitherto I had lain like one bed-rid, haunted by the seriousness of that pain, but now, sitting up and taking advantage of the licence accorded to sufferers, I dared to show a curiosity which every endeavour would have suppressed had my right ankle been as sound as the left, and asked, "Where have you been, Father Chiron?" His husky laugh allowed the indulgence I had claimed, and his voice grew strained as he answered, "I was called to the death-bed of my best-beloved son Thamyris." "Is he very sick?" I asked. "Not now, for he moaned me his last epode and ended like the swan." At that I lay back once more and looked across the heather at the moon, unwilling to embarrass his sorrow by staring at it. And after a pause Chiron in a very low voice began to croon:

Months later, as I returned at dusk from a day’s walk, our new pupil, little Achilles, told me that Chiron had been taken away by two other centaurs and wouldn’t be back until the next morning, maybe even later. We prepared and ate our supper of boiled chestnuts mashed in milk, then we were soon rolled in separate bear skins to sleep. Achilles, just six years old, fell asleep quickly, but I lay there for hours, eyes wide open, imagining what was to come. I can’t recall those dreamy adventures now, but I do remember Thamyris being in quite a few of them, and how anxious I felt because, being mysteriously like him, there would be a lot of sadness and disappointment waiting for me. Eventually, moonlight started to creep into the cave; it traveled along the wall until it illuminated a trophy—the skull and huge horns of an ibex. Then it lit up the rug made from four chamois hides that Chiron draped over his back and hips in winter, wrapped in thick folds of brown knitted wool. Soon after, it illuminated the ebony lyre inlaid with polished iridescent seashells, with its fluted pillars and screw-heads enamelled in lines of scarlet. Jason had brought this wonderful lyre back from Colchis and sent it to Chiron through an ambassador. I got up and quietly approached it, not looking at the beloved colors of the lyre but towards the calm light that had brought them to life, and I was surprised to see many fast-moving clouds in the sky, as the night had seemed completely still while I was lying sheltered. At that moment, the moon got covered, and the cave became so dark that I stepped outside and saw the moonlight growing on the lawn below, where we practiced throwing the spear and had wrestling matches. I hurried to meet it, and once there, the thrilling and terrifying presence of the hills at night overwhelmed me; after all, I was born of the protector of a wooded grove. Though the sacred safety was far from where I stood, wasn't I brave enough to confront these mountain forests? I found myself moving quickly, not quite walking or running, but in a sort of jittery trot that matched the pounding of my heart. The almost flat path wound through our valley high above a rushing stream, which it would soon meet and cross about two miles deeper into this valley beneath Pelion. My legs moved as if they had a mind of their own; a couple of times I stopped and thought, “This is a dream,” until the unmistakable reality of everything pushed me onward. My teeth would rattle, but the cold wasn't fierce enough to make me chatter, and surely I wasn’t utterly terrified? That thought grounded me and calmed me until I glided along like a peaceful idea, unchallenged yet alert. I crossed the stream on a fallen fir tree, and the path shifted eastward on the other side of the valley until I passed the distant cave entrance and reached the forefront of this new ridge. The view here was vast, taking in islands in the sea, snowy Olympus, and countless mountain ranges along the coastline. I sat down on the soft, fine grass and rested my arms on my knees for support. I might have dozed off because my head felt heavy when I lifted it to check on a sound—the trampling of centaurs far off. “They’re coming back,” I whispered to myself, laying my ear against the ground and peering into the darkness, as the moon now illuminated only a strip of sea far behind the islands. Almost certain of which way they were approaching, I plunged headfirst down through the bushes as if it was broad daylight, intending to cut them off on the moor above the cliffs. How many times I stumbled into bushes or banged my shin on a branch or rock, those who have done similar things can imagine. I finally emerged onto the heather hundreds of feet below, limping but reassured that my troubles were over. Before I had gone a thousand yards, I fell, twisting my ankle, and struggled to get up, as a pain like death shot through me every time my foot touched the ground, completely extinguishing any thoughts I had of endless endurance within me. I lay down again on the soft, springy heather, feeling delightfully relieved. The intense activity had chased away the last remnants of my nighttime fear, and the wind whistling around me made that barren spot feel comforting, like the presence of a familiar companion. The slightest movement of my right foot made my forehead bead with sweat, as pain gripped my ankle like a feral dog, ready to attack again if I moved. Hooves thundered closer and closer; the sound overwhelmed my senses to the point that shouting for help seemed as pointless as calling out against stormy waves crashing on a rocky shore. Yet, at the same time, all that Chiron had taught me about the different sounds came rushing back—how some sounds can’t coexist while others blend easily, how the loudest of one type may not drown out the tiniest of another, and amidst a continuous familiar noise, their varied tones can be startling even in silence. Encouraged by these thoughts, hope surged within me, and I called out, “Father Chiron, Father Chiron, I’m here, and I’ll die if you don’t come.” Then I listened: everything was silent. At first, I worried they had reached the hills and entered the valley, making their distant footsteps inaudible. Just then, the sound started again, more slowly and unexpectedly nearby, so I yelled, “Father Chiron, don’t leave me to the wolves!” Then his voice replied, and tears streamed down my face while sobs shook me so hard that I couldn't understand his words, but between breaths, I gasped, “This way, this way!” He came and knelt beside me, first on his fore-knees, then settling onto his haunches gradually to avoid startling me with the clumsiness of his legs. His large, gentle hand touched my sweaty, burning forehead while I pointed to my injured ankle; then he lifted it carefully between his thumb and finger and began to stroke the swelling with his other hand’s index finger, deep in thought. Then he raised his head and shouted, “Rhoetus, find me some sorrel or lettuce, and if you see any straight sticks, cut me one or two. Catch! Here’s my knife!” and he slipped the strap from around his neck to hand it to me. Now, I should mention that it was a finely crafted blade with sharp edges, housed in a snug groove along the yellow boxwood handle with a lid of boxwood on top, secured by a wedge of ebony held in place by a strap. To use it, you first shake it into your hand, then replace the heavy end and secure it by tapping the wedge with a rock. It was always a great pleasure to borrow this knife to carve lions or eagles onto a horn or to carve Athena standing tall in her robe, with helmet and spear, from soft pine. I know every detail that captures her stance, but I can never quite give her a face, whether terrifying or beautiful. But Chiron was asking me, “Didn’t Achilles tell you I wouldn’t be back until morning?” for my mind had suddenly wandered to my foster mother’s farm kitchen down in the lowlands, forty miles away. “Yes, he told me, but I couldn’t sleep, and finally, I wanted to explore the woods by moonlight; after I heard you coming, I tripped over the twisted roots of this heather,” He chuckled softly and said, “Even though people think I’m very wise, your simple explanation has surprised me with such dark thoughts.” I didn’t realize then that he feared the violence of roving centaur herds and the mischief of townsmen, like striking flints, could spark a fire. He was growing more anxious about the peace of his cave being disturbed, the last place left where men and centaurs could come together kindly. At that moment, I attributed his words to his vast wisdom, which, like a coastal child, I had learned to hear in whispers, content if now and then he left something beautiful for me like a perfect shell at my feet. Up until then, I had lain there like one bedridden, haunted by the intensity of that pain, but now, sitting up and taking advantage of the allowance given to those who suffer, I dared to show an interest that I would have pushed down had my right ankle been as fine as my left, and I asked, “Where were you, Father Chiron?” His rough laugh welcomed the curiosity I had shown, and his voice grew strained as he responded, “I was called to the deathbed of my beloved son Thamyris.” “Is he very ill?” I asked. “Not anymore, for he sang me his last song and passed away like a swan.” At that, I laid back again and stared across the heather at the moon, unwilling to confront his sadness by looking directly at him. After a moment, Chiron began quietly to hum:

Apollo's falcon daughters,
You encourage a man to sing,
Tear with pains as sharp as a sword:
Then for his top award Weak compliments and a damaged wing.
Is it just for fun to follow? The snow-covered cloud? They are dark, warm, and delicate. And can barely contain a proud Thumping heart: You have amber eyes, are sleek and agile,
Clawed and fiercely intelligent.
When strong emotions surge through us,
Dark as Hades at noon,
It comes down from the high sky
A twisted bunch of feathers.
An end to the pain that twists and turns
Ambitious life is a blessing
Enough for an uplifted soul,
And each of you is individually gifted.

When silence had nursed the memory of this for a space I glanced at Chiron; his wet eyes stared steadily at the moon. He roused himself and408 began to shout to hasten Rhoetus, and the young centaur soon approached, bounding wildly, a mat of tresses flapping like a black flag about his head. Chiron took the knife, the leaves and the two sallows, and measuring these last against my leg cut two wands from their stouter ends, split them and placed their flat sides against the leaves in which he packed my tender joint. He next cut strands from under his white beard as long as his arm; with one he bound the splints lightly round my calf and with the other secured them beneath my foot. Rising, he helped me up, and warned me not to put any weight on the cage, which lengthened and imprisoned my leg. He then signed to Rhoetus to lift me on to his back, and side by side the two began walking across the heath; the sky was once more almost clear and the moon was setting. The sea, though it could be heard, was hidden by the heathery hillocks which thatched its cliffs, as Olympus and the great ranges were behind hills tawny and russet with beech and alder but hooded in evergreen firs that towered dead black in the moonlight. A whistle sounded, and there was Caudon waiting three hundred paces off. Rhoetus advanced, crying to him, "It is my turn to carry the body now," but his piebald fellow immediately heaved something on to his shoulder and set off at a gallop. "What is it?" I said to Chiron, round whose vast waist my arms clung. "They shame our breed," he replied. "Ghosts of the dead never haunt centaurs, so for them the lifeless body is no more than an empty smock. Men are born with older fears and cradled in whispering awe. Reverence is thus taught them, first by terror, and then by esteem, if they consort with finely-tempered minds. But these rough colts, deprived of the first, scarce heed the second lesson yet. Poor Thamyris, the fair course of thy days was driven about till, willy-nilly, it clashed with the coarse-grained crowd; and must thy body be tossed, fought for, and whirled away in the fury of this boisterous rivalry?" They were fetching wide curves across the heath; sometimes even Caudon's piebald flanks were lost in the darkness, and they became a mere chivy of distancing sounds; then again both toiled on the skyline above the cliffs, like shadows on a wall. Their shouts had at first betokened no more than horse-play, but took now an angrier accent. Chiron smartened his pace, and I felt that his spirit was chafing, and when they next drew within earshot he shouted commands to arrest them of such sternness as they were not sufficiently enslaved by passion to disregard, and they came severally, muttering, heated, and resentful towards us. The old centaur reproached them for thus jolting the body of his friend. "But he feels nothing," argued Caudon. "Well, well, had he been a skin of choice wine, you should have carried him with more care." "Wine can be spoilt with shaking—but a corpse!" grumbled Rhoetus. "Still for all he once was ..." "Why, he was so mad as to put out his own eyes!" grunted Caudon, and Rhoetus continued, "They say he died because he refused to eat in a rage that outlasted his life." "Yet I, who am old enough to be your sire's grandsire, have often wished the hour stayed when his fingers wandered the strings." "Years409 ago!" they interjected. "Last evening he kissed my hands and taught me words that fly straight to the heart." Neither colt retorted, and the silence seemed so consecrated to the gravity of the wise Chiron's sorrow that I feared to break it, though devoured with curiosity about this unaccountable madness, blindness, and death. We had entered the valley and were climbing at a foot-pace among the trees. Though the moon had set, the sky had not darkened but greyed with the dawn. As the light increased the body absorbed my attention; it hung wrapped in a coarse and torn cloak over Rhoetus's shoulder; for Caudon had ceded it to him soon after they left arguing with Chiron. The arms dangled along his muscular back and the dead hands flopped and turned upon the glossy black hide to which his brown skin gave place below the loins. They went a little in advance of us, and at times I could divine just how the head hung, by some yellow hair that appeared and disappeared behind a rent in the cloak which, swaying, opened and closed like the ill-hinged door of a granary loft that, swinging in the wind, shows the gleam of golden grain to a mid-winter day. My head had dropped in a doze before we reached the place where a path branches down to the bathing pool, and Chiron bade Rhoetus and Caudon carry the body up to the cave, build a fire, and seethe meat, for all would be more than common hungry. But me he carried down to the large pool that spreads out from the foot of a fall in the torrent; and at the outer brim of this basin, where the clear water becomes shallow and escapes in many minor cascades downwards, he chose a bank of sward and laid me gently down where the water would flow over my damaged foot. While I lounged at ease he himself gravely walked down under the pool; the water rose above the horse and only the man remained; still he trod carefully deeper, the white stones being often slippery with green weed; and now his beard and hair were floating like foam about his shoulders, as though a smaller column of invisible water were drilling the quivering surface right out in front of the torrent that thundered into boiling suds at the foot of the dripping rocks. Still his hooves felt their way down, till the billowy outward curves were sweeping right over his head. The white limestone lit up the depths and rendered his figure clearly visible, though it seemed strangely stunted; his chestnut crupper, silvered as it was with age, became violet by contrast with the icy blue water. All around thinned boughs hung out long yellow leaves, and the reflections of some of them flickered like fish about him. Time seemed to have ceased and all hostile conditions to have been suspended in favour of this magnificently weathered creature, that he might become divinely amphibious and death stand disarmed before him. Far above, a level shaft of sunlight from over the mountain shoulder suddenly caught the tree-tops. A naked scaffold of dark trunk, bough and intricately forking branch sustained each thin tower-like tent of brilliant leaves. Thus, their grand swelling shapes hollow instead of dense with foliage, tanned or yellow instead of green, these chestnuts whose flaunting camps reach far up the valleys made a last stand against the disenchanting410 season of storms. The banks beneath were thick with fallen leaves interspersed with clusters of nuts like hedgehogs. The whole vividly coloured scene swam in the limpid transparent slumber which tuned my breathing, though it had not closed my eyes. I thought, "He will stay under too long and I shall never hear how poor Thamyris went mad," yet it seemed acceptable or at least necessary that I should never hear and that he should remain immersed for ever. No, he lifted his head and parted his hair and rubbed his eyes, and came up as slowly and solemnly out of the pool as he had descended into it. Streaming and refreshed, he cantered round its shallow brim, splashing with his hooves; he shook and wrung from hair and beard streamers of diamond drops, quivering the while the glossy coat of his nether body to free its shaggy skirts, and whisking his tail against his hocks. Pausing beside me, he smiled into my sleepy eyes and said, "How goes the ankle?" I murmured that it was so cold as to have stopped aching, and I could not now feel whether it were there or not. He drew me a little higher up till my bandaged foot was out of the numbing flow. Roused by this I could no longer refrain from asking what had driven poor Thamyris mad; and the answer came, soothing the terror that it stirred in my soul by the grave compassion with which it was pronounced. "He could not endure to watch those whose attention he had in vain tried to capture, grouped about some common rhapsodist who, with shouts, recounted how one man killed another in some freebooting foray. He must have wandered unwanted and uninspired for months before at last he stood near the ships where fishermen had been chipping holes in large flints in order to thread them along the bottom of their great sweep-net. These had often split before they were pierced, and fragments with knife-like edges lay all about. Suddenly dashing down his lyre, he stooped and seized two sharp pieces, and sobbing out that his eyes should never again watch a crowd like that gaping upon the wharf at this bawler, he jabbed at his eyes. Others told me how they heard him, and turned to see blood streaming from his face and beard and from the two red hands that he waved as he staggered, unaccustomed to darkness. They thought some goddess in the shape of a sea-hawk must have struck him with her beak, and vanished as swiftly as she had come through the twilight. Afterward, when his broken lyre was found, they concluded that the Muses had sent her because he, though a mere mortal, sang such songs as might in the halls of Olympus be preferred to their own, for only among the gods, as those fishermen fancied, could he have found suitable audience. They led him to the temple of Apollo; there the priest killed a snake and bound its body across his bleeding orbits, and the wounds healed, but sight did not return. Later on, when he felt how he never knew where he was or who was near—when no one could lead him far towards the stony peaks he loved, for dread always overtook them at the danger of steep places for a blind man whose daimon left him totally unwarned—he refused food and sat all day on the temple steps, and never begged an alms or stooped to gather what was thrown him. At night the411 hierodules had sometimes heard him mutter as though he prayed for vengeance. They even believed that he had challenged the nine Muses to a trial of skill, offering to yield body and mind to their displeasure if he failed, but should he outsing them, then each of them was to submit her body to bear him a child. For servile minds, Agenor, ascribe the motives familiar to themselves to those whose outstanding actions they must perforce canvass. Thus he endured not only perpetual darkness, but companionless solitude where streams of men were constantly passing; hearing voices but not one conversable. Then when death first warned him, he sent a message to me; this was delivered to Rhoetus and Caudon, who bore it on up the shoulders of Pelion." And gazing round, he continued, "In this spot shall he rest, screened by these chestnuts from the cruel moons of summer; here shall a grave be dug. The distance from the cave is convenient, and bathers may often consent to remain while I rechant one of his lays, till, departing, they breathe a pious wish for the peace of him whose life was full of strife and storms, though he never joined in battle, or trod the planks of a ship. When I stood by his side he said, 'O god-like beast, no other ears ever listened to me with pleasure as thine did. Thou hast been rewarded with extended life, for thy actions and customs are swayed neither by fear nor by greed, but in the eyes of the young and in quiet haunts thou hast sought the wisdom most easily wed to divine melodies. Thou wilt understand and perhaps pity these strophes born of my anguish.' His fevered reveries would seem so to have exalted me that he used an address such as gods expect, and with the same trance-like utterance feebly and slowly delivered the hymn I repeated to you on the heath, but then the end came. Now you had better lie here for to-day lest you should jar that ankle, and I will send Achilles to you with some meat." I wondered over all I had heard, not without dread of a similar fate, till Achilles came and wanted to know what I had seen in the night, whether nymphs or daimons or Artemis herself. As I ate the warm meat or broke the brown crusts between sips of wine, I told him. Then with all the roguish effrontery of his beauty, shaking his long yellow curls, he laughed, "I should have done as you did for all the rest, Agenor, but I should not have sprained my ankle," and he danced off singing, "No, indeed, indeed no!" while I, dropping the drained horn into the empty maple bowl, rolled over and slept.

When the silence had let the memory settle for a bit, I looked at Chiron; his wet eyes were fixed on the moon. He shook himself awake and408 started calling for Rhoetus, and the young centaur soon came bounding in, his wild hair flapping around his head like a black flag. Chiron grabbed the knife, the leaves, and the two willows, measuring them against my leg before cutting two wands from their thicker ends, splitting them, and placing their flat sides against the leaves that cushioned my injured joint. He then snipped strands of hair from his white beard, each about the length of his arm; with one, he wrapped the splints lightly around my calf and with the other, secured them under my foot. He helped me to my feet and warned me not to put any weight on the splint that constrained my leg. He then signaled Rhoetus to lift me onto his back, and the two of them started walking across the heath; the sky was nearly clear again and the moon was setting. The sound of the sea could be heard, but it was hidden by the heather-covered hillocks that concealed its cliffs, while Olympus and the great mountain ranges lay behind hills tawny and russet with beech and alder, but capped with dark green evergreens that towered ominously in the moonlight. A whistle sounded, and Caudon was waiting three hundred paces off. Rhoetus called out to him, "It's my turn to carry the body now," but his piebald companion immediately threw something onto his shoulder and took off at a gallop. "What’s going on?" I asked Chiron, to whom I clung with my arms around his enormous waist. "They shame our kind," he replied. "Ghosts of the dead never haunt centaurs, so for them, a lifeless body is no more than an empty smock. Men are born with older fears and raised in a world of hushed awe. They learn to revere through terror first, and then through respect if they associate with wise minds. But these rough colts, lacking the first lesson, hardly pay attention to the second yet. Poor Thamyris, your days were twisted until they clashed with the rough crowd; must your body be tossed, fought over, and flung away in the chaos of this wild rivalry?" They were zigzagging across the heath; even Caudon's piebald sides vanished into the darkness at times, becoming just a distance sound; then both would appear on the skyline above the cliffs, like shadows cast on a wall. Their shouts initially seemed playful but now took on a sharper tone. Chiron quickened his pace, and I sensed his frustration growing; when they next came within earshot, he shouted commands meant to stop them, which they weren’t passionate enough to ignore, and they came back, grumbling, heated, and resentful toward us. The old centaur scolded them for roughly jostling his friend's body. "But he doesn’t feel anything," Caudon argued. "Well, well, if he were a skin of fine wine, you would have carried him with more care." "Wine can be ruined by shaking—but a corpse!" Rhoetus grumbled. "Still, for all he once was..." "He was so mad that he blinded himself!" Caudon scoffed, and Rhoetus added, "They say he died because he refused to eat in a rage that lasted longer than his life." "Yet I, who am old enough to be your father's grandfather, have often wished time would pause when his fingers touched the strings." "That was years409 ago!" they interrupted. "Last night, he kissed my hands and taught me words that reach straight to the heart." Neither colt responded, and the silence felt so sacred to the gravity of wise Chiron's grief that I was afraid to break it, although I was consumed with curiosity about this inexplicable madness, blindness, and death. We had entered the valley and were moving slowly among the trees. Though the moon had set, the sky hadn’t darkened but turned gray with dawn. As the light grew, the body caught my attention; it lay wrapped in a rough, torn cloak over Rhoetus's shoulder; Caudon had passed it to him soon after they finished arguing with Chiron. The arms dangled along his strong back, and the dead hands flipped and rested on his glossy black hide, the brown skin below his waist. They moved slightly ahead of us, and sometimes I could see just how the head hung by a few strands of yellow hair that appeared and disappeared behind a tear in the cloak, which swayed open and shut like a creaky granary door, revealing glimmers of golden grain on a midwinter day. My head was starting to doze off before we reached the spot where a path branches down to the bathing pool, and Chiron instructed Rhoetus and Caudon to take the body up to the cave, build a fire, and cook some meat, as everyone would soon be more than usually hungry. But he carried me down to the large pool that spreads out from the foot of a waterfall; at the edge of this basin, where the clear water gradually becomes shallow and flows in multiple smaller cascades downward, he found a patch of grass and gently laid me down where the water would flow over my injured foot. While I relaxed, he solemnly wandered into the pool; the water rose up around the horse, leaving only the man visible; still, he carefully stepped deeper, the white stones often slippery with green algae; now his beard and hair floated like foam around his shoulders, as if a smaller stream of invisible water was breaking through the rippling surface in front of the cascade that thundered into bubbling foam at the foot of the dripping rocks. He continued stepping down until the swell of the water completely covered him. The white limestone illuminated the depths, making his figure clearly visible, though it looked strangely short; his chestnut back, grayed by age, looked violet against the icy blue water. All around, thin branches hung with long yellow leaves, and reflections of some flickered like fish around him. Time seemed to stand still, and all hostile forces appeared suspended to allow this magnificently weathered creature to become divinely amphibious, with death standing disarmed before him. Far above, a shaft of sunlight from over the mountain suddenly illuminated the tree-tops. A bare framework of dark trunk, limbs, and intricately splitting branches supported each thin, tent-like tower of bright leaves. Thus, their grand, swelling forms, hollow instead of dense with foliage, tanned or yellow instead of green, these chestnuts whose extravagant canopies reached far up the valleys made one last stand against the disenchanting410 season of storms. The banks below were thick with fallen leaves dotted with clusters of nuts resembling hedgehogs. The whole vividly colored scene floated in the clear, transparent slumber that synced with my breathing, though it hadn’t closed my eyes. I thought, "He will stay under too long, and I will never learn how poor Thamyris went mad," yet it seemed acceptable or even necessary that I might never find out and that Chiron should stay immersed indefinitely. No, he raised his head, parted his hair, rubbed his eyes, and came up slowly and solemnly from the pool just as he had descended into it. Dripping and revitalized, he trotted around the shallow edge, splashing with his hooves; he shook and wrung streams of diamond drops from his hair and beard, while his glossy coat rippled to free its shaggy ends, flicking his tail against his hocks. Pausing beside me, he smiled into my sleepy eyes and asked, "How's the ankle?" I murmured that it was so cold it had stopped hurting, and I couldn’t tell if it was still there or not. He gently lifted me a little higher until my bandaged foot was out of the cold stream. This roused me, and I could no longer hold back my curiosity about what had driven poor Thamyris mad; he answered, soothing the anxiety stirred in my soul with the serious compassion in his voice. "He couldn’t stand to see those whom he had tried in vain to captivate, gathered around some common performer who, shouting, recounted how one man killed another in some raid. He must have wandered isolated and uninspired for months until he finally stood near the ships, where fishermen had been chiseling holes in large stones to thread them along the bottom of their big sweep-net. Often, those stones would break before being pierced, leaving fragments with sharp edges scattered all around. Suddenly, in frustration, he threw down his lyre, bent down, grabbed two sharp pieces, and cried out that his eyes would never again witness a crowd gaping at the wharf at this storyteller; then he jabbed at his own eyes. Others told me they heard him and turned to see blood streaming down his face and beard, as well as from the two red hands he waved as he stumbled, unprepared for the darkness. They thought a goddess in the form of a sea-hawk must have struck him with her beak and vanished just as quickly as she had come through the twilight. Later, when they found his broken lyre, they concluded that the Muses had sent her because he, though merely mortal, sang such songs that might be preferred in the halls of Olympus over their own, for only among the gods, as those fishermen believed, could he have found an appropriate audience. They brought him to Apollo's temple; there, the priest killed a snake and bound its body across his bleeding eyes, and while the wounds healed, sight never returned. Later, when he realized he no longer knew where he was or who was near him—when no one could guide him closer to the rocky heights he loved, as dread overwhelmed them at the dangers of steep paths for a blind man totally unaware—he refused food and sat all day on the temple steps, never begging for an alms or bending to gather what people threw to him. At night, the411 temple servants sometimes heard him mumble, almost as if praying for vengeance. They even believed he had challenged the nine Muses to a contest, offering to surrender body and mind to their anger if he failed, but if he out-sang them, then each of them was to bear him a child. Servile minds, Agenor, ascribe motives familiar to themselves to those whose exceptional actions they must discuss. Thus, he endured not only eternal darkness but also an endless solitude, surrounded by streams of people passing by; he could hear voices but had no one to talk to. Then, when death first warned him, he sent me a message; it was delivered to Rhoetus and Caudon, who brought it up the slopes of Pelion." And looking around, he continued, "Here he will rest, sheltered by these chestnuts from the harsh summer moons; we will dig a grave here. The distance from the cave is just right, and bathers can often linger while I recite one of his songs, until they leave, whispering a pious wish for the peace of him whose life was full of strife and storms, though he never fought in battle or set foot on a ship. When I stood by him, he told me, 'O god-like creature, no other ears ever listened to me with the same joy as yours did. You have been rewarded with long life, for your actions and ways are driven neither by fear nor greed, but in the eyes of the young and in quiet spaces, you have pursued the wisdom most easily joined to divine melodies. You will understand and perhaps even pity these lines born from my suffering.' His intense musings seemed to lift me so that he used a tone that gods expect, and with the same trance-like delivery, he weakly and slowly recited the hymn I shared with you on the heath, but then it all came to an end. Now you should rest here today to avoid stressing that ankle, and I will send Achilles to you with some food." I pondered everything I had heard, not without fear of experiencing a similar fate, until Achilles arrived and asked what I had seen in the night, whether it was nymphs or spirits or Artemis herself. As I ate the warm meat and broke the brown crusts while sipping wine, I told him. Then, with all the cheeky boldness of his beauty, shaking his long yellow curls, he laughed, "I would have acted like you did for everything else, Agenor, but I wouldn’t have sprained my ankle," and he danced off singing, "No, indeed, indeed no!" while I, dropping the emptied horn into the empty maple bowl, rolled over and fell asleep.

*Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize.Please provide the text for me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.Understood! Please provide the short phrases you'd like me to modernize.

When I woke the sun had passed the meridian, and the sound of a spade and the thud of falling clods could be heard, and looking across I saw Caudon working in a grave on a crest of the opposite bank; soon the blade rang on the rock and his action became that of shovelling out the loam. Next, Chiron and Rhoetus arrived, carrying the body between them wound in a long and splendid pall. This had been sent by Thetis as a present with Achilles when he joined us in July. It measured six yards by four, and might have served for a temple curtain or to drape a royal bed. The goddess herself had worked it far out under the sea, aided by the silver-shoed daughters of412 Doris. Flying over a ground of deep blue were seen harpies with black wings spread and every feather tipped with white, their brown bodies shaped like large eggs; they wore coral necklaces, and had the heads of women with singing mouths and long streaming raven curls. Yet they were armless and had the legs and talons of a bird. Each of the score was exactly like every other, and side by side and one after another they flew across the deep noon sky. So they sweep by close above some ship, with sweet voices advising mariners of a greater glory amid ocean than where sails are often met around the coast. Though well they know that from the vacant unislanded main the venturer has rarely returned. Chiron had no use in his cavern for a cloth so splendid, and he had determined to devote this to the honour of Thamyris. They laid his body, wholly enveloped in it, along the turf beside the grave, while they spread in it the autumn-tinted bracken that Achilles had been cutting with a sickle, and, armful after armful, had made a mountainous heap of. Next they lowered him in the great blue cloth on to that sun-saturated couch. Then Chiron took his lyre and sang:

When I woke up, the sun was already past its highest point, and I could hear the sound of a spade hitting the ground and the thud of falling clumps of earth. Looking across, I saw Caudon working in a grave on a rise on the opposite bank. Soon, his shovel struck the rock, and he started digging out the soil. Then, Chiron and Rhoetus arrived, carrying a body wrapped in a long, magnificent pall. Thetis had sent this as a gift with Achilles when he joined us in July. It was six yards long and four yards wide, suitable for a temple curtain or to drape over a royal bed. The goddess herself had crafted it far out in the sea, with the help of the silver-shoed daughters of Doris. Flying over a deep blue background were harpies with black wings stretched out, each feather tipped with white, their brown bodies shaped like large eggs; they wore coral necklaces and had women’s heads with singing mouths and long flowing raven curls. Yet, they were armless and had the legs and claws of birds. Each one looked exactly like the others, flying side by side across the bright noon sky. They swept close above some ship, with sweet voices advising sailors of a greater glory in the ocean than what they often find near the coast. Though they knew well that from the empty, uncharted sea, those who venture rarely return. Chiron had no use for such a fine cloth in his cave, and he decided to dedicate it to the honor of Thamyris. They laid his body, completely wrapped in it, on the grass beside the grave while they spread the autumn-colored bracken that Achilles had been cutting with a sickle, creating a massive pile. Then they lowered him onto that sun-soaked blue cloth. After that, Chiron took his lyre and began to sing:

It was a gentle spring a long time ago. Which brought you to my cave; For thoughts that are even braver than actions,
Oh daring spirit, now you have
Collected everything that weak humans provide. To those whose deeper joy has tried to exist
Here, woodland tranquility always lingers, here May water always sing in your ear.

Caudon and Rhoetus now chanted the usual chorus of "Last Farewell," Achilles and myself piping in as well as their loud voices would let us. The rest of the bracken was then thrown down and on that the dark loam, the turfs were replaced, wine spilled in libation and grain strewn. The rites were ended: the two centaurs shouldered spade and mattock and clattered off. Achilles asked if he might go into the woods with his bow and arrow to shoot something. Chiron nodded consent and came to examine my ankle. While he uncased it and did it up again with fresh leaves, I asked why, if Thamyris so loved the lonely hills and scorned men, he was so angry at seeing them crowd about other rhapsodists. When he had finished with my foot he replied, "One of our friend's hymns is now trotting in my head," then touching his lyre he chanted:

Caudon and Rhoetus were now singing the familiar chorus of "Last Farewell," with Achilles and me joining in as loudly as we could. The rest of the bracken was then tossed aside, and on that, the dark soil was laid down, the turf was replaced, wine was poured as an offering, and grain was scattered. The rites were complete: the two centaurs picked up their spade and mattock and headed off. Achilles asked if he could go into the woods with his bow and arrow to hunt something. Chiron nodded in agreement and came over to look at my ankle. While he unwrapped it and rebandaged it with fresh leaves, I asked why, if Thamyris loved the solitary hills and looked down on people, he got so upset seeing them gather around other performers. After he finished with my foot, he replied, "One of our friend's hymns is now running through my mind," and then, touching his lyre, he began to sing:

From the west up I worked with a heavy heart; From the east, joyful, Balancing his weight on A curved arch,
A man came to meet me.
And high in the blue,
Where the rocks stopped We sat down, friends. He heard how often there Said, shown, or felt The thing that criticized me.
Then laughed and faked it What the hand created,
House, sword, or corpse,
Still alone; Thoughts and intentions Vanish from existence.
His cheerful voice enticed Trust from my honesty; And just like that, he was gone. Shifting my weight on A curved arch Down I came, happily Watching the sunset,
As if in the harbor That sparkled underneath it
I had not yet fallen for The resonant lyre.
As if the people there Came from the east That morning And found vacant houses
And abandoned ships,
Just needing a clean and a fresh coat of paint,
And intended to make them as cheerful as spring flowers,
And we were confident in the twilight To gather around me.

"There, that is his own answer to your question. I do not think he craved just any praise, nor did he much over-prize his own gift; and you see he was not thinking of this coast, but of one facing the other way, so that the poet could arrive from the quarter opposite to the sun and meet him at noon on the peak. As much as to say, 'Not myself, nor this town's people, but any place, any people, any poet.' He worshipped man, and it angered him to see homespun preferred to the skyey fabric the god had helped him weave. He regretted his violence and could not live without those eyes it had cost him." Having drawn these sentences one by one from his sad heart, Chiron lapsed into silence till I asked, "But why did he address the Muses as enemies in his last hymn, if what the folk said was quite false?" "It is strange. Can they have appeared to him smartly fledged in white plumage, with dapper tail and wings and vulture heart? Stately women clothed in daffodil chitons delighted my gaze the only time I ever had a glimpse of them." "When was that?" "I was scarcely older than yourself, and414 woke in a cave to see them sitting and resting at its mouth, delicately grouped against the dawn. I remember Euterpe's lap full of flowers, and Melpomene, for her hair was stormy, black and unbound, and a deep brown cloak had slipped from her shoulders, but still hung over her elbows; it was only afterwards that I regretted not having noted the features of Urania, but assuredly no single one of them had the eye of a hawk. They rose as I woke, and strolled on. I crept after them, but when I turned the buttress of rock, no glad-robed figure was in sight, though it seemed that choral voices floated in the air; yet soon I found myself listening to silence, so could not be sure." "It must be sad to sing unpraised, however beautiful the words." "Yes, boy, and the ecstasy that sings is counterfaced with a destroying rage; that is perhaps why his darkened soul figured the Muses as birds of prey." "Do you know any more of his rhapsodies?" "Perhaps I can recall another," and he struck some strange bell-like notes and then sang:

"There, that's his own answer to your question. I don't think he craved just any praise, nor did he think too highly of his own talent; and you see he wasn't focused on this coast, but on one in the opposite direction, so the poet could come from the side away from the sun and meet him at noon on the peak. It's like saying, 'Not me, nor the people here, but any place, any people, any poet.' He worshiped humanity, and it frustrated him to see the simple life preferred to the heavenly fabric that the god had helped him create. He regretted his outburst and couldn't live without those eyes it had cost him." After expressing these thoughts one by one from his sorrowful heart, Chiron fell silent until I asked, "But why did he call the Muses enemies in his last hymn, if what people said was completely false?" "It's odd. Could they have appeared to him looking beautifully adorned in white feathers, with stylish tails and vulture-like hearts? Dignified women dressed in daffodil chitons captivated my attention the only time I saw them." "When was that?" "I was hardly older than you, and 414 I woke up in a cave to see them sitting and resting at the entrance, gracefully positioned against the dawn. I remember Euterpe's lap filled with flowers, and Melpomene, with her wild, black hair flowing loosely and a deep brown cloak slipping from her shoulders but still draped over her elbows; it was only later that I regretted not paying attention to Urania's features, but surely none of them had the eye of a hawk. They stood up as I opened my eyes and walked away. I followed them, but when I rounded the rock, no joyful figure was in sight, though it felt like choral voices were floating in the air; soon, however, I found myself listening to silence, so I couldn't be sure." "It must be sad to sing without praise, no matter how beautiful the words are." "Yes, boy, and the ecstasy that sings is often accompanied by a destructive rage; perhaps that's why his darkened spirit pictured the Muses as birds of prey." "Do you remember any more of his rhapsodies?" "Maybe I can recall another," and he struck some strange, bell-like notes and then sang:

Leap, Ibex, leap: the fall
From that mountain lookout It's sheer two hundred feet!
Crash headfirst into the rock; Those huge hoops, your curved horns, absorb the impact. And throw you up! However Tossed by their flexible springs,
Without wing assistance,
Hardly anyone would believe You have straightened up in the air!
You regain rashness; Where you were thrown out, that's where Arrive without delay; Four strong hooves of jet Place your eye on the slab Had chosen from above.
So hauntingly melodic The energy peaks,
And deep in blue chants,
Must take a dizzy leap Back to a coastal town To find the recognition he desires.
And would he still maintain his passion,
He will need a strong resilience. So gracefully to land,
Hoop-horned Goat, as yours,
By chamois herds praised by the divine!
He will truly need a god's grace. If he isn’t meant to suffer, not to bleed—
A broken heart and a mind on fire,
A worn cloak and broken lyre!
And how by reckless joy I was swept away and blinded415 Should he know where it's gained or how to discover it?
That random address
Whose magic splits the rough quartz stone And reveals its hidden crystals When the rudest give thanks
The most divine And reflect back to their eyes the beauty that makes them shine!

This history has been written with Chiron's help, who says we have often found more appropriate words than were actually used, yet have not departed from truth as Clio bestows it on those who do her unfeigned reverence.

This history has been written with Chiron's help, who says we've often found better words than were actually used, yet we haven't strayed from the truth as Clio grants it to those who show her true respect.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

I covered this sheepskin years ago in the cave and have kept it ever since; now I must soon bequeath it to the care of others. Achilles and Chiron are both long since dead, and who wants to hear the lays of Thamyris now? I never picked up the slough of any god; though a bit later, when my foot was sufficiently healed for me to limp about, I found behind some bushes, where Caudon or Rhoetus had chucked it, the filthy ragged homespun mantle of Thamyris, for when I spread it out one could see where the blood had run down from his eyes by the dark stains. I folded it and laid it at the foot of his grave and raised a pyramid of stones over it, bringing them toilsomely from the pool each day as my ankle grew stronger, even as in two or three years' time I was adding crooked letter to crooked letter on the inside of this skin that Thamyris might be remembered. And as I wrote I was persuaded, in spite of Chiron's presentiment and that vivid dream of a white chlamys broidered over with blue, violet, and silver serpents, that such "magnificent joys" would never be mine. Which secret conviction, as I grew a beard and it grew grey, has been proved correct. Maeonides, best loved of all rhapsodists, may have found it, though when I heard him chant the war for Troy, he also was dressed in homespun and already blind; but old Agenor has kept his two eyes as safely as this sheepskin.

I covered this sheepskin years ago in the cave and have kept it ever since; now I must soon pass it on to the care of others. Achilles and Chiron have both been dead for a long time, and who really wants to hear the songs of Thamyris now? I never picked up the remains of any god; but later, when my foot was healed enough for me to walk again, I found behind some bushes, where Caudon or Rhoetus had thrown it, the filthy, tattered homespun cloak of Thamyris. When I spread it out, you could see where the blood had run down from his eyes by the dark stains. I folded it and laid it at the foot of his grave and built a pile of stones over it, bringing them one by one from the pool each day as my ankle became stronger, all while in two or three years' time, I was adding crooked letters to crooked letters on the inside of this skin so that Thamyris would be remembered. And as I wrote, I was convinced, despite Chiron's warning and that vivid dream of a white cloak decorated with blue, violet, and silver serpents, that such “magnificent joys” would never belong to me. That secret belief, as my beard grew and turned grey, has proven to be correct. Maeonides, the most beloved of all rhapsodists, may have found it, although when I heard him recite the tale of the war for Troy, he was also dressed in homespun and already blind; but old Agenor has kept his two eyes just as safely as this sheepskin.


THE ROMANCE OF RHYME

By G. K. CHESTERTON

By G.K. Chesterton

THE poet in the comic opera, it will be remembered (I hope), claimed for his æsthetic authority that "Hey diddle diddle will rank as an idyll, if I pronounce it chaste." In face of a satire which still survives the fashion it satirised, it may require some moral courage seriously to pronounce it chaste, or to suggest that the nursery rhyme in question has really some of the qualities of an idyll. Of its chastity, in the vulgar sense, there need be little dispute, despite the scandal of the elopement of the dish with the spoon, which would seem as free from grossness as the loves of the triangles. And though the incident of the cow may have something of the moonstruck ecstasy of Endymion, that also has a silvery coldness about it worthy of the wilder aspects of Diana. The truth more seriously tenable is that this nursery rhyme is a complete and compact model of the nursery short story. The cow jumping over the moon fulfils to perfection the two essentials of such a story for children. It makes an effect that is fantastic out of objects that are familiar; and it makes a picture that is at once incredible and unmistakable. But it is yet more tenable, and here more to the point, that this nursery rhyme is emphatically a rhyme. Both the lilt and the jingle are just right for their purpose, and are worth whole libraries of elaborate literary verse for children. And the best proof of its vitality is that the satirist himself has unconsciously echoed the jingle even in making the joke. The metre of that nineteenth-century satire is the metre of the nursery rhyme. "Hey diddle diddle, the cat and the fiddle" and "Hey diddle diddle will rank as an idyll" are obviously both dancing to the same ancient tune; and that by no means the tune the old cow died of, but the more exhilarating air to which she jumped over the moon.

THE poet in the comic opera, as you may recall (I hope), asserted his artistic authority by claiming that "Hey diddle diddle will be considered an idyll if I call it pure." Given a satire that still endures beyond its original context, it may take some moral courage to genuinely declare it pure or to suggest that the nursery rhyme has qualities of an idyll. There’s little debate about its innocence in the common sense, despite the scandal of the dish eloping with the spoon, which seems just as innocent as the love stories among triangles. Although the cow's incident might echo a dreamy ecstasy similar to Endymion, it still carries a cold, silvery quality reminiscent of the wilder aspects of Diana. The deeper truth is that this nursery rhyme serves as a complete and concise model of a brief children’s story. The cow jumping over the moon perfectly fulfills the two key elements of such stories: it creates a fantastic effect from familiar objects and presents a picture that is both incredible and clear. But more importantly, this nursery rhyme is undoubtedly a rhyme. Both the rhythm and the rhyme are spot-on for their purpose, surpassing whole libraries of complex children’s poetry. The best evidence of its enduring appeal is that the satirist has unconsciously echoed the jingle even in crafting the joke. The rhythm of that 19th-century satire matches the rhythm of the nursery rhyme. "Hey diddle diddle, the cat and the fiddle" and "Hey diddle diddle will be considered an idyll" are clearly both following the same timeless tune; and certainly not the one that the old cow died from, but the more uplifting tune to which she leapt over the moon.

The whole history of the thing called rhyme can be found between those two things: the simple pleasure of rhyming "diddle" to "fiddle," and the more sophisticated pleasure of rhyming "diddle" to "idyll." Now the fatal mistake about poetry, and more than half of the fatal mistake about humanity, consists in forgetting that we should have the first kind of pleasure as well as the second. It might be said that we should have the first pleasure as the basis of the second; or yet more truly, the first pleasure inside the second. The fatal metaphor of progress, which means leaving things behind us, has utterly obscured the real idea of growth, which means leaving things inside us. The heart of the tree remains the same, however many rings are added to it; and a man cannot leave his heart behind by running hard with his legs. In the core of all culture are the things that may be said, in every sense, to be learned by heart. In the innermost part of all poetry is the nursery rhyme,417 the nonsense that is too happy even to care about being nonsensical. It may lead on to the more elaborate nonsense of the Gilbertian line, or even the far less poetic nonsense of some of the Browningesque rhymes. But the true enjoyment of poetry is always in having the simple pleasure as well as the subtle pleasure. Indeed it is on this primary point that so many of our artistic and other reforms seem to go wrong. What is the matter with the modern world is that it is trying to get simplicity in everything except the soul. Where the soul really has simplicity it can be grateful for anything—even complexity. Many peasants have to be vegetarians, and their ordinary life is really a simple life. But the peasants do not despise a good dinner when they can get it; they wolf it down with enthusiasm, because they have not only the simple life but the simple spirit. And it is so with the modern modes of art which revert, very rightly, to what is "primitive." But their moral mistake is that they try to combine the ruggedness that should belong to simplicity with a superciliousness that should only belong to satiety. The last Futurist draughtsmanship, for instance, evidently has the aim of drawing a tree as it might be drawn by a child of ten. I think the new artists would admit it; nor do I merely sneer at it. I am willing to admit, especially for the sake of argument, that there is a truth of philosophy and psychology in this attempt to attain the clarity even through the crudity of childhood. In this sense I can see what a man is driving at when he draws a tree merely as a stick with smaller sticks standing out of it. He may be trying to trace in black and white or grey a primeval and almost pre-natal illumination; that it is very remarkable that a stick should exist, and still more remarkable that a stick should stick up or stick out. He may be similarly enchanted with his own stick of charcoal or grey chalk; he may be enraptured, as a child is, with the mere fact that it makes a mark on the paper—a highly poetic fact in itself. But the child does not despise the real tree for being different from his drawing of the tree. He does not despise Uncle Humphrey because that talented amateur can really draw a tree. He does not think less of the real sticks because they are live sticks, and can grow and branch and curve in a way uncommon in walking-sticks. Because he has a single eye he can enjoy a double pleasure. This distinction, which seems strangely neglected, may be traced again in the drama and most other domains of art. Reformers insist that the audiences of simpler ages were content with bare boards or rudimentary scenery if they could hear Sophocles or Shakespeare talking a language of the gods. They were very properly contented with plain boards. But they were not discontented with pageants. The people who appreciated Antony's oration as such would have appreciated Aladdin's palace as such. They did not think gilding and spangles substitutes for poetry and philosophy, because they are not. But they did think gilding and spangles great and admirable gifts of God, because they are.

The entire story of rhyme can be found between two points: the simple joy of rhyming "diddle" with "fiddle" and the more complex joy of rhyming "diddle" with "idyll." The major mistake about poetry, and more than half of the mistake about humanity, is forgetting that we should experience both kinds of joy. We might say that the first joy should be the foundation of the second; or more accurately, the first joy should be part of the second. The harmful idea of progress, which suggests leaving things behind, has completely obscured the true concept of growth, which involves keeping things within us. The core of a tree stays the same, no matter how many rings it gains, and a person can’t leave their true self behind just by running fast. At the heart of all culture are the things that can genuinely be said to be learned by heart. At the deepest level of all poetry is the nursery rhyme,417 the joyful nonsense that doesn’t even care about being nonsensical. It can lead to the more elaborate silliness of Gilbertian lines or even the less poetic nonsense found in some Browningesque rhymes. But the real enjoyment of poetry lies in having both simple and subtle pleasures. In fact, this is where so many of our artistic and other reforms seem to falter. What’s wrong with the modern world is that it tries to simplify everything except the soul. When the soul truly has simplicity, it can be grateful for anything—even complexity. Many peasants must be vegetarians, and their everyday life is genuinely simple. However, peasants don’t look down on a good meal when they can enjoy it; they devour it excitedly because they possess not only a simple life but also a simple spirit. The modern styles of art are rightly turning back to what is "primitive." Yet their moral error lies in trying to combine the ruggedness that should belong to simplicity with a condescension that should only belong to overindulgence. The latest Futurist drawings, for example, clearly aim to depict a tree as a child might at ten years old. I think the new artists would agree; my intention isn’t just to mock. I’m open to the idea, especially for the sake of discussion, that there’s a philosophical and psychological truth in this effort to achieve clarity through the rawness of childhood. In this sense, I can understand what an artist is getting at when he draws a tree merely as a stick with smaller sticks coming out of it. He may be attempting to capture, in black, white, or grey, a primeval and almost prenatal insight; that it’s quite remarkable for a stick to exist, and even more remarkable for one to stand upright or jut out. He might be fascinated with his own piece of charcoal or grey chalk; he might be thrilled, as a child is, by the simple fact that it marks the paper—a beautifully poetic fact in its own right. But the child doesn’t look down on the real tree for being different from his drawing. He doesn’t think less of Uncle Humphrey because that skilled amateur can actually draw a tree. He doesn’t regard real sticks any less because they are live sticks that can grow and branch out in ways that aren’t typical for walking sticks. Because he has a singular focus, he can enjoy a double pleasure. This distinction, which seems oddly overlooked, can also be seen in drama and most other forms of art. Reformers argue that audiences from simpler times were satisfied with bare boards or basic scenery if they could hear Sophocles or Shakespeare speaking a divine language. They were indeed content with plain boards. But they were not unsatisfied with elaborate performances. Those who appreciated Antony’s speech would have also enjoyed Aladdin’s palace. They didn’t see gilding and glitter as substitutes for poetry and philosophy because they aren’t. Instead, they viewed gilding and glittering as wonderful gifts from God, and rightly so.

But the application of this distinction here is to the case of rhyme in poetry. And the application of it is that we should never be ashamed of enjoying a thing as a rhyme as well as enjoying it as a poem. And I think the418 modern poets who try to escape from the rhyming pleasure, in pursuit of a freer poetical pleasure, are making the same fundamentally fallacious attempt to combine simplicity with superiority. Such a poet is like a child who could take no pleasure in a tree because it looked like a tree, or a playgoer who could take no pleasure in the Forest of Arden because it looked like a forest. It is not impossible to find a sort of prig who professes that he could listen to literature in any scenery, but strongly objects to good scenery. And in poetical criticism and creation there has also appeared the prig who insists that any new poem must avoid the sort of melody that makes the beauty of any old song. Poets must put away childish things, including the child's pleasure in the mere sing-song of irrational rhyme. It may be hinted that when poets put away childish things they will put away poetry. But it may be well to say a word in further justification of rhyme as well as poetry, in the child as well as the poet. Now, the neglect of this nursery instinct would be a blunder, even if it were merely an animal instinct or an automatic instinct. If a rhyme were to a man merely what a bark is to a dog, or a crow to a cock, it would be clear that such natural things cannot be merely neglected. It is clear that a canine epic, about Argus instead of Ulysses, would have a beat ultimately consisting of barks. It is clear that a long poem like Chantecler, written by a real cock, would be to the tune of Cock-a-doodle-doo. But in truth the nursery rhyme has a nobler origin; if it be ancestral it is not animal; its principle is a primary one, not only in the body but in the soul.

But applying this distinction here is about rhyme in poetry. We should never feel embarrassed to enjoy something as a rhyme, just as we enjoy it as a poem. I think the418modern poets who try to avoid the pleasure of rhyme in search of a freer poetic experience are making the same fundamentally flawed attempt to mix simplicity with superiority. Such a poet is like a child who finds no joy in a tree just because it looks like a tree, or a theatergoer who can't enjoy the Forest of Arden simply because it resembles a forest. It’s not uncommon to find a snob who claims he could appreciate literature in any setting but strongly dislikes good scenery. There's also a critic in poetry who insists that any new poem must steer clear of the melodies that give beauty to old songs. Poets need to move beyond childish things, including the simple joy of nonsensical rhyme. It might be suggested that when poets cast aside childish things, they risk abandoning poetry altogether. However, it’s worth defending both rhyme and poetry, as well as appreciating them in children as well as poets. Ignoring this innate instinct from childhood would be a mistake, even if it were just an animal instinct or an automatic response. If a rhyme were to a person what a bark is to a dog, or a crow to a rooster, it would be clear that such natural elements cannot simply be disregarded. It’s obvious that a canine epic about Argus instead of Ulysses would ultimately have a rhythm made up of barks. A long poem like Chantecler, penned by an actual rooster, would be set to the sound of Cock-a-doodle-doo. But in reality, nursery rhymes have a more noble origin; if they are ancestral, they are not animalistic; their essence is fundamental, not just in the body but also in the soul.

Milton prefaced Paradise Lost with a ponderous condemnation of rhyme. And perhaps the finest and even the most familiar line in the whole of Paradise Lost is really a glorification of rhyme. "Seasons return, but not to me return," is not only an echo that has all the ring of a rhyme in its form, but it happens to contain nearly all the philosophy of rhyme in its spirit. The wonderful word "return" has, not only in its sound but in its sense, a hint of the whole secret of song. It is not merely that its very form is a fine example of a certain quality in English, somewhat similar to that which Mrs. Meynell admirably analysed in a former issue of this magazine in the case of words like "unforgiven." It is that it describes poetry itself, not only in a mechanical but a moral sense. Song is not only a recurrence, it is a return. It does not merely, like the child in the nursery, take pleasure in seeing the wheels go round. It also wishes to go back as well as round; to go back to the nursery where such pleasures are found. Or to vary the metaphor slightly, it does not merely rejoice in the rotation of a wheel on the road, as if it were a fixed wheel in the air. It is not only the wheel but the waggon that is returning. That labouring caravan is always travelling towards some camping-ground that it has lost and cannot find again. No lover of poetry needs to be told that all poems are full of that noise of returning wheels; and none more than the poems of Milton himself. The whole truth is obvious, not merely in the poem, but even in the two words of the title. All poems might be bound in one book under the title of Paradise Lost. And the only object of writing419 Paradise Lost is to turn it, if only by a magic and momentary illusion, into Paradise Regained.

Milton introduced Paradise Lost with a heavy criticism of rhyme. Yet, perhaps the most beautiful and well-known line in the entire Paradise Lost is essentially a celebration of rhyme. "Seasons return, but not to me return," not only echoes the sound of rhyme but also embodies much of the essence of rhyme itself. The remarkable word "return" hints at the secret of song, both in sound and meaning. It doesn't just highlight a specific quality in English, similar to what Mrs. Meynell expertly analyzed in a previous issue of this magazine with words like "unforgiven." It portrays poetry in both a mechanical and moral sense. Song is more than just repetition; it’s a return. Like a child in a nursery, it delights in watching the wheels turn, but it also yearns to go back as well as around, wanting to return to the nursery where such joys are found. To shift the metaphor slightly, it doesn’t just celebrate the rotation of a wheel on a road as if it were a suspended wheel in space. It’s not just the wheel but also the wagon that is making its way back. That struggling caravan is always heading toward a campsite it’s lost and can’t find again. Every poetry lover knows that all poems resonate with that sound of returning wheels, especially Milton’s own works. The whole truth is clear, not just in the poem but even in the two words of the title. All poems could be collected in one book titled Paradise Lost. And the main goal of writing Paradise Lost is to transform it, even if just for a brief, magical moment, into Paradise Regained.

It is in this deeper significance of return that we must seek for the peculiar power in the recurrence we call rhyme. It would be easy enough to reply to Milton's strictures on rhyme in the spirit of a sensible if superficial liberality by saying that it takes all sorts to make a world, and especially the world of the poets. It is evident enough that Milton might have been right to dispense with rhyme without being right to despise it. It is obvious that the peculiar dignity of his religious epic would have been weakened if it had been a rhymed epic, beginning:

It’s in this deeper meaning of return that we need to look for the unique power in the repetition we call rhyme. It would be easy to respond to Milton’s criticisms of rhyme with a sensible but shallow open-mindedness by saying that all kinds are needed to create a world, especially in the realm of poets. It’s clear that Milton could have been justified in not using rhyme without being justified in looking down on it. It’s obvious that the unique dignity of his religious epic would have been diminished if it had started as a rhymed epic, beginning:

Of man's initial act of disobedience and the fruit
Of that forbidden tree with a deadly root.

But it is equally obvious that Milton himself would not have tripped on the light fantastic toe with quite so much charm and cheerfulness in the lines:

But it's also clear that Milton himself wouldn't have danced with quite so much charm and cheerfulness in the lines:

But come, you fair and free Goddess. In heaven called Euphrosyne

if the goddess had been yclept something else, as, for the sake of argument, Syrinx. Milton in his more reasonable moods would have allowed rhyme in theory a place in all poetry, as he allowed it in practice in his own poetry. But he would certainly have said at this time, and possibly at all times, that he allowed it an inferior place, or at least a secondary place. But is its place secondary; and is it in any sense inferior?

if the goddess had been called something else, like Syrinx, for example. Milton, when he was more reasonable, would have accepted rhyme a place in all poetry in theory, just as he did in practice in his own work. However, he would likely have insisted at this time, and maybe always, that he viewed it as an inferior or at least a secondary form. But is its place really secondary, and is it in any way inferior?

The romance of rhyme does not consist merely in the pleasure of a jingle, though this is a pleasure of which no man should be ashamed. Certainly most men take pleasure in it, whether or not they are ashamed of it. We see it in the older fashion of prolonging the chorus of a song with syllables like "rumty tumty" or "tooral looral." We see it in the similar but later fashion of discussing whether a truth is objective or subjective, or whether a reform is constructive or destructive, or whether an argument is deductive or inductive: all bearing witness to a very natural love for those nursery rhyme recurrences which make a sort of song without words, or at least without any kind of intellectual significance. But something much deeper is involved in the love of rhyme as distinct from other poetic forms, something which is perhaps too deep and subtle to be described. The nearest approximation to the truth I can think of is something like this: that while all forms of genuine verse recur, there is in rhyme a sense of return to exactly the same place. All modes of song go forward and backward like the tides of a sea; but in the great sea of Homeric or Virgilian hexameters, the sea that carried the labouring ships of Ulysses and Æneas, the thunder of the breakers is rhythmic, but the margin of the foam is necessarily irregular and vague. In rhyme there is rather a sense of water poured safely into one familiar well, or (to use a nobler metaphor) of ale poured safely into one familiar flagon. The armies of Homer and Virgil advance and retreat over a vast country, and suggest vast and very profound sentiments about it, about420 whether it is their own country or only a strange country. But when the old nameless ballad boldly rhymes "the bonny ivy tree" to "my ain countree" the vision at once dwindles and sharpens to a very vivid image of a single soldier passing under the ivy that darkens his own door. Rhythm deals with similarity, but rhyme with identity. Now in the one word identity are involved perhaps the deepest and certainly the dearest human things. He who is homesick does not desire houses or even homes. He who is lovesick does not want to see all the women with whom he might have fallen in love. Only he who is sea-sick, perhaps, may be said to have a cosmopolitan craving for all lands or any kind of land. And this is probably why sea-sickness, like cosmopolitanism, has never yet been a high inspiration to song. Songs, especially the most poignant of them, generally refer to some absolute, to some positive place or person for whom no similarity is a substitute. In such a case all approximation is merely asymptotic. The prodigal returns to his father's house and not the house next door, unless he is still an imperfectly sober prodigal; the lover desires his lady and not her twin sister, except in old complications of romance; and even the spiritualist is generally looking for a ghost and not merely for ghosts. I think the intolerable torture of spiritualism must be a doubt about identity. Anyhow, it will generally be found that where this call for the identical has been uttered most ringingly and unmistakably in literature, it has been uttered in rhyme. Another purpose for which this pointed and definite form is very much fitted is the expression of dogma, as distinct from doubt or even opinion. This is why, with all allowance for a decline in the most classical effects of the classical tongue, the rhymed Latin of the mediæval hymns does express what it had to express in a very poignant poetical manner, as compared with the reverent agnosticism so nobly uttered in the rolling unrhymed metres of the ancients. For even if we regard the matter of the mediæval verses as a dream, it was at least a vivid dream, a dream full of faces, a dream of love and of lost things. And something of the same spirit runs in a vaguer way through proverbs and phrases that are not exactly religious, but rather in a rude sense philosophical, but which all move with the burden of returning; things to be felt only in familiar fragments ... on revient toujours ... it's the old story—it's love that makes the world go round; and all roads lead to Rome: we might almost say that all roads lead to Rhyme.

The charm of rhyme isn't just about enjoying a catchy tune, although that's something everyone should appreciate. Most people definitely find joy in it, whether they admit it or not. You can see it in the old style of stretching out the chorus of a song with phrases like "rumty tumty" or "tooral looral." You can see it in the later discussions about whether a truth is objective or subjective, whether a reform is constructive or destructive, or whether an argument is deductive or inductive: all of this reflects a natural love for those nursery rhyme repetitions that create a sort of song without words, or at least without deep intellectual meaning. But there’s something much deeper at play in the love of rhyme compared to other poetic forms, something that might be too deep and subtle to put into words. The closest way to describe it might be this: while all kinds of true poetry have a sense of recurrence, rhyme gives a feeling of coming back to exactly the same spot. All types of song move forward and backward like ocean tides; but in the vast waters of Homeric or Virgilian hexameters, which carried the hard-working ships of Ulysses and Aeneas, the crashing waves are rhythmic, yet the shoreline is always irregular and indistinct. In rhyme, there’s more of a feeling like water poured safely into a familiar well, or (to use a better metaphor) like ale poured into a familiar mug. The armies of Homer and Virgil march and retreat across a wide landscape, conveying deep and powerful emotions about whether it’s their homeland or a foreign land. But when the old anonymous ballad boldly rhymes "the bonny ivy tree" with "my ain countree," the image immediately sharpens into a vivid picture of a single soldier passing under the ivy that shades his own door. Rhythm is about similarity, but rhyme is about identity. And the word identity encompasses perhaps the deepest and certainly the most cherished human desires. A homesick person doesn’t long for houses or even homes. A lovesick person doesn’t want to be with all the women he might have loved. Only someone who is seasick might be said to crave all kinds of lands. This might explain why seasickness, like cosmopolitanism, has never inspired many great songs. Songs, especially the most powerful ones, often refer to something absolute, to a specific place or person that no similarity can replace. In this case, any approximation falls short. The prodigal returns to his father’s house, not the neighbor’s, unless he’s still a bit drunk; the lover desires his lady and not her identical twin, except in complicated romantic scenarios; even the spiritualist usually seeks a specific ghost, not just any ghosts. I believe the unbearable frustration of spiritualism stems from a doubt about identity. Generally, it can be observed that when this strong call for the identical appears most clearly and unmistakably in literature, it tends to be in rhyme. Another way this precise and distinct form is well-suited is for expressing dogma, as opposed to doubt or even opinion. This is why, despite any decline in the classical effects of the classical language, the rhymed Latin of medieval hymns conveys its messages in a very poignant poetic style, especially compared to the respectful uncertainty beautifully expressed in the unrhymed meters of the ancients. Even if we view the themes of the medieval verses as a dream, it was at least a vivid dream, full of faces, love, and lost things. Something of the same spirit flows in a looser way through proverbs and phrases that aren't strictly religious but have a rough philosophical sense, all hinting at the idea of returning; things felt only in familiar snippets ... on revient toujours ... it's the age-old tale—it's love that makes the world go round; and all roads lead to Rome: we might even say that all roads lead to Rhyme.

Milton's revolt against rhyme must be read in the light of history. Milton is the Renascence frozen into a Puritan form; the beginning of a period which was in a sense classic, but was in a still more definite sense aristocratic. There the Classicist was the artistic aristocrat because the Calvinist was the spiritual aristocrat. The seventeenth century was intensely individualistic; it had both in the noble and the ignoble sense a respect for persons. It had no respect whatever for popular traditions; and it was in the midst of its purely logical and legal excitement that most of the popular traditions died. The Parliament appeared and the people disappeared. The arts were put under patrons, where they had once been under patron saints. The schools421 and colleges at once strengthened and narrowed the New Learning, making it something rather peculiar to one country and one class. A few men talked a great deal of good Latin, where all men had once talked a little bad Latin. But they talked even the good Latin so that no Latinist in the world could understand them. They confined all study of the classics to that of the most classical period, and grossly exaggerated the barbarity and barrenness of patriotic Greek or mediæval Latin. It is as if a man said that because the English translation of the Bible is perhaps the best English in the world, therefore Addison and Pater and Newman are not worth reading. We can imagine what men in such a mood would have said of the rude rhymed hexameters of the monks; and it is not unnatural that they should have felt a reaction against rhyme itself. For the history of rhyme is the history of something else, very vast and sometimes invisible, certainly somewhat indefinable, against which they were in aristocratic rebellion.

Milton's rejection of rhyme needs to be understood in a historical context. Milton represents the Renaissance captured in a Puritan form; it's the start of a period that was, in some ways, classic, but even more so, aristocratic. In this era, the Classicist was the artistic elite because the Calvinist was the spiritual elite. The seventeenth century was marked by a strong sense of individuality; it held a certain respect for individuals, both noble and ignoble. It had zero respect for popular traditions, and amidst its purely logical and legal fervor, many popular traditions faded away. The Parliament emerged while the people's voice diminished. The arts came under the influence of patrons, replacing the once prevalent patron saints. The schools421 and colleges both reinforced and limited the New Learning, making it somewhat exclusive to one country and one class. A handful of individuals spoke a lot of good Latin, whereas everyone once spoke a little bit of bad Latin. Yet, they spoke their good Latin in such a way that no Latin expert could comprehend them. They restricted the study of classics to just the most classical period and greatly exaggerated the supposed barbarism and emptiness of patriotic Greek or medieval Latin. It’s like someone claiming that because the English translation of the Bible might be the best English ever, Addison, Pater, and Newman aren't worth reading. We can guess what people in such a mindset would have thought of the rough rhymed hexameters of the monks; it’s not surprising that they developed a backlash against rhyme itself. Because the story of rhyme is tied to something vast, sometimes unseen, and certainly somewhat indefinable, against which they were rebelling in their aristocratic way.

That thing is difficult to define in impartial modern terms. It might well be called Romance, and that even in a more technical sense, since it corresponds to the rise of the Romance languages as distinct from the Roman language. It might more truly be called Religion, for historically it was the gradual re-emergence of Europe through the Dark Ages, because it still had one religion, though no longer one rule. It was, in short, the creation of Christendom. It may be called Legend, for it is true that the most overpowering presence in it is that of omnipresent and powerful popular legend; so that things that may never have happened, or, as some say, could never have happened, are nevertheless rooted in our racial memory like things that have happened to ourselves. The whole Arthurian Cycle, for instance, seems something more real than reality. If the faces in that darkness of the Dark Ages, Lancelot and Arthur and Merlin and Modred, are indeed faces in a dream, they are like faces in a real dream: a dream in a bed and not a dream in a book. Subconsciously at least, I should be much less surprised if Arthur were to come again than I should be if the Superman were to come at all. Again, the thing might be called Gossip: a noble name, having in it the name of God and one of the most generous and genial of the relations of men. For I suppose there has seldom been a time when such a mass of culture and good traditions of craft and song have been handed down orally, by one universal buzz of conversation, through centuries of ignorance down to centuries of greater knowledge. Education must have been an eternal viva voce examination; but the men passed their examination. At least they went out in such rude sense masters of art as to create the Song of Roland and the round Roman arches that carry the weight of so many Gothic towers. Finally, of course, it can be called ignorance, barbarism, black superstition, a reaction towards obscurantism and old night; and such a view is eminently complete and satisfactory, only that it leaves behind it a sort of weak wonder as to why the very youngest poets do still go on writing poems about the sword of Arthur and the horn of Roland.

That thing is hard to define in objective modern terms. It could be called Romance, even in a more technical way, since it corresponds to the development of the Romance languages as distinct from the Latin language. It might more accurately be called Religion, as it historically represents the gradual resurgence of Europe after the Dark Ages, since it still had a single religion, though no longer a single authority. In short, it was the creation of Christendom. It may be called Legend, because the most dominant aspect of it is the ever-present and powerful popular legend; so that things that may never have happened, or, as some say, could never have happened, are nevertheless ingrained in our collective memory like things that have actually happened to us. The entire Arthurian Cycle, for example, feels more real than reality itself. If the characters in that darkness of the Dark Ages—Lancelot, Arthur, Merlin, and Modred—are indeed just faces in a dream, they resemble faces in a very real dream: a dream experienced in bed, not just a story found in a book. Subconsciously at least, I would be much less surprised if Arthur were to return than if Superman were to show up at all. Again, this thing might be called Gossip: a noble term, containing the name of God and one of the most generous and friendly human relationships. I suppose there has rarely been a time when such a wealth of culture and good traditions of craft and song has been passed down orally, through one universal buzz of conversation, over centuries of ignorance into centuries of greater knowledge. Education must have been a constant oral examination; yet the people passed their exams. At least they emerged as rough masters of art, capable of creating the Song of Roland and the round Roman arches that support so many Gothic towers. Finally, of course, it can be called ignorance, barbarism, dark superstition, a move toward obscurantism and old night; and such a view is entirely comprehensive and satisfying, only that it leaves behind a curious wonder as to why even the youngest poets continue to write poems about the sword of Arthur and the horn of Roland.

All this was but the beginning of a process which has two great points of422 interest. The first is the way in which the mediæval movement did rebuild the old Roman civilisation; the other was the way in which it did not. A strange interest attaches to the things which had never existed in the pagan culture and did appear in the Christian culture. I think it is true of most of them that they had a quality that can very approximately be described as popular, or perhaps as vulgar, as indeed we still talk of the languages which at that time liberated themselves from Latin as the vulgar tongues. And to many Classicists these things would appear to be vulgar in a more vulgar sense. They were vulgar in the sense of being vivid almost to excess, of making a very direct and unsophisticated appeal to the emotions. The first law of heraldry was to wear the heart upon the sleeve. Such mediævalism was the reverse of mere mysticism, in the sense of mere mystery; it might more truly be described as sensationalism. One of these things, for instance, was a hot and even an impatient love of colour. It learned to paint before it could draw, and could afford the twopence coloured long before it could manage the penny plain. It culminated at last, of course, in the energy and gaiety of the Gothic; but even the richness of Gothic rested on a certain psychological simplicity. We can contrast it with the classic by noting its popular passion for telling a story in stone. We may admit that a Doric portico is a poem, but no one would describe it as an anecdote. The time was to come when much of the imagery of the cathedrals was to be lost; but it would have mattered the less that it was defaced by its enemies if it had not been already neglected by its friends. It would have mattered less if the whole tide of taste among the rich had not turned against the old popular masterpieces. The Puritans defaced them, but the Cavaliers did not truly defend them. The Cavaliers also were aristocrats of the new classical culture, and used the word Gothic in the sense of barbaric. For the benefit of the Teutonists we may note in parenthesis that, if this phrase meant that Gothic was despised, it also meant that Goths were despised. But when the Cavaliers came back, after the Puritan interregnum, they restored not in the style of Pugin but in the style of Wren. The very thing we call the Restoration, which was the restoration of King Charles, was also the restoration of St. Paul's. And it was a very modern restoration.

All this was just the start of a process that has two main points of422 interest. The first is how the medieval movement rebuilt the old Roman civilization; the other is how it didn’t. There's a strange fascination with things that never existed in pagan culture but appeared in Christian culture. I think it's true for most of them that they had a quality that can be described as popular, or maybe even vulgar, just like we still refer to the languages that broke free from Latin as the vulgar tongues. To many Classicists, these things would seem vulgar in a more negative sense. They were vulgar in that they were vivid almost to a fault, making a very direct and unsophisticated emotional appeal. The first rule of heraldry was to wear your heart on your sleeve. Such medievalism was the opposite of mere mysticism—it was more accurately sensationalism. One example of this was a strong and even impatient love of color. It learned to paint before it could draw and could manage the two-pence colored long before it could handle the penny plain. It eventually peaked in the energy and joy of Gothic style; but even the richness of Gothic rested on a certain psychological simplicity. We can contrast it with the classical style by noting its popular passion for storytelling in stone. We can admit that a Doric portico is a poem, but no one would call it an anecdote. There would come a time when much of the imagery of the cathedrals would be lost, but it would have mattered less if it had been damaged by its enemies if it hadn’t already been neglected by its supporters. It would have mattered less if the entire taste among the wealthy hadn't turned against the old popular masterpieces. The Puritans defaced them, but the Cavaliers didn’t truly defend them. The Cavaliers were also aristocrats of the new classical culture and used the word Gothic in a pejorative sense. For the sake of the Teutonists, we can note that if this phrase indicated that Gothic was despised, it also meant that Goths were despised. But when the Cavaliers returned after the Puritan period, they restored things not in the style of Pugin but in the style of Wren. The very event we call the Restoration, which was the restoration of King Charles, was also the restoration of St. Paul’s. And it was a very modern restoration.

So far we might say that simple people do not like simple things. This is certainly true if we compare the classic with these highly-coloured things of mediævalism, or all the vivid visions which first began to glow in the night of the Dark Ages. Now, one of these things was the romantic expedient called rhyme. And even in this, if we compare the two, we shall see something of the same paradox by which the simple like complexities and the complex like simplicities. The ignorant liked rich carvings and melodious and often ingenious rhymes. The learned liked bare walls and blank verse. But in the case of rhyme it is peculiarly difficult to define the double and yet very definite truth. It is difficult to define the sense in which rhyme is artificial and the sense in which it is simple. In truth it is simple because it is artificial. It is an artifice of the kind enjoyed by children and other poetic people; it423 is a toy. As a technical accomplishment it stands at the same distance from the popular experience as the old popular sports. Like swimming, like dancing, like drawing the bow, anybody can do it, but nobody can do it without taking the trouble to do it; and only a few can do it very well. In a hundred ways it was akin to that simple and even humble energy that made all the lost glory of the guilds. Thus their rhyme was useful as well as ornamental. It was not merely a melody but also a mnemonic; just as their towers were not merely trophies but beacons and belfries. In another aspect rhyme is akin to rhetoric, but of a very positive and emphatic sort: the coincidence of sound giving the effect of saying, "It is certainly so." Shakespeare realised this when he rounded off a fierce or romantic scene with a rhymed couplet. I know that some critics do not like this, but I think there is a moment when a drama ought to become a melodrama. Then there is a much older effect of rhyme that can only be called mystical, which may seem the very opposite of the utilitarian, and almost equally remote from the rhetorical. Yet it shares with the former the tough texture of something not easily forgotten, and with the latter the touch of authority which is the aim of all oratory. The thing I mean may be found in the fact that so many of the old proverbial prophecies, from Merlin to Mother Shipton, were handed down in rhyme. It can be found in the very name of Thomas the Rhymer.

So far, we might say that simple people don’t really enjoy simple things. This is definitely true when we compare classic works to the bright, colorful aspects of medieval art or all the vivid images that started to emerge during the Dark Ages. One of these elements was the romantic device called rhyme. Even here, if we contrast the two, we can see the same paradox where simple people are drawn to complexities, and complex individuals are attracted to simplicity. The uneducated preferred intricate carvings and melodious, often clever rhymes. The educated liked plain walls and blank verse. However, defining the double yet clear truth about rhyme is particularly challenging. It’s hard to explain how rhyme can be seen as both artificial and simple. In reality, it is simple because it’s artificial. It’s a playful trick that appeals to children and other creative individuals; it’s a toy. As a skill, it is as far removed from everyday experience as the old popular sports. Like swimming, dancing, or archery, anyone can do it, but no one can master it without putting in effort, and only a few can do it exceptionally well. In many ways, it is similar to that simple and even humble energy that represented the lost glory of the guilds. Thus, their rhyme served a purpose beyond decoration. It was not just a melody but also a memory aid, just like their towers were not merely trophies but also beacons and bell towers. In another sense, rhyme is related to rhetoric, but in a very clear and emphatic way: the matching sounds create the effect of confirming a statement, like saying, “This is definitely true.” Shakespeare recognized this when he concluded a tense or romantic scene with a rhymed couplet. I know some critics disapprove of this, but I think there are moments when a drama should transition into melodrama. There’s also a much older effect of rhyme that can only be described as mystical, which may appear to be the exact opposite of practical and almost just as distant from rhetoric. Yet, it shares with the former a strong texture that isn't easily forgotten, and with the latter, it has the authoritative touch that all oratory aims for. This idea can be found in the fact that many old proverbial prophecies, from Merlin to Mother Shipton, were passed down in rhyme. It can also be seen in the very name of Thomas the Rhymer.

But the simplest way of putting this popular quality is in a single word: it is a song. Rhyme corresponds to a melody so simple that it goes straight like an arrow to the heart. It corresponds to a chorus so familiar and obvious that all men can join in it. I am not disturbed by the suggestion that such an arrow of song, when it hits the heart, may entirely miss the head. I am not concerned to deny that the chorus may sometimes be a drunken chorus, in which men have lost their heads to find their tongues. I am not defending but defining; I am trying to find words for a large but elusive distinction between certain things that are certainly poetry and certain other things which are also song. Of course it is only an accident that Horace opens his greatest series of odes by saying that he detests the profane populace and wishes to drive them from his temple of poetry. But it is the sort of accident that is almost an allegory. There is even a sense in which it has a practical side. When all is said, could a whole crowd of men sing the "Descende Cœlo," that noble ode, as a crowd can certainly sing the "Dies Irae," or for that matter "Down among the Dead Men"? Did Horace himself sing the Horatian odes in the sense in which Shakespeare could sing, or could hardly help singing, the Shakespearean songs. I do not know, having no kind of scholarship on these points. But I do not feel that it could have been at all the same thing; and my only purpose is to attempt a rude description of that thing. Rhyme is consonant to the particular kind of song that can be a popular song, whether pathetic or passionate or comic; and Milton is entitled to his true distinction; nobody is likely to sing Paradise Lost as if it were a song of that kind. I have tried to suggest my sympathy with rhyme, in terms true enough to be accepted by the other side as expressing424 their antipathy for it. I have admitted that rhyme is a toy and even a trick, of the sort that delights children. I have admitted that every rhyme is a nursery rhyme. What I will never admit is that anyone who is too big for the nursery is big enough for the Kingdom of God, though the God were only Apollo.

But the simplest way to describe this popular quality is with a single word: it’s a song. Rhyme matches a melody so simple that it hits right to the heart like an arrow. It aligns with a chorus so familiar and obvious that everyone can join in. I’m not bothered by the idea that such a song, when it strikes the heart, may completely overlook the mind. I’m not here to deny that the chorus can sometimes be a drunken one, where people lose their heads and find their voices. I’m not defending but defining; I’m trying to find words for a large but elusive distinction between certain things that are undoubtedly poetry and certain other things that are also songs. Obviously, it’s just a coincidence that Horace starts his greatest series of odes by stating that he despises the vulgar crowd and wants them out of his temple of poetry. But it’s the kind of coincidence that feels almost like an allegory. There’s even a way in which it has a practical aspect. When all is said and done, could a whole crowd of people sing the “Descende Cœlo,” that noble ode, the way a crowd can definitely sing the “Dies Irae,” or for that matter "Down among the Dead Men"? Did Horace himself sing the Horatian odes in the way that Shakespeare could sing, or couldn’t help but sing, the Shakespearean songs? I don’t know, as I lack any kind of scholarship on these matters. But I don’t feel it could have been the same at all; and my only aim is to attempt a rough description of that thing. Rhyme fits the specific type of song that can be a popular song, whether it’s sad, passionate, or funny; and Milton deserves his true distinction; nobody is likely to sing Paradise Lost as if it were that kind of song. I’ve tried to show my appreciation for rhyme in a way that could be accepted by the other side as expressing424 their dislike for it. I’ve acknowledged that rhyme is a toy and even a trick, the sort that children enjoy. I’ve admitted that every rhyme is a nursery rhyme. What I will never concede is that anyone who is too grown-up for the nursery is mature enough for the Kingdom of God, even if the God were just Apollo.

A good critic should be like God in the great saying of a Scottish mystic. George Macdonald said that God was easy to please and hard to satisfy. That paradox is the poise of all good artistic appreciation. Without the first part of the paradox appreciation perishes, because it loses the power to appreciate. Good criticism, I repeat, combines the subtle pleasure in a thing being done well with the simple pleasure in it being done at all. It combines the pleasure of the scientific engineer in seeing how the wheels work together to a logical end with the pleasure of the baby in seeing the wheels go round. It combines the pleasure of the artistic draughtsman in the fact that his lines of charcoal, light and apparently loose, fall exactly right and in a perfect relation with the pleasure of the child in the fact that the charcoal makes marks of any kind on the paper. And in the same fashion it combines the critic's pleasure in a poem with the child's pleasure in a rhyme. The historical point about this kind of poetry, the rhymed romantic kind, is that it rose out of the Dark Ages with the whole of this huge popular power behind it, the human love of a song, a riddle, a proverb, a pun or a nursery rhyme; the sing-song of innumerable children's games, the chorus of a thousand camp-fires and a thousand taverns. When poetry loses its link with all these people who are easily pleased it loses all its power of giving pleasure. When a poet looks down on a rhyme it is, I will not say as if he looked down on a daisy (which might seem possible to the more literal-minded), but rather as if he looked down on a lark because he had been up in a balloon. It is cutting away the very roots of poetry; it is revolting against nature because it is natural, against sunshine because it is bright, or mountains because they are high, or moonrise because it is mysterious. The freezing process began after the Reformation with a fastidious search for finer yet freer forms; to-day it has ended in formlessness.

A good critic should be like God, as a Scottish mystic famously said. George Macdonald said that God is easy to please but hard to satisfy. That paradox captures the essence of genuine artistic appreciation. Without the first part of the paradox, appreciation fades because it loses the ability to enjoy. Good criticism, as I emphasize, merges the subtle pleasure of something well done with the straightforward pleasure of it being done at all. It combines the enjoyment of a scientific engineer seeing how the parts work together for a logical result with the delight of a baby watching the wheels spin. It blends the satisfaction of an artistic draftsman whose charcoal lines, seemingly free and light, fall perfectly into place with the joy of a child watching charcoal make any kind of marks on paper. Similarly, it unites the critic's enjoyment of a poem with the child's delight in a rhyme. The historical significance of this type of poetry—the rhymed romantic kind—is that it emerged from the Dark Ages, backed by a massive popular power: the human love for a song, a riddle, a proverb, a pun, or a nursery rhyme; the catchy tune of countless children’s games, the chorus of thousands of campfires and taverns. When poetry loses its connection with those easily pleased, it loses all its ability to bring joy. When a poet dismisses a rhyme, it's not just as if they looked down on a daisy (which might seem plausible to some), but more like looking down on a lark because they’ve been up in a balloon. It cuts away the very roots of poetry; it revolts against nature for being natural, against sunshine for being bright, or against mountains for being tall, or against moonrise for being mysterious. The freezing process began after the Reformation with a meticulous search for finer yet freer forms; today, it has culminated in formlessness.

But the joke of it is that even when it is formless it is still fastidious. The new anarchic artists are not ready to accept everything. They are not ready to accept anything except anarchy. Unless it observes the very latest conventions of unconventionality, they would rule out anything classic as coldly as any classic ever ruled out anything romantic. But the classic was a form; and there was even a time when it was a new form. The men who invented Sapphics did invent a new metre; the introduction of Elizabethan blank verse was a real revolution in literary form. But vers libre, or nine-tenths of it, is not a new metre any more than sleeping in a ditch is a new school of architecture. It is no more a revolution in literary form than eating meat raw is an innovation in cookery. It is not even original, because it is not creative; the artist does not invent anything, but only abolishes something. But the only point about it that is to my present purpose is expressed in the425 word "pride." It is not merely proud in the sense of being exultant, but proud in the sense of being disdainful. Such outlaws are more exclusive than aristocrats; and their anarchical arrogance goes far beyond the pride of Milton and the aristocrats of the New Learning. And this final refinement has completed the work which the saner aristocrats began, the work now most evident in the world: the separation of art from the people. I need not insist on the sensational and self-evident character of that separation. I need not recommend the modern poet to attempt to sing his vers libres in a public house. I need not even urge the young Imagist to read out a number of his disconnected Images to a public meeting. The thing is not only admitted but admired. The old artist remained proud in spite of his unpopularity; the new artist is proud because of his unpopularity; perhaps it is his chief ground for pride.

But the irony is that even when it lacks form, it's still meticulous. The new anarchic artists aren’t willing to accept everything. They’ll only accept anarchy. If something doesn't follow the latest unconventional norms, they'll dismiss anything classic as coldly as any classic dismissed something romantic. But classic art had a form; there was even a time when it was a new form. The creators of Sapphics did create a new meter; the introduction of Elizabethan blank verse was genuinely revolutionary in literary form. But free verse, or the majority of it, isn’t a new meter any more than sleeping in a ditch is a new architectural style. It’s no more of a revolution in literary form than eating raw meat is a breakthrough in cooking. It’s not even original because it’s not creative; the artist doesn’t invent anything; they only eliminate something. The only point about it that matters to me right now is captured in the word "pride." It's not just proud in a celebratory way but proud in a disdainful way. These outlaws are more exclusive than aristocrats; their anarchic arrogance surpasses the pride of Milton and the aristocrats of the New Learning. This final refinement has finished the work that the more sensible aristocrats started, which is now most apparent in the world: the separation of art from the people. I don’t need to emphasize how obvious and sensational that separation is. I don’t even need to suggest that the modern poet try to recite their free verse in a bar. I don’t even have to push the young Imagist to share a bunch of their disconnected images at a public meeting. This is not only acknowledged but admired. The old artist remained proud despite their unpopularity; the new artist is proud because of their unpopularity; perhaps that's their main reason for pride.

Dwelling as I do in the Dark Ages, or at latest among the mediæval fairy-tales, I am yet moved to remember something I once read in a modern fairy-tale. As it happens, I have already used the name of George Macdonald; and in the best of his books there is a description of how a young miner in the mountains could always drive away the subterranean goblins if he could remember and repeat any kind of rhyme. The impromptu rhymes were often doggerel, as was the dog-Latin of many monkish hexameters or the burden of many rude Border ballads. But I have a notion that they drove away the devils, blue devils of pessimism and black devils of pride. Anyhow Madame Montessori, who has apparently been deploring the educational effects of fairy-tales, would probably see in me a pitiable example of such early perversion, for that image which was one of my first impressions seems likely enough to be one of my last; and when the noise of many new and original musical instruments, with strange shapes and still stranger noises, has passed away like a procession, I shall hear in the succeeding silence only a rustle and scramble among the rocks and a boy singing on the mountain.

Living in the Dark Ages, or at least among medieval fairy tales, I'm still reminded of something I once read in a modern fairy tale. I've already mentioned George MacDonald; in his best work, he describes how a young miner in the mountains could always chase away the underground goblins by remembering and reciting any kind of rhyme. The spontaneous rhymes were often nonsensical, like the dog-Latin of many monks' hexameters or the refrain of many crude Border ballads. But I believe they kept the devils away, both the blue devils of pessimism and the black devils of pride. Anyway, Madame Montessori, who seems to be lamenting the educational impacts of fairy tales, would likely see me as a sad example of such early corruption, as that image, one of my first memories, seems poised to be one of my last; and when the din of many new and unique musical instruments, with strange shapes and even stranger sounds, fades away like a parade, I will only hear in the following silence the rustle and scramble among the rocks and a boy singing on the mountain.


PSYCHO-ANALYSIS AND THE NOVEL

By J. D. BERESFORD

By J.D. Beresford

I

IF the opinion of the reviewer represents in any degree the opinion of the public, psycho-analysis is becoming at once the craze and the curse of the modern novelist. The chief persons of the story, we gather, are no longer units, recognisable illustrations of acceptable and well-defined types of character, but tend to split horribly into their component parts, revealing the workings of their unconscious minds with a spiritual immodesty worthy of the immortal Sally Beauchamp. Our heroes suffer from "Œdipus complexes" with a unanimity that must appear altogether perverse to a generation reared on the works of Charles Dickens, who consistently regarded all mothers as criminal, negligible, or insane. Our heroines are become either displayed specimens of morbid pathology or increasingly middle-aged. Finally, and as a culminating horror, we occasionally come across a novel written with such a single regard for the subjective emotions that the objective personality appears only now and then as an uncompleted cast momentarily lifted, for examination, from the matrix.

IF the reviewer's opinion reflects the public's view at all, psychoanalysis is quickly becoming both the trend and the downfall of today's novelists. The main characters in these stories are no longer clear, recognizable examples of well-established types; instead, they tend to break apart in unsettling ways, exposing the workings of their unconscious minds with a spiritual boldness reminiscent of the unforgettable Sally Beauchamp. Our heroes struggle with "Oedipus complexes" so commonly that it must seem downright strange to a generation raised on the works of Charles Dickens, who viewed all mothers as either criminal, insignificant, or insane. Our heroines have either become disturbing examples of mental illness or are increasingly middle-aged. Finally, in a shocking turn, we sometimes encounter novels that focus so narrowly on subjective emotions that the objective personalities only appear sporadically, like unfinished actors momentarily taken out from their natural setting for inspection.

Moreover, these symptoms and their like—I still adapt and condense the current opinions of the outraged reviewer—exhibit an inclination to multiply. We picture the admirer of the world's most successful novelist (Harold Bell Wright) as arching his back and spitting furiously at the first indication of a Freudian thesis. And, to conclude the indictment, it is plain that unless the novel-writing disciples of the Vienna and Zurich schools of psychology can promptly be bled to death—they have, thank God, quite miserable circulations!—their influence may permeate and vitiate that sane and admirable method which has given us an Ethel M. Dell, a Temple Thurston, or a Zane Grey.

Moreover, these symptoms and similar issues—I’m still summarizing the current views of the upset reviewer—show a tendency to increase. We imagine the fan of the world’s most successful novelist (Harold Bell Wright) arching his back and angrily reacting at the first hint of a Freudian theory. And to wrap up the criticism, it’s clear that unless the novel-writing followers of the Vienna and Zurich psychology schools can quickly be drained of influence—they have, thank goodness, quite poor circulation!—their impact might spread and undermine that rational and commendable approach that has given us authors like Ethel M. Dell, Temple Thurston, and Zane Grey.

This indictment represents, no doubt, an extremist attitude, the opinion of that multitude which must have its heroines pure and its morality undiluted; but it cannot be neglected solely on that account. And when we recognise, as we must, that authentic critics have also shown a bias in the same direction, we have established a case that demands both a literary and a scientific consideration.

This indictment clearly reflects an extreme viewpoint, the belief of that crowd that insists on having pure heroines and untainted morals; however, it can't be dismissed for that reason alone. And when we acknowledge, as we must, that genuine critics have also exhibited a similar bias, we have created a situation that requires both literary and scientific examination.

Our analysis, however, must begin with certain exclusions. If we are to test the influence of psycho-analysis on the novel as an art-form we must take into account not only the effect, but also the manner of the incidence. For it is manifest that of all theories of the nature of man ever put forward by a reputable scientist, that of Sigmund Freud is the most attractive and adaptable for the purposes of fiction. It was a theory of sex, the all but universal theme of the novel; it emphasised various peculiarities of thought,427 feeling, and action that no observant, and, a fortiori, no introspective novelist could thereafter overlook; it gave a new mystery to the human mind; adumbrated the suggestion of a freer morality by dwelling upon the physical and spiritual necessity for the liberation of impulse; and, last temptation of the enervated seeker for new themes, provided material for comparatively unworked complications of motive.

Our analysis, however, must start with some exclusions. If we're going to examine the impact of psychoanalysis on the novel as an art form, we need to consider not just the effect, but also how it takes effect. It's clear that out of all the theories about human nature put forward by reputable scientists, Sigmund Freud's theory is the most appealing and adaptable for fiction. It was a theory centered on sex, which is almost a universal theme in novels; it highlighted various peculiarities of thought, feeling, and action that no observant, and especially no introspective, novelist could ignore afterward; it introduced new complexities to the human mind; suggested a more liberated approach to morality by emphasizing the physical and spiritual need to free impulses; and, as a final temptation for those weary of new themes, offered ideas for relatively unexplored complications of motivation.

Now, these appeals have inevitably influenced the writing of just those experimenters and opportunists whose novels I wish to exclude from our analysis. Their productions can only be indicative of a passing fashion; their value, at best, such as the future historian may find in the record of the epidemic symptoms they have documented. But since novels of this type have a particular significance, both in relation to our present purpose and to all literary criticism of this form of expression, we must in the first place arrive at a clear understanding of the quality that differentiates them from those other works which, whatever their failings, have another representative value.

Now, these appeals have inevitably influenced the writing of those experimenters and opportunists whose novels I want to keep out of our analysis. Their works can only reflect a fleeting trend; their value, at best, is something a future historian might find in the record of the epidemic symptoms they’ve documented. However, since novels of this type hold particular significance, both for our current discussion and for all literary criticism of this form of expression, we first need to clearly understand what sets them apart from those other works which, despite their shortcomings, have a different representative value.

Taking, then, an extreme and therefore ideal example, I submit that the essential difference is that between pure observation and pure feeling, or variously between an intellectual as opposed to an emotional response to experience. In the case of the experimenters we are considering, such a subject as psycho-analysis is studied from the surface, the facts and general teachings are memorised and then applied, more or less arbitrarily, to the invented or observed characters who figure in the story. Such a method when brilliantly used may produce an impression of truth, may even in rare cases lead to discovery, but in its essence it is mechanical, a mere collection and presentation of material that has not been assimilated, and hence very slightly transmuted by the writer.

Taking an extreme and ideal example, I suggest that the key difference lies between pure observation and pure feeling, or alternatively between an intellectual versus an emotional response to experience. In the case of the experimenters we’re looking at, a subject like psychoanalysis is examined superficially; the facts and general principles are memorized and then somewhat randomly applied to the made-up or observed characters in the story. This approach, when used skillfully, can create a sense of truth and may even lead to breakthroughs in rare cases, but fundamentally it remains mechanical—a simple collection and presentation of material that hasn’t been truly absorbed, and as a result, is only minimally transformed by the writer.

The opposed example is that in which the study of, say, psycho-analysis comes to the understanding of the writer as a formula that interprets for him a mode of experience. He has, let us assume, been aware of and puzzled by a habit of thought or feeling which is suddenly and beautifully illuminated for him by the application of this new formula. Nor, in the truly representative instance, does the process halt at the first discovery, but continues to open resolutions of old difficulties hardly recognised as such until they fall within the scope of the new criterion. The danger that besets the young disciple in the first ecstasies of such an adventure is that he will inevitably be tempted to apply his touchstone too generally, to imagine that his formula will explain all life.

The opposing example is when the study of something like psycho-analysis helps the writer understand it as a formula that explains a certain way of experiencing things. Let's say he has noticed and been confused by a particular way of thinking or feeling that suddenly makes sense to him thanks to this new formula. In a truly representative case, the process doesn’t stop at the first discovery; it continues to reveal solutions to old problems that he didn’t even realize were problems until they come into view through the new lens. The risk that the young learner faces during the initial excitement of such a journey is that he will likely be tempted to use his benchmark too broadly, thinking that his formula can explain everything about life.

In such a case as this the manner of incidence, to which I referred, differs markedly from the first example. Here we get a sense of interpenetration and subsequent assimilation, in the former case rather of obliquity and reflection; the true difference being that one writer finds in psycho-analysis an aid to the understanding of human thought and action, the other merely a useful piece to add to his repertoire. And, finally in this connection, one has true value as evidence of the validity of the theory; the other has not.

In this situation, the way it happens, which I mentioned earlier, is quite different from the first example. Here, we see a sense of blending and later incorporation, while in the first case, it was more about indirectness and reflection. The main difference is that one writer views psychoanalysis as a tool for understanding human thought and behavior, while the other sees it just as a handy addition to his collection. Lastly, in this context, one serves as genuine evidence supporting the theory's validity; the other does not.

428 Having thus cleared the ground by eliminating more particularly those literary experiments in applied psychology that have had such an irritant action on the nerves of the reviewer, I propose to test the applicability of psycho-analysis to fiction by a brief examination of certain aspects of the work of a writer who had not heard of Freud and never attempted to anticipate his method. Dostoevsky, in fact, from our point of view, may be regarded primarily as a patient rather than as a doctor.

428 After clearing the way by getting rid of those literary experiments in applied psychology that have annoyed reviewers, I want to explore how psychoanalysis can apply to fiction by briefly looking at some aspects of a writer's work who was unaware of Freud and never tried to use his methods. From our perspective, Dostoevsky can be seen more as a patient than a doctor.

Of his life up to the age of seven years we lack that information which would provide us with the last triumphant detail of proof. It is exceedingly improbable that that detail will ever be forthcoming. But it is a fairly safe inference from the later evidence that at some time in the course of those earlier years he suffered either some shock of terror or stress of misery that initiated the trauma which was later confirmed and emphasised by his experience on the scaffold. This inference is inherently probable, and since it might conceivably be confirmed by research and could not conceivably be disproved, we may assume it as a premise, although it is not absolutely essential pathologically.

Of the first seven years of his life, we don’t have the information that would provide the final, undeniable proof. It’s highly unlikely that this detail will ever be revealed. However, it’s pretty safe to conclude from later evidence that at some point during those early years, he experienced either a terrifying shock or a painful struggle that triggered the trauma, which was later reinforced by his experience on the scaffold. This conclusion is reasonable, and since it could potentially be backed up by research and can’t really be disproven, we can take it as a starting point, even though it's not absolutely necessary from a medical standpoint.

For the remainder of his life we see him beyond all shadow of doubt suffering from a neurosis that, even if it were not the cause, was the accompaniment and not the result of his epilepsy. The form taken by this neurosis has been provisionally termed an "inferiority complex." In its milder and practically harmless forms it is perhaps the commonest instance of a morbid inhibition, despite the fact that—pace Dr. Freud—it depends more on the power principle of Adler than on the pleasure-pain principle so tediously insisted upon by the Vienna school. The symptoms in aggravated cases exhibit on the one side an exaggerated humility, and on the other an intolerant use of any adventitious opportunity for the use of power. Two instances of everyday experience taken from a text-book of psycho-analysis are: The driver of a heavy van brutally threatening the temporarily inferior pedestrian by the threat of running him down; and the ordinarily meek woman who takes a delight in exerting temporary superiority of position, it may be in such a trivial act as keeping anyone waiting by a pretence of inattention.

For the rest of his life, it's clear that he suffered from a neurosis that, even if it wasn't the cause, accompanied his epilepsy rather than being a consequence of it. This neurosis is tentatively called an "inferiority complex." In its milder and mostly harmless forms, it's probably the most common example of a harmful inhibition, even though it relies more on Adler's power principle than on the pleasure-pain principle that the Vienna school, particularly Dr. Freud, emphasized. In more severe cases, the symptoms show an extreme humility on one side and an intolerant use of any chance to gain power on the other. Two examples from a psycho-analysis textbook are: the driver of a heavy van aggressively threatening a temporarily weaker pedestrian by threatening to run him over; and the usually mild woman who takes pleasure in exerting her temporary superior position, such as by keeping someone waiting while pretending not to notice.

Dostoevsky, however, has himself analysed the condition so perfectly that his study might well find a place in a medical library as the ideal type of this particular neurosis. The supposed autobiographer (his name does not appear) in Notes from Underground22 is, perhaps, too intelligently aware of his own condition, but it is evident that Dostoevsky's purpose could only be fully served by the form of a personal confession. It is, indeed, a confession that holds no reserves. In the earlier part of the story we see the assumed writer of the notes suffering agonies from the consciousness of his humiliation. This is followed by two attempts to assert himself, both futile. We then see him in a contest with his servant, Apollon, whose condition is a reflex of429 his own. And, finally, we get the representative instance of a brutal use of temporary superiority of position in his dealings with the unfortunate little prostitute, Liza. Moreover, the title is conclusive. The "underground" is clearly indicated as that of the mind, and if the story had been written within the last ten years the author would have been accused by the reviewers of having steeped himself in the writings of the psycho-analysts. The opening sentences, indeed, would probably have been a little too much for the sensitive, since the sketch begins: "I am a sick man ... I am a spiteful man. I am an unattractive man. I believe my liver is diseased. However, I know nothing at all about my disease, and do not know for certain what ails me."

Dostoevsky has analyzed this condition so perfectly that his study could easily fit into a medical library as the ideal example of this specific neurosis. The supposed autobiographer (his name isn't mentioned) in Notes from Underground22 seems to be overly aware of his own situation, but it's clear that Dostoevsky's aim could only be fully realized through a personal confession. It truly is a confession that holds nothing back. In the earlier part of the story, we see the assumed writer of the notes enduring great pain from the awareness of his humiliation. This is followed by two attempts to assert himself, both of which fail. We then witness him in a struggle with his servant, Apollon, whose condition reflects his own. Finally, we encounter a clear example of the harsh use of temporary superiority in his interactions with the unfortunate young prostitute, Liza. Moreover, the title is definitive. The "underground" clearly refers to the mind, and if this story had been written in the last decade, reviewers would have accused the author of being heavily influenced by psychoanalysts. Indeed, the opening sentences would likely have been too much for the sensitive, as the sketch begins: "I am a sick man ... I am a spiteful man. I am an unattractive man. I believe my liver is diseased. However, I know nothing at all about my disease, and do not know for certain what ails me."

22 The novels of Feodor Dostoevsky. Vol. X. White Nights and Other Stories. Constance Garnett's translations. Heinemann.

22 The novels of Feodor Dostoevsky. Vol. X. White Nights and Other Stories. Translations by Constance Garnett. Heinemann.

This one story would be almost sufficient testimony as to Dostoevsky's own condition, the essential part of it coming, as it does, not from observation, but from the "underground" of the writer's own mind. But if we need further evidence it can be found in almost any of Dostoevsky's novels: the valet in The Brothers Karamazov is a fine example; Prince Myshkin in The Idiot develops the theme in its less self-conscious aspect; there is more than one example in The Possessed. But the truth is that, once started on this scent, the student of Dostoevsky cannot fail to conclude that the type dominates both the characterisation and the atmosphere of all his works.

This story alone could almost serve as proof of Dostoevsky's own state of mind, with its core insights coming not from observation but from the "underground" of the writer’s own thoughts. However, if we need more evidence, it can be found in almost any of Dostoevsky's novels: the valet in The Brothers Karamazov is a great example; Prince Myshkin in The Idiot explores the theme in a less self-aware way; there are multiple examples in The Possessed. The truth is that once you start down this path, any student of Dostoevsky will likely conclude that this type significantly shapes both the characterization and the atmosphere of all his works.

Yet if our diagnosis rested solely on this evidence the inference would be open to attack by the layman on the grounds that Dostoevsky wrote of the Russian as he knew him; and has not Russia as a country exhibited precisely the symptoms of the neurosis we have been describing? Centuries of suppression and humiliation have been at work to foster and confirm the complex which we now see in its typical expression, although passing, as did that of the French in the last years of the eighteenth century, towards its natural sublimation.

Yet if our diagnosis relied only on this evidence, it would be open to criticism from those outside the field, arguing that Dostoevsky portrayed Russians based on his own experiences; and hasn’t Russia as a nation shown exactly the symptoms of the neurosis we’ve been discussing? Centuries of oppression and humiliation have contributed to the development and affirmation of the complex we now observe in its typical form, even as it transitions, like that of the French in the late eighteenth century, toward its natural resolution.

But our evidence goes beyond the examination of Dostoevsky's imaginative writings—in which, by the way, he was continually able, within certain limitations, to sublimate his own complex. Indeed, it was not by his novels but by a study of his letters that I, personally, was led in the first instance to attempt the diagnosis. In the letters we must look chiefly for autobiographical indications rather than for the emergence of the unconscious wisdom that enriches the novels, but would be checked by the realisation of addressing a particular individual.

But our evidence goes beyond looking at Dostoevsky's imaginative writings—in which he continuously managed, within certain limits, to elevate his own complexities. In fact, it wasn’t through his novels but from studying his letters that I, personally, was initially prompted to try the diagnosis. In the letters, we should mainly search for autobiographical hints rather than the unconscious insights that enhance the novels, which would be regulated by the awareness of addressing a specific person.

The first of them that attracted my attention was the adulatory tone of the letters begging for patronage, written just before the release from Siberia. One regrets, in reading them, that genius could so bemean itself. The common excuse for the tone of them is that Dostoevsky was ill and over-tried by his recent experiences, but it is just in such circumstances as these that one looks for the expression of the dominant individuality. In any case I prefer the pathological explanation. Then we come to the consideration of his jealousy of Turgenev, and of the unfortunate meeting of the two men in Switzerland. All Dostoevsky's resentment and his behaviour at the meeting430 in question are readily explicable by the theory of his neurosis, but the need for impartiality demands that we should ask if a perfectly normal explanation is forthcoming. Personally I have failed to find one that is consistent with an unprejudiced interpretation of Dostoevsky's general character. Apart from his prepossession, he exhibits traits of gentleness, affection, and tolerance that do not appear to me consonant with his treatment of Turgenev. He did not seek to belittle his other contemporaries. But, in this instance, like the hero of Notes from Underground, he could not resist the unconscious desire to try and jostle his superior from the pavement.23

The first thing that caught my attention was the flattering tone of the letters asking for support, written just before his release from Siberia. It’s disappointing to read them and realize that such genius could lower itself. The common excuse for this tone is that Dostoevsky was ill and drained by his recent experiences, but it’s exactly in situations like these that we look for signs of a strong personality. In any case, I lean towards the pathological explanation. Then we consider his jealousy of Turgenev and the unfortunate meeting of the two men in Switzerland. All of Dostoevsky's anger and his behavior at that meeting430 can be easily explained by his neurosis, but we must ask if a completely normal explanation exists. Personally, I haven't found one that aligns with an unbiased view of Dostoevsky's overall character. Despite his biases, he shows traits of gentleness, affection, and tolerance that don’t seem to match his treatment of Turgenev. He didn’t try to undermine his other contemporaries. But in this case, similar to the hero of Notes from Underground, he couldn’t help but grapple with his urge to push his superior off the sidewalk.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

23 Cf. op. cit., pp. 87, et seq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. op. cit., pp. 87, et seq.

For our present purpose, however, it is not necessary to prove that Dostoevsky himself was the victim of a particular neurosis—although the argument is slightly strengthened if that hypothesis be admitted—since it is primarily only my intention to show that certain morbid conditions of mind, now clearly indicated and with obvious limitations explained by the psycho-analysts, may be artistically treated in the best fiction. Another instance of this, which may be briefly referred to, is that afforded by the writings of D. H. Lawrence, who in all his novels has demonstrated with the passionate conviction that is a witness to his genius the strange and occasionally dissociated workings of the unconscious mind. In this case we are confronted with just such a sex obsession as delights the faithful disciples of the Vienna school, but the particular type of complex is not of any importance in this connection.

For our current purpose, it's not necessary to prove that Dostoevsky was specifically affected by a certain neurosis—though admitting that idea might slightly strengthen the argument—since my main goal is simply to show that certain unhealthy mental conditions, now clearly identified and with obvious limitations explained by psychoanalysts, can be artistically explored in great literature. Another example of this, which can be mentioned briefly, is found in the writings of D. H. Lawrence, who in all his novels has passionately illustrated the unusual and sometimes disjointed workings of the unconscious mind, a testament to his talent. In this case, we encounter a type of sexual obsession that fascinates the devoted followers of the Vienna school, but the specific type of complex is not crucial in this context.

II

The result of our preliminary examination may be summarised as the posing of two deductions: the first, that the deliberate, intellectual use in the pages of a novel of the teachings of psycho-analysis produces an effect upon the reader that may be variously irritating, unconvincing, and negligible, but is rarely, if ever, psychologically valuable; the second, that a writer of genius such as Dostoevsky has, in one sense, forestalled the conclusions of this branch of psychology and used them to the benefit of literature. At first sight these two deductions may appear to disclose an inherent contradiction, namely, that the theories of psycho-analysis can and cannot be used for the purposes of fiction; but this apparent contradiction is instantly resolved by a consideration of the manner of treatment. Briefly we may assume that, according to precedent, a true form of self-expression must bear the impress of spontaneity, and hence that a novelist's learning is comparatively valueless to him until it has been so assimilated and transmuted as to become a personal experience and conviction.

The result of our initial examination can be summarized as two conclusions: the first is that the intentional, intellectual application of psychoanalytic teachings in a novel often irritates, fails to convince, and is generally insignificant to the reader, but is rarely, if ever, psychologically worthwhile; the second is that a brilliant writer like Dostoevsky has, in one sense, anticipated the findings of this branch of psychology and used them for the benefit of literature. At first glance, these two conclusions may seem to reveal an inherent contradiction, suggesting that psychoanalytic theories can both be applied and not applied in fiction; however, this apparent contradiction is quickly resolved by examining the way they are handled. In short, we can assume that, following precedent, genuine self-expression must reflect spontaneity, and thus a novelist's knowledge is relatively worthless to them until it has been fully absorbed and transformed into personal experience and belief.

This last proposition, however, opens the second phase of our thesis, presenting as it does the obvious deduction that such a theory as that of psycho-analysis properly comprehended and applied may become a powerful influence in the novel of the future. But to decide that we must consider, first, how far the theory is a new one, and, secondly, in what respects it illuminates the problems of normal psychology.

This last point, however, leads us into the second phase of our argument, suggesting the clear conclusion that a theory like psychoanalysis, when fully understood and applied, could significantly impact the future novel. But before we can determine that, we need to examine, first, how new this theory really is, and second, how it helps clarify the issues in normal psychology.

431 The answer to the first question can be stated quite briefly. The knowledge of the facts upon which Freud's pathological method was founded are as old as folk-lore. Certain symbols that the modern practitioner recognises as having a peculiar significance in the dreams of his patient are the same symbols that were used not only in Greek and Norse mythologies, but also in the most primitive rites of the savage. What is new is primarily the pathological method by which the unconscious mind may be induced to reveal its dangerous secrets; but from the study of this method there is arising the outline of a new psychology for which we have no true precedent. Glimmerings and faint foreshadowings there may have been, but no sure recognition or understanding; and the answer to our second question involves some inquiry into what this new psychology implies.

431 The answer to the first question can be summed up pretty simply. The understanding of the facts that Freud's pathological method is based on is as old as folklore. Some symbols that today's practitioners recognize as having special meaning in their patients' dreams are the same symbols that appeared in Greek and Norse mythologies, as well as in the most basic rituals of ancient tribes. What’s new is mainly the pathological method that allows the unconscious mind to be encouraged to expose its hidden dangers; from studying this method, we're starting to see the shape of a new psychology that has no true precedent. There may have been hints and slight glimpses before, but no real recognition or understanding; and the answer to our second question requires some exploration into what this new psychology means.

Let me begin by saying that psycho-analysis throws very little light on the problem of the survival of the personality, and Dr. Jung, in his address to the Society for Psychical Research last April, refused to admit the probability of any authentic message having been received from departed spirits. We are able, therefore, to confine ourselves strictly to the study of humanity in its normal, that is to say, in its terrestrial, condition, and find our main point of convergence from older psychologies in the intensive observation of that element of our make-up which is now commonly spoken of as "the unconscious."

Let me start by saying that psychoanalysis offers very little insight into the issue of how personality survives, and Dr. Jung, in his speech to the Society for Psychical Research last April, dismissed the idea that any genuine messages have come from spirits after death. Therefore, we can focus strictly on studying humanity in its normal, or earthly, state, and we can find our main link to older psychological theories through the detailed observation of what we now usually refer to as "the unconscious."

A scholarly history designed to collate the main facts of man's attitude towards and tentative realisations of his own duality would make uncommonly interesting reading; but outside religion and imaginative literature no real attempt was made to characterise the unconscious mind until Freud began to practise a pathology that relied upon the interpretation of dreams as an essential part of the method of diagnosis. In the past the oneirocritic was solely concerned with the significance of the dream in so far as it foretold the future; the Freudian analysis, before Jung restored the balance of factors, was equally single-minded in relating it to the past. And this change of attitude—so startling in its implications that it almost makes a break in the continuity of thought—tended very quickly to crystallise a host of speculations that had awaited a unifying hypothesis. For this method of interpreting the dream, supported as it was by verifiable results in the patient's nervous, mental, and physical condition, could only signify that we are endowed with a double consciousness, and that under a suitable stimulus the deeper consciousness could be examined and, as I have said, characterised. We are, in short, confronted with the theorem of a dual personality24 in every human being, in which the second person has peculiar432 and essential functions, both in connection with our sanity and with our physical well-being. What precisely is the scope of these functions we are not yet in a position to say, but we can formulate with reasonable certainty various characteristic activities, tendencies and modes of expression, common to this second personality, that are of the greatest importance to modern psychology.

A scholarly history aimed at gathering the main facts about how humans view and tentatively understand their own duality would be really interesting to read. However, aside from religion and creative literature, there wasn't any serious effort to characterize the unconscious mind until Freud started practicing a type of therapy that relied on interpreting dreams as a key part of diagnosing issues. In the past, dream interpreters only focused on what dreams meant in terms of predicting the future; Freudian analysis, before Jung balanced things out, was just as focused on tying dreams to the past. This shift in perspective—so surprising in what it suggests that it nearly breaks the flow of thought—quickly led to a lot of theories that had been waiting for a unifying idea. This method of dream interpretation, which was backed up by observable changes in a patient's mental, nervous, and physical state, indicated that we have a dual consciousness. It showed that, under the right conditions, we could explore and, as I said, characterize this deeper consciousness. In short, we face the idea of a dual personality __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in every person, where the second aspect has specific432 and important roles related to both our mental stability and physical health. We can't say exactly what these roles are yet, but we can reasonably identify various traits, tendencies, and ways of expressing ourselves that are important to modern psychology.

24 In using the term "dual personality" I beg an essential question for the sake of a convenient image; but it must not be assumed that what I describe hereafter as a second personality is recognised as such by psychologists. It is possible that the unconscious bears some such relation to the conscious as desire bears to purpose, instinct to reason, or reflexive to deliberative action. But see also in this connection De l'Inconscient au Conscient, by Dr. Gustave Geley, Paris. 1919.

24 When I use the term "dual personality," I'm raising an important question for the sake of a useful concept; however, it shouldn't be assumed that what I later describe as a second personality is recognized that way by psychologists. It's possible that the unconscious has a relationship with the conscious similar to how desire relates to purpose, instinct relates to reason, or reflexive actions relate to deliberate actions. Also, check out De l'Inconscient au Conscient by Dr. Gustave Geley, Paris. 1919.

We must, for example, face the deduction that the unconscious can suffer from a queer and hitherto unrecognised form of ill-health. A sudden fright, for instance, more particularly in childhood, has apparently the effect of breaking the liaison in this one particular relation between the conscious and the unconscious minds. The shock itself, whatever it may be, is not remembered by the conscious mind, and this failure of contact between the unconscious and objective reality seems to produce a condition comparable to nervous worry. Speaking figuratively, one may say that the second personality becomes the victim of a growing obsession, and begins to concentrate its efforts more and more upon signalling its message of distress. And surely the strangest of all the strange facts that have recently been described concerning this amazing partnership of ours is that the second personality cannot communicate with the first except in the language of symbol. The means by which that vital message can be transmitted is, generally, in the first instance by a dream. But this dream does not picture the actual circumstances of the original shock, but seeks to describe it by a method that Dr. Maurice Nicoll has compared to that of the political cartoon. Night after night the message of distress is delivered with diligent ingenuity in a picture language the images of which are frequently taken from casual and unimportant experiences of the dreamer's waking life, such experiences being presented in the form of an allegory which, rightly interpreted, has a bearing on the urgent cause of distress. When this mode of communication fails, more drastic steps are taken and the physical actions of the body may be influenced in the form of a mania. A youth or a young woman shocked by a sudden sexual experience or revelation to the point of conscious forgetfulness of the incident in question may develop a mania for the continued cleansing of the hands—again, be it noted, the message being conveyed by a symbol. Or the effect may be the development of a phobia that in extreme cases may cause the death of the patient.

We need to consider that the unconscious can suffer from a strange and previously unrecognized form of mental distress. For example, a sudden fright, especially in childhood, seems to disrupt the connection between the conscious and unconscious minds. The conscious mind doesn’t remember the shock, and this lack of connection between the unconscious and reality appears to create a condition similar to anxious worry. Figuratively speaking, the second personality becomes overwhelmed by a growing obsession and focuses more and more on trying to communicate its distress. One of the strangest facts about this fascinating partnership we have is that the second personality can only communicate with the first using symbols. Usually, this important message gets relayed through dreams. However, the dream doesn’t show the actual circumstances of the original shock; instead, it tries to depict it in a way that Dr. Maurice Nicoll likened to a political cartoon. Night after night, the message of distress is creatively expressed through a symbolic language, with images often drawn from trivial and ordinary experiences from the dreamer’s waking life, represented as an allegory that, when interpreted correctly, relates to the urgent distress. When this method of communication fails, more extreme measures can be taken, and the body's physical actions might be influenced, manifesting as a mania. For instance, a young man or woman traumatized by a sudden sexual experience or revelation, to the point of forgetting the incident, might develop an obsession with constantly cleaning their hands—once again, this message is conveyed through a symbol. Alternatively, this could lead to the development of a phobia that, in extreme cases, could be fatal.

Now, the points of immediate interest in this amazing process are, firstly, what may be called the anxiety of the unconscious to communicate its distress; and, secondly, the inability to convey its message by any means other than that of symbol. From the former observation it may perhaps be inferred, inter alia, that it is vital to the functions of the unconscious that it should have universal touch with the objective realities of its partner; from the second, that the existence of a trauma causing a breach between the two minds is of such a nature that direct communication becomes impossible along that particular circuit. For, although it is true that the majority of dreams emerge in this form, they also contain now and then plain statements433 that solve a perplexity; and it is difficult to understand why in cases of such vital urgency, an image of the conditions responsible for the original trauma should not be directly presented, unless there is some nervous dissociation—it may be an actual physical displacement or temporary rearrangement of cell tissue—producing a restricted amnesia in the conscious mind.

Now, the key points of interest in this fascinating process are, firstly, what we can describe as the unconscious's need to express its distress; and, secondly, its inability to communicate its message in any way other than through symbols. From the first observation, we might conclude, inter alia, that it's crucial for the unconscious functions to have a clear connection with the external realities of its partner; from the second point, we see that the presence of a trauma creating a gap between the two minds is such that direct communication becomes impossible along that specific path. Although it's true that most dreams appear this way, they occasionally include straightforward statements433 that clarify confusion; and it's hard to understand why, in cases of such critical urgency, an image of the conditions that led to the original trauma wouldn't be presented directly, unless there's some kind of nervous dissociation—it could be an actual physical shift or temporary rearrangement of cell tissue—leading to a limited amnesia in the conscious mind.

Proceeding now with the characterisation of the unconscious, we come to that aspect of it which has above all others tickled and excited the popular imagination. In this aspect the unconscious figures as the crouching beast of desire, the primitive immoral instigator of all the animal passions, a thing of wonderful abilities and capable of amazing physical dexterities, but before all else unethical and uncivilised. But sorry as I am to destroy so romantic and intriguing a creation, I must admit that Dr. Jung's researches do not uphold this view of the unconscious as a universal type. It is, indeed, well established in the mythologies and appears as the serpent, a favourite symbol, in the second chapter of Genesis; but the individual may at once put away the fear, or the hope, that he himself is harbouring so fearful a beast. For, if we may argue from those abnormal instances that furnish the bolder illustrations of tendency, we have excellent grounds for following Jung in the assumption that the unconscious is the complement of the conscious. Is a man brutal, then he is suppressing the urgency to gentleness that wells up—an uncertain and impeded flow, no doubt—from the depths of his being; and we remember the callous murderer exhibiting a tender solicitude for some feeble animal. Is he a miser, he is occasionally tortured by promptings to an absurd generosity. Is he a loose-liver, he suffers from an unappeasable longing after chastity. The saint is tempted by his unconscious being to sin: the sinner to renounce the devil and all his works. In short, the character of the unconscious is as various as the character of man; although in this civilised world of ours, in which the dominant restrictions of society are in the direction of sex and decency, we are naturally inclined towards a generalisation that presents the unconscious as a creature of immodesty and lust....

Proceeding now with the characterization of the unconscious, we come to the aspect that has intrigued and fascinated the public imagination above all others. In this view, the unconscious takes on the role of a crouching beast of desire, a primitive and immoral force behind all animal passions—capable of amazing skills and physical feats, but primarily unethical and uncivilized. However, as much as I dislike dispelling such a romantic and captivating image, I must acknowledge that Dr. Jung's research does not support this outlook of the unconscious as a universal type. It is, indeed, well established in mythologies and appears as the serpent—a popular symbol—in the second chapter of Genesis; but an individual can rid themselves of the fear or the hope that they are harboring such a terrifying beast. If we can argue from those abnormal cases that provide bold illustrations of tendencies, we have strong reasons to support Jung's idea that the unconscious complements the conscious. If a man is brutal, he is suppressing the urge towards gentleness that arises—an uncertain and obstructed flow, no doubt—from the depths of his being; and we recall the cold-hearted murderer showing tender care for a weak animal. If he is a miser, he is sometimes plagued by urges toward absurd generosity. If he is a hedonist, he experiences an unquenchable longing for chastity. The saint is tempted by his unconscious to sin; the sinner to reject the devil and all his works. In short, the character of the unconscious is as diverse as human nature; although in this civilized world of ours, where societal restrictions often focus on sex and decency, we are naturally inclined to generalize the unconscious as a creature of impropriety and lust...

But it is unnecessary for the purposes of this article that I should elaborate any further the larger inferences of the psycho-analysts with regard to the personal traits, influences, and functions of this astonishing partner of ours. All that I wish to demonstrate is that such a partner almost certainly exists and has an immense influence upon our impulses, our thoughts, and our actions. And the critical question we have to face is whether the agency of the unconscious, recognised now both by the philosophers and the psychologists, can possibly be kept out of the novel. Personally, I believe that neither the distaste of the reviewer nor that more influential factor the distaste of the public will avail to bar the conclusions of psycho-analysis from the fiction of the future. We are coming inevitably to a new test in our judgments upon human action and thought, a test that has been proved to be valid by many thousands of well-authenticated experiments. I am willing to admit that through all the ages genius has anticipated laboratory and434 clinical methods, and that the basis of the psycho-analytical theory was firmly established in literature before Freud applied it as a pathological method. But once such a theory as this is established—a probability one can hardly escape—how can any serious novelist afford to neglect the illumination it throws upon the subtle problems of human impulse? Is it not already tending to become a touchstone of the author's powers of observation and understanding, helping us to evaluate the intellectual productions of the writer, whether realist or romantic, who relies upon the evidence of his eyes and ears rather than upon his personal emotions and experience?

But it’s not necessary for this article to go into more detail about the broader conclusions of psychoanalysts regarding the personal traits, influences, and roles of this remarkable aspect of ourselves. All I want to show is that this aspect almost certainly exists and has a huge impact on our impulses, thoughts, and actions. The key question we need to address is whether the influence of the unconscious, acknowledged now by both philosophers and psychologists, can be excluded from novels. Personally, I believe that neither the dislike of reviewers nor the even stronger dislike of the public will prevent the insights of psychoanalysis from appearing in future fiction. We are inevitably moving towards a new standard for judging human actions and thoughts, a standard that has been validated by countless credible experiments. I’m willing to acknowledge that throughout history, genius has anticipated both laboratory and clinical methods, and that the foundations of psychoanalytical theory were firmly rooted in literature before Freud used it as a therapeutic approach. But once a theory like this is established—a probability that is hard to ignore—how can any serious novelist afford to overlook the light it sheds on the complex issues of human impulse? Isn’t it already becoming a benchmark for evaluating the author's observational and analytical skills, helping us assess the intellectual work of writers, whether they are realists or romantics, who depend on the evidence from their senses rather than solely on their personal feelings and experiences?

I am aware that such a postulate as this contradicts in some respects certain implications I have previously made. But it must be remembered that while the novelist's best material undoubtedly comes from his personal contacts, almost infinitely extended by his powers of entering with an emotional sympathy into the experiences of other lives either presented or recounted, he cannot entirely neglect the precedents afforded by learning. Such precedents may only serve him as a test and a formula for correction, but should he overlook them altogether he will be liable to fall into the error of regarding his personal equation as a universal standard and generalise from the atypical.

I know that this statement contradicts some points I've made before. However, it’s important to remember that while a novelist's best material often comes from their personal connections, which are greatly expanded by their ability to empathize with the experiences of others—whether presented or told—they can’t completely ignore the lessons learned from their education. These lessons might only act as a benchmark and a way to refine their work, but if they disregard them completely, they risk making the mistake of thinking their own experiences are a universal standard and drawing conclusions from the atypical.

And, finally, I would submit that we are at this moment passing through a new phase of evolution that must have a characteristic effect on the fiction of the future—if the form of the novel survives the change. We may study the first evidences of this strange partnership of ours in the lower animals. In the wild what we call the unconscious appears to be the single control. It represents the genius of instinct, swift, feral, and unethical. In animals, such as the dog and the horse, age-long companions of man, we can trace the incipient rivalry of what in ourselves we regard as the representative consciousness. The horse and the dog have already learnt the meaning of conscious inhibition. At our command they can deny the spontaneous impulses of their natural desire. In civilised man that ability has been cultivated until he is able to present to the world and himself so complete an entity that we and he regard it as his proper expression. But, meanwhile, we cannot now doubt that his hidden partner has evolved with him. The impulses of the unconscious are no longer simply feral and animal. We are, a trifle unwillingly, coming to the conclusion that it is this other shadowed self that is responsible for all that is best and most permanent in literature. It is being associated with genius on the one hand, and on the other with the highest dexterity in games of skill. And is it not possible that with our growing realisation of this co-operation the "education of the subconscious"—as Varisco, the Italian philosopher, calls it—will proceed ever more rapidly? And to what end, unless it be that in the strange process of our earthly evolution this artificial shell of the conscious will be gradually broken and absorbed to reveal the single and relatively perfect individual that has been so steadily developing underground?

And finally, I would suggest that we are currently going through a new phase of evolution that will have a significant impact on the fiction of the future—if the novel can adapt to this change. We can see the first signs of this unusual partnership in lower animals. In the wild, what we refer to as the unconscious seems to be the only controlling factor. It embodies the genius of instinct—fast, wild, and amoral. In animals like dogs and horses, longtime companions of humans, we can observe the beginnings of the rivalry with what we consider to be our conscious awareness. Dogs and horses have already learned the concept of conscious inhibition. At our command, they can suppress their natural desires. In civilized humans, this ability has been refined to the point where we can present a complete version of ourselves to the world, and we both see it as a true representation. However, we cannot deny that this hidden partner has evolved alongside us. The impulses of the unconscious are no longer just primal and animalistic. We are, albeit reluctantly, starting to realize that this other shadowy self is the source of the best and most enduring aspects of literature. It is linked with genius on one hand and with the highest skill in games on the other. Is it not possible that with our growing awareness of this collaboration, the "education of the subconscious"—as Italian philosopher Varisco describes it—will happen even more quickly? And what is the goal of this, unless it is to gradually break down this artificial shell of consciousness to reveal the unified and relatively perfect individual that has been quietly developing underneath?


JOHN DONNE

By ROBERT LYND

By Robert Lynd

IZAAK Walton in his short life of Donne has painted a figure of almost seraphic beauty. When Donne was but a boy, he declares, it was said that the age had brought forth another Pico della Mirandola. As a young man in his twenties, he was a prince among lovers, who by his secret marriage with his patron's niece—"for love," says Walton, "is a flattering mischief"—purchased at first only the ruin of his hopes and a term in prison. Finally, we have the later Donne in the pulpit of St. Paul's represented, in a beautiful adaptation of one of his own images, as "always preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, though in none; carrying some, as St. Paul was, to Heaven in holy raptures, and enticing others by a sacred art and courtship to amend their lives." The picture is all of noble charm. Walton speaks in one place of "his winning behaviour—which, when it would entice, had a strange kind of elegant irresistible art." There are no harsh phrases even in the references to those irregularities of Donne's youth, by which he had wasted the fortune of £3000—equal, I believe, to more than £30,000 of our money—bequeathed to him by his father, the ironmonger. "Mr. Donne's estate," writes Walton gently, referring to his penury at the time of his marriage, "was the greatest part spent in many and chargeable travels, books, and dear-bought experience." It is true that he quotes Donne's own confession of the irregularities of his early life. But he counts them of no significance. He also utters a sober reproof of Donne's secret marriage as "the remarkable error of his life." But how little he condemned it in his heart is clear when he goes on to tell us that God blessed Donne and his wife "with so mutual and cordial affections, as in the midst of their sufferings made their bread of sorrow taste more pleasantly than the banquets of dull and low-spirited people." It was not for Walton to go in search of small blemishes in him whom he regarded as the wonder of the world—him whose grave mournful friends "strewed ... with an abundance of curious and costly flowers," as Alexander the Great strewed the grave of "the famous Achilles." In that grave there was buried for Walton a whole age magnificent with wit, passion, adventure, piety, and beauty. More than that, the burial of Donne was for him the burial of an inimitable Christian. He mourns over "that body, which once was a Temple of the Holy Ghost, and is now become a small quantity of Christian dust," and, as he mourns, he breaks off with the fervent prophecy, "But I shall see it re-animated." That is his valediction. If Donne is esteemed three436 hundred years after his death less as a great Christian than as a great pagan, this is because we now look for him in his writings rather than in his biography, in his poetry rather than in his prose, and in his Songs and Sonnets and Elegies rather than in his Divine Poems. We find, in some of these, abundant evidence of the existence of a dark angel at odds with the good angel of Walton's raptures. Donne suffered in his youth all the temptations of Faust. His thirst was not for salvation but for experience—experience of the intellect and experience of sensation. He has left it on record in one of his letters that he was a victim at one period of "the worst voluptuousness, an hydroptic immoderate desire of human learning and languages." Faust in his cell can hardly have been a more insatiate student than Donne. "In the most unsettled days of his youth," Walton tells us, "his bed was not able to detain him beyond the hour of four in the morning; and it was no common business that drew him out of his chamber till past ten; all which time was employed in study; though he took great liberty after it." His thoroughness of study may be judged from the fact that "he left the resultance of 1400 authors, most of them abridged and analysed with his own hand." But we need not go beyond his poems for proof of the wilderness of learning that he had made his own. He was versed in medicine and the law as well as in theology. He subdued astronomy, physiology, and geography to the needs of poetry. Nine Muses were not enough for him, even though they included Urania. He called in to their aid Galen and Copernicus. He did not go to the hills and the springs for his images, but to the laboratory and the library, and in the library the books that he consulted to the greatest effect were the works of men of science and learning, not of the great poets with whom London may almost be said to have been peopled during his lifetime. I do not think his verse or correspondence contains a single reference to Shakespeare, whose contemporary he was, being born only nine years later. The only great Elizabethan poet whom he seems to have regarded with interest and even friendship was Ben Jonson. Jonson's Catholicism may have been a link between them. But, more important than that, Jonson was, like Donne himself, an inflamed pedant. For each of them learning was the necessary robe of genius. Jonson, it is true, was a pedant of the classics, Donne of the speculative sciences; but both of them alike ate to a surfeit of the fruit of the tree of knowledge. It was, I think, because Donne was to so great a degree a pagan of the Renaissance, loving the proud things of the intellect more than the treasures of the humble, that he found it easy to abandon the Catholicism of his family for Protestantism. He undoubtedly became in later life a convinced and passionate Christian of the Protestant faith, but at the time when he first changed his religion he had none of the fanaticism of the pious convert. He wrote in an early satire as a man whom the intellect had liberated from dogma-worship. Nor did he ever lose this rationalist tolerance. "You know," he once wrote to a friend, "I have never imprisoned the word religion.... They" (the churches) "are all437 virtual beams of one sun." Few converts in those days of the wars of religion wrote with such wise reason of the creeds as did Donne in the lines:

IZAAK Walton, in his brief biography of Donne, portrays a figure of nearly angelic beauty. He states that when Donne was young, people claimed he was another Pico della Mirandola. As a young man in his twenties, he was a prince among lovers, who through his secret marriage to his patron's niece—"for love," as Walton puts it, "is a flattering mischief"—initially gained only the despair of his hopes and a stint in prison. Finally, we see the later Donne in the pulpit of St. Paul's, depicted beautifully with one of his own metaphors, "always preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, though in none; carrying some, as St. Paul did, to Heaven in holy raptures, and enticing others by a sacred art and courtship to improve their lives." The image is filled with noble charm. Walton mentions "his captivating behavior—which, when it aimed to attract, had a strange kind of elegant, irresistible art." There are no harsh words regarding the indiscretions of Donne's youth, through which he squandered a fortune of £3000—equivalent to over £30,000 in today's money—left to him by his father, the ironmonger. "Mr. Donne's estate," Walton writes gently, referring to his poverty at the time of his marriage, "was mostly spent on numerous and costly travels, books, and hard-won experiences." He does quote Donne's own acknowledgment of the irregularities of his early life, but he dismisses them as insignificant. He does offer a sober comment on Donne's secret marriage, calling it "the notable mistake of his life." However, it is clear how little he truly condemned it when he mentions that God blessed Donne and his wife "with such mutual and heartfelt affections that amidst their suffering, their sorrowful bread tasted sweeter than the banquets of dull and melancholy people." Walton did not seek out minor flaws in someone he viewed as the marvel of the world—someone whose grave mournful friends "covered ... with an abundance of delicate and expensive flowers," much like Alexander the Great covered the grave of "the famous Achilles." For Walton, Donne's burial represented an entire age filled with wit, passion, adventure, faith, and beauty. Moreover, for him, Donne's death marked the end of a unique Christian. He laments over "that body, which was once a Temple of the Holy Ghost, and is now reduced to a small amount of Christian dust," and as he mourns, he breaks off with a passionate prophecy, "But I shall see it re-animated." That serves as his farewell. If, three hundred years after his death, Donne is regarded less as a great Christian and more as a great pagan, it is because we now seek him in his writings rather than his biography, in his poetry rather than his prose, and in his Songs and Sonnets and Elegies rather than in his Divine Poems. Some of these works provide abundant evidence of a dark angel at odds with the good angel of Walton's praise. Donne faced all of Faust's temptations in his youth. His thirst was not for salvation but for experience—intellectual and sensory experience. He noted in one of his letters that at one point he was a victim of "the worst kind of indulgence, an insatiable and excessive desire for human knowledge and languages." Faust in his cell could scarcely have been a more relentless student than Donne. "During the most unsettled days of his youth," Walton tells us, "he couldn’t stay in bed past four in the morning; and it took something extraordinary to keep him in his room until after ten; all that time was spent studying, though he enjoyed a great deal of freedom afterwards." The thoroughness of his studies can be seen in the fact that "he left behind the results of 1400 authors, most of them summarized and analyzed in his own handwriting." However, we need to look no further than his poems as proof of the vast knowledge he made his own. He was knowledgeable in medicine and law, as well as in theology. He harnessed astronomy, physiology, and geography to meet the needs of his poetry. Nine Muses weren’t enough for him, even with Urania included. He summoned Galen and Copernicus to aid him. He didn’t go to the hills and springs for his images but to the laboratory and the library, and in the library, the books he consulted most effectively were the works of scientists and scholars, not the great poets who practically populated London during his lifetime. I don’t think his poetry or letters contain a single mention of Shakespeare, with whom he was a contemporary, being born just nine years later. The only major Elizabethan poet he seems to have held in interest and even friendship was Ben Jonson. Jonson's Catholicism may have linked them. More importantly, both Jonson and Donne were passionate scholars. For both, learning was the necessary attire of genius. Jonson, of course, was a scholar of the classics, while Donne focused on the speculative sciences; yet both indulged in a surfeit of the fruit of the tree of knowledge. I believe that Donne found it relatively easy to abandon his family's Catholicism for Protestantism largely because he was, to such a great extent, a Renaissance pagan, valuing the lofty pursuits of intellect more than the treasures of the humble. He undoubtedly became, in later life, a devoted and passionate Christian of the Protestant faith, but at the time when he initially converted, he lacked the fanaticism of a newly devout convert. In an early satire, he wrote as someone liberated from dogma. Nor did he ever lose his rationalist tolerance. "You know," he once wrote to a friend, "I've never confined the term religion.... They" (the churches) "are all437 like different rays from one sun." Few converts during those religious wars wrote with such wise reasoning about the creeds as Donne did in those lines:

To admire or despise an image, or to protest,
Everything could be negative; question wisely; in a peculiar manner. To ask questions correctly is not to wander; To sleep or run the wrong way is. On a big hill,
Rugged and high, Truth stands, and anyone who wants Reach her, about what must be done and what must be done; And whatever suddenness life throws at you, overcome it.

This surely was the heresy of an inquisitive mind, not the mood of a theologian. It betrays a tolerance springing from ardent doubt, not from ardent faith.

This was definitely the heresy of a curious mind, not the attitude of a theologian. It shows a tolerance that comes from deep doubt, not from strong faith.

It is all in keeping with one's impression of the young Donne as a man setting out bravely in his cockle-shell on the oceans of knowledge and experience. He travels, though he knows not why he travels. He loves, though he knows not why he loves. He must escape from that "hydroptic immoderate" thirst of experience by yielding to it. One fancies that it was in this spirit that he joined the expedition of Essex to Cadiz in 1596 and afterwards sailed to the Azores. Or partly in this spirit, for he himself leads one to think that his love-affairs may have had something to do with it. In the second of those prematurely realistic descriptions of storm and calm relating to the Azores voyage, he writes:

It all matches the impression of the young Donne as a man bravely setting out in his small boat on the vast seas of knowledge and experience. He travels, even though he doesn't really know why. He loves, even though he can't explain that either. He has to escape from that overwhelming thirst for experience by giving in to it. You get the feeling that it was in this mindset that he joined Essex's expedition to Cadiz in 1596 and later sailed to the Azores. Or at least partly in this mindset, since he gives the impression that his love affairs might have played a role. In the second of those prematurely realistic descriptions of storm and calm related to the Azores voyage, he writes:

Whether it's a corrupt situation, and the possibility of profit,
Or to distract me from the uncomfortable pain
Of being loved and loving, or the desire Of honor, or a noble death, urged me on first.

In these lines we get a glimpse of the Donne that has attracted most interest in recent years—the Donne who experienced more variously than any other poet of his time "the queasy pain of being beloved and loving." Donne was curious of adventures of many kinds, but in nothing more than in love. As a youth he leaves the impression of having been an Odysseus of love, a man of many wiles and many travels. He was a virile neurotic, comparable in some points to Baudelaire, who was a sensualist of the mind even more than of the body. His sensibilities were different as well as less of a piece, but he had something of Baudelaire's taste for hideous and shocking aspects of lust. One is not surprised to find among his poems that "heroical epistle of Sappho to Philaenis," in which he makes himself the casuist of forbidden things. His studies of sensuality, however, are for the most part normal, even in their grossness. There was in him more of the Yahoo than of the decadent. There was an excremental element in his genius as in the genius of that other gloomy dean, Jonathan Swift. Donne and Swift were alike satirists born under Saturn. They laughed more frequently from disillusion than from happiness. Donne, it must be admitted, turned his disillusion to charming as well as hideous uses. Go and Catch a Falling438 Star is but one of a series of delightful lyrics in disparagement of women. In several of the Elegies, however, he throws away his lute and comes to the satirist's more prosaic business. He writes frankly as a man in search of bodily experiences:

In these lines, we get a glimpse of the Donne that has attracted the most interest in recent years—the Donne who felt more deeply than any other poet of his time the “uneasy pain of being loved and loving.” Donne was curious about all kinds of adventures, but nothing intrigued him more than love. As a young man, he gives the impression of being an Odysseus of love, a guy with many tricks and many experiences. He was a vigorous neurotic, similar in some ways to Baudelaire, who was a sensualist more in his mind than in his body. His sensitivities were varied and less cohesive, but he shared some of Baudelaire's fascination with the ugly and shocking sides of desire. It’s no surprise to find among his poems that “heroic epistle of Sappho to Philaenis,” where he portrays himself as a defender of forbidden things. However, his explorations of sensuality are mostly ordinary, even in their crudeness. He had more of the Yahoo than the decadent spirit. There was a crude element in his genius similar to that of another grim writer, Jonathan Swift. Donne and Swift were both born satirists under a gloomy star. They laughed more often out of disillusionment than joy. It must be said that Donne used his disillusionment in both charming and ugly ways. Go and Catch a Falling438 Star is just one of a series of delightful lyrics criticizing women. However, in several of the Elegies, he sets aside his lute and focuses on the satirist's more straightforward purpose. He writes candidly as a man seeking physical experiences:

Whoever loves, if they don't propose The true purpose of love is to be with someone who goes... To go to sea for no reason other than to make him sick.

In Love's Progress he lets his fancy dwell on the detailed geography of a woman's body, with the sick imagination of a schoolboy, till the beautiful seems almost beastly. In The Anagram and The Comparison he plays the Yahoo at the expense of all women by the similes he uses in insulting two of them. In The Perfume he relates the story of an intrigue with a girl whose father discovered his presence in the house as a result of his using scent. Donne's jest about it is suggestive of his uncontrollable passion for ugliness:

In Love's Progress, he lets his imagination linger on the intricate details of a woman's body, with the twisted mindset of a schoolboy, until something beautiful almost becomes ugly. In The Anagram and The Comparison, he acts like a jerk at the expense of all women by using offensive comparisons to insult two of them. In The Perfume, he tells the story of an affair with a girl whose father found out about him being in the house because he used perfume. Donne's joke about it reveals his uncontrollable desire for the ugly:

If it had been a bad smell, he would have thought That the smell came from his own feet or breath.

It may be contended that in The Perfume he was describing an imaginary experience, and indeed we have his own words on record: "I did best when I had least truth for my subjects." But even if we did not accept Mr. Gosse's common-sense explanation of these words, we should feel that the details of the story have a vividness that springs straight from reality. It is difficult to believe that Donne had not actually lived in terror of the gigantic manservant who was set to spy on the lovers.

It could be argued that in The Perfume he was portraying a fictional experience, and he even stated, "I did best when I had least truth for my subjects." However, even if we don't agree with Mr. Gosse's straightforward interpretation of this statement, the story's details have a richness that comes directly from real life. It's hard to believe that Donne wasn't genuinely afraid of the huge servant who was watching the lovers.

But the most interesting of all the sensual intrigues of Donne, from the point of view of biography, especially since Mr. Gosse gave it such commanding significance in that Life of John Donne in which he made a living man out of a mummy, is that of which we have the story in Jealousy and His Parting from Her. It is another story of furtive and forbidden love. Its theme is an intrigue carried on under a

But the most interesting of all the sensual intrigues of Donne, from a biographical perspective, especially since Mr. Gosse gave it such significant attention in that Life of John Donne where he brought a living man out of a mummy, is the one we find in Jealousy and His Parting from Her. It’s another story of secret and forbidden love. Its theme is an intrigue carried on under a

Husband's intense gaze, That burned with the greasy sweat of jealousy.

A characteristic touch of grimness is added to the story by making the husband a deformed man. Donne, however, merely laughs at his deformity, as he bids the lady laugh at the jealousy that reduces her to tears:

A distinctive sense of seriousness is brought to the story by depicting the husband as a deformed man. However, Donne just chuckles at his deformity, encouraging the lady to laugh at the jealousy that brings her to tears:

Oh, give him many thanks; he is polite, That in suspicion kindly warns us.
We shouldn't, like we used to, openly defy, In mocking riddles, his flaw; Nor when they are gathered at his table, With words or touch, hardly any glances are mixed up.

And he proposes that, now that the husband seems to have discovered them they shall henceforth carry on their intrigue at some distance from where

And he suggests that, now that the husband seems to have found out about them, they should continue their affair a bit farther away from where

He, swollen and indulged with rich food,
Sits down and snorts, trapped in his basket chair.

It is an extraordinary story, if it is true. It throws a scarcely less extraordinary light on the nature of Donne's mind, if he invented it. At the same time, I do not think the events it relates played the important part which Mr. Gosse assigns to them in Donne's spiritual biography. It is impossible to read Mr. Gosse's two volumes without getting the impression that "the deplorable but eventful liaison," as he calls it, was the most fruitful occurrence in Donne's life as a poet. He discovers traces of it in one great poem after another—even in the Nocturnal upon St. Lucy's Day, which is commonly supposed to relate to the Countess of Bedford, and in The Funeral, the theme of which Professor Grierson takes to be the mother of George Herbert. I confess that the oftener I read the poetry of Donne the more firmly I become convinced that, far from being primarily the poet of desire gratified and satiated, he is essentially the poet of frustrated love. He is often described by the historians of literature as the poet who finally broke down the tradition of Platonic love. I believe that, so far is this from being the case, he is the supreme example of a Platonic lover among the English poets. He was usually Platonic under protest, but at other times exultantly so. Whether he finally overcame the more consistent Platonism of his mistress by the impassioned logic of The Ecstasy we have no means of knowing. If he did, it would be difficult to resist the conclusion that the lady who wished to continue to be his passionate friend and to ignore the physical side of love was Anne More, whom he afterwards married. If not, we may look for her where we will, whether in Magdalen Herbert (already a young widow who had borne ten children when he first met her) or in the Countess of Bedford or in another. The name is not important, and one is not concerned to know it, especially when one remembers Donne's alarming curse on:

It’s an incredible story, if it's true. It casts an almost equally amazing light on the nature of Donne's mind, if he made it up. However, I don't believe the events described played the significant role that Mr. Gosse claims in Donne's spiritual biography. It’s hard to read Mr. Gosse's two volumes without feeling that "the disastrous yet eventful relationship," as he calls it, was the most significant event in Donne’s life as a poet. He finds evidence of it in one major poem after another—even in Nocturnal upon St. Lucy's Day, which is usually thought to relate to the Countess of Bedford, and in The Funeral, which Professor Grierson interprets as being about the mother of George Herbert. I admit that the more I read Donne’s poetry, the more convinced I am that, rather than being primarily the poet of desire fulfilled and satisfied, he is essentially the poet of unfulfilled love. Literary historians often describe him as the poet who ultimately dismantled the tradition of Platonic love. I think the opposite is true; he is the ultimate example of a Platonic lover among English poets. He was normally Platonic with some reluctance, but also, at times, joyfully so. Whether he ultimately overcame the more consistent Platonism of his mistress through the passionate reasoning in The Ecstasy is unknown. If he did, it would be hard to ignore the conclusion that the woman who wanted to remain his passionate friend while disregarding the physical aspect of love was Anne More, whom he later married. If not, we could look for her anywhere, whether it's Magdalen Herbert (already a young widow who had ten children when he first met her) or the Countess of Bedford or someone else. The name isn’t crucial, and it’s not especially meaningful to know it, especially when one recalls Donne's alarming curse on:

Whoever guesses, thinks, or dreams they know
Who is my girlfriend?

One sort of readers will go on speculating, hoping to discover real people in the shadows, as they speculate about Swift's Stella and Vanessa, and his relations to them. It is enough for us to feel, however, that these poems railing at or glorying in Platonic love are no mere goldsmith's compliments, like the rhymed letters to Mrs. Herbert and Lady Bedford. Miracles of this sort are not wrought save by the heart. We do not find in them the underground and sardonic element that appears in so much of Donne's merely amorous work. We no longer picture him as a sort of Vulcan hammering out the poetry of base love, raucous, powerful, mocking. He becomes in them a child of Apollo, as far as his temperament will allow him. He makes music of so grave and stately a beauty that one begins to wonder at all the critics who have found fault with his rhythms—from Ben Jonson, who said that "for not keeping accent, Donne deserved hanging," down to Coleridge, who declared that his "muse on dromedary trots," and described him as "rhyme's sturdy cripple." Coleridge's quatrain on Donne is, without doubt, an unequalled masterpiece of epigrammatic criticism. But Donne440 rode no dromedary. In his greatest poems he rides Pegasus like a master, even if he does rather weigh the poor beast down by carrying an encyclopædia in his saddle-bags.

One type of reader will continue to speculate, hoping to uncover real people hidden in the shadows, just as they ponder Swift's Stella and Vanessa, along with his relationships with them. However, it’s enough for us to feel that these poems, whether criticizing or praising Platonic love, go beyond mere flattery, unlike the rhymed letters to Mrs. Herbert and Lady Bedford. These kinds of miracles only happen through the heart. We don't see the cynical undertone found in much of Donne's purely romantic work. We no longer envision him as a sort of Vulcan forging the poetry of base love—loud, powerful, and mocking. Instead, he transforms into a child of Apollo, as much as his temperament allows. He creates music with such deep and majestic beauty that it makes one question all the critics who have criticized his rhythms—from Ben Jonson, who claimed that "for not keeping accent, Donne deserved hanging," to Coleridge, who said his "muse on dromedary trots," and characterized him as "rhyme's sturdy cripple." Coleridge's quatrain on Donne is, undoubtedly, an unmatched masterpiece of witty criticism. But Donne440 didn't ride a dromedary. In his greatest poems, he rides Pegasus like a pro, even if he weighs the poor creature down by carrying an encyclopaedia in his saddlebags.

Not only does Donne remain a learned man on his Pegasus, however: he also remains a humorist, a serious fantastic. Humour and passion pursue each other through the labyrinth of his being, as we find in those two beautiful poems, The Relic and The Funeral, addressed to the lady who had given him a bracelet of her hair. In the former he foretells what will happen if ever his grave is broken up and his skeleton discovered with

Not only is Donne a knowledgeable man riding on his Pegasus, but he is also a humorist and a serious visionary. Humor and passion chase each other through the maze of his existence, as shown in his two beautiful poems, The Relic and The Funeral, which are addressed to the woman who gave him a bracelet made from her hair. In the former, he predicts what will occur if his grave is ever disturbed and his skeleton is found with

A bracelet of vibrant hair around the bone.

People will fancy, he declares, that the bracelet is a device of lovers

People will think, he says, that the bracelet is a symbol of romance.

To prepare their souls on the last busy day
Meet at the grave and take a moment.

Bone and bracelet will be worshipped as relics—the relics of a Magdalen and her lover. He conjectures with a quiet smile:

Bone and bracelet will be revered as relics—the relics of a Magdalen and her lover. He ponders with a subtle smile:

All women will love us, and some men.

He warns his worshippers, however, that the facts are far different from what they imagine, and tells the miracle-seekers what in reality were "the miracles we harmless lovers wrought":

He warns his followers, though, that the facts are very different from what they think, and tells the miracle-seekers what really were "the miracles we harmless lovers created":

First, we loved sincerely and devotedly,
Yet we didn't know what we loved or why; We no longer recognized the difference between sexes. Than our guardian angels do; Coming and going, we Maybe we could kiss, but not between those meals;
Our hands never touched the seals,
Which nature, harmed by recent law, is set free:
We performed these miracles; but now, unfortunately! I should get through all measurements and all language,
Should I talk about what a miracle she was.

In The Funeral he returns to the same theme:

In The Funeral, he revisits the same theme:

Whoever comes to cover me, please don't cause any harm. No questions asked That delicate wreath of hair that adorns my arm; The mystery, the sign you shouldn't touch,
For it's my outer self.

In this poem, however, he finds less consolation than before in the too miraculous nobleness of their love:

In this poem, though, he finds less comfort than before in the overly miraculous nobleness of their love:

Whatever she meant by it, bury it with me,
For since I am The martyr of love might lead to idolization,
If these relics ended up in someone else's hands; As it was humility To give everything a soul can offer,
So, it’s some bravery,
Since you didn't want anything to do with me, I’ll bury some of you.

In The Blossom, he is in a still more earthly mood, and declares that, if his mistress remains obdurate, he will return to London, where he will find a mistress:

In The Blossom, he is in an even more down-to-earth mood and states that if his mistress stays stubborn, he will go back to London, where he will find another mistress:

I’m just as happy to have my body as I am my mind.

The Primrose is another appeal for a less intellectual love:

The Primrose is another request for a simpler, less complex love:

Should she Be more than a woman; she would rise above. All thoughts of sex, and consider moving My heart is set on studying her, not on loving her.

If we turn back to The Undertaking, however, we find Donne boasting once more of the miraculous purity of a love which it would be useless to communicate to other men, since, there being no other mistress to love in the same kind, they "would love but as before." Hence he will keep the tale a secret:

If we go back to The Undertaking, we see Donne bragging again about the amazing purity of a love that wouldn't make sense to share with anyone else, since there is no other woman to love in the same way; they "would love but as before." So, he decides to keep the story to himself:

If, like me, you also do,
See virtue in a woman, And have the courage to love that, and say it as well,
And forget the He and She;
And if this love, though positioned like this,
You hide from profane men,
Which will give no trust to this, Or, if they do, mock:
Then you've done something braver. Than all the Worthies did; And a braver one will arise from there,
The goal is to keep that hidden.

It seems to me, in view of this remarkable series of poems, that it is useless to look in Donne for a single consistent attitude to love. His poems take us round the entire compass of love as the work of no other English poet—not even, perhaps, Browning's—does. He was by destiny the complete experimentalist in love in English literature. He passed through phase after phase of the love of the body only, phase after phase of the love of the soul only, and ended as the poet of the perfect marriage. In his youth he was a gay—but was he ever really gay?—free-lover, who sang jestingly:

It seems to me, considering this amazing series of poems, that it's pointless to look for a single, consistent view on love in Donne's work. His poems explore every aspect of love like no other English poet—maybe not even Browning—can. He was destined to be the ultimate experimentalist in love in English literature. He went through one stage after another of physical love, then one after another of spiritual love, and ultimately became the poet of ideal marriage. In his youth, he was a carefree, playful lover—though was he ever truly carefree?—who sang humorously:

How happy were our ancestors in ancient times,
Having multiple loves is not a crime!

By the time he writes The Ecstasy the victim of the body has become the442 protesting victim of the soul. He cries out against a love that is merely an ecstatic friendship:

By the time he writes The Ecstasy, the person suffering from the body has transformed into the442 protesting victim of the soul. He expresses his anguish over a love that is just an ecstatic friendship:

But oh, unfortunately, it's been so long and so far,
Why do we put up with our bodies?

He pleads for the recognition of the body, contending that it is not the enemy but the companion of the soul:

He asks for the body to be acknowledged, arguing that it is not the enemy but the partner of the soul:

Soul can flow into the soul. Although it repairs the body first.

The realistic philosophy of love has never been set forth with greater intellectual vehemence:

The practical philosophy of love has never been expressed with more intellectual intensity:

So must the souls of pure lovers descend. Feelings and abilities,
Which sense can reach and understand,
Otherwise, a great prince is in prison. Let's focus on our bodies now, so Weak men in love may show themselves; The mysteries of love grow within souls. But the body is the book.

I, for one, find it impossible to believe that all this passionate verse—verse in which we find the quintessence of Donne's genius—was a mere utterance of abstract thoughts into the wind. Donne, as has been pointed out, was more than most writers a poet of personal experience. His greatest poetry was born of struggle and conflict in the obscure depths of the soul as surely as was the religion of St. Paul. I doubt if, in the history of his genius, any event ever happened of equal importance to his meeting with the lady who first set going in his brain that fevered dialogue between the body and the soul. Had he been less of a frustrated lover, less of a martyr, in whom love's

I find it hard to believe that all this passionate poetry—poetry that captures the essence of Donne's genius—was just some random expression of abstract thoughts. Donne, as has been noted, was more than many writers; he was a poet shaped by personal experiences. His best poetry emerged from the struggles and conflicts deep within his soul, just like St. Paul's religion. I doubt anything in his life was as significant as his encounter with the woman who sparked that intense debate in his mind between the body and the soul. If he had been less of a frustrated lover, less of a martyr, who felt love's

Art did express A essence even from nothingness,
From dull hardships and empty voids,

much of his greatest poetry, it seems to me, would never have been written.

much of his greatest poetry, it seems to me, would never have been written.

One cannot, unfortunately, write the history of the progress of Donne's genius save by inference and guessing. His poems were not, with some unimportant exceptions, published in his lifetime. He did not arrange them in chronological or in any sort of order. His poem on the flea that has bitten both him and his inamorata comes after the triumphant Anniversary, and but a page or two before the Nocturnal upon St. Lucy's Day. Hence there is no means of telling how far we are indebted to the Platonism of one woman, how much to his marriage with another, for the enrichment of his genius. Such a poem as The Canonisation can be interpreted either in a Platonic sense or as a poem written to Anne More, who was to bring him both imprisonment and the liberty of love. It is, in either case, written in defence of his love against some who censured him for it:

One unfortunately cannot write the history of Donne's genius without relying on inference and guesswork. His poems were not, with a few minor exceptions, published during his lifetime. He didn't organize them chronologically or in any particular order. His poem about the flea that has bitten both him and his beloved comes after the victorious Anniversary and just a page or two before the Nocturnal upon St. Lucy's Day. So, there's no way to determine how much we owe to the Platonism of one woman and how much to his marriage with another for the development of his genius. A poem like The Canonisation can be interpreted either in a Platonist context or as a piece written for Anne More, who would bring him both imprisonment and the freedom of love. In either case, it's written to defend his love against those who criticized him for it:

For goodness' sake, be quiet, and let me love.

In the last verses of the poem Donne proclaims that his love cannot be measured by the standards of the vulgar:

In the final lines of the poem, Donne declares that his love can’t be measured by the standards of the common people:

We can die from it if we don’t live for love,
And if not suitable for graves or a funeral car Our story goes that it will be suitable for poetry;
And, if we can’t prove any part of the story,
We'll create lovely rooms in sonnets; Just as a finely crafted urn becomes
The greatest ashes lie in half-acre graves,
And through these hymns, everyone will agree. We’re united by love:
And so call on us: "You whom sacred love Created each other's refuge; You who once found peace in love, now feel only rage; Who made the entire world's soul contract and pushed Into the lenses of your eyes
(So created these mirrors and these spies,
Everything they did to you epitomizes it all. Countries, towns, courts. Beg from above. A pattern of your love!

According to Walton, it was to his wife that Donne addressed the beautiful verses beginning:

According to Walton, Donne wrote the beautiful lines that start with a direct address to his wife:

Sweetest love, I am not leaving
For your fatigue;

as well as the series of Valedictions. Of many of the other love-poems, however, we can measure the intensity but not guess the occasion. All that we can say with confidence when we have read them is that, after we have followed one tributary on another leading down to the ultimate Thames of his genius, we know that his progress as a lover was a progress from infidelity to fidelity, from wandering amorousness to deep and enduring passion. The image that is finally stamped on his greatest work is not that of a roving adulterer, but of a monotheist of love. It is true that there is enough Don-Juanism in the poems to have led even Sir Thomas Browne to think of Donne's verse rather as a confession of his sins than as a golden book of love.

as well as the series of Valedictions. For many of the other love poems, though, we can gauge the passion but can't really speculate about the specific circumstances. All we can confidently conclude after reading them is that, as we trace one source after another down to the ultimate river of his genius, we see that his journey as a lover went from infidelity to fidelity, from fleeting attractions to deep and lasting love. The image that ultimately defines his greatest work isn't that of a wandering cheater, but of a devoted lover. It's true that there's enough of Don-Juan-like behavior in the poems to make even Sir Thomas Browne view Donne's verses more as a confession of his wrongdoings than as a treasured book of love.

To the modern reader, on the contrary, it will seem that there is as much divinity in the best of the love-poems as in the best of the religious ones. Donne's last word as a secular poet may well be regarded as having been uttered in that great poem in celebration of lasting love, The Anniversary, which closes with so majestic a sweep:

To today's reader, it may seem that there’s just as much divinity in the best love poems as in the best religious ones. Donne's final statement as a secular poet can be seen in that great poem celebrating enduring love, The Anniversary, which ends with such a majestic flourish:

Here on earth, we are kings, and no one else but us. There can be kings like that, nor subjects like those. Who is safer than us, where no one can do Treason against us, except for one of us two? True and false fears hold us back;
Let's love genuinely, live fully, and contribute once more. Years and years go by until we achieve
To write sixty: this is the second year of our reign

Donne's conversion as a lover was obviously as complete and revolutionary as his conversion in religion.

Donne's transformation as a lover was clearly as thorough and groundbreaking as his change in faith.

It is said, indeed, to have led to his conversion to passionate religion. When his marriage with Sir George More's sixteen-year-old daughter brought him at first only imprisonment and poverty, he summed up the sorrows of the situation in the famous line—a line which has some additional interest as suggesting the correct pronunciation of his name:

It is said to have sparked his deep commitment to religion. When he married Sir George More's sixteen-year-old daughter, it initially only resulted in imprisonment and hardship for him. He captured the essence of his struggles in the famous line—a line that is particularly interesting because it hints at the proper way to pronounce his name:

John Donne; Anne Donne; Undone.

John Donne; Anne Donne; Unraveled.

His married life, however, in spite of a succession of miseries due to ill-health, debt, and thwarted ambition, seems to have been happy beyond prophecy; and when at the end of sixteen years his wife died in childbed, after having borne him twelve children, a religious crisis resulted that turned his conventional churchmanship into sanctity. His original change from Catholicism to Protestantism has been already mentioned. Most of the authorities are agreed, however, that this was a conversion in a formal rather than in a spiritual sense. Even when he took Holy Orders in 1615, at the age of forty-two, he appears to have done so less in answer to any impulse to a religious life from within than because, with the downfall of Somerset, all hope of advancement through his legal attainments was brought to an end. Undoubtedly, as far back as 1612, he had thought of entering the Church. But at the same period we find him making use of his legal knowledge in order to help the infamous Countess of Essex to secure the annulment of her first marriage, and at the end of 1613 he is writing an epithalamium for the murderers of Sir Thomas Overbury. It is a curious fact that three great poets—Donne, Ben Jonson, and Campion—appear, though innocently enough, in the story of that sordid crime. Donne's temper at the time is still clearly that of a man of the world. His jest at the expense of Sir Walter Raleigh, then in the Tower, is the jest of an ungenerous worldling. Even after his admission into the Church he reveals himself as ungenerously morose when the Countess of Bedford, in trouble about her own extravagances, can afford him no more than £30 to pay his debts. The truth is, to be forty and a failure is an affliction that might sour even a healthy nature. The effect on a man of Donne's ambitious and melancholy temperament, together with the memory of his dissipated health and his dissipated fortune, and the spectacle of a long family in constant process of increase, must have been disastrous. To such a man poverty and neglected merit are a prison, as they were to Swift. One thinks of each of them as a lion in a cage, ever growing less and less patient of his bars. Shakespeare and Shelley had in them some volatile element that could, one feels, have escaped through the bars and sung above the ground. Donne and Swift were morbid men suffering from claustrophobia. They were pent and imprisoned spirits, hating the walls that seemed to threaten to close in on them and crush them. In his poems and letters Donne is haunted especially by three images—the hospital, the prison, and the grave. Disease, I think, preyed on his mind even more445 terrifyingly than warped ambition. "Put all the miseries that man is subject to together," he exclaims in one of the passages in that luxuriant anthology that Mr. Logan Pearsall Smith has made from the Sermons25; "sickness is more than all.... In poverty I lack but other things; in banishment I lack but other men; but in sickness I lack myself." Walton declares that it was from consumption that Donne suffered; but he had probably the seeds of many diseases. In some of his letters he dwells miserably on the symptoms of his illnesses. At one time, his sickness "hath so much of a cramp that it wrests the sinews, so much of a tetane that it withdraws and pulls the mouth, and so much of the gout ... that it is not like to be cured ... I shall," he adds, "be in this world, like a porter in a great house, but seldomest abroad; I shall have many things to make me weary, and yet not get leave to be gone." Even after his conversion he felt drawn to a morbid insistence on the details of his ill-health. Those amazing records which he wrote while lying ill in bed in October, 1623, give us a realistic study of a sickbed and its circumstances, the gloom of which is hardly even lightened by his odd account of the disappearance of his sense of taste: "My taste is not gone away, but gone up to sit at David's table; my stomach is not gone, but gone upwards toward the Supper of the Lamb." "I am mine own ghost," he cries, "and rather affright my beholders than interest them.... Miserable and inhuman fortune, when I must practise my lying in the grave by lying still."

His married life, despite a series of hardships from health issues, debt, and unfulfilled ambitions, seems to have been surprisingly happy; and when his wife died in childbirth after having given him twelve children, it led to a spiritual crisis that transformed his conventional religious views into something more sacred. His earlier shift from Catholicism to Protestantism has already been mentioned. However, most experts agree that this was more of a formal conversion than a genuine spiritual one. Even when he took Holy Orders in 1615 at the age of forty-two, it appears he was driven more by the loss of potential advancement after Somerset's downfall than by any internal desire for a religious life. It’s clear that as far back as 1612, he considered entering the Church. Yet during that same time, he was using his legal expertise to assist the notorious Countess of Essex in annulled her first marriage, and by the end of 1613, he was writing a wedding poem for the murderers of Sir Thomas Overbury. It's interesting that three great poets—Donne, Ben Jonson, and Campion—innocently appear in the story of that ugly crime. Donne's mindset back then still reflects that of a worldly man. His joke at the expense of Sir Walter Raleigh, who was then in the Tower, shows the humor of a bitter opportunist. Even after joining the Church, he shows himself to be unkindly gloomy when the Countess of Bedford, struggling with her own excesses, can only offer him £30 to cover his debts. The reality is, being forty and feeling like a failure is a hardship that could sour anyone's disposition. The effect on a man like Donne, who was ambitious and melancholic, combined with the memories of his failing health and fortune, and seeing a growing family, must have been devastating. To a person like him, poverty and unrecognized talent are a prison, much like they were for Swift. One imagines each of them as a lion in a cage, increasingly impatient with their confinement. Shakespeare and Shelley had a dynamic quality that one believes could have burst free and soared. Donne and Swift were troubled men suffering from a sense of entrapment. They were confined spirits, resenting the walls around them that felt as if they might crush them. In his poems and letters, Donne is especially haunted by three images—the hospital, the prison, and the grave. I believe that disease weighed on his mind even more frightfully than hindered ambition. "Put all the miseries that man is subject to together," he exclaims in one of the selections from the thriving anthology compiled by Mr. Logan Pearsall Smith from the Sermons25; "sickness is more than all.... In poverty, I lack only other things; in banishment, I lack only other people; but in sickness, I lack myself." Walton claims that Donne suffered from tuberculosis, but he likely carried the seeds of many ailments. In some of his letters, he sadly reflects on his illnesses' symptoms. At one point, he describes that his sickness "has so much of a cramp that it twists the tendons, so much of a spasm that it pulls and distorts the mouth, and so much of gout... that it doesn’t seem likely to be cured... I shall," he adds, "be in this world like a porter in a big house, but seldom going out; I shall have many things that tire me, yet no permission to leave." Even after his conversion, he couldn't help but obsess over the details of his poor health. The remarkable accounts he wrote while bedridden in October 1623 give us a vivid depiction of a sickroom and its gloom, which is hardly brightened by his strange comment on losing his sense of taste: "My taste hasn’t vanished, but has gone to sit at David's table; my stomach hasn’t disappeared, but has risen towards the Supper of the Lamb." "I am my own ghost," he cries, "and I frighten my onlookers more than I captivate them.... Miserable and cruel fate, when I must practice my stillness in the grave by lying motionless."

25 Donne's Sermons. Selected Passages, with an Essay. By Logan Pearsall Smith. Clarendon Press. 6s. net.

25 Donne's Sermons. Selected Passages, with an Essay. By Logan Pearsall Smith. Clarendon Press. 6s. net.

It does not surprise one to learn that a man thus assailed by wretchedness and given to looking in the mirror of his own bodily corruptions was often tempted, by "a sickly inclination," to commit suicide, and that he even wrote, though he did not dare to publish, an apology for suicide on religious grounds, his famous and little-read Biathanatos. The family crest of the Donnes was a sheaf of snakes, and these symbolise well enough the brood of temptations that twisted about in this unfortunate Christian's bosom. Donne, in the days of his salvation, abandoned the family crest for a new one—Christ crucified on an anchor. But he might well have left the snakes writhing about the anchor. He remained a tempted man to the end. One wishes that the Sermons threw more light on his later personal life than they do. But perhaps that is too much to expect of sermons. There is no form of literature less personal except a leading article. The preacher usually regards himself as a mouthpiece rather than a man giving expression to himself. In the circumstances what surprises us is that the Sermons reveal, not so little, but so much of Donne. Indeed, they make us feel far more intimate with Donne than do his private letters, many of which are little more than exercises in composition. As a preacher, no less than as a poet, he is inflamed by the creative heat. He shows the same vehemence of fancy in the presence of the divine and infernal universe—a vehemence that446 prevents even his most far-sought extravagances from disgusting us as do the lukewarm follies of the Euphuists. Undoubtedly, the modern reader smiles when Donne, explaining that man can be an enemy of God as the mouse can be an enemy to the elephant, goes on to speak of "God who is not only a multiplied elephant, millions of elephants multiplied into one, but a multiplied world, a multiplied all, all that can be conceived by us, infinite many times over; nay (if we may dare to say so) a multiplied God, a God that hath the millions of the heathens' gods in himself alone." But at the same time one finds oneself taking a serious pleasure in the huge sorites of quips and fancies in which he loves to present the divine argument. Nine out of ten readers of the Sermons, I imagine, will be first attracted to them through love of the poems. They need not be surprised if they do not immediately enjoy them. The dust of the pulpit lies on them thickly enough. As one goes on reading them, however, one becomes suddenly aware of their florid and exiled beauty. One sees beyond their local theology to the passion of a great suffering artist. Here are sentences that express the Paradise, the Purgatory, and the Hell of John Donne's soul. A noble imagination is at work—a grave-digging imagination, but also an imagination that is at home among the stars. One can open Mr. Pearsall Smith's anthology almost at random and be sure of lighting on a passage which gives us a characteristic movement in the symphony of horror and hope that was Donne's contribution to the art of prose.

It’s not surprising to find out that a man overwhelmed by despair and fixated on his own physical decay often felt a "sickly inclination" toward suicide, even writing, though not daring to publish, a religious apology for it in his well-known but rarely read Biathanatos. The family crest of the Donnes featured a sheaf of snakes, symbolizing the temptations that twisted within this troubled Christian’s heart. In his moments of salvation, Donne chose to abandon the family crest for a new one—Christ crucified on an anchor. But he could have easily left the snakes coiling around the anchor, as he remained a man beset by temptation until the end. One wishes the Sermons offered more insight into his later personal life, but perhaps that’s too much to expect from sermons. There’s little in literature less personal than a leading article; preachers usually see themselves as representatives rather than individuals expressing their own thoughts. Given this, what surprises us is not how little the Sermons reveal, but how much they do about Donne. They actually make us feel closer to him than his private letters, many of which are mainly exercises in writing style. As a preacher, just like as a poet, he is driven by creative passion. He shows the same intensity of imagination when contemplating the divine and infernal worlds—an intensity that prevents even his most outrageous ideas from repulsing us, unlike the tepid absurdities of the Euphuists. The modern reader might smile as Donne explains that a human can be as much an enemy of God as a mouse can be to an elephant, and then describes “God, who is not just a multiplied elephant—millions of elephants combined into one—but a multiplied world, a multiplied everything, all that we can conceive, infinitely many times over; in fact (if we dare to say it), a multiplied God, a God encompassing all the millions of the heathens' gods within Himself alone.” Yet, at the same time, one finds it surprisingly enjoyable to follow his extensive and fanciful arguments regarding the divine. I imagine that most readers of the Sermons are initially drawn to them out of a love for his poems. They shouldn’t be shocked if they don’t instantly enjoy them; the dust of the pulpit is thick on them. However, as you continue reading, you suddenly recognize their vibrant and unique beauty. You see beyond their specific theological context to the passion of a deeply suffering artist. Here are sentences that convey the Paradise, Purgatory, and Hell of John Donne's soul. A noble imagination is at play—a grave-digging imagination, but also one that feels at home among the stars. You can open Mr. Pearsall Smith's anthology almost anywhere and be sure to find a passage that captures a distinct moment in the symphony of horror and hope that Donne contributed to prose.

Excerpts of great prose seldom give us that rounded and final beauty that we expect in a work of art; and the reader of Donne's Sermons in their latest form will be wise if he comes to them expecting to find beauty piecemeal and tarnished though in profusion. He will be wise, too, not to expect too many passages of the same intimate kind as that famous confession in regard to prayer which Mr. Pearsall Smith quotes, and which no writer on Donne can afford not to quote:

Excerpts of great writing rarely provide the complete and polished beauty we look for in a piece of art; the reader of Donne's Sermons in their most recent edition will do well to approach them with the expectation of finding beauty in fragments, albeit abundant and imperfect. They should also be careful not to expect too many passages that are as deeply personal as that famous confession about prayer that Mr. Pearsall Smith references, a quote that no one writing about Donne can afford to overlook:

I throw myself down in my chamber, and I call in, and invite God, and his angels thither, and when they are there, I neglect God and his Angels, for the noise of a fly, for the rattling of a coach, for the whining of a door. I talk on, in the same posture of praying; eyes lifted up; knees bowed down; as though I prayed to God; and, if God, or his Angels should ask me, when I thought last of God in that prayer, I cannot tell. Sometimes I find that I had forgot what I was about, but when I began to forget it, I cannot tell. A memory of yesterday's pleasures, a fear of to-morrow's dangers, a straw under my knee, a noise in mine ear, a light in mine eye, an anything, a nothing, a fancy, a chimera in my brain, troubles me in my prayer.

I collapse on my bed and invite God and His angels to be with me. But once they’re there, I end up tuning them out, distracted by the buzz of a fly, the sound of a carriage, or the creaking of a door. I keep talking, still in the same praying position—eyes up, knees bent—as if I’m actually praying to God. And if God or His angels were to ask me when I last thought about Him during that prayer, I wouldn’t be able to answer. Sometimes I realize I’ve lost focus, but I can’t figure out when that happened. A memory of yesterday's joys, a worry about tomorrow's troubles, a small piece of straw under my knee, a noise in my ear, a flicker of light in my eye, anything and nothing—a passing thought or a fantasy in my mind—distracts me during my prayer.

If Donne had written much prose in this kind, his Sermons would be as famous as the writings of any of the saints since the days of the Apostles.

If Donne had written more prose like this, his Sermons would be as renowned as the works of any of the saints since the days of the Apostles.

Even as it is, there is no other Elizabethan man of letters whose personality is an island with a crooked shore, inviting us into a thousand bays and creeks and rivermouths, to the same degree as the personality that expressed itself in the poems, sermons, and life of John Donne. It is a mysterious and at times repellent island. It lies only intermittently in the sun. A fog hangs447 around its coast, and at the base of its most radiant mountain-tops there is, as a rule, a miasma-infested swamp. There are jewels to be found scattered among its rocks and over its surface, and by miners in the dark. It is richer, indeed, in jewels and precious metals and curious ornaments than in flowers. The shepherd on the hillside seldom tells his tale uninterrupted. Strange rites in honour of ancient infernal deities that delight in death are practised in hidden places, and the echo of these reaches him on the sighs of the wind and makes him shudder even as he looks at his beloved. It is an island with a cemetery smell. The chief figure who haunts it is a living man in a winding-sheet. It is, no doubt, Walton's story of the last days of Donne's life that makes us, as we read even the sermons and the love-poems, so aware of this ghostly apparition. Donne, it will be remembered, almost on the eve of his death, dressed himself in a winding-sheet, "tied with knots at his head and feet," and stood on a wooden urn with his eyes shut, and "with so much of the sheet turned aside as might show his lean, pale, and death-like face," while a painter made a sketch of him for his funeral monument. He then had the picture placed at his bedside, to which he summoned his friends and servants in order to bid them farewell. As he lay awaiting death, he said characteristically, "I were miserable if I might not die," and then repeatedly, in a faint voice, "Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done." At the very end he lost his speech, and "as his soul ascended and his last breath departed from him he closed his eyes, and then disposed his hands and body into such a posture as required not the least alteration by those that came to shroud him." It was a strange chance that preserved his spectral monument almost uninjured when St. Paul's was burned down in the Great Fire, and no other monument in the Cathedral escaped. Among all his fantasies none remains in the imagination more despotically than this last fanciful game of dying. Donne, however, remained in all respects a fantastic to the last, as we may see in that hymn which he wrote eight days before the end, tricked out with queer geography, and so anciently egoistic amid its worship.

Even as it is, there’s no other Elizabethan writer whose personality is like an island with a crooked shore, inviting us into a thousand bays and creeks and river mouths, quite like the personality that showed itself in the poems, sermons, and life of John Donne. It’s a mysterious and sometimes off-putting island. It only intermittently basks in sunlight. A fog hangs447 around its coast, and at the base of its brightest mountain tops, there’s usually a swamp full of miasma. There are jewels scattered among its rocks and over its surface, and found by explorers in the dark. It’s actually richer in jewels and precious metals and strange ornaments than in flowers. The shepherd on the hillside rarely shares his tale without interruption. Odd rituals honoring ancient infernal deities that revel in death are practiced in secret places, and the echoes of these reach him in the wind, making him shudder even as he gazes at his beloved. It’s an island with a cemetery vibe. The main figure that haunts it is a living man wrapped in a burial shroud. It’s surely Walton’s account of the last days of Donne’s life that makes us, as we read even the sermons and love poems, so aware of this ghostly presence. Donne, as we remember, just before his death, dressed himself in a winding sheet, “tied with knots at his head and feet,” and stood on a wooden urn with his eyes closed, leaving “so much of the sheet turned aside as might show his lean, pale, and death-like face,” while a painter sketched him for his funeral monument. He then had the picture placed by his bedside, where he summoned his friends and servants to say goodbye. As he lay awaiting death, he characteristically said, “I would be miserable if I couldn’t die,” and then faintly repeated, “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done.” At the very end, he lost his ability to speak, and “as his soul ascended and his last breath departed from him, he closed his eyes, then arranged his hands and body in such a way that required no adjustments by those who came to shroud him.” It was a strange twist of fate that preserved his spectral monument almost intact when St. Paul’s was burned down in the Great Fire, while no other monument in the Cathedral survived. Among all his fantasies, none lingers in the imagination as dominantly as this final fanciful act of dying. Donne, however, remained a fantastical figure to the end, as we can see in that hymn he wrote eight days before his death, adorned with peculiar geography, and so self-centered amid its worship.

Donne was the poet-geographer of himself, his mistresses, and his God. Other poets of his time dived deeper and soared to greater altitudes, but none travelled so far, so curiously, and in such out-of-the-way places, now hurrying like a nervous fugitive, and now in the exultation of the first man in a new found land.

Donne was the poet-explorer of himself, his lovers, and his God. Other poets of his time delved deeper and reached greater heights, but none ventured as far, as inquisitively, and into such unusual territories, sometimes rushing like a nervous fugitive, and at other times reveling in the joy of being the first person in a newfound land.


THE NOVELS OF MR. COMPTON MACKENZIE

By JOHN FREEMAN

By JOHN FREEMAN

WISE men have foretold the death of imaginative literature. Spider-like, science will seize the body of this gilded fly, stab it methodically into numbness, and then, feeding upon its vitals, will exhaust and destroy the useless thing. With sedulous precision the scientist will do what the artist, alas, has failed to do more than vaguely and uncertainly: he will re-interpret life, he will rediscover man's relation to a vaster Universe. Ignoring or spurning all attempts at the æsthetic apprehension of the significance of life and time, he will at length announce his own positive formula by which all phenomena and all relations must be valued. It is the scientist who will feel and communicate, with a dry ecstasy wholly his own, the isolation of man amid the meanness or the majesty of the world. That language which we yet speak, stiff with ancestral associations, will be discarded; obscure symbols, their order intelligible perhaps to another scientist but to no one else, will be used to express the secrets of life and riddles of death Thebes never knew. The watcher of the skies will be no Keats: back to his galley-pots will every Keats be driven. In the midst of that web called science the spider will sit with vigilant eyes, holding their cunning in momentary suspense, swelling with vaster and vaster accumulations.

WISE people have predicted the end of imaginative literature. Like a spider, science will take hold of this precious fly, methodically numb it, and then, feeding on its essence, will wear it out and destroy it. With careful precision, the scientist will do what the artist has only managed to do vaguely and uncertainly: he will reinterpret life, rediscovering humanity's connection to a much larger Universe. Dismissing any attempts to understand the aesthetic meaning of life and time, he will ultimately reveal his own definitive formula to value all phenomena and relationships. It is the scientist who will experience and convey, with a dry excitement that is uniquely his own, the isolation of humanity amid the world's triviality or grandeur. The language we currently speak, heavy with ancient associations, will be abandoned; obscure symbols, perhaps understandable only to another scientist, will be used to express the secrets of life and the mysteries of death that Thebes never knew. The observer of the skies will not be a Keats: every Keats will be pushed back to his workshop. Amid that web known as science, the spider will sit with watchful eyes, holding their cleverness in temporary suspense, swelling with ever-growing knowledge.

It is not poetry alone that is threatened: imaginative art is not confined to poetry. The strange thing is that when Thomas Hardy has carried an imaginative view of life to a finer expression than that of any artist of his time, and shown how easily prose may wear the strict shackles of scientific precision, that prose itself should find no younger masters ready to use and develop it; as if Hardy's forsaking of prose for verse were no simple forsaking, but rather a subtle betrayal. Unique success is his in combining the imaginative with the scientific, the emotional with the rational, in his novels; his younger contemporaries seem to have failed equally in both directions.

It’s not just poetry that’s in danger: imaginative art isn’t limited to poetry. The odd thing is that even though Thomas Hardy has expressed an imaginative view of life more profoundly than any other artist of his time, and demonstrated how easily prose can adopt the strict rules of scientific accuracy, prose itself seems to lack younger writers ready to utilize and expand it; as if Hardy's shift from prose to poetry wasn’t just a simple change but a kind of betrayal. He uniquely succeeds in blending the imaginative with the scientific, the emotional with the rational, in his novels; his younger peers appear to have fallen short in both areas.

It would be absurd to charge this dereliction to any single novelist or group of novelists. Mr. Conrad, for instance, simply evades the charge by being in his turn unique; Mr. Wells and Mr. Arnold Bennett fail in varying degrees but in both directions, and of their fellows it is hard to think of any who has not similarly failed. Where gifts are eminent the failure is eminent: hence this preface to remarks upon the novels of Mr. Compton Mackenzie. Diligent, observant, experienced, inexhaustible, or at any rate unexhausted, he has made his opportunities and gained a hearing; indeed, as he reminds us in the second volume of Sinister Street, he has won the greater advantage449 of a hearing refused, the libraries having so ineffably rejected the first volume. Nevertheless, from him that hath not—— What is it, in fact, that has deprived him of the truest fruit of the gifts which he has? I make no attempt to disguise the fact that Mr. Mackenzie appears to be a writer who is not an imaginative artist, yet who might have been an imaginative artist; a novelist who has not concerned himself with life at all save in its external and mechanic motions. He has not confined himself to a single manner: his first book, The Passionate Elopement, was an eighteenth-century story in a style familiarised by less capable and less versatile practitioners. Little indeed was to be expected from an author whose first book contained such writing as:

It would be ridiculous to blame this neglect on any single novelist or group of novelists. Mr. Conrad, for example, evades this accusation by being uniquely himself; Mr. Wells and Mr. Arnold Bennett fail in different ways, and it's hard to think of any of their peers who hasn't similarly failed. Where talent shines, the failure stands out: hence this preface to comments on the novels of Mr. Compton Mackenzie. Diligent, observant, experienced, and seemingly tireless, he has created opportunities for himself and gained an audience; indeed, as he points out in the second volume of Sinister Street, he has actually gained a greater advantage from the attention he missed, as the libraries had utterly rejected the first volume. Still, from him that has not—What is it, really, that has robbed him of the true reward for the talents he possesses? I won’t hide the fact that Mr. Mackenzie seems to be a writer who isn’t an imaginative artist, even though he could have been; a novelist who focuses only on life’s external and mechanical movements. He hasn’t limited himself to one style: his first book, The Passionate Elopement, was a story set in the eighteenth century, written in a style made familiar by less skilled and versatile writers. Little was to be expected from an author whose first book featured such writing as:

Presently he saw her join a blue mask and lose herself in the flickering throng. Last time he had remarked particularly that her vis-à-vis wore brown and gold, yet the two figures were alike in movement and gesture, and he could swear the hands were identical. It was the same without a doubt. Charles bit his nails with vexation, and fretted confoundedly.

Right now, he watched her put on a blue mask and blend into the moving crowd. Last time, he had specifically noticed that her vis-à-vis was dressed in brown and gold, yet the two figures moved and gestured in the same way, and he could swear their hands were identical. It was definitely the same. Charles chewed his nails in frustration and felt extremely agitated.

"My dear boy, my dear Charles, pray do not gnaw your fingers. Narcissus admired himself, 'tis true, but without carrying his devotion to cannibality."

"My dear boy, my dear Charles, please don’t bite your fingers. Narcissus admired himself, it’s true, but he didn’t take his self-love to the point of cannibalism."

Charles turned to the well-known voice of Mr. Ripple.

Charles turned to the familiar voice of Mr. Ripple.

"A thousand pardons, dear Beau, I was vexed by a trifle. The masquerade comports itself with tolerable success."

"A thousand apologies, dear Beau, I was annoyed by something trivial. The masquerade is going fairly well."

—and the glitter and varnish of an upholstered narrative casually spangled with Meredithean brightness. But Mr. Mackenzie's second novel, Carnival, disappointed expectation by being readable. Like some of its successors, it might be mistaken for realistic; while another, Guy and Pauline, might be termed idyllic by those who love the phrase. He moves and changes; he is a part of all that he has met; and you wonder at length what he is. For myself, I am reminded frequently of an ingenious character seen in provincial music-halls, who to the eyes of a happy audience swiftly and imperceptibly invests and divests himself of many costumes of marvellous hue—one growing plain as another is impetuously flung off, blue gloves giving place to pink, a crimson shirt to an emerald, a shooting-jacket to a dinner-jacket—until I laugh unrestrainably.

—and the sparkle and polish of a story casually sprinkled with a kind of brightness. But Mr. Mackenzie's second novel, Carnival, let down expectations by being readable. Like some of its later books, it could be mistaken for realistic; while another, Guy and Pauline, might be called idyllic by those who like that term. He evolves and adapts; he is shaped by all that he encounters; and you eventually wonder what he truly is. Personally, I often think of a clever performer I saw at local theaters, who, to the delight of a happy crowd, quickly and seamlessly changes into many costumes of vibrant colors—one becoming plain as another is eagerly tossed aside, blue gloves replaced by pink, a crimson shirt swapped for an emerald one, a shooting jacket changed for a dinner jacket—until I laugh uncontrollably.

Mr. Mackenzie has not sought a fugitive and cloistered virtue; his characters, as Johnson said of Gilbert Walmsley, mingle in the great world without exemption from its follies and its vices. He loves their activities; he sets them going and follows their whirring motion with the ruthless gaiety of a child playing with toys, who stops them, breaks them, and sometimes sets them going again. He understands mechanics and they must move; and when they are run down in one book he winds them up again for another. He hurries hither and thither, clutching at the skirts of perpetual motion like that other pageant master, time. His scene is the capitals of Europe or a railway train between them. He shares with his characters, of whatever age, their brilliant youth. He invents untiringly. He does not vex himself or his readers with description, but if he pauses to paint he paints450 with unmistakable bright colours. He writes clearly: there is seldom a slovenly sentence, never a memorable one. He has a cruelly accurate ear for slang, and presents vulgarity with fond verisimilitude. Femininity haunts him; his flowers, even, remind him of frills. Something of extreme youth clings to his books—its zestfulness, curiosity, indiscriminateness, and its unregretful volatility. But when, you may ask, remembering at once his gifts and his opportunities, his gifts and the world amid which they are exercised, when will he grow up? When, rather, will he grow down and strike first roots into the dark earth of the mind? When, amid all his brisk preoccupations with men and women, will he touch life?

Mr. Mackenzie hasn’t sought a hidden and sheltered virtue; his characters, as Johnson said about Gilbert Walmsley, engage in the real world without being exempt from its foolishness and flaws. He enjoys their actions; he sets them in motion and watches their lively movement with the carefree joy of a child playing with toys, who stops them, breaks them, and sometimes gets them going again. He understands mechanics, and they have to move; when they slow down in one book, he recharges them for another. He rushes here and there, grabbing at the essence of constant motion like that other showman, time. His setting is the major cities of Europe or a train traveling between them. He shares with his characters, regardless of their age, their vibrant youth. He invents tirelessly. He doesn’t stress himself or his readers with excessive description, but if he stops to illustrate, he does so with unmistakably bright colors. He writes clearly: there’s rarely a messy sentence, never a dull one. He has an unerringly precise ear for slang and presents vulgarity with a genuine touch. Femininity lingers on his mind; even his flowers remind him of frills. Something of youthful exuberance sticks to his books—its thrill, curiosity, lack of discrimination, and its carefree volatility. But when, you might wonder, remembering both his talents and his surroundings, when will he mature? Rather, when will he dig deeper and put down roots into the complex soil of the mind? When, amid all his lively interests in people, will he truly engage with life?

Leaving generalisation, it is interesting to look at one of the simplest of Mr. Mackenzie's novels, Guy and Pauline, published in 1915, and conspicuously dedicated to the Commander-in-Chief and the General Staff of the Mediterranean Expeditionary Force. It is the story of Guy Hazlewood (wound up again after Sinister Street) and a rector's daughter. Guy, returned from Macedonian Relief Fund work, is charmed by a watery Oxfordshire house called Plashers Mead, and settles there to write poetry. The rectory family are his neighbours, and with the rector's daughters, Margaret, Monica, and Pauline, he quickly obtains a brotherly footing, and then becomes engaged to the youngest. The rector is a shadowy gardener with a singular fondness for answering every question, upon whatever subject and of whatever importance, by a reference to a blossoming or decaying plant; an idiosyncrasy which is supposed to endear him to his family. And it is an "endearing" book. Everybody is unvaryingly sweet; the adjective is as common and as adhesive as mud. The three girls form a group of the kind for which the far more finely observant and delicate art of Miss Viola Meynell (among living novelists) has already obtained and exhausted our sympathy. Ungracious as the comparison must seem to both writers, it is irresistible and fatal. Linked sweetness too long drawn out becomes tiresome, and the indistinct softness of the style makes the book something more than tiresome.

Leaving generalizations aside, it’s interesting to look at one of the simplest novels by Mr. Mackenzie, Guy and Pauline, published in 1915, and notably dedicated to the Commander-in-Chief and the General Staff of the Mediterranean Expeditionary Force. It tells the story of Guy Hazlewood (who reappears after Sinister Street) and the rector's daughter. Guy, back from his work with the Macedonian Relief Fund, is enchanted by a picturesque Oxfordshire house called Plashers Mead and decides to settle there to write poetry. The rector's family are his neighbors, and he quickly forms a brotherly bond with the rector's daughters, Margaret, Monica, and Pauline, eventually getting engaged to the youngest. The rector is a vague gardener with a unique habit of answering every question, no matter the topic or its importance, by referring to a blooming or wilting plant; this quirk is meant to endear him to his family. And it is an "endearing" book. Everyone is consistently sweet; the term is as common and sticky as mud. The three girls create a group that, in comparison, has exhausted our sympathy thanks to the much more observant and nuanced art of Miss Viola Meynell (among contemporary novelists). As unflattering as the comparison may be to both authors, it’s unavoidable and damaging. Prolonged linked sweetness becomes tiresome, and the vague softness of the style turns the book into something beyond just tiresome.

Pauline hurried through a shower to church on Easter morning, and shook mingled tears and raindrops from herself when she saw that Guy was come to Communion. So then that angel had travelled from her bedside last night to hover over Guy and bid him wake early next morning, because it was Easter Day. With never so holy a calm had she knelt in the jewelled shadows of that chancel or returned from the altar to find her pew imparadised. When the people came out of church the sun was shining, and on the trees and on the tombstones a multitude of birds were singing. Never had Pauline felt the spirit of Eastertide uplift her with such a joy, joy for her lover beside her, joy for summer close at hand, joy for all the joy that Easter could bring to the soul.

Pauline quickly took a shower to make it to church on Easter morning, shaking off a mix of tears and raindrops when she saw that Guy had come for Communion. That angel must have traveled from her bedside last night to watch over Guy and motivate him to wake up early this morning because it was Easter Day. She knelt in the beautiful shadows of the chancel, feeling a sense of holy calm, and returned from the altar to find her pew filled with peace. As the congregation left the church, the sun was shining, and birds were chirping among the trees and on the tombstones. Pauline had never felt the spirit of Easter lift her with such joy—joy for her lover beside her, joy for the upcoming summer, joy for all the happiness that Easter could bring to the soul.

Elsewhere:

Elsewhere:

The apple trees were already frilled with a foam of blossom; and on quivering boughs linnets with breasts rose-burnt by the winds of March throbbed out their carol. Chaffinches with flashing prelude of silver wings flourished a burst of song that broke as with too intolerable a triumph: then sought another tree and poured forth451 the triumphant song again. Thrushes, blackbirds and warblers quired deep-throated melodies against the multitudinous trebles of those undistinguished myriads that with choric pæan saluted May; and on sudden diminuendoes could be heard the rustling canzonets of the goldfinches, rising and falling with reedy cadences.

The apple trees were already covered in a soft layer of blossoms, and on the swaying branches, linnets with chests warmed by the March winds sang their happy tune. Chaffinches, with a dazzling flash of silver wings, burst into a song that felt almost too triumphant to handle; then they flew to another tree to share their victorious melodies again. Thrushes, blackbirds, and warblers harmonized deep, rich songs alongside the countless high notes of those ordinary crowds that welcomed May with a choral celebration; and in sudden softer moments, the goldfinches could be heard with their sweet, flowing songs, rising and falling with gentle rhythms.451

The story is clogged by Guy's meditations upon "poetical ambition"—he is in the early twenties—and yet, with all these grievous handicaps, it survives with sufficient force to express the poignancy with which an incomplete passion may sink to oblivion. In Pauline Mr. Mackenzie has succeeded in showing with simplicity and truth the quick development of a child to a passionate, then a despairing, and at last a forsaken woman; and in Guy the æsthetic frog swollen to a fraction larger than his nature and then relapsing into insignificance. I am not sure that the best of this novelist's achievement is not seen in the isolation of these characters, the sufficiency of quiet incident, and the sense—faintly yet perceptibly communicated—that the tragedy of separation is implicit in the persons of his story. The atmosphere may seem close, the setting fanciful, scenes, characters, and action diminished and slightly prettified; yet there is genuine movement, rise and decline. The occasion of Guy's last parting from Pauline is worth noting, if only because Guy happens to be but the present name of Mr. Mackenzie's invariable young man from Oxford; let it be remembered, however, that Guy reappears years after in Sylvia and Michael as a larger shadow and dies with the Serbians before Nish.

The story gets bogged down by Guy’s thoughts on "poetical ambition"—he's in his early twenties—but despite these heavy obstacles, it still manages to powerfully convey the heartbreaking sense of how an unfulfilled passion can fade into nothingness. In Pauline, Mr. Mackenzie effectively portrays how a child develops into a passionate, then despairing, and ultimately abandoned woman with simplicity and honesty; and in Guy, there's a portrayal of an artistic type who inflates beyond his true self and then returns to irrelevance. I’m not sure the best part of this novelist's work isn't found in the isolation of these characters, the quiet unfolding of events, and the subtly conveyed idea that the tragedy of separation is inherent in the lives of those in the story. The mood may feel heavy, the setting whimsical, and the scenes, characters, and actions somewhat diminished and prettified; yet there’s real movement, rise and fall. The moment of Guy’s final parting from Pauline is noteworthy, if only because Guy is merely the latest incarnation of Mr. Mackenzie’s typical young man from Oxford; however, it’s important to note that Guy reappears years later in Sylvia and Michael as a larger presence and meets his end with the Serbians before Nish.

"Even if temporarily I were interested in another girl, you may be quite sure that she would always be second to you."

"Even if I was briefly interested in another girl, you can be sure she would always come after you."

"But you might be interested?" Pauline asked breathlessly.

"But you might be wondering?" Pauline asked eagerly.

"I must be free if I'm going to be an artist."

"I need to feel free if I want to be an artist."

"Free?" she echoed slowly.

"Free?" she repeated slowly.

There remains a negative merit. If the artist, as a hundred critics have asserted and a thousand authors forgotten, is proved by what he omits, it must be counted to Mr. Mackenzie for a virtue that this book of four hundred pages does not contain a single seduction, and that, despite the obvious piquancy of a contrast between Plashers Mead and a London night-club, he has so easily and so blessedly avoided it.

There’s still a downside. If the artist, as many critics have pointed out and countless authors have overlooked, is judged by what he leaves out, we should give Mr. Mackenzie credit for the fact that this four-hundred-page book doesn’t have a single seduction. Despite the clear tension between Plashers Mead and a London nightclub, he has effortlessly and wonderfully steered clear of it.

The point is the more proper for remembrance inasmuch as such forbearance is the last straining of the quality of mercy in this author. Mr. Mackenzie commonly prefers cities to country scenes, although a country scene in his earliest novel yielded him his first opportunity of teasing innocent readers with an unsavoury interior. Since he is a cultured writer you might imagine that Hogarth had tutored him; but Hogarth is immensely masculine, and the origin of our novelist's inspiration need be sought no farther back than the 'nineties. Nothing is more surprising, at any rate to men approaching middle-age, than the fitful incandescence of that spark with which the 'nineties were tinily illuminated. The inferior intelligence and the yet more inferior imagination which impelled certain artists—pleased with the phrase452 decadent—to magnify the ferment of youthful senses, may now seem even more trivial in their fruition than an Olympian judgment would allow. But it is hard to be impartial when a purely remote contemplation is forbidden by the flashing reflections from living writers who are only in a narrow sense contemporary writers. Coventry Patmore, chief poet and almost chief artist in that church of which we hear so much in Mr. Mackenzie's novels, asserted with more force than originality that what is morally bad is necessarily bad art; and he proceeded to say, less tritely, that the delicate indecency of so much modern art was partly due to deficient virility which, in proportion to its strength, is naturally modest. Pleading for plain-speaking, he maintained that indecency (which only a fool could identify with plain-speaking) is an endeavour to irritate sensations and appetites in the absence of natural passion; that which passes with so many for power and ardour being really, in his certain and indignant eyes, impotence and coldness. The distinction between plain-speaking and delicate indecency is to be remembered when Mr. Mackenzie's most ambitious attempts at the English novel, Sinister Street and Sylvia Scarlett, are considered. There may be coarseness of expression, a fondness for trivial bluntness of phrase; but it would be stupid to see in that more than coarseness or bluntness. The theme of Sinister Street, says the author, is the youth of a man who will presumably be a priest; a theme developed in nearly four hundred thousand words by something like the process of "annual elongation" which Johnson observed in a Hebridean road. The book moves upon familiar biographical lines—the lonely children, the local school and lesser public school, Oxford, and the betrayed passion for a prostitute. It is an enormous and minute chronicle—of what? Of the externals of a boy's life, of the customs of school, flirtation with vulgar girls, evasions of school tasks, the ways of a decrepit group surviving from the 'nineties, Catholic ritual, and a little introspection here and there; and then, in the second volume, of the same externals of Oxford life drawn to the same scale. Such a scheme must needs attract the tens who have been to public school and University, and delight the tens of thousands who haven't. Is it taking a mean advantage of time's passage to compare Sinister Street with Serge Aksakoff's Years of Childhood and its successors? Aksakoff treats childhood with a simplicity, a quiet intentness, by the side of which Mr. Mackenzie's enormous reconstruction seems loose and artificial. Sinister Street is vast in size and meagre in content. It is packed with superfluities. Three-fourths of it is inessential to the author's declared intention; it is no more than a guide-book cleverly designed (e.g., the first week at Oxford) to evoke an illusion of Oxford in Pimlico and Shepherd's Bush; and concentrating upon the remaining fourth, you feel that your author has been aware of little more than the physiology of adolescence and the usual facile religious reactions. Boys from seventeen to twenty-three, girls from sixteen to any age, may find in Henry Meats alias Brother Aloysius, in Arthur Wilmot the last of the Decadents, in the Lilys and the Daisys of the streets, in the whole rank multitude of Mr. Mackenzie's "underworld,"453 the irritation of sensation which adolescents naturally seek. Here may curiosity be half-satisfied, half-stimulated. A Guide to Prostitution could add little to the informations of Sinister Street: the dress, the habitation, even the finances of those who have "gone gay," are meticulously recorded. Passed, I am afraid, are the Orient promenade and the underground gilded sty, but their glory is not departed, it is merely transferred, and Sinister Street remains sufficiently lively and up to date to provoke the youngest and make the oldest feel young again. Do you ask why God gives brains for such a use? I cannot even guess. Mr. Mackenzie astonishingly blazons his book with Keats's famous analysis: "The imagination of a boy is healthy, and the mature imagination of a man is healthy; but there is a space of life between, in which the soul is in a ferment, etc."—an astonishing phrase for index to this book; whether used in simplicity or in subtle defiance, this also I cannot guess. Clear enough is it that what passes for imagination is no other than the froth of yesty waves of youth.... It is a book written, if offence may be disavowed and avoided, by a boy for boys. Mr. Mackenzie himself, in his introductory letter, refers to his study of Russian writers (this in explanation of the length of his novels), and in his epilogical letter he apparently regards the book as a work of art. An author's opinion of his own intention is to be respected, for who shall challenge it? It does but afford an additional ground for judgment and surprise.

The point is all the more memorable because this restraint represents the last stretch of mercy in this author’s writing. Mr. Mackenzie often prefers city settings over rural ones, though his first novel featured a country scene that allowed him to tease innocent readers with an unpleasant interior. Since he is a cultured writer, you might think Hogarth influenced him; however, Hogarth has a very masculine style, and you only need to look back to the '90s for our novelist's inspiration. Nothing is more surprising, especially to those nearing middle age, than the sporadic brilliance of the spark that lit up the '90s. The lesser intellect and even lesser imagination that pushed some artists—who were pleased with the term "decadent"—to exaggerate the stir of youthful senses may now seem more trivial in their outcomes than an Olympian judgment might allow. But it is difficult to remain unbiased when a true distant reflection is clouded by the bright reflections from living writers who are only contemporarily relevant. Coventry Patmore, the main poet and almost main artist in the church often mentioned in Mr. Mackenzie’s novels, claimed with more force than originality that what is morally wrong is necessarily bad art; he went on to say, less conventionally, that the subtle indecency of much modern art is partly due to a lack of masculinity, which is usually modest in proportion to its strength. Advocating for straightforwardness, he insisted that indecency (which only a fool could confuse with plain speaking) is an attempt to irritate feelings and desires in the absence of natural passion; what many view as power and passion is, in his firm and outraged opinion, simply impotence and coldness. This distinction between plain speaking and subtle indecency should be kept in mind when considering Mr. Mackenzie’s most ambitious novels, Sinister Street and Sylvia Scarlett. There may be crude language and an attachment to trivial bluntness; but it would be foolish to see anything more than that. The theme of Sinister Street, as the author states, is about a young man who will likely become a priest; it is a theme elaborated on in nearly four hundred thousand words by a sort of "annual elongation" that Johnson noted in a Hebridean road. The book follows familiar biographical patterns—the lonely children, the local school and lesser public school, Oxford, and the betrayed love for a prostitute. It is an extensive and detailed account—of what? Of the outward aspects of a boy's life, the customs of school, interactions with common girls, procrastinating schoolwork, the ways of a worn-out crowd from the '90s, Catholic rituals, and a bit of introspection here and there; then, in the second volume, the same outward experiences of Oxford life portrayed at the same scale. This approach is bound to appeal to those who have attended public school and university, while also delighting the countless others who haven't. Is it unfair to compare Sinister Street with Serge Aksakoff's Years of Childhood and its successors? Aksakoff approaches childhood with a simplicity and focused intent that makes Mr. Mackenzie’s immense reconstruction feel loose and artificial. Sinister Street is broad in scope but sparse in substance. It is filled with unnecessary details. Three-fourths of it is irrelevant to the author's stated purpose; it serves merely as a cleverly designed guidebook (e.g., the first week at Oxford) meant to create an illusion of Oxford in Pimlico and Shepherd's Bush; and focusing on the remaining fourth, you sense that the author has noticed little more than the physical aspects of adolescence and the usual superficial religious reactions. Boys from seventeen to twenty-three, and girls from sixteen onward, might find in Henry Meats, a.k.a. Brother Aloysius, Arthur Wilmot—the last of the Decadents—the Lilys and Daisys of the streets, and the whole underbelly of Mr. Mackenzie’s “underworld,” the excitement they naturally seek during their teenage years. Here, curiosity may be half-satisfied and half-stimulated. A Guide to Prostitution could scarcely add to the knowledge offered by Sinister Street: the attire, the living conditions, even the financial situations of those who have “gone gay” are meticulously documented. I fear the Oriental promenade and the underground gilded sty are gone, but their glory is not completely lost; it has merely shifted, and Sinister Street remains lively and relevant enough to intrigue the young and make the older feel youthful again. Do you wonder why God gives us brains for such purposes? I can’t even begin to guess. Mr. Mackenzie boldly adorns his book with Keats’s famous analysis: “The imagination of a boy is healthy, and the mature imagination of a man is healthy; but there is a space of life between, in which the soul is in a ferment, etc.”—an astonishing phrase for the index of this book; whether intended to be simple or subtly defiant, I cannot say. What is clear is that what passes for imagination is nothing more than the foam of youthful waves.... It is a book written, if offense can be set aside, by a boy for boys. Mr. Mackenzie himself, in his introductory letter, mentions his study of Russian writers (this to explain the length of his novels), and in his closing letter, he seems to regard the book as a work of art. An author's view of their own intention deserves respect, for who can challenge it? It merely provides additional grounds for judgment and surprise.

To consider Sinister Street a mere aberration is an extravagant possibility, but possibility itself is left panting behind Sylvia Scarlett. Here, again, the author is generous of space, and here he has not been content to write a guide-book. He has chosen a woman for his central figure, and she, unlike the male protagonists of the other books, is no coloured cloudy reflection of a reflection. She is no minikin Michael or Guy or Maurice, but a semblable moving figure. Sinister Street is her place of origin, Vanity Fair her scene of action—a world of music-halls where farce passes for fantasy and women's dress for an exciting theme. Farce? Sylvia is not only farcical in herself, but is, like Falstaff, creative—the cause of farce in others; and though Book One opens so admirably with a paragraph showing how well the author can follow a good model, farce ensues and recurs and makes her chronicle an amusing thing.

To think of Sinister Street as just an oddity is a bit of a stretch, but that idea pales in comparison to Sylvia Scarlett. Once again, the author gives plenty of detail, and he hasn't settled for just writing a guide. He has picked a woman as his main character, who, unlike the male leads in other books, is not just a vague representation. She is not a tiny version of Michael or Guy or Maurice, but a vibrant, dynamic individual. Sinister Street is where she comes from, and Vanity Fair is where she makes her mark—a world of variety shows where silly antics pass for deep experiences and women's fashion is an exciting topic. Silly antics? Sylvia is not just ridiculous herself, but, like Falstaff, also sparks chaos in others; and even though Book One starts off strong with a paragraph showcasing how well the author can follow a good example, the silliness continues and adds amusement to her story.

But it is amusing only so long as coarseness is not strained through a child's mind, coarseness of phrase only or more significant coarseness of invention. I say more significant, for whether that worse coarseness is intended or involuntary must be immaterial, save as indicating the particular code against which the offence is primarily committed, the code of manners or the code of art. There is here no such gentleness in the treatment of childhood as distinguishes the earlier chapters of Carnival.... The point need not be stressed. I dislike the current practice of setting one's wits against the author whose work happens to be the subject of discussion; I don't want to produce an artificial dilemma and pretend that Mr. Mackenzie is inevitably trapped by it. Put it, then, that there are certain obligations of civilised life,454 and certain obligations of that flower of civilised life which we call art; put it that coarseness of phrase or incident outrages the former, and that an intention to commit that outrage, or an insensibility of having committed it, is equally an offence against the less assertive but not less imperative obligations of art. In a word, the sin is vulgarity, two-edged vulgarity it may be, an offence against both canons or, if you will, both conventions; and the further weight hangs on the charge that it is here committed in the person of a child, and is, therefore, wanton. Shall I add that the immanence of farce just spoken of does in a little degree mitigate the cruelty by generalising the vulgarity? Here is rude, healthy Smollett out-Smolletted, reduced to the uncostly and only half-odious horseplay of a music-hall:

But it's only entertaining as long as the roughness doesn't filter through a child's mind, whether that's rough language or more important roughness in ideas. When I say "more important," I mean that whether that deeper roughness is intentional or not doesn't really matter, except as it shows the specific standards it's violating, whether those are social manners or artistic conventions. There's no gentle handling of childhood here like in the earlier chapters of Carnival.... I don't need to emphasize this point. I dislike the trend of pitting one's intellect against the author of the work being discussed; I don't want to create a false dilemma and act like Mr. Mackenzie is inevitably caught in it. Let's just say that there are certain responsibilities of civilized life,454 and certain responsibilities of that refined aspect of civilized life we call art; let’s say that rough language or incidents violate the former, and that either the intention to commit that violation or the ignorance of having done so is also an offense against the subtler but equally important obligations of art. In short, the sin is vulgarity, which may be a two-edged vulgarity, offending both codes or, if you prefer, both conventions; and the added weight comes from the fact that it's committed through the character of a child, making it especially cruel. Should I mention that the essence of farce just mentioned somewhat softens the harshness by generalizing the vulgarity? Here we have raw, robust Smollett outdone, reduced to the cheap and only partially distasteful antics of a music hall:

The encouragement put a fine spirit into Danny's blows; he hammered the unfortunate Cohen round and round the room, upsetting table and chairs and washstand until with a stinging blow he knocked him backwards into the slop-pail, in which he sat so heavily that when he tried to rise the slop-pail stuck and gave him the appearance of a large baboon crawling with elevated rump on all fours. Danny kicked off the slop-pail, and invited Cohen to stand up to him; but when he did get on his feet, he ran to the door and reached the stairs just as Mrs. Gonner was wearily ascending to find out what was happening. He tried to stop himself by clutching the knob of the baluster, which broke; the result was that he dragged Mrs. Gonner with him in a glissade which ended behind the counter. The confusion in the shop became general; Mr. Gonner cut his thumb, and the sight of the blood caused a woman who was eating a sausage to choke; another customer took advantage of the row to snatch a side of bacon and try to escape, but another customer with a finer moral sense prevented him; a dog who was sniffing in the entrance saw the bacon on the floor and tried to seize it, but getting his tail trodden upon by somebody, he took fright and bit a small boy, who was waiting to change a shilling into coppers. Meanwhile Sylvia, who expected every minute that Jubie and her pugilistic brother would come back and increase the confusion with possibly unpleasant consequences for herself, took advantage of Danny's being occupied in an argument with Cohen and the two Gonners to put on her hat and escape from the shop. She jumped on the first omnibus and congratulated herself when she looked round and saw a policeman entering the eating-house.

The encouragement gave Danny a boost of energy; he started beating up the unfortunate Cohen around the room, knocking over tables, chairs, and the washstand until he landed a punch that sent Cohen crashing into the slop-pail. He sat in it so awkwardly that when he tried to get up, the pail stuck to him, making him look like a big baboon crawling on all fours with his backside in the air. Danny kicked the slop-pail away and dared Cohen to face him; but when Cohen finally got to his feet, he bolted for the door and made it to the stairs just as Mrs. Gonner was slowly coming up to see what was happening. He tried to stop himself by grabbing the banister, but it broke, dragging Mrs. Gonner along in a slide that ended behind the counter. The chaos in the shop intensified; Mr. Gonner cut his thumb, and the sight of blood made a woman eating a sausage choke; another customer saw this as a chance to grab a side of bacon and try to escape, but someone with a stronger sense of justice stopped him; a dog sniffing around the entrance spotted the bacon on the floor and tried to snatch it, but when someone stepped on its tail, it got scared and bit a small boy who was waiting to change a shilling into coins. Meanwhile, Sylvia, who was anxiously waiting for Jubie and her fighting brother to return and possibly make things worse for her, took advantage of Danny being distracted in a fight with Cohen and the two Gonners to put on her hat and slip out of the shop. She jumped on the first bus and felt pleased when she turned around to see a policeman entering the eating-house.

Sylvia herself is capable enough as well as universally attractive. The citation just made is from a passage following the second amorous attack upon her, when Danny Lewis threatens her with a knife, and she parries with the water in her bedroom. An earlier lover had retired from a similar contest with his underlip bitten through. When, some time after the knife-and-water episode, Sylvia meets the Oxford type in Philip Iredale, she is sent by him (being still but sixteen) for a year's schooling and then marries him. Coquetting with the Church is followed by flight—alone, it must be added; and indeed Sylvia's whole recorded life is fugitive, a pilgrimage between this world and some other. Three months later her husband's Oxford composure is shocked by:

Sylvia herself is quite capable and generally appealing. The quote mentioned comes from a moment after the second romantic assault on her, when Danny Lewis threatens her with a knife, and she defends herself with the water in her bedroom. An earlier lover had backed out of a similar situation with his lip bitten through. A while after the knife-and-water incident, when Sylvia meets the Oxford type Philip Iredale, he sends her (still just sixteen) off for a year of schooling and then marries her. Her flirtation with the Church is followed by her escape—alone, it’s worth noting; and indeed, Sylvia's entire recorded life feels like a flight, a journey between this world and another. Three months later, her husband’s calm Oxford demeanor is shocked by:

"You must divorce me now. I've not been able to earn enough to pay you back more than this [ten pounds] for your bad bargain. I don't think I've given any more pleasure to the men who have paid less for me than you did, if that's any consolation."

"You need to divorce me now. I haven't been able to earn enough to pay you back more than this [ten pounds] for your bad deal. I don't believe I've brought any more pleasure to the men who paid less for me than you did, if that makes any difference."

Adventures repeat themselves. A huge Russian officer bursts into Sylvia's room one night and is pitched out of the window by a couple of acrobats. The war begins and spreads itself over Europe as a background for her passages and parleyings; and maybe the Commander-in-Chief and the General Staff of the Mediterranean Expeditionary Force have beguiled many a tiresome after-war hour in pursuing Sylvia's wanderings between places familiarised by their late anxieties. Sylvia is differentiated from the other women of these novels, not only by her superior capacity for experiences, but even more by her superior volubility. She is, consciously, mind as well as body, and as the narrative goes on and on she develops a passion for monologue—terrifying in any woman, and rare among women whose occupation Sylvia Scarlett's own name is perhaps meant assonantally to suggest. These monologues, recurrent as the farce and more deadly, might be called shortly the jargon. "I represent the original conception of the Hetaera," she asserts.

Adventures have a way of repeating themselves. One night, a huge Russian officer barges into Sylvia's room, only to be thrown out of the window by a couple of acrobats. The war starts and spreads across Europe, serving as a backdrop for her journeys and conversations; perhaps the Commander-in-Chief and the General Staff of the Mediterranean Expeditionary Force have passed many boring post-war hours tracking Sylvia's travels through familiar places that once worried them. Sylvia stands apart from the other women in these stories, not just because of her greater capacity for experiences, but even more so because of her exceptional ability to talk. She is, consciously, both mind and body, and as the story unfolds, she develops a passion for monologues—intimidating in any woman, and rare among those whose role Sylvia Scarlett's name is perhaps subconsciously meant to imply. These monologues, as repetitive as comedy and more impactful, could be simply referred to as the jargon. "I embody the original idea of the Hetaera," she declares.

"He'll think of me, if he ever thinks of me at all, as one of the great multitude of wronged women. I shall think of him, though as a matter of fact I shall avoid thinking of him, either as what might have been—a false concept, for, of course, what might have been is fundamentally inconceivable—or as what he was—a sentimental fool."

"If he thinks of me, it'll be just as another wronged woman. I’ll think of him, even though I really intend to avoid it, either as what could have been—which is a misleading thought since what could have been is nearly impossible to grasp—or as the sentimental fool he was."

She meditates upon the art of Botticelli, whose appeal she seems to think is only childlike, upon the conflict of nationality with civilisation. She reads Tolstoi and Dostoieffsky, putting Apuleius by, goes to confession, analyses her sensations, details the errancy of her parentage, and seeks to shock the priest who, when Sylvia acutely suggests that God is "almost vulgarly anthropomorphic," can only murmur, "Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?" But here is a brief specimen of the almost unbroken monologue to which the priest of the wisest of the churches can make no answer but a profession of the power of the Church:

She contemplates the art of Botticelli, which she believes is only appealing in a childlike way, and the struggle between nationality and civilization. She reads Tolstoy and Dostoevsky, setting aside Apuleius, goes to confession, analyzes her feelings, discusses the faults in her family background, and tries to shock the priest who, when Sylvia sharply points out that God is "almost vulgarly anthropomorphic," can only whisper, "Aren't five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?" But here is a brief example of the nearly continuous monologue to which the priest of the most intelligent church can respond only with a statement about the power of the Church:

"I suppose my running away was the direct result of my bringing up, because whenever I had been brought face to face with a difficult situation I ran away. However, this time I was determined from some perverted pride to make myself more utterly myself than I had ever done. It's hard to explain how my mind worked. You must remember I was only nineteen, and already at thirty-one I am as far from understanding all my motives then as if I were trying to understand somebody who was not myself at all. Anyhow, I simply went on the streets. For three months I mortified my flesh by being a harlot. Can you understand that? Can you possibly understand the deliberate infliction of such a discipline, not to humiliate one's pride but to exalt it? Can you understand that I emerged from that three months of incredible horror with a complete personality?..."

"I guess running away was just how I was raised because whenever I faced a tough situation, I would escape. But this time, I was determined, fueled by some twisted pride, to truly be myself like never before. It’s hard to explain what I was thinking. Remember, I was only nineteen, and even at thirty-one, I still don’t completely understand my motivations back then, almost like I’m trying to figure out someone completely different. Anyway, I just hit the streets. For three months, I went through the humiliation of being a sex worker. Can you believe that? Can you even grasp the choice to put myself through such discipline, not to lower my pride but to elevate it? Do you realize that I came out of those three months of unimaginable horror with a fully formed identity?..."

Sylvia did not wait for the priest to answer this question, partly because she did not want to be disillusioned by finding so soon that he had not comprehended anything of her emotions or actions, partly because there seemed more important revelations of herself still to be made.

Sylvia didn’t wait for the priest to reply to this question, partly because she didn’t want to feel disillusioned by finding out too quickly that he hadn’t understood any of her feelings or actions, and partly because it seemed like there were still more important truths about herself to share.

—Farce at least is unpretentious, but this crude jargon, this retroverted intellectualism, is offensive beyond farce, odious beyond "delicate indecency."

—Farce may be simple, but this awkward language, this backward way of thinking, is more than just offensive; it's distasteful beyond farce, repulsive beyond "subtle indecency."

It may not be wholly due to perversity if the characteristics of these long biographical novels should overshadow the sharp merits of, say, Carnival. Carnival, even better than Guy and Pauline, may serve as a measure of Mr. Mackenzie's decline from his promise; since although its conclusion is a disharmony, its best chapters are good enough to cause a reader to sigh over the later novels. Was it, indeed, quite a worthless aim to follow in the footsteps of George Gissing? Carnival suggests that a new Gissing might have grown up before our eyes, with a touch of the same veracity, the same mordancy, and a little less than the same humourless and dishumoured regard for what is wry and hapless; but Carnival stands alone, and the exactions of that difficult sincerity have been put by.... Or take, again, Poor Relations, the latest of Mr. Mackenzie's inventions. With its ease and brilliant vivacities, with the comedy of its conception, what a delightful play it would make! But might not the comedy have depended—as comedy must—more surely upon character and less upon incident? The author of Sylvia Scarlett, however, has imposed a too-swift facility upon the author of Poor Relations. If practice makes perfect, then nothing was wanting to the completeness of Poor Relations—but how much is wanting! Admirable are the opening notes, but of the rest too much is a brisk falsetto. There is excess in the situations, excess in the characterisation, excess in the style:

It might not be entirely because of stubbornness that the traits of these long biographical novels overshadow the distinct strengths of, say, Carnival. Carnival, even more than Guy and Pauline, could reflect Mr. Mackenzie's decline from his earlier promise; even though its ending feels off, its best chapters are strong enough to make a reader long for his later works. Was it genuinely a pointless goal to follow in George Gissing's footsteps? Carnival hints that a new Gissing might have developed right before us, possessing the same honesty, the same sharpness, and slightly less of that serious and humorless perspective towards the ironic and unfortunate; yet Carnival stands on its own, and the demands of that challenging sincerity have been set aside. Or consider Poor Relations, the latest of Mr. Mackenzie's creations. With its effortless brilliance and lively moments, and the humor in its concept, what a charming play it would make! But shouldn’t the comedy rely—like all comedies—more on character than on events? The author of Sylvia Scarlett has imposed too much rapid ease on the author of Poor Relations. If practice leads to perfection, then Poor Relations is almost complete—but there’s still so much missing! The opening notes are impressive, but the rest feels overly exaggerated, like a lively falsetto. There's an excess in the situations, an excess in the characterization, and an excess in the style:

When he looked at the old lady he could not discover anything except a cold egotism in every fold of those flabby cheeks where the powder lay like drifted snow in the ruts of a sunless lane.

When he looked at the old woman, all he could see was a cold self-absorption in every sag of her droopy cheeks, where the makeup clung like blown snow in the grooves of a shaded road.

It is equally the virtue and the fault of Mr. Mackenzie that he provokes melancholy regrets, even in the middle of frequent chuckles; and when the chuckling has died away the shadow of Sylvia Scarlett falls upon the book, just as with the same unhappy denigration it is flung backwards over the better qualities of the earlier Carnival.

It’s both a strength and a weakness of Mr. Mackenzie that he stirs up deep regrets, even amid frequent laughter; and when the laughter fades, the shadow of Sylvia Scarlett looms over the book, just as that same unhappy negativity cast a shadow over the better traits of the earlier Carnival.

Yet Poor Relations, like Guy and Pauline, is free from the worst flaw of the longer novels, the crude determination to shock, which breaks most starkly through the superficialities of Sylvia Scarlett. That is a breach of the code of art rather than the code of morals, an eruptive épatism which would disfigure a better book, if it could be found there. Can you conceive a more attractive subject, if you are but three-and-twenty, than the philosophic harlot? Or an easier? I do not suppose that it is less interesting to be on the streets than to be in the Ministry of Food; neither occupation can be objectionable as subject of a novel. It would be untrue to say that the subject of a novel is a thing of complete indifference, and that the treatment is everything; for a writer would not do wisely to forfeit the advantage which a subject might offer him. But neither would he do wisely in exploiting a subject only to excite the curiosity or astonish the simplicity of his reader. Merely adventitious457 at best is the gain. It is to reduce subject and treatment to their lowest terms, and reject the implicit conditions which confront every writer who would explore the imaginative world where there can be no laws save honour, loyalty, and delicacy. The scientific writer is secured against deceiving himself or his readers for long; his assumptions can be verified, his deductions precisely analysed, his whole professions rationally weighed. The imaginative and the quasi-imaginative writer have no such security, nor their readers such protection. Traditional values may be inapplicable; it is hard to discriminate novelty from originality. A book that shocks may be as profoundly conceived as Jude the Obscure, as cheaply fashioned as Sylvia Scarlett. Incident may be prodigal equally in Dostoieffsky and Mr. Compton Mackenzie, but significance of incident may vary infinitely. Mr. Mackenzie's incidents have no significance; they remain incidents. His thoughts are insignificant except in so far as they indicate a modern intellectual disvertebration. His view of character is insignificant except in so far as it betrays an adolescent apprehension. Who is Sylvia? you ask, and your author is silent. What is she? and the answer is dispersed among eight hundred garrulous pages.

Yet Poor Relations, like Guy and Pauline, doesn't have the worst flaw of the longer novels, which is the crude urge to shock that most prominently appears in the superficialities of Sylvia Scarlett. That's a violation of the artistic code rather than the moral code, a disruptive épatism that would distort a better book, if such a book existed. Can you think of a more appealing subject, if you're only twenty-three, than the philosophical prostitute? Or a simpler one? I don't think being on the streets is any less interesting than working in the Ministry of Food; neither job is inappropriate as a subject for a novel. It's not accurate to say that the topic of a novel is completely unimportant and that the treatment is everything, because a writer wouldn't be wise to ignore the advantages that a topic might provide. However, it wouldn't be smart to exploit a topic simply to arouse curiosity or astonish a naive reader. At best, the gain would be trivial. It reduces subject and treatment to their simplest form and dismisses the underlying conditions every writer faces when exploring the imaginative world where the only rules are honor, loyalty, and sensitivity. The scientific writer is protected from deceiving themselves or their readers for long; their assumptions can be verified, their conclusions carefully analyzed, their entire assertions rationally evaluated. The imaginative and semi-imaginative writer doesn’t have that same security, nor do their readers enjoy such protection. Traditional values might not apply; distinguishing between novelty and originality can be difficult. A book that shocks could be as deeply thought out as Jude the Obscure, yet as cheaply made as Sylvia Scarlett. Incidents can be abundant in both Dostoieffsky and Mr. Compton Mackenzie, but the significance of those incidents can vary greatly. Mr. Mackenzie's incidents lack significance; they remain mere incidents. His thoughts are insignificant except insofar as they reflect a modern intellectual dismemberment. His view of character holds little significance except to reveal a youthful misunderstanding. “Who is Sylvia?” you ask, and your author is silent. “What is she?” and the answer is scattered among eight hundred chatty pages.

Yet, it must be repeated, Mr. Mackenzie has conspicuous gifts, and, as the letters with which Sinister Street opens and closes indicate, he is aware of them, and has not undertaken these enormous fictions without a sense of his task. But he has accepted the easier way. He can invest his scene with an illusion of activity, if not of reality, but he is unable to picture reality, for he does not distinguish; neither does he create a reality, a world for himself, amenable to its own laws, establishing its own consistency. That would be a wonderful but a hard thing. Amid the booths of his Vanity Fair he moves, not soberly and critically as Christian and Faithful moved, but as one swiftly enchanted by externals. He approaches the field of imaginative art, and I cannot say that his powers and pretensions are such as must discourage entry; but for imagination he learns to substitute invention, chooses the superficial, and does not even trouble to secure the consistency of his characters; Michael Fane's mother, for instance, being declined from an irregular great lady in Volume One to a parish imbecile in Volume Two. He might have chosen otherwise. His alertness, his preoccupation with externals, his fullness of incident, his soft fluency of style might have been flogged into subordination; he need not have been very serious to have taken his work seriously. But all that he promises now is, if the tempting derangement of a line by a modern poet be pardonable:

Yet, it has to be said again, Mr. Mackenzie has notable talents, and, as the letters that begin and end Sinister Street show, he is aware of them and hasn’t taken on these massive stories without understanding his responsibility. But he’s chosen the easier path. He can fill his scenes with a sense of action, if not reality, but he struggles to depict reality because he doesn't differentiate; he also doesn't create a reality, a world of his own, following its own rules and maintaining its own consistency. That would be an amazing but challenging task. In the midst of his Vanity Fair, he moves not with the sober and critical approach of Christian and Faithful, but as someone easily captivated by appearances. He ventures into the realm of imaginative art, and I can’t say that his abilities and claims should deter him from entering; but for imagination, he substitutes invention, opts for the superficial, and doesn’t even bother to ensure his characters are consistent; for example, Michael Fane's mother goes from being an extravagant lady in Volume One to a simpleton in Volume Two. He might have chosen differently. His alertness, his focus on appearances, his abundance of incidents, and his smooth writing style could have been refined; he didn’t have to be overly serious to take his work seriously. But all he currently offers is, if we can excuse the playful twisting of a line by a modern poet:

A nightmare of unbearable stories.

Mr. Mackenzie has divagated. The task of presenting reality is left to the scientific mind, and the task of creating another reality is left to the poetic mind.

Mr. Mackenzie has wandered off topic. The job of presenting reality belongs to the scientific mind, while the job of creating an alternate reality is for the poetic mind.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We welcome letters from readers on any topics of bibliographical interest. The Editor will do his best to respond to all inquiries sent to him.

GENERAL NOTES

MR. Septimus Rivington's recently published book, The Publishing Family of Rivington (Rivington, 1919; 10s. net), contains a certain amount of interesting information about the eighteenth-century book trade. Charles Rivington started publishing in 1711. His successor, John, succeeded Jacob Tonson (great-nephew of the original Jacob Tonson who published Dryden's works) as managing partner of the institution known as the "Conger," the association of booksellers formed to share the risks and the profits of publishing ventures. In this volume Mr. Rivington has printed a number of Conger documents in his possession. It is interesting to learn the trade value of well-known books of the period. Thus, one-eighth of Archbishop Tillotson's works is bought by Tonson in 1711 for £87 10s. In 1738 a third part of Watts's Hymns is worth £70.

MR. Septimus Rivington's recently published book, The Publishing Family of Rivington (Rivington, 1919; 10s. net), includes some intriguing information about the book trade in the eighteenth century. Charles Rivington began publishing in 1711. His successor, John, took over from Jacob Tonson (the great-nephew of the original Jacob Tonson, who published Dryden's works) as the managing partner of the organization known as the "Conger," a group of booksellers that came together to share the risks and profits of publishing projects. In this volume, Mr. Rivington has included several Conger documents that he possesses. It's fascinating to see the market value of popular books from that time. For example, one-eighth of Archbishop Tillotson's works was purchased by Tonson in 1711 for £87 10s. In 1738, a third of Watts's Hymns was valued at £70.

*Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Mr. Rivington prints several extracts from old catalogues in his possession, which show that a book sale in the eighteenth century was a convivial affair. The catalogue of Thomas Osborne's stock-in-trade, consisting of books, copyrights, and shares in publications, is issued "to a select number of booksellers at the Queen's Head Tavern, in Paternoster Row, on Thursday, the ninth day of February, 1743/4, at Eleven of the Clock in the Forenoon. DINNER will be served on the table exactly at One of the Clock, consisting of Turkies and Chines, Hams and Chickens, Apple-pies, etc., and a Glass of very good Wine."

Mr. Rivington shares several excerpts from old catalogs he has, which show that book sales in the eighteenth century were lively social events. The catalog of Thomas Osborne's inventory, which includes books, copyrights, and shares in publications, was issued "to a select group of booksellers at the Queen's Head Tavern, in Paternoster Row, on Thursday, February 9, 1743/4, at 11:00 AM. DINNER will be served at 1:00 PM, featuring turkeys and chickens, hams, apple pies, etc., and a glass of very good wine."

*Sure, I can help with that! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Another recent book by a member of one of our great publishing families is Mr. John Murray's brief memoir of his father, John Murray the Third, the inventor of what was in his day an entirely new literary form, the Guide Book. Murray's first guide was issued in 1836. Three years later Karl Baedeker published a Handbüchlein of the same districts. Baedeker, like Shakespeare, disdained to invent his own plots. Murray's eighteen European guides were the Plutarch and Holinshed of the German's stupendous creations.

Another recent book by a member of one of our great publishing families is Mr. John Murray's brief memoir of his father, John Murray the Third, who created what was considered an entirely new literary form in his time, the Guide Book. Murray's first guide was published in 1836. Three years later, Karl Baedeker released a Handbüchlein for the same areas. Baedeker, like Shakespeare, chose not to create his own plots. Murray's eighteen European guides were the Plutarch and Holinshed of the German’s remarkable works.

Those who hope, by taking advantage of the present rate of exchange, to secure German books at an eighth or tenth of their value will be sorry to hear that German publishers are in league to put a stop to such delightful bargains. They are insisting on being paid at the rate of about fivepence to the mark; so that your books will cost you as much as half their real price.

People hoping to take advantage of the current exchange rate to get German books for an eighth or a tenth of their actual value will be disappointed to learn that German publishers are working together to end such great deals. They are insisting on being paid at around five pence to the mark, meaning your books will end up costing you about half of what they’re truly worth.

We were surprised, considering the blockade and the general shortage, at the excellent "get-up" of such recent German publications as we have seen. Among them were two illustrated volumes, one on Egyptian and the other on Negro art, published during the war, and produced in the most magnificent style. Almost more surprising were some exquisite little volumes of Czech poetry published at Prague, in which print, paper, and binding were all equally admirable.

We were surprised, given the blockade and the overall shortages, at the excellent quality of some recent German publications we've seen. Among them were two illustrated books, one about Egyptian art and the other about African art, published during the war and crafted in a truly magnificent style. Even more surprising were some beautiful little books of Czech poetry published in Prague, where the print, paper, and binding were all equally impressive.

459 A book for which one may search long in vain, but for which it is worth while to take some trouble, is the Memorie di Lorenzo da Ponte da Ceneda, three volumes, New York, 1829. Da Ponte is well known as the librettist of a number of Mozart's operas, and should be better known as the author of some of the most charming of eighteenth-century memoirs. His memoirs and poetical works were republished at Florence in 1871, and a French translation of the memoirs only was executed by M. C. D. de la Chavanne (Paris, Pagnerre, 1860). So far as we are aware, no English translation of this work exists. If this is indeed the case, it is high time that the defect was remedied. The Memorie Inutili of Da Ponte's earlier contemporary, Carlo Gozzi (three volumes, Venice, 1797), were translated by John Addington Symonds, and published in a very sumptuous illustrated edition by Nimmo in 1890.

459 A book that you might search for in vain for a long time, but is worth the effort, is the Memorie di Lorenzo da Ponte da Ceneda, three volumes, New York, 1829. Da Ponte is well-known as the librettist for several of Mozart’s operas and should also be better recognized as the author of some of the most delightful memoirs from the eighteenth century. His memoirs and poetry were re-published in Florence in 1871, and a French translation of just the memoirs was done by M. C. D. de la Chavanne (Paris, Pagnerre, 1860). As far as we know, there is no English translation of this work. If that's the case, it’s definitely time to fix that. The Memorie Inutili by Da Ponte's contemporary, Carlo Gozzi (three volumes, Venice, 1797), were translated by John Addington Symonds and published in a very luxurious illustrated edition by Nimmo in 1890.

*Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Another important book on the Italian eighteenth century, and one which it is not easy to find a copy of in any edition, is the Lettres Historiques et Critiques sur l'Italie of the Président Charles de Brosses (Paris, Ponthieu, An VII., and under the title Le Président de Brosses en Italie, Paris, 1858). De Brosses' letters make the best possible book to take on a voyage to Italy.

Another important book about the Italian eighteenth century, and one that isn’t easy to find in any edition, is the Lettres Historiques et Critiques sur l'Italie by Président Charles de Brosses (Paris, Ponthieu, An VII., and under the title Le Président de Brosses en Italie, Paris, 1858). De Brosses' letters are the perfect read to bring along on a trip to Italy.

**I am ready.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please share the text you would like me to work on.

Londoners cannot have failed to notice in the past weeks the presence of numerous posters—we have seen them in every part of the city—bearing the legend: "The Bishops must open Joanna Southcott's Box and save the country from ruin." We hope that this faint echo of a vanished notoriety may arouse among book-lovers an interest in Joanna's numerous literary works. The first of them, The Strange Effects of Faith, was published at Exeter in 1792, and from that time onwards she poured forth a stream of prophecies in prose and verse. In one of the latest of them (the last part of The Book of Wonder, if we remember rightly; but it is some years since we saw the book) is a superb engraving of a cradle subscribed for by Joanna's disciples against the birth of Shiloh. Shiloh, unhappily, was never born, and Joanna Southcott died three months after the presentation of the two-hundred-guinea cot. Enthusiastic bibliographers will find plenty of interest in the study of Southcottian literature; first editions are satisfactorily scarce. As for the box—well, why don't the Bishops open it? Who knows? it might save us from ruin, more effectually perhaps than all the politicians together.

Londoners can't have missed the many posters that have popped up across the city over the past few weeks, all saying: "The Bishops must open Joanna Southcott's Box and save the country from ruin." We hope this faint reminder of a bygone fame sparks interest in Joanna's many literary works among book lovers. The first of these, The Strange Effects of Faith, was published in Exeter in 1792, and since then, she has produced a steady stream of prophecies in both prose and verse. One of her latest works (the final part of The Book of Wonder, if we're remembering correctly; it’s been a few years since we looked at it) includes a beautiful engraving of a cradle contributed by Joanna's followers in anticipation of the birth of Shiloh. Sadly, Shiloh was never born, and Joanna Southcott passed away three months after the presentation of the two-hundred-guinea crib. Passionate bibliographers will find plenty to explore in Southcott's literature; first editions are quite rare. As for the box—why aren't the Bishops opening it? Who knows? It might save us from ruin, perhaps even more effectively than all the politicians combined.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

An important collection of autograph letters and historical documents, the property of the late Charles Fairfax Murray, is to be sold at Messrs. Sotheby's on Thursday and Friday, February 5th and 6th. The first 163 lots are autographs of famous artists, and include four letters of Blake, Michelangelo's specification for the tomb of Julius II., a letter of Benvenuto Cellini, a letter of Albrecht Dürer, illustrated by charming little sketches, letters of Gainsborough, Hogarth, Reynolds, and Constable, a letter of Titian written at the age of eighty-five, and a series of notes by Leonardo on the flight of birds.

An important collection of handwritten letters and historical documents, belonging to the late Charles Fairfax Murray, will be auctioned at Sotheby's on Thursday and Friday, February 5th and 6th. The first 163 lots feature autographs from famous artists and include four letters from Blake, Michelangelo's specifications for the tomb of Julius II, a letter from Benvenuto Cellini, a letter from Albrecht Dürer, illustrated with charming little sketches, letters from Gainsborough, Hogarth, Reynolds, and Constable, a letter from Titian written at the age of eighty-five, and a series of notes by Leonardo on the flight of birds.

Lots 164 to 280 are of historical, literary, and musical interest. One of the most interesting items is the MS. of Baudelaire's La Charogne, with a drawing of a woman by the poet. A beautifully written letter from Lucretia Borgia to Cardinal D'Este is another remarkable piece.

Lots 164 to 280 are historically, literarily, and musically significant. One of the most fascinating items is the manuscript of Baudelaire's La Charogne, featuring a drawing of a woman by the poet. Another outstanding piece is a beautifully penned letter from Lucretia Borgia to Cardinal D'Este.

Lots 281-286 are documents which will appeal to collectors of relics of Mary Queen of Scots. The first is a document signed by Bothwell; four are letters of John Lesley, Bishop of Ross; and the last a document signed by William Davison, Queen Elizabeth's agent in Scotland.

Lots 281-286 are documents that will interest collectors of memorabilia related to Mary Queen of Scots. The first is a document signed by Bothwell; four are letters from John Lesley, Bishop of Ross; and the last is a document signed by William Davison, Queen Elizabeth's agent in Scotland.

ITEMS FROM THE BOOKSELLERS' CATALOGUES

Messrs. Maggs's catalogue (No. 386) of autograph letters and MSS. contains a number of items which will be of interest to musicians. In a letter to Birchall, the English music publisher, dated October, 1831, Beethoven writes the following sentence: "I have duly received the 5 £s, and thought previously you would not encrease the number of englishmen neglecting their word and honor, as I had the misfortune of meeting with two of this sort." He goes on to offer Birchall a Grand Sonata for the Pianoforte for £40, and a Trio for piano, violin, and cello for £50. The letter is priced at £21. There are also four letters of Wagner, a note in the handwriting of Sir Arthur Sullivan (12s. 6d.), a signed autograph piece by Gounod (£3 10s.), letters of Berger, Spontini, Balfe, Hiller and Heller, Verdi, Thalberg, Paganini, Brahms, and Liszt; there is an autograph musical MS. of Mendelssohn dated 1844 (£10 10s.), and another of a Scena composed by Haydn for Signora Banti (£85).

Messrs. Maggs's catalog (No. 386) of autograph letters and manuscripts includes several items that will interest musicians. In a letter dated October 1831 to Birchall, the English music publisher, Beethoven writes: "I have received the £5, and I previously thought you wouldn't increase the number of Englishmen neglecting their word and honor, as I unfortunately encountered two like that." He goes on to offer Birchall a Grand Sonata for piano for £40 and a Trio for piano, violin, and cello for £50. The letter is priced at £21. There are also four letters from Wagner, a note written by Sir Arthur Sullivan (£12 6d.), a signed piece by Gounod (£3 10s.), and letters from Berger, Spontini, Balfe, Hiller and Heller, Verdi, Thalberg, Paganini, Brahms, and Liszt; there is also an autograph musical manuscript by Mendelssohn dated 1844 (£10 10s.) and another manuscript of a Scena composed by Haydn for Signora Banti (£85).

*Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Other pieces of the greatest interest are advertised in the same catalogue. A beautifully written letter in the hand of Benvenuto Cellini is priced £105. Another letter of slightly earlier date than Cellini's is the almost illegible scrawl of Götz von Berlichingen, the Knight of the Iron Hand (£32). The collection also includes several very important letters of Byron: one to John Murray (October 29th, 1819), in which he speaks of his Memoirs, entrusted to Moore, and afterwards solemnly burnt at Murray's house in Albemarle Street (£105): one to Kinnaird (1822) on the morality of Don Juan.

Other items of great interest are listed in the same catalog. A beautifully written letter by Benvenuto Cellini is priced at £105. Another letter, slightly older than Cellini's, is the nearly unreadable handwriting of Götz von Berlichingen, the Knight of the Iron Hand (£32). The collection also features several significant letters from Byron: one to John Murray (October 29th, 1819), where he talks about his Memoirs, which he entrusted to Moore and were later solemnly burned at Murray's house on Albemarle Street (£105); and one to Kinnaird (1822) discussing the morality of Don Juan.

*Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*

Mr. Francis Edwards has also issued a catalogue of autograph letters which contains many items of remarkable interest. Hrothgar, a seventy-eight verse ballad (unpublished), by George Borrow, is a curious by-product of Beowulf scholarship, which ought to be worth the thirty pounds at which it is priced. Among the five autograph letters of Thomas Carlyle we find one addressed to the Bishop of Chester (August 23rd, 1840), in which Carlyle writes: "May I apply to you for a charitable service on behalf of a certain Mr. Mazzini, an Italian neighbour and friend of mine?" Two holograph manuscripts of John Evelyn are offered for £15 and £25 respectively. Ten pounds is the price of a letter from Sir William Hamilton (Naples, 1792) to Horace Walpole, in which Hamilton remarks of his famous wife: "She is ... most grateful to me for having saved her from the precipice into which she had good sense enough to see she must, without me, have inevitably fallen, and she sees that nothing but a constant good conduct can maintain the respect that is now shown her by everybody. It has often been remarked that a reformed rake makes a good husband, why not vice versa?" Why not? The answer is to be found in a letter from Nelson to Lady Hamilton (Yarmouth, 1801; £21). Other Nelson and Hamilton autographs, the Morrison collection, are on sale at Messrs. Suckling's, of Garrick Street.

Mr. Francis Edwards has also released a catalog of autograph letters that includes many items of great interest. Hrothgar, a seventy-eight verse ballad (unpublished) by George Borrow, is a fascinating by-product of Beowulf scholarship that should be worth the thirty pounds it's priced at. Among the five autograph letters from Thomas Carlyle, there's one addressed to the Bishop of Chester (August 23rd, 1840), where Carlyle writes: "May I ask you to do a charitable favor for a certain Mr. Mazzini, an Italian neighbor and friend of mine?" Two handwritten manuscripts by John Evelyn are priced at £15 and £25, respectively. A letter from Sir William Hamilton (Naples, 1792) to Horace Walpole is available for ten pounds, where Hamilton mentions his famous wife: "She is ... most grateful to me for having saved her from the precipice into which she wisely realized she would have inevitably fallen without me, and she understands that only constant good behavior can maintain the respect that everyone now shows her. It's often said that a reformed rake makes a good husband; why not vice versa?" Why not? The answer can be found in a letter from Nelson to Lady Hamilton (Yarmouth, 1801; £21). Other autographs from Nelson and Hamilton, part of the Morrison collection, are available at Messrs. Suckling's on Garrick Street.

*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Other interesting letters and manuscripts offered by Messrs. Edwards are by Dr. Johnson, Samuel Richardson, Swinburne, Meredith, Landor, Pepys, Lamb, Southey, Thackeray.

Other interesting letters and manuscripts available from Messrs. Edwards include those by Dr. Johnson, Samuel Richardson, Swinburne, Meredith, Landor, Pepys, Lamb, Southey, and Thackeray.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text that needs to be modernized.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

We are glad to notice that a manuscript by a young contemporary can command as big a price as ten guineas. This is the sum asked by Messrs. Davis and Orioli for the autograph MS. of Mr. Robert Nichols's The Faun's Holiday, published in his volume of Ardours and Endurances. To buy it would certainly be a speculation; but we believe there is a good chance of the speculation turning out profitably.

We’re happy to see that a manuscript by a young writer today can sell for as much as ten guineas. That’s the price set by Messrs. Davis and Orioli for the signed manuscript of Mr. Robert Nichols's The Faun's Holiday, included in his collection Ardours and Endurances. Buying it would definitely be a gamble, but we think there’s a solid chance it could pay off well.

*Certainly! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist! Please provide the short phrases you would like to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.

Early Editions of Fielding: Messrs. Bowes and Bowes, of Cambridge, are asking £25 for the first edition (two volumes in contemporary calf) of The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews, and of his Friend, Mr. Abraham Adams. A copy of the second edition, published in the same year as the first, is offered for 31s. 6d. by the Ex-Officers' Book Union, 16 Rathgar Avenue, West Ealing.

Early Editions of Fielding: Messrs. Bowes and Bowes, of Cambridge, are asking £25 for the first edition (two volumes in contemporary calf) of The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews, and of his Friend, Mr. Abraham Adams. A copy of the second edition, published in the same year as the first, is offered for 31s. 6d. by the Ex-Officers' Book Union, 16 Rathgar Avenue, West Ealing.

**Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Messrs. Pickering and Chatto are offering a copy of Endymion (Taylor and Hessey, 1818), in the original boards, for £78. Another interesting Keats relic is the original autograph MS. of a portion of Otho the Great, which is offered by Messrs. Maggs Bros. for £60. The MS., entirely in Keats's own writing, is a fragment of the first scene of the play.

Messrs. Pickering and Chatto are offering a copy of Endymion (Taylor and Hessey, 1818), in its original boards, for £78. Another fascinating Keats item is the original handwritten manuscript of part of Otho the Great, which is available through Messrs. Maggs Bros. for £60. The manuscript, fully written by Keats, is a fragment of the play's first scene.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

We note that a fine copy of Fulke Greville's Poems (1633), of which we recently had occasion to speak, is for sale at Messrs. Dobell's, the price being six guineas.

We note that a nice copy of Fulke Greville's Poems (1633), which we recently mentioned, is for sale at Messrs. Dobell's, priced at six guineas.

*Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize.I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text.

Messrs. Maggs Bros.' new catalogue, Bibliotheca Aeronautica, price 5s., is a fascinating book. It contains the account of some fifteen hundred volumes dealing with the problem of flight from the earliest times to the present day. The first section contains books published prior to the invention of the Montgolfier Balloon in 1783. A fine copy of Francesco de Lana's Prodromo Overo Saggio di Alcune Inventioni appears in this section (£16 16s.). Paltock's famous flying novel, The Life and Adventures of Peter Wilkins, London, 1751, is offered at £15 15s., and the work which Restif de la Bretonne founded on it, La Découverte Australe par un Homme Volant, ou le Dédale Français, at £18 18s. Fine engravings are reproduced from these books.

Messrs. Maggs Bros.' new catalog, Bibliotheca Aeronautica, priced at 5s., is a captivating read. It includes details about around fifteen hundred volumes addressing the challenge of flight from ancient times to today. The first section features books published before the Montgolfier Balloon was invented in 1783. A beautiful copy of Francesco de Lana's Prodromo Overo Saggio di Alcune Inventioni is included in this section (£16 16s.). Paltock's famous flying novel, The Life and Adventures of Peter Wilkins, published in London in 1751, is available for £15 15s., and the work that Restif de la Bretonne based on it, La Découverte Australe par un Homme Volant, ou le Dédale Français, is priced at £18 18s. Beautiful engravings from these books are reproduced.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I’m ready for your text.Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.

In the second section we find a number of Blanchard's narratives, including the account of the first aerial crossing of the Channel; we find Lunardi's Account of the First Aerial Voyage in England, London, 1784 (£7 10s.); several books on the Montgolfier brothers, as well as the works of the great Baron Munchausen, so famed for his aeronautical exploits.

In the second section, we see several stories by Blanchard, including the account of the first flight over the Channel; we also find Lunardi's Account of the First Aerial Voyage in England, published in London in 1784 (£7 10s.); multiple books about the Montgolfier brothers, and the works of the legendary Baron Munchausen, known for his incredible aeronautical adventures.

*Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*

The third section of the catalogue deals with the evolution of aircraft from 1851 to 1899. An interesting item is the first edition of Rémy de Gourmont's En Ballon, Paris, 1883. A large number of works by Tissandier, author of the Bibliographie Aéronautique, Paris, 1887, naturally appear. We may here note the remarkable fact that by far the greater number of the volumes on flight are in French. British interest in the problem was not aroused till a good deal later, after the first practical difficulties had been solved. A first edition of Jules Verne's Robur le Conquérant, Paris, 1886, is included (15s.). His Six Weeks in a Balloon also deserves a place.

The third section of the catalog focuses on the development of aircraft from 1851 to 1899. One noteworthy item is the first edition of Rémy de Gourmont's En Ballon, published in Paris in 1883. There are many works by Tissandier, the author of Bibliographie Aéronautique, published in Paris in 1887. It's worth noting that the majority of the volumes about flight are in French. British interest in the issue didn’t pick up until much later, after many of the initial practical challenges had been addressed. A first edition of Jules Verne's Robur le Conquérant, published in Paris in 1886, is also included (15s.). His Six Weeks in a Balloon is also notable.

*Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

In the fourth section we come to "Aeroplanes and Dirigibles in the Twentieth Century." The period opens with the intrepid Santos-Dumont and his flights and falls over Paris. His My Airships, London, 1904, is priced at 10s. The handsomest aeronautical work published during this period is perhaps La Conquête de l'Air, by Grand-Carteret and Delteil, a finely illustrated folio, offered at £3 3s.

In the fourth section, we discuss "Airplanes and Airships in the Twentieth Century." The era begins with the fearless Santos-Dumont and his flights and crashes over Paris. His My Airships, published in London in 1904, is priced at 10s. The most attractive aeronautical work published during this time is probably La Conquête de l'Air, by Grand-Carteret and Delteil, a beautifully illustrated folio, available for £3 3s.

*Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.

A fifth section contains pictures of famous balloon ascents, portraits of aeronauts, caricatures, and the like.

A fifth section includes images of famous balloon flights, portraits of balloonists, caricatures, and similar items.

A. L. H.

A. L. H.


CORRESPONDENCE

A PROTEST

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Your dramatic critic writes of my play Sacred and Profane Love, "A writer of Mr. Arnold Bennett's eminence and great sagacity would be the last person to expect us to take this play seriously as a contribution to dramatic literature." Only a certain ingenuousness prevents this remark from being outrageous. Of course I expect the play to be taken seriously. Your writer is perfectly entitled to condemn my play; but he is not entitled on the strength of his opinion to attribute to me an attitude which is not mine, and which, if it were mine, would render me odious in the sight of artists. Why in the name of my alleged great sagacity should I publish a play which I did not expect to be taken seriously? Did your critic perhaps imagine that he was being charitable? One does not expect from the critics of The London Mercury the ineptitudes which characterise the dramatic criticism of the stunt daily Press. I mention the matter because I think that an important point of principle is involved, and because this is not the first time that one of your critics has exceeded his province. In your first number there were references to the work of Mr. Frank Swinnerton which amounted to a quite gratuitous imputation against the artistic integrity of the author.—Yours, etc.,

Mr.,—Your drama critic wrote about my play Sacred and Profane Love, "A writer of Mr. Arnold Bennett's stature and insight would be the last person to expect us to take this play seriously as a contribution to dramatic literature." Only a certain naivety makes this remark seem outrageous. Of course I expect the play to be taken seriously. Your writer has every right to criticize my play; but he doesn’t have the right to assume an attitude for me that isn’t mine, and which, if it were mine, would make me detestable in the eyes of artists. Why, in the name of my supposed great insight, would I publish a play that I didn’t expect to be taken seriously? Did your critic think he was being generous? One doesn’t expect the shortcomings characteristic of the sensational daily press from the critics of The London Mercury. I bring this up because I believe an important principle is at stake, and because this isn’t the first time one of your critics has overstepped his bounds. In your first issue, there were comments on Mr. Frank Swinnerton's work that amounted to a completely unwarranted attack on the author's artistic integrity.—Yours, etc.,

Arnold Bennett.

Arnold Bennett.

12B George Street, Hanover Square, W.1, December 19th, 1919.

12B George Street, Hanover Square, W.1, December 19, 1919.

[We gladly publish Mr. Bennett's disclaimer, but we think he exaggerates the gravity of the supposition he repels. We need scarcely say that our critic had no intention of imputing to Mr. Bennett anything which we supposed would render Mr. Bennett odious. Taking the view that he did of Mr. Bennett's play, our critic thought he was paying a compliment to Mr. Bennett's intelligence. If it is odious to write, occasionally, things which we do not regard as serious contributions to literature, we can only say that a great many artists have made themselves odious. As for Mr. Swinnerton, our reviewer, detecting a falling off, suggested that it might be due to the novelist having got into the habit of turning novels out regularly instead of waiting for the impulse. If a serious reviewer is to be precluded, when he thinks himself justified, from making suggestions like that, he might just as well be muzzled.—Editor.]

[We gladly publish Mr. Bennett's disclaimer, but we feel he is overstating the seriousness of the assumption he challenges. We hardly need to say that our critic had no intention of suggesting anything that would make Mr. Bennett look bad. Based on his perspective of Mr. Bennett's play, our critic believed he was complimenting Mr. Bennett's intelligence. If it’s offensive to occasionally write things we don’t see as serious contributions to literature, we can only say that many artists have made themselves look bad. As for Mr. Swinnerton, our reviewer noticed a decline and suggested it might be because the novelist has gotten into the routine of producing novels regularly instead of waiting for inspiration. If a serious reviewer can’t make such suggestions when he thinks it's appropriate, he might as well be silenced.—Editor.]


"THE DUCHESS OF MALFI"

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Mr. Turner says he can hardly believe that the section of the audience which behaved so abominably at the "Phœnix" performance consisted largely of the theatrical profession. I think he is right. I happen to know that an effort was made by two actors in the audience to get a request for order made from the stage during the first interval.

Dude,—Mr. Turner says he can hardly believe that the part of the audience that acted so terribly at the "Phœnix" performance was mostly made up of people from the theater industry. I think he’s correct. I happen to know that two actors in the audience tried to ask for order from the stage during the first intermission.

Nor were these people entirely of the "uneducated" sort—in the conventional sense. One of the worst offenders was a terrible woman sitting next to me, who occasionally interrupted her nervous giggle to remark, "A wonderfully characteristic touch!" or something of the kind. I believe she must have been a don.

Nor were these people completely of the "uneducated" kind—in the usual sense. One of the worst offenders was a dreadful woman sitting next to me, who would occasionally stop her anxious giggles to say, "A wonderfully characteristic touch!" or something like that. I think she must have been a professor.

463 May I suggest that at the next performance by the "Phœnix," if similar trouble occurs, the matter should be brought to the notice of the management during the first interval, and that a request should be made from the stage by the latter? Personal requests to individual offenders were made by more than one member of the audience at the performance in question, but without result. It is worth while making a concerted effort to prevent the authentic joy of the theatre, when at last it is offered to us, from being marred by the behaviour of vulgar sentimentalists and neurotics.—Yours, etc.,

463 I’d like to suggest that at the next performance by the "Phœnix," if similar issues arise, the management should be notified during the first break, and a request should be made from the stage. More than one audience member made personal requests to individual offenders during the performance in question, but it didn’t help. It’s worth making a united effort to ensure that the genuine joy of the theater, when it’s finally presented to us, isn’t spoiled by the behavior of rude sentimentalists and neurotics.—Yours, etc.,

Victor Gollancz.

Victor Gollancz.

Authors' Club, 2 Whitehall Court, S.W.1, January 9th.

Authors' Club, 2 Whitehall Court, London, SW1, January 9th.


TAM HTAB

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—In vain Mr. L. Pearsall Smith held out a juicy carrot. Lest Mr. J. J. Biggs also be disappointed in his hope of a solemn ass, I beg to offer myself in that capacity, and with well-feigned eagerness point out that this page, if held to a mirror, will show that TAM HTAB is no more the reverse of BATH MAT than MOOR EEFFOC of COFFEE ROOM.

Mr.,—Mr. L. Pearsall Smith held out a tempting carrot for nothing. To avoid disappointing Mr. J. J. Biggs in his hope of a serious fool, I’d like to offer myself for that role, and with feigned enthusiasm, I point out that this page, when held to a mirror, will show that TAM HTAB is just as much the opposite of BATH MAT as MOOR EEFFOC is of COFFEE ROOM.

As you say, these public inscriptions are responsible for much distress.—Yours, etc.,

As you mentioned, these public inscriptions cause a lot of distress.—Yours, etc.,

A. P.

A. P.

January 6th.

January 6


THE LAMBKIN MSS. AND MR. BELLOC

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Your valued bibliographer classifies the Remains of the Rev. J. A. Lambkin among the verse attributable to their editor. I feel very strongly the impiety of this error. For, although the influence of that eminent divine is traceable in the Dedicatory Ode prefixed by Mr. Belloc to the Remains of his great mentor, it is nevertheless in the realm of prose that we must look for Lambkin's main contributions to knowledge and literature. True it is that the late Fellow of Burford's justly famed Newdigate Poem is included in the definitive edition—indeed, Mr. Belloc must have felt the impossibility of rejecting its claims to such inclusion—yet, if I may quote a delightful "Lambkinism" which deserves a wider fame, "One swallow does not make a summer"; and, as one who owes a goodly part of the culture discernible (as I trust) in this letter to the author of the Article on the North-West Corner of the Mosaic Pavement at Bignor, I feel I should be untrue to the memory of my late dear tutor if I allowed such glories to be catalogued as if they formed part of the verses of a mere poet. No, sir, Lambkin is "this England's" Seneca, and all who treasure a great cultural inheritance should rally to do justice to its Remains. The late Dr. Pusey, whose character held so much in common with that of his younger disciple, never tired of narrating that wonderful instance of Lambkin's profound yet finely epigrammatic Latinity which is connected with the death of the late Pastor of Bremen, I think. I was present on that occasion, and can testify that, far from any library, Mr. Lambkin, after a short silence lasting perhaps for two minutes, whispered the words Requiescat in Pace—surely the most terse and crisp of potential epitaphs and one almost certain to secure the immediate popularity which it obtained, falling as it did upon the receptive soil afforded by the Oxford Movement from which event in our history the expression dates. As the fact is not generally known, perhaps, sir, you will allow me to state here that the present Sir Ezra Crumpton-Padge of Whortlebury Towers, near Brixton, is now the sole surviving link between the author464 of Physiology of the Elephant and our own times, the claims to this honour made by M. Lamkinski, President-elect of the Kacheefucan Soviet, having been expressly refuted by that gentleman's father-in-law, M. Georgeovitch Bernardenko Shavkin, the well-known big-game hunter and editor of Agapé.

Mister,—Your respected bibliographer lists the Remains of Rev. J. A. Lambkin among the works credited to their editor. I feel quite strongly that this is a serious mistake. Although the influence of that distinguished theologian can be seen in the Dedicatory Ode that Mr. Belloc included at the beginning of the Remains of his esteemed mentor, it's in prose that we should really look for Lambkin's main contributions to knowledge and literature. It's true that the late Fellow of Burford's acclaimed Newdigate Poem is part of the definitive edition—clearly, Mr. Belloc felt he couldn't leave it out—but if I may quote a charming "Lambkinism" that deserves more recognition, "One swallow does not make a summer"; and as someone who owes much of the culture evident (as I hope) in this letter to the author of the Article on the North-West Corner of the Mosaic Pavement at Bignor, I believe I would be betraying my late dear tutor's memory if I allowed such achievements to be listed as merely part of a poet's verses. No, sir, Lambkin is "this England's" Seneca, and everyone who values a great cultural legacy should unite to give due credit to its Remains. The late Dr. Pusey, whose character shared many traits with that of his younger disciple, never tired of recounting that remarkable example of Lambkin's deep yet elegantly brief Latin connected to the death of the former Pastor of Bremen, I believe. I was there that day and can confirm that, away from any library, Mr. Lambkin, after a brief pause lasting about two minutes, whispered the words Requiescat in Pace—surely one of the briefest and most poignant epitaphs, almost destined to gain the immediate popularity it achieved, as it came at a time ripe for the receptive audience of the Oxford Movement from which this expression originates. Since this fact may not be widely known, perhaps, sir, you'll permit me to mention here that the current Sir Ezra Crumpton-Padge of Whortlebury Towers, near Brixton, is now the only living connection between the author of the Physiology of the Elephant and our times, as the claims to this honor made by M. Lamkinski, the President-elect of the Kacheefucan Soviet, have been explicitly denied by that gentleman's father-in-law, M. Georgeovitch Bernardenko Shavkin, the well-known big-game hunter and editor of Agapé.

Curiously enough Mr. Belloc's fine monograph on the "Padge" System of Rhetoric makes no allusion to this interesting example of what we may surely describe, in the truest sense of Lambkin's happiest aphorism, as a "survival of the fittest." Your bibliographer will doubtless wish to note these errata. Meanwhile I trust the importance of the subject may condone in some measure for the length of this letter.—Yours, etc.,

Curiously, Mr. Belloc's insightful essay on the "Padge" System of Rhetoric doesn't mention this fascinating example of what we can truly call, in the spirit of Lambkin's best saying, a "survival of the fittest." Your bibliographer will likely want to make a note of these errata. In the meantime, I hope the significance of the topic can somewhat justify the length of this letter.—Yours, etc.,

R. N. Green-Armytage [Curator L.L.].

R. N. Green-Armytage [Curator L.L.].

Lambkin Library, Whortleboro', near Weston-S.-Mare, January 10th.

Lambkin Library, Whortleboro, near Weston-super-Mare, January 10th.


ONED

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Your reviewer, in his notice of Mr. Dormer Creston's Clown of Paradise, claims to record a neologism which he commends to the notice of the editors of the Oxford Dictionary. Unfortunately they have anticipated him. If he will turn to the Oxford Dictionary, vol. vii, page 123, the top of the second column, he will find eleven examples, the last from a book published as recently as 1839, of this astounding grammatical invention.—Yours, etc.,

Mr.,—In his review of Mr. Dormer Creston's Clown of Paradise, your reviewer claims to have identified a new word that he suggests the editors of the Oxford Dictionary should take note of. Unfortunately, they have already beaten him to it. If he checks the Oxford Dictionary, vol. vii, page 123, at the top of the second column, he will find eleven examples, the last of which comes from a book published as recently as 1839, of this remarkable grammatical innovation.—Yours, etc.,

Gerard Hopkins.

Gerard Hopkins.

Oxford University Press, Amen Corner, E.C.4, December 17th, 1919.

Oxford University Press, Amen Corner, E.C.4, December 17, 1919.


CANDIDE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—It is interesting to learn from Mr. Lewis H. Grundy's letter in your issue of December that an English translation of Candide, with the name of M. de Voltaire as the author of the original, was published in London as early as 1759.

Mr.,—It's fascinating to read from Mr. Lewis H. Grundy's letter in your December issue that an English translation of Candide, credited to M. de Voltaire as the original author, was published in London back in 1759.

According to the preface of the edition of the Académie des Bibliophiles of 1869 Candide first appeared at the beginning of March, 1759, the Journal Encyclopédique of the 15th of that month containing an article on the book, which is headed by the following:

According to the preface of the 1869 edition by the Académie des Bibliophiles, Candide was first published in early March 1759. The Journal Encyclopédique on the 15th of that month included an article about the book, which had the following heading:

"We do not believe that this tale has a German original. It is attributed to M. de V."

"We don’t think this story has a German original. It’s credited to M. de V."

This note produced a reply from Voltaire signed "Démad."

This note got a response from Voltaire signed "Démad."

Though the reply is dated April 15th, 1759, it did not appear in the Journal Encyclopédique till July 15th, 1762, with the following note:

Though the reply is dated April 15th, 1759, it didn't appear in the Journal Encyclopédique until July 15th, 1762, with the following note:

"This letter has been mislaid for a long time, and when it reached us we made fruitless efforts to discover the existence of M. Démad, Captain in the Brunswick Regiment."

"This letter has been lost for a long time, and when it finally got to us, we tried in vain to find out about M. Démad, Captain in the Brunswick Regiment."

A facsimile of the title-page of the first edition of 1759 is also given in the edition of 1869, and is the same as that quoted in the Bibliographical Notes of your issue of November.

A copy of the title page from the first edition of 1759 is also included in the 1869 edition, and it is the same as the one mentioned in the Bibliographical Notes of your November issue.

L'Ingénu was also published anonymously in 1767. The title-page runs as follows:

L'Ingénu was also published anonymously in 1767. The title page reads as follows:

"L Ingénu, Histoire véritable, tirée des manuscrits du Père Quesnel, à Utrecht, 1767."—Yours, etc.,

"The Ingenious Man, A true story drawn from the manuscripts of Father Quesnel, in Utrecht, 1767."—Yours, etc.,

Ernest F. Gye.

Ernest F. Gye.

61 Tregunter Road, S.W.10, December 19th, 1919.

61 Tregunter Road, S.W.10, December 19, 1919.


Learned Societies, etc.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS

IN the recent Housing Supplement issued by the Times the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings has expressed its views on the housing problem in connection with old cottages. There are in this article two main points worth noting. The first is that until a subsidy is made, proportionate to the value of the work of repair, old cottages will not be readapted, but allowed to fall into ruins. The failure to award this subsidy tends to shift the responsibility, in regard to the upkeep of such property, from the owner to the State, for whilst the State encourages and partially finances new building, old cottages, though in theory valued by the Ministry of Health, in practice will hardly receive the attention they deserve. The second point is this: that the Society shows clearly it is no lover of mere decay, or old and mouldering walls, features we are apt to associate with the sketches of an early nineteenth century schoolgirl.

IN the recent Housing Supplement published by the Times, the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings has shared its perspective on the housing issue related to old cottages. This article highlights two main points worth mentioning. First, without a subsidy based on the cost of repairs, old cottages won't be restored and will continue to deteriorate. The lack of this subsidy shifts the responsibility for maintaining such properties from the owner to the State, since the State promotes and partially funds new construction, while old cottages, though supposedly valued by the Ministry of Health, rarely get the attention they need. The second point is that the Society clearly states that it doesn't romanticize decay or crumbling walls, which are often linked to the sketches of an early nineteenth-century schoolgirl.

It lends no countenance to the habitual carping at all things new. It is as eager that the architecture of to-day should be as clean and decent—the natural expression of the life of to-day—as it is anxious to preserve, and where possible render habitable, those buildings of the past embodying the spirit of their time.

It doesn't support the constant criticism of everything new. It is just as eager for today's architecture to be clean and respectable—the true reflection of today's life—as it is to preserve, and where possible make livable, those buildings from the past that represent the spirit of their time.

But since "words will build no walls," if our fine old cottages are to be preserved, it will need something more than mere discussions or eulogiums on their value as relics of the nation's past. By all who are interested more practical help must be given, and it is for this that the Society now makes a special appeal.

But since "words will build no walls," if we want to preserve our lovely old cottages, we need more than just discussions or praises about their value as part of our history. Everyone who cares about this must provide more practical support, and that's why the Society is making a special appeal now.

THE ROYAL NUMISMATIC SOCIETY

The monthly meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society was held on December 18th, Sir Henry Howorth, Vice-President, presiding. Mr. G. F. Hill read a paper entitled "The Mint of Crosraguel Abbey," written by Dr. George Macdonald, who was unable to be present. Recent excavations at Crosraguel ("Crossregal") Abbey, a Cluniac foundation in Ayrshire, founded in 1244, and endowed by the Scottish kings with extraordinary privileges, resulted in the discovery in a latrine-drain of a large number of small objects, some of a miscellaneous nature, others evidently the remains of a local mint: large quantities of small tags of brass, needles, portions of thin sheets, etc., as well as objects and pieces of copper and lead, together with 197 coins of billon, bronze, or copper and brass. The coins are (a) contemporary imitations of pennies of James III. and IV., and farthings of James IV., including twenty which are a combination of the obverse of one type with the reverse of another; (b) fifty-one pennies bearing a cross on one side and a regal orb on the other, and the inscriptions Jacobus Dei Gra. Rex and Crux pellit omne crimen variously abbreviated; (c) eighty-eight copper or brass farthings, of types not hitherto known, inscribed Moneta Pauperum. The imitations of class (a) are the "black money" known from records. The pennies of class (b) are almost exclusively found in Scotland, though they have hitherto been attributed to one or other James of Aragon. They were clearly minted at Crosraguel, the types having a punning significance. They and the farthings are the only known instance in Great Britain of an Abbey coinage, such as is very frequent on the Continent, e.g., at Cluny. The inscription Moneta pauperum shows that the coins were intended to provide small change for the especial benefit of the poor like the seventeenth century tokens. The mint was probably suppressed by James IV.

The monthly meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society took place on December 18th, with Sir Henry Howorth, Vice-President, in charge. Mr. G. F. Hill presented a paper titled "The Mint of Crosraguel Abbey," written by Dr. George Macdonald, who couldn't attend. Recent digs at Crosraguel ("Crossregal") Abbey, a Cluniac foundation in Ayrshire established in 1244, which was granted exceptional privileges by the Scottish kings, led to the discovery in a latrine-drain of many small items, some of a mixed nature, others clearly remnants of a local mint: a large number of brass tags, needles, bits of thin sheets, etc., along with objects and pieces made of copper and lead, plus 197 coins made of billon, bronze, or copper and brass. The coins are (a) contemporary copies of pennies from James III and IV, and farthings of James IV, including twenty that combine the front of one type with the back of another; (b) fifty-one pennies featuring a cross on one side and a regal orb on the other, inscribed with Jacobus Dei Gra. Rex and Crux pellit omne crimen in various abbreviations; (c) eighty-eight copper or brass farthings of previously unknown types, marked Moneta Pauperum. The imitations from class (a) are the "black money" known from historical records. The pennies from class (b) are mostly found in Scotland, although they have previously been attributed to one of the James of Aragon. They were clearly minted at Crosraguel, as the types have a punning significance. Together with the farthings, they represent the only known example of Abbey coinage in Great Britain, which is quite common on the Continent, such as at Cluny. The inscription Moneta pauperum indicates that the coins were meant to provide small change for the specific benefit of the poor, similar to seventeenth-century tokens. The mint was likely shut down by James IV.

At the meeting of the Society on January 20th, Rev. E. A. Sydenham gave the results of his study of the "Coinage of Augustus."

At the Society meeting on January 20th, Rev. E. A. Sydenham presented the findings of his study on the "Coinage of Augustus."

THE LIBRARY ASSOCIATION

The passage through Parliament of a new Public Libraries Bill was effected with the minimum of friction—one might almost say "of interest." But public libraries, accustomed as they have been through fifty years to Legislative stonings, can hardly yet realise that they have in their hands at length the very bread of life. For some, that statement "renews the unspeakable anguish" of dissolution—of the day when they closed their doors to the public from sheer inability to exist. Others may witness to a miracle of healing, rescue when in extremis. Others, again, survey the newly-granted means wherewith to end bravely contracted debts. But the majority become slowly conscious that the burden has fallen from their backs, and that they may go forward with a lighter step to a far brighter future. The removal of the rate limit will effect a revolution in public library practice; but its results cannot become at once apparent. It rests with individual library authorities to make a rate each year—to afford their charges the opportunity, as they now possess the power, of proving to all sections of the public that they are necessities and not luxuries. That some of these Councils will fail is certain—the public library idea is not yet sufficiently commended to minds with the parish pump ideal; and only external pressure and the education of the general public in library values will bring certain painfully parochial legislators into line with their opportunities. In London the situation is diverting; one Metropolitan Borough has awakened rather late to its peril, and like a surprised bather is frantically making for shore; with a desperate consciousness that close behind is the shark-like shadow of the London County Council. Other two Boroughs must be in doubt as to whether their very exiguous libraries, possessed of neither service nor system—neither use nor ornament—will place them out of reach of attack. And, if so, for how long? Other legislation is foreshadowed, and the Library Association (deeply grateful that the long years in the wilderness have ended) intends to bring libraries to all the people as a necessary preliminary to bringing all the people to the libraries.

The passage of a new Public Libraries Bill through Parliament happened with minimal tension—one might even say "of interest." However, public libraries, which have faced legislative challenges for fifty years, can hardly grasp that they finally hold the key to their survival. For some, that notion "brings back the unbearable pain" of the time when they closed their doors to the public due to sheer inability to continue. Others may testify to a miraculous recovery, a rescue when they were in dire straits. Still, many are slowly realizing that the burden has been lifted, and they can move forward with renewed energy toward a much brighter future. Removing the rate limit will revolutionize public library operations, but the effects won't be immediately visible. It’s up to individual library authorities to set a rate each year, giving them the chance, as they now have the means, to show everyone that they are essential, not a luxury. Some of these councils are bound to fail—many still view the public library idea through a narrow lens; only consistent external pressure and public education on the value of libraries will help bring these some-what outdated legislators in line with their opportunities. In London, the situation is quite amusing; one Metropolitan Borough has belatedly recognized its risk and, like a startled swimmer, is scrambling to the shore, acutely aware of the lurking shadow of the London County Council right behind it. Two other Boroughs are unsure if their sparse libraries, which lack both service and systems—neither useful nor attractive—will protect them from scrutiny. And if they do, for how long? Other legislation is on the horizon, and the Library Association (deeply relieved that the long struggle is over) aims to make libraries accessible to everyone as a vital step toward getting everyone to utilize the libraries.

A correspondent writes of a report in our first issue: "On page 109 you state that our forty-second annual meeting marked 'a definite cleavage between librarians and the Board of Education' with respect to future library policy. Here you innocently place the Association in a false position. The third interim report, the subject of the discussion to which you refer, was that of a committee appointed by the Ministry of Reconstruction, and was addressed to that Ministry. The Minister of Education considerately invited the opinion of the Library Association on that report. The Library Association, whilst approving certain recommendations contained therein, differed from others, and submitted a reasoned statement of its views to the Board of Education, as a reply to Mr. Fisher's request. It is therefore obvious that there is no 'cleavage' between librarians and the Board of Education; and an incorrect statement to that effect would give a wrong and damaging impression of the facts. Moreover, the Library Association is by no means exclusively composed of librarians. A very considerable proportion of those present at the Southport meeting were members of library authorities, many of whom were also members of education committees."

A correspondent writes about a report in our first issue: "On page 109, you mention that our forty-second annual meeting marked 'a definite split between librarians and the Board of Education' regarding future library policy. Here, you mistakenly place the Association in a false light. The third interim report, which is the subject of the discussion you refer to, was produced by a committee appointed by the Ministry of Reconstruction and was addressed to that Ministry. The Minister of Education kindly asked for the Library Association's opinion on that report. The Library Association, while agreeing with some of the recommendations, disagreed with others and submitted a well-reasoned statement of its views to the Board of Education in response to Mr. Fisher's request. It is clear that there is no 'split' between librarians and the Board of Education; and an incorrect statement suggesting otherwise would create a misleading and harmful impression of the facts. Additionally, the Library Association is not exclusively made up of librarians. A significant number of those present at the Southport meeting were members of library authorities, many of whom also served on education committees."

THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

Of the three fragments of Christian art described by Mr. Dalton, one is a spandril of morse ivory 3 inches long, carved in high relief with two soaring angels back to back. This fascinating example of the Winchester School of Art dates from about 1000 A.D., and having been found in a garden at St. Cross, is now appropriately housed in the museum a mile away. The other two are products of the Near East: the first a detail from a mosaic pavement in a small church of the sixth century at Umm Jerar, south of Gaza, representing a phœnix on a fire-altar, a rare instance of this motive in early Christian467 times. The other is a marble slab in the British Museum, apparently part of a screen, from a church at Miafarkin, north-east of Diarbekr, Kurdistan. Dating probably from the twelfth century, it is carved in low relief on both faces, and a central medallion bears a double-headed eagle, which had already started on its eventful career. A gift from Sir John Ramsden has enriched the national collection with a fine example of the penannular brooch, for a long time in the Breadalbane family. It was probably found in Scotland, and falls into its place in the series of Irish or Scotic works of art, the date being towards the end of the eighth century. The material is silver-gilt, with gold filigree and glass settings; and even the back is ornamented with medallions of trumpet spirals.

Of the three pieces of Christian art described by Mr. Dalton, one is a spandril made of morse ivory, measuring 3 inches long, intricately carved in high relief featuring two soaring angels back to back. This captivating example from the Winchester School of Art dates back to around 1000 A.D. and was discovered in a garden at St. Cross, where it is now fittingly displayed in the museum located a mile away. The other two pieces come from the Near East: the first is a detail from a mosaic pavement in a small sixth-century church in Umm Jerar, south of Gaza, depicting a phoenix on a fire-altar, which is a rare motif in early Christian times. The other is a marble slab housed in the British Museum, likely part of a screen from a church in Miafarkin, northeast of Diarbekr in Kurdistan. Probably dating from the twelfth century, it is carved in low relief on both sides, with a central medallion featuring a double-headed eagle that was already beginning its storied history. A gift from Sir John Ramsden has enhanced the national collection with a beautiful example of a penannular brooch, which had been in the Breadalbane family for a long time. It was probably discovered in Scotland and fits into the series of Irish or Scotic artworks, dating to the late eighth century. The material is silver-gilt, adorned with gold filigree and glass settings, and even the back is decorated with medallions featuring trumpet spirals.

THE BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY

The occasion of the annual meeting of the Society, which was held on January 19th, was saddened by the recent death of Sir William Osler, the President of the Society, who had held that office for seven years. During that time he seldom failed to preside at the Society's meetings, and his courtesy and geniality, no less than his keen interest in bibliography, and especially in the Society's own sphere of work, won him the warm regard of the members. For some years past he had been engaged in the preparation of a monograph on medical works printed in the fifteenth century, which, it is hoped, will be issued by the Bibliographical Society. Sir William's successor in the Presidency is Mr. Falconer Madan, formerly Bodley's Librarian. At the January meeting he read an abridgment of a paper which he had written describing the work of the Daniel Press, which since the death of its founder and owner has passed into the possession of the Bodleian Library.

The annual meeting of the Society, held on January 19th, was overshadowed by the recent passing of Sir William Osler, the Society's President, who had held the position for seven years. During his tenure, he almost always chaired the Society's meetings, and his kindness and friendliness, along with his genuine interest in bibliography and especially in the Society's specific work, earned him the affection of the members. For the past few years, he had been working on a monograph about medical books printed in the fifteenth century, which is hoped to be published by the Bibliographical Society. Sir William's successor as President is Mr. Falconer Madan, who was previously Bodley's Librarian. At the January meeting, he presented a summary of a paper he wrote about the work of the Daniel Press, which has been taken over by the Bodleian Library since the death of its founder and owner.


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

FLORA. By Pamela Bianco. Verses by Walter de la Mare. Heinemann. 25s. net.

Miss Bianco is twelve years old—at least she was when these drawings were made. There is a sameness about them. Almost all of them contain a rather languishing female face, with something of a primitive Madonna about it and something (if we dare suggest it) of the sophisticated 'nineties. In the coloured and in the more elaborate of the black-and-white pictures the faces are framed in setting of conventional but charming flowers, with, as Tennyson would put it, here and there a rabbit. The drawings are unreservedly amazing for a girl of Miss Bianco's age; if her future progress were to be on a par with her present precocity she would become one of the greatest artists in the world. We cannot assume that; nor, on the other hand, need we rummage in our notebooks for ancient generalisations about the fate of ancient prodigies. Miss Bianco is remarkable now; and she will be what she will be. If we were predicting we should say that she would become a very skilful and charming decorator, a more complicated Kate Greenaway.

Miss Bianco is twelve years old—at least she was when these drawings were made. There’s a similarity in all of them. Almost every drawing features a somewhat dreamy female face, reminiscent of a primitive Madonna but also hinting (if we dare say it) at the sophistication of the '90s. In the colored pictures and the more detailed black-and-white ones, the faces are surrounded by a charming but traditional floral setting, with a rabbit here and there, as Tennyson would say. The drawings are incredibly impressive for a girl of Miss Bianco’s age; if her future growth matches her current talent, she could become one of the greatest artists in the world. We can’t assume that; however, we also don’t need to dig through our notebooks for old sayings about the fate of past child prodigies. Miss Bianco is remarkable now; she will become whatever she becomes. If we were to make a prediction, we’d say she might become a very skilled and charming decorator, a more complex Kate Greenaway.

She has at least performed one great feat already: she has provided little platforms from which Mr. de la Mare's Pegasus has sprung into the æther. We can imagine nothing which could more finally illustrate how small suggestions may germinate in a poet's mind than the verses which Mr. de la Mare has written to these so slight, so purely decorative pictures. His imagination has been coloured and excited by every smallest hint of a mood; and where, to the passing observant eye, Miss Bianco has left nothing more to be said to the little she has stated herself, anything, a droop of the eyelids, an indicated detail in the background, serves to send Mr. de la Mare off dreaming into remote fairylands. Behind one of Miss Bianco's damsels, slit-eyed and straight-fingered, is a path leading to a small crude building. The wind bloweth where it listeth. On this small thing, missing girl and child and leafy tree, Mr. de la Mare's eye has rested. The outlines have filled in, atmosphere has trembled in, sounds and lights; and the outcome is something of which Miss Bianco never dreamed:

She has already accomplished at least one great thing: she has created little platforms from which Mr. de la Mare's Pegasus has soared into the ether. There's nothing that illustrates better how small suggestions can sprout in a poet's mind than the verses Mr. de la Mare has written in response to these delicate, purely decorative images. His imagination has been sparked and inspired by every tiny hint of a mood; and where, to the casual observant viewer, Miss Bianco has left nothing more to be said than what she has expressed, anything—a droop of the eyelids, a detail in the background—can send Mr. de la Mare off into distant fairylands. Behind one of Miss Bianco's young women, with slit eyes and long fingers, there’s a path leading to a small, crude building. The wind blows wherever it wants. On this tiny detail, a missing girl, a child, and a leafy tree, Mr. de la Mare's gaze has lingered. The outlines have come to life, the atmosphere has filled in, sounds and lights have emerged; and the result is something that Miss Bianco never could have imagined:

Is that an abbey I see? Near that tall poplar tree,
Where does that path end? It's still wonderful
That vacant hill, Yet calls me, friend.
The grass is smooth, and the sky is calm,
The old, crumbling roof askew; In that slim turret Is there a bell hanging? Whose faint notes ring? Do colors fade
Burn in that angled window there,
Green grass, red, rare blue? Would from that narrow doorway One, looking inside,
See, gem-like, shine On walls and floor
Candles with flames that must seem—
So they continue to burn—burn in a dream? And do they weep and say,
"Hey, stranger; come!" Here is your home;
No more wandering"?

The poem Suppose, which appeared in our first number, starts on its fantastic flight from a face with eyes of wonderment in it; and from another head—a head crowned, a neck girdled—comes The Comb, perfect in itself without any picture:

The poem Suppose, which was featured in our first issue, takes off on its amazing journey from a face with eyes full of wonder; and from another head—a crowned head, a neck adorned—comes The Comb, perfect in itself without any image:

My mother sat me at her mirror; She wove this necklace of bright flowers; Her gentle hands moved back and forth, And wove her love into my hair.
Deep in the mirror, our eyes locked. And worried that I might stray from her care,
She kissed me through her tears and set
On high this sparkling comb.

Mirage is lovelier still, and far more slender in its origins; how Mr. de la Mare's imagination can fill out an outline that really is given is shown in his delicious poem of Master Rabbit. There is a charming sketch: a rabbit, and nothing more. But to the poet a whole scene comes up, country scents, green grasshoppers talking:

Mirage is even more beautiful and has much simpler beginnings; Mr. de la Mare's imagination shows how he can expand on a basic concept in his delightful poem Master Rabbit. It’s a lovely depiction: just a rabbit, and nothing else. But to the poet, an entire scene unfolds, complete with the scents of the countryside and green grasshoppers chatting:

And wings like amber, Spread in light, From bush to bush Linnet flew away.

He sees the rabbit looking out from the shadow-rimmed mouth of his shady cavern at sunset. Rabbit sees him:

He sees the rabbit peeking out from the shadowy entrance of his cool cave at sunset. The rabbit sees him:

Snowy dart of a rabbit,
He was in his hole;
And—stomp, stomp, stomp,
Through clear dim labyrinths—
The whole world went dark,
A person nearby.

This is an extra number to Peacock Pie, and the poems as a whole make us once more impatient for a collected volume of Mr. de la Mare's work which will show the bulk and the quality of the performance of one of the most exquisite artists in words who has ever contributed to the unequalled treasury of our English lyrics. Nevertheless it must be admitted that his average level is higher when he is not writing verses to a series of pictures.

This is an additional entry to Peacock Pie, and the poems collectively make us eager for a complete collection of Mr. de la Mare's work that will showcase the quantity and quality of one of the most talented wordsmiths who has ever added to the unparalleled collection of our English lyrics. However, it must be acknowledged that his overall standard tends to be higher when he's not composing verses for a series of images.

SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY ENGLISH VERSE, 1616–1660. Edited by H.J. Massingham. Macmillan. (Golden Treasury Series.) 3s. 6d. net.

Mr. Massingham collects here four hundred poems written, with few exceptions, in the forty-four years that followed the death of Shakespeare. It may not be correct to describe this period as the most neglected period of English literature. It is true that many of the authors and most of the poems to be found in Mr. Massingham's collection have been ignored by anthologists, and are utterly unknown to the reading public; but we suspect that the periods of Anne and the Georges have been even less thoroughly searched, though they would not yield results so rich as those which have come from the claim that Mr. Massingham has staked out. There were great poets in that period; it left us many poems by Milton, Herrick, Herbert Vaughan, Cowley, Crashaw, Lovelace Suckling, and Carew which are familiar to every reader at all interested in English poetry. Had the obvious best been always selected Mr. Massingham would have found himself crowded out with stock pieces before he began. He has therefore—since he desired mainly to give publicity to the unfamiliar—left Milton and Herrick out altogether and excluded some of the best-known poems of their nearest rivals. This has given him room for everybody, or at least for a hundred and more poets, for Nabbes and Festel, as well as for the poets above mentioned, for Donne, and for such other respectable poets as Brome, Bunyan, Cartwright, Corbet, Davenant, Denham, the Fletchers, Habington, Bishop King, Massinger, Jasper Mayne, Quarles, Randolph, Shirley, T. Stanley, Traherne, Waller, Wither, and Wotton. It is an imposing array; contemplating it one realises that if that age could not vie with the Elizabethan in the number of great works produced, it actually beat it in the number of men it produced who wrote a few, or many, good short poems. And it had, as Mr. Massingham rightly says, a quality of its own. It may be difficult to deduce "tendencies" from this mass of metaphysical, amorous, graceful, jocular, scholarly, tripping verse. But at least the age was no mere afterglow. There are very few poems in this fine selection which could have been mistaken for products of any other generation, and there are few which are mere degenerate imitations of the songs of an earlier race. There was, under Charles and Cromwell, a distinct civilisation with a colour and a mind of its own; less passionate (save, in some quarters, in the matter of religion) than the last; less certain in its music; more self-conscious in all its ways: but genuine and, temperately, ardent, cheerful, chivalrous, genial, often tender. From the one pole of

Mr. Massingham collects here four hundred poems written, with few exceptions, in the forty-four years following Shakespeare's death. It might not be accurate to call this period the most overlooked era of English literature. While it's true that many of the authors and most of the poems in Mr. Massingham's collection have been neglected by anthologists and are completely unknown to the general public, we suspect that the periods of Anne and the Georges have been even less thoroughly explored, though they likely wouldn't yield results as rich as what Mr. Massingham has uncovered. There were great poets in this time; it gave us many poems by Milton, Herrick, Herbert Vaughan, Cowley, Crashaw, Lovelace, Suckling, and Carew that are familiar to anyone with an interest in English poetry. If only the obviously best had been selected, Mr. Massingham would have found himself overwhelmed with familiar pieces right off the bat. Therefore, to primarily highlight the less recognized works, he has completely left out Milton and Herrick and excluded some of the best-known poems of their closest rivals. This has created space for many poets—over a hundred—like Nabbes and Festel, as well as the poets mentioned above, Donne, and other respectable poets such as Brome, Bunyan, Cartwright, Corbet, Davenant, Denham, the Fletchers, Habington, Bishop King, Massinger, Jasper Mayne, Quarles, Randolph, Shirley, T. Stanley, Traherne, Waller, Wither, and Wotton. It's an impressive lineup; looking at it, one realizes that while this era may not have matched the Elizabethan age in the number of major works produced, it actually surpassed it in the number of writers who created a few or many good short poems. And it had, as Mr. Massingham rightly points out, its own distinctive quality. It may be hard to identify "tendencies" from this collection of metaphysical, romantic, elegant, playful, scholarly, and lively verse. But at least this period was more than just an afterglow. There are very few poems in this excellent selection that could be mistaken for works from any other generation, and few that are merely degraded imitations of songs from an earlier time. Under Charles and Cromwell, there was a distinct civilization with its own character and mentality—less passionate (except in some religious quarters) than the previous one; less certain in its music; more self-aware in its manners; yet genuine and, to a moderate extent, passionate, cheerful, chivalrous, warm-hearted, and often tender. From one pole of

What a delicate life the milkmaid lives!

to the other of

to the other side of

I saw Eternity the other night,

it covered, in its manner, the whole range of poetic experience and expression, and it did many things perfectly. Herrick and Vaughan were its typical products, and neither, in his sphere, has an equal.

it covered, in its own way, the entire spectrum of poetic experience and expression, and it did many things flawlessly. Herrick and Vaughan were its typical examples, and neither, in his area, has a match.

We find no material fault in this most admirable and enjoyable anthology. We may, however, make in passing a few unimportant comments. Mr. Massingham, as we have said, has covered the ground more exhaustively than we had any right to expect; and for most of his important omissions he accounts satisfactorily on the ground that he does not want to reprint poems which everyone already knows. There are, however, a few things which he might have included. The selection would have been more thoroughly represented had it contained more of the controversial element. "I suppose," he says, "that my political temper would urge me to declare for the Parliament in the Civil War. But a bruising disunion of feeling would arise were such a choice forced upon me. Before the Civil War the middle and upper classes in England were highly educated and passionately471 drawn to music. Turning over these old Song-books, printed fifty years after their Elizabethan prototypes, one feels a horror at the men who violated the temples of song and learning. For the Puritans killed the musical soul of England and paved the way for our doom—the triumph of the business sense." That is as may be: at all events he who regarded Royalism as the devil would have to admit that, not forgetting Milton and Marvell, the devil had most of the best tunes; and there is a lilt about many of the Rump songs that equals anything in English polemic verse. Cleveland, in fancy, might have been more freely drawn on. Politics apart, there are things missing. A selection from Joseph Beaumont is given, but where is that beautiful poem about the "sweet fury" of Mary Magdalen? One poem of the mysterious Anne Collins (it is only, we think, one edition of her works of which a unique copy is supposed to exist; there was a second) is given, but not the best. Orinda is done scant justice; and another woman (not a genius, but as good as some of Mr. Massingham's men) who deserved quotation, however brief, is Anne Bradstreet, the Tenth Muse, the Female Homer and what not, of New England. The admission of Philip Ayres, who was twenty years out of date, is not really justifiable. Granted that he was old-fashioned in style and spirit, the same might be said of some of his Restoration contemporaries. Dr. Walter Pope's celebrated poem, for instance, would not have been out of place in a volume which contains Thomas Jordan and might have contained Martin Parker. A few of Mr. Massingham's copious and highly entertaining notes invite controversy. It is cruel of him, so tender as a rule towards small poets who have patches of goodness, to describe Flatman as a poetaster; it is rash of him to declare that a good Alexandrine must have a noticeable cæsura; and it must surely have been a moment of aberration which led him to detect "a superb freedom of imagination" in the ordinary tropes of Lord Herbert's Elegy:

We find no significant faults in this incredibly impressive and enjoyable collection. However, we would like to make a few minor comments. Mr. Massingham, as we've noted, has explored the subject more thoroughly than we expected; he justifies most of his important omissions by stating that he doesn't want to reprint poems that everyone already knows. However, there are a few pieces he could have included. The selection would have been more strongly represented if it featured more controversial elements. "I suppose," he says, "that my political leanings would push me to side with Parliament during the Civil War. Yet, a harsh divide in feelings would arise if I were forced to make such a choice. Before the Civil War, the middle and upper classes in England were highly educated and deeply passionate about music. Browsing through these old songbooks, printed fifty years after their Elizabethan predecessors, one feels a horror at those who desecrated the places of music and learning. The Puritans stifled England's musical spirit and set us on a path to disaster—the victory of business over art." That may be true: nonetheless, those who viewed Royalism as evil must admit that, aside from Milton and Marvell, that evil had most of the best tunes; and many of the Rump songs have a rhythm that rivals anything in English political verse. Cleveland could have been more freely referenced. Aside from politics, there are notable omissions. A selection from Joseph Beaumont is included, but where is that beautiful poem about Mary Magdalen's "sweet fury"? There's one poem from the enigmatic Anne Collins (only one edition of her works, of which a unique copy is believed to exist; a second edition did exist) included, but not the best one. Orinda doesn't receive adequate recognition; and another woman (not a genius, but as good as some of Mr. Massingham's male selections) who deserved at least a brief mention is Anne Bradstreet, the Tenth Muse and the Female Homer of New England. Including Philip Ayres, who was twenty years out of date, isn't really justifiable. While he might be considered old-fashioned in style and spirit, the same could be said about some of his Restoration contemporaries. Dr. Walter Pope's famous poem, for example, would fit well in a collection that includes Thomas Jordan and could have included Martin Parker. A few of Mr. Massingham's extensive and entertaining notes spark debate. It seems unfair of him, usually so kind toward lesser poets with moments of brilliance, to label Flatman as a "poetaster"; it’s reckless to claim that a good Alexandrine "must" have a noticeable caesura; and it must surely have been a moment of confusion that led him to find "a superb freedom of imagination" in the ordinary tropes of Lord Herbert's Elegy:

Does the sun now renew its light with yours? Do you have waves in your hair? Did you bring back to the sky and air
The red, white, and blue? Have you granted permission to flowers since you passed away? That sweetest scent?

These things, however, matter little.

These things, however, don’t matter much.

We note, by the way, that Mr. Massingham, like his predecessors, is unable to contribute anything new to the discussion concerning one of the noblest of the poems that come under his survey. We refer to "Yet if His Majesty our Sovereign Lord," which was discovered by Mr. Bullen in Christ Church Library. Mr. Bullen conjectured Vaughan as author. Mr. Massingham, with all deference, says that Mr. Bullen is wrong. We agree with Mr. Massingham; but we should greatly like this problem to be cleared up.

We should mention that Mr. Massingham, like those before him, isn’t able to add anything new to the conversation about one of the greatest poems in his analysis. We're talking about "Yet if His Majesty our Sovereign Lord," which Mr. Bullen found in Christ Church Library. Mr. Bullen thought Vaughan was the author. However, Mr. Massingham respectfully disagrees, saying Mr. Bullen is mistaken. We agree with Mr. Massingham, but we would really like to see this issue resolved.

A MISCELLANY OF POETRY—1919. Edited by William Kean Seymour. Palmer & Hayward. 5s. net.

This miscellany "is issued to the public as a truly catholic anthology of contemporary poetry." We do not quite gather what the author means by this. He has restricted the range of his selection by printing only poems which have not yet appeared "in book form," and he certainly cannot suppose that he has even half of the best living poets in his volume, or even half of the best poets of the younger generation. Mr. Chesterton appears, but not Mr. Belloc; Mr. Binyon, but not A. E. or Mr. Yeats; Mr. Davies, but not Mr. de la Mare; Mr. Sturge Moore, but not Mr. Freeman; Mr. Nichols, but not Mr. Sassoon, Mr. Graves, or Mr. Turner. Possibly the suggestion is that Mr. Seymour has consulted other people's tastes as well as his own; this might explain the presence here of poets472 who are not known to have written anything of any merit and who certainly contribute nothing of merit to this collection.

This collection "is presented to the public as a truly comprehensive anthology of contemporary poetry." We're not quite sure what the author means by this. He limited his selection to poems that haven't yet been published "in book form," and he clearly can't think that he has even half of the best living poets in this volume, or even half of the top poets from the younger generation. Mr. Chesterton is included, but not Mr. Belloc; Mr. Binyon is here, but not A. E. or Mr. Yeats; Mr. Davies is present, but not Mr. de la Mare; Mr. Sturge Moore is featured, but not Mr. Freeman; Mr. Nichols is in it, but not Mr. Sassoon, Mr. Graves, or Mr. Turner. Perhaps the implication is that Mr. Seymour has taken into account others' tastes as well as his own; this could explain why poets472 who aren’t known to have produced anything of value and who certainly don’t add anything of value to this collection are included here.

However, the good things make the book worth having. Chief among them is a long epistle by Mr. Sturge Moore, which contains pictures as clean-cut and vivid as those which made his Micah so peculiarly rich a poem. Mr. Chesterton's Ballad of St. Barbara has glorious lines, and the spirit is the spirit of The White Horse, but ballads should not be obscure, and this one is. There is no obscurity in Mr. Chesterton's Elegy in a Country Churchyard:

However, the good things make the book worth having. The standout is a lengthy letter by Mr. Sturge Moore, featuring images as clear and vivid as those that made his Micah such a striking poem. Mr. Chesterton's Ballad of St. Barbara has some amazing lines, and the vibe is reminiscent of The White Horse, but ballads shouldn't be confusing, and this one is. There's no confusion in Mr. Chesterton's Elegy in a Country Churchyard:

The men who worked for England
They have their graves at home,
And the bees and birds of England
About the cross can roam.
But those who fought for England,
Following a shooting star,
Oh no, for England
They have their graves far away!
And those who govern in England
Met in a formal meeting, Alas, for England,
They don’t have any graves yet!

The series of lyrics by Mr. Davies are, as usual, delicious, and there is less of rotundity than usual, and more exactness and feeling, in Mr. John Drinkwater's Malediction. Mr. Gibson contributes a series of descriptive war-sonnets, adjectival but interesting; and Mr. Gerald Gould eight sonnets very skilfully written and full of good, if reminiscent, phrases, which are unfortunately not as intelligible as they look. The editor's Fruitage is too much like the more pontifical octosyllabics of Mr. Drinkwater, but his Siesta gives a hot coloured picture vividly. Of the other contributors Mr. Binyon, Miss Macaulay, Mr. Theodore Maynard, and Mr. Charles Williams (whose Poems of Conformity, difficult but sinewy, should be better known than they are) are interestingly represented. To these we may add Mr. F. V. Branford, who has almost made a good poem out of mathematics. It concludes:

The collection of lyrics by Mr. Davies is, as always, delightful, and there's less fluff than usual, with more precision and emotion in Mr. John Drinkwater's Malediction. Mr. Gibson offers a series of descriptive war sonnets that are wordy but engaging; and Mr. Gerald Gould presents eight sonnets that are very skillfully written and filled with nice, albeit nostalgic, phrases, which, unfortunately, aren't as clear as they might seem. The editor's Fruitage resembles the more formal octosyllabic style of Mr. Drinkwater, but his Siesta paints a vibrant, hot-colored image. Among the other contributors, Mr. Binyon, Miss Macaulay, Mr. Theodore Maynard, and Mr. Charles Williams (whose Poems of Conformity, challenging but strong, deserve to be better known) are interestingly featured. Additionally, we can include Mr. F. V. Branford, who has nearly crafted a good poem from mathematics. It concludes:

From here and onward, I set sail. Alone beyond the edge,
Where square and circle meet,
And the parallels intersect,
And perfect pyramids bloom.

Obscurity is more excusable in this poem than in his others. The discriminating reader who has read this book once will probably mark the poems he wants to read a second time; there are many here by authors who need not be specified which have given us an uncompensated headache. If the editor means to follow the volume up he would be well advised next time in being less "catholic" in this regard; an anthology of contemporary verse has to be almost uniformly good to serve any useful purpose.

Obscurity is more understandable in this poem than in his others. The thoughtful reader who has gone through this book once will likely highlight the poems he wants to revisit; there are many here by authors who don’t need to be named that have left us with an unrelenting headache. If the editor intends to continue with this volume, he would be wise to be less "broad-minded" next time; an anthology of contemporary poetry needs to be consistently good to be of any real value.

NOVELS

INTERIM. By Dorothy Richardson. Duckworth. 7s. net.

VALMOUTH. By Ronald Firbank. Grant Richards. 7s. net.

FULL CIRCLE. By Mary Agnes Hamilton. Collins. 7s. net.

INVISIBLE TIDES. By Bea Seymour. Chapman & Hall. 7s. net.

Miss Richardson's novel is her fifth volume in the same manner and about the same person; and a sixth volume is announced. She has apparently in effect only one novel to write and only one manner in which to do it. It is a manner distinctively her own, and yet not an isolated phenomenon. This kind of thinking and this kind of writing seem to be abroad at the moment. There are deep and genuine analogies between Miss Richardson's style and the style of Mr. James Joyce; there is a much more superficial resemblance between her work and the fumisterie of Mr. Ronald Firbank. She has influenced (but in this case it was a conscious discipleship) the method of Miss May Sinclair. It would not be difficult to find in her traits which she has in common with the more sincere exponents of Futurist poetry and with the theory an attempt to embody which was made in Futurist paintings. She is, in fact, an individual member of a school which is mostly posing and pretence, and which tends to discredit its very few genuine exponents. But that Miss Richardson is genuine, whether we like reading her books or not, is a question beyond dispute. She writes as she does because she must, because it is the way in which it has been given her to write.

Miss Richardson's novel is her fifth book in the same style and about the same character, and a sixth book is coming soon. She seems to essentially have only one story to tell and only one way to tell it. It's a style that's distinctly her own, yet not entirely unique. This way of thinking and writing seems to be popular right now. There are significant similarities between Miss Richardson's style and that of Mr. James Joyce; there's a much more superficial similarity between her work and the fumisterie of Mr. Ronald Firbank. She has influenced (though this was a deliberate mentorship) the approach of Miss May Sinclair. It's not hard to find traits in her work that she shares with the more earnest advocates of Futurist poetry and the ideas attempted in Futurist paintings. She is, in fact, a distinct member of a group that is largely about posturing and pretense, which tends to undermine its very few authentic members. However, the fact that Miss Richardson is genuine, whether or not we enjoy reading her books, is undeniable. She writes the way she does because she has to, as it is the way she is meant to write.

It is her object to translate the memories of sensations into words directly and with as little change as possible. This is a specimen:

It is her goal to convert feelings and memories into words as directly and accurately as she can. Here’s an example:

Miriam pulled up in front of a large oil-painting over the sofa; its distances—where a meadow stream that was wide in the foreground with a stone bridge and a mill-wheel and a cottage half hidden under huge trees, grew narrow and wound on and on through tiny distant fields until the scene melted in a soft-toned mist—held all her early visits to the Brooms in the Banbury Park days before they had discovered that she did not like sitting with her back to the fire. She listened eagerly to the busy sounds of the Brooms. Someone had bolted the hall-door and was scrooping a chair over the tiles to get up and put out the gas. Dust-sheets were still being flountered in the room behind her. Grace's arm came round her waist.—I'm so glad you've come, sweet, she said in her low, steady, shaken tones.—So am I, said Miriam.—Isn't that a jolly picture.—Yes. It's an awfully good one, you know. It was one of papa's.—What's O'Hara doing in the kitchen?—Taking Grace by the waist, Miriam drew into the passage, trying to prance with her down the hall. The little kitchen was obscured by an enormous clothes-horse draped with airing linen. She's left a miserable fire, said Mrs. Philps from behind the clothes-horse. She hasn't done the saucepans, aunt, scolded Florrie from the scullery.—Never mind, we can't have er down now. It's nearly midnight.

Miriam paused in front of a large oil painting above the sofa; its background showed a wide meadow with a stream in the foreground, featuring a stone bridge, a millwheel, and a cottage partially obscured by huge trees. The scene narrowed and twisted through small distant fields until it faded into a soft mist. It reminded her of her early visits to the Brooms during the Banbury Park days before they realized she didn’t like sitting with her back to the fire. She eagerly listened to the lively sounds of the Brooms. Someone had locked the front door and was dragging a chair across the tiles to turn off the gas. Dust sheets were still being shaken in the room behind her. Grace wrapped her arm around Miriam's waist. “I’m so glad you came, sweet,” she said in her low, steady, slightly shaky voice. “So am I,” Miriam replied. “Isn’t that a lovely picture?” “Yes. It’s really nice, you know. It was one of Dad’s.” “What’s O'Hara doing in the kitchen?” Taking Grace by the waist, Miriam moved into the passage, trying to dance with her down the hall. The small kitchen was hidden behind a huge clothes horse covered with drying linens. “She’s left a pathetic fire,” Mrs. Philps called out from behind the clothes horse. “She hasn’t washed the saucepans, aunt,” Florrie scolded from the scullery. “Never mind, we can’t have her down now. It’s almost midnight.”

This is the reconstitution of a moment and, for what it is worth, Miss Richardson makes the moment live again. But minds which observe and record in her close, literal fashion are not normal minds; and therefore her impressions of life, coloured as they are by her acute introspectiveness, cannot correspond to life as normal persons see it. The normal person simplifies life, not merely when, if ever, he describes it, but also when he perceives it. The world is not to him the fragmentary incoherent whirl of feelings and events which it is to Miss Richardson. Nevertheless, it is obvious that this is how the world appears to her; and here, again for what it is worth, is her description of it. With such a book, a document rather than a novel, the ordinary attitude of the critic of fiction is naturally unsuitable and inapplicable. He cannot assume the conventional position of judgment from a definite and unalterable standard. He can, in fact, do no more than explain what is the book before him and leave it at that. We attempt to do no more.474 We do, however, think it worth while to establish the fact, if possible, that Miss Richardson's "novels" are the real expression of a real personality. On some readers they may have absolutely no effect; on some a small or a transitory effect; some, we know, appreciate them enormously. But they are genuine; they are not "stunts." When the series is finished, it may, of course, appear that Miss Richardson has given to the life of Miriam Henderson an artistic shape and moulding, instead of making it merely an endless film. But this does not at present suggest itself. What we have now is the record of a particular mind in various states, a mind which is not normal, but is not possessed to an abnormal degree of either beauty or power. That, we confess, is all we are able to say.

This is a recreation of a moment, and for what it’s worth, Miss Richardson makes that moment come alive again. However, minds that observe and record in her detailed, literal style aren’t typical; therefore, her perceptions of life, influenced as they are by her deep self-reflection, can’t match how average people see the world. A normal person simplifies life, not only when they describe it but also when they experience it. For them, the world isn’t the chaotic jumble of emotions and events that it is for Miss Richardson. Still, it’s clear that this is how the world appears to her, and again, for what it’s worth, here’s her description of it. With a book like this, which is more of a document than a traditional novel, the usual approach of literary critics isn’t really appropriate or applicable. They can’t take the standard position of judgment against a fixed and unchanging criterion. In fact, they can only explain what the book is and leave it at that. We aim to do just that.474 However, we believe it’s important to establish that Miss Richardson's "novels" genuinely represent a real personality. Some readers might feel absolutely nothing; others may experience a minor or fleeting impact; we know some appreciate them greatly. But they are authentic; they aren’t gimmicks. When the series is complete, it may become clear that Miss Richardson has given Miriam Henderson's life an artistic structure rather than making it just an endless sequence of events. But that’s not what stands out right now. What we have is a record of a particular mind in different states, a mind that isn’t normal, yet isn’t excessively characterized by either beauty or power. That, we admit, is all we can say.

That Miss Richardson's method is native and genuine may be seen by a comparison of it with that of Mr. Ronald Firbank, whose Valmouth is worth noticing here in order to make the point. Here, again, a random specimen is necessary:

That Miss Richardson's method is authentic and original can be observed by comparing it to Mr. Ronald Firbank's approach, whose Valmouth deserves mention to illustrate the point. Once more, a random example is needed:

Depositing his scrip in the outhouse, the cowherd glanced around:

After placing his things in the shed, the cowherd looked around:

"Where's Thetis got?" he asked, addressing the small boy, who, brandishing a broken rhubarb leaf, was flitting functionarily about.

"Where did Thetis go?" he asked, glancing at the small boy, who was energetically waving a broken rhubarb leaf.

"Thetis?... She's," he hopped, "standing in the river."

"Thetis?... She's," he jumped, "standing in the river."

"What's she standing there for?"

"Why is she standing there?"

"Nothing."

"No reason."

"... Must I thrash you, Billy Jolly?"

"... Do I have to beat you up, Billy Jolly?"

"Oh, don't, David."

"Oh, please don't, David."

"Then answer me quick."

"Then answer me quickly."

"When the tide flows up from Spadder Bay she pretends it binds her to the sea. Where her sweetheart is. Her b-betrothed.... Away in the glorious tropics."

"When the tide comes in from Spadder Bay, she feels like it connects her to the sea. Where her sweetheart is. Her fiancé... far away in the beautiful tropics."

"'Od! You're a simple one, you are!"

"Goodness! You're really clueless, aren't you?"

"Me?"

"Me?"

"Aye, you."

"Yeah, you."

"Don't be horrid, David, to me ... you mustn't be. It's bad enough quite without."

"Don't be so mean, David, to me... you really shouldn't. It's already tough enough without that."

"'Od."

"Goodness."

Throughout this curious book we have again an attempt at an incoherent and bewildering style, a picture of a world which disintegrates into a thousand pieces as we regard it. It is indeed in some sort that deliquescence of language and thought of which a certain school of French writers once dreamed. But it expresses not a native, if unusual, way of seeing, so much as a perverse, deliberately assumed attitude. Mr. Firbank has clearly talents and ingenuity enough to prevent any nonsense he may write being thrown away as pure nonsense. But it is also clear that his aim is to write nonsense rather than sense and perhaps to put forward under a film of absurdity a certain natural perversity which would not be welcomed if it were more lucidly expressed. He has a certain gift for inconsequence and highly etherealised frivolity; but this may be inextricably connected with his demerits, in which case it would be useless to ask him to change. If he does not, he will remain a curiosity, mildly amusing a few readers, deluding a few into a belief that they have found a super-genius and boring or displeasing the great majority.

Throughout this curious book, we encounter an attempt at a disjointed and confusing style, a depiction of a world that falls apart into a thousand pieces as we observe it. This is similar to the dissolution of language and thought that certain French writers once envisioned. However, it reflects not a unique perspective, but rather a deliberately adopted, quirky attitude. Mr. Firbank clearly has enough talent and creativity to keep any nonsense he writes from being dismissed as just nonsense. But it’s also evident that his goal is to create nonsense rather than sense, perhaps aiming to express a certain natural stubbornness that wouldn't be appreciated if it were presented more clearly. He has a knack for inconsequence and ethereal frivolity, but this may be tied to his drawbacks, making it pointless to ask him to change. If he doesn’t change, he will continue to be a curiosity, mildly entertaining a few readers, misleading some into thinking they’ve discovered a super-genius, and boring or disappointing the vast majority.

These two books taken together suggest an aspect from which it may be profitable to consider Mrs. Hamilton's Full Circle. Neither of them tells a story, in the sense in which the miraculous inventors of the Arabian Nights told stories. Miss Richardson has no "astonishing history" to recount. She rather describes than tells: though her heroine moves chronologically, one has yet the sense rather of movement in space than of movement in time. Mr. Firbank tells some story or other, but it is not possible to discern it under his incessant saltimbanqueries. Mrs. Hamilton tells a definite tale. Certain persons enter into relations, find themselves in a situation, resolve it: there is an introduction, a complication, and a dénouement. It is, however, the story that we miss when475 we look back on the book. Mrs. Hamilton has observed or imagined certain persons of various characters and, in order to exhibit them, has invented the shocks and clashes between them which carry on her narrative. But, while the persons are clearly observed or imagined, the book suggests that nothing more than invention was used for the bringing forth of the incidents. The writer might easily have been content to describe her characters without showing them in motion. The Quihamptons, Iris Mauldeth and Wilfrid Elstree, are vivid and real, portrayed in the round. We should know them if we met them; and, from their presentation here, we can make such estimates of and guesses about them as we make in ordinary life—they are no less real than that. But in Wilfrid's affair with Bridget Quihampton, in his disappearance and return, in Roger's marriage and destiny, it is impossible not to discern a certain lassitude and want of interest. The incidents are not improbable or ill-drawn; but Mrs. Hamilton cannot have felt very much about them as incidents. Though the people have undoubtedly come to life in her hands, they have not proceeded to do anything of their own initiative; except in one instance, we feel the hand of the author jogging their elbows and ruling their fates. When two of them, when Bridget and Wilfrid, are involved in an emotional situation, the author's interest continues to reveal itself in Bridget and in Wilfrid, not in the situation which the clash of their individualities has produced. A tale need not deal with the marvellous and fantastic, with genies in bottles and young princes transformed into calves, in order to exhibit the special gift of the story-teller. It may concern itself with themes as slight as those of The Spoils of Poynton or What Maisie Knew. But it must at least deal not with isolated personalities but with that which is produced by the fusion, whether in love or hate or some other emotion, of two or more personalities, or by the impact of events on a single personality or more. We do not mean to suggest that Mrs. Hamilton's novel is deficient in this essential: we mean only that on this side of her work there are traces of what appeared to us to be lack of interest, even traces of boredom. In one situation only, in the subtly and mysteriously hinted conflict between Wilfrid Elstree, the brilliant, untrammelled egoist, and Iris Mauldeth, the pretty girl whose commonplace character is as rigid as iron, are these traces absent; and here the novelist's work is done so exceedingly well as to make the deficiencies of the rest especially noticeable.

These two books together suggest a perspective from which it might be worthwhile to look at Mrs. Hamilton's Full Circle. Neither of them tells a story in the way the mesmerizing storytellers of the Arabian Nights did. Miss Richardson doesn’t have an "astonishing history" to share. She focuses more on description than storytelling; although her heroine moves along a timeline, it feels more like a journey through space than a passage of time. Mr. Firbank does have a story to tell, but it’s hard to see it among his constant antics. Mrs. Hamilton, on the other hand, presents a clear tale. Certain characters enter into relationships, find themselves in situations, and resolve them: there’s an introduction, a conflict, and a resolution. However, it's the story itself that feels lacking when475 we reflect on the book. Mrs. Hamilton has observed or imagined various characters and crafted the conflicts between them that drive her narrative. Yet, while the characters are vividly portrayed, the book suggests that the incidents are purely a product of the author's invention. She could have easily been satisfied with just describing her characters without placing them in action. The Quihamptons, Iris Mauldeth, and Wilfrid Elstree come across as vibrant and realistic; we would recognize them if we met them. From their portrayal, we can form actual judgments and guesses about them as we do in everyday life—they feel no less real than that. But in Wilfrid's relationship with Bridget Quihampton, in his disappearance and return, and in Roger's marriage and fate, there’s an undeniable sense of lethargy and disinterest. The events aren't far-fetched or poorly written; yet Mrs. Hamilton seems to have felt little about them as events. Though the characters undeniably spring to life in her writing, they don't act of their own accord; aside from one instance, it feels like the author is pushing them along and directing their paths. When Bridget and Wilfrid find themselves in an emotional moment, the author’s focus remains on Bridget and Wilfrid, not on the situation created by their clash. A story doesn’t have to involve the marvelous and fantastical, with genies in bottles or young princes turned into calves, to showcase storytelling talent. It can deal with themes as subtle as those in The Spoils of Poynton or What Maisie Knew. But it must address not just isolated characters but what comes from the interaction—whether through love, hate, or another emotion—of two or more characters, or how events affect one or more personalities. We’re not saying Mrs. Hamilton's novel lacks this essential quality; we’re merely pointing out that in this respect, her work shows signs of what we perceived to be disinterest, even hints of boredom. Only in one instance, within the subtly and mysteriously suggested conflict between Wilfrid Elstree, the brilliant and uninhibited egoist, and Iris Mauldeth, the pretty girl whose ordinary demeanor is as inflexible as iron, are these signs absent; and here, the novelist executes her work so exceptionally that the shortcomings elsewhere become especially apparent.

Mrs. Beatrice Seymour's novel is also distinguished by one remarkable incident. It is, we are informed, a first work, and as such it deserves praise for its smoothness and competence. But in nine parts out of ten it seems to be the attempt of a quite clever writer to sum up in short space what Mr. Bennett did in the three volumes of the Clayhanger series, and what Mr. Compton Mackenzie has not yet finished doing in the four volumes of the Sylvia and Michael series. It describes, that is to say, the separate childhood and youth of a young man and young woman and then their union, which in this case is illicit and which is terminated by the war. Much of it is a great deal too up-to-date to have any depth. Hilary Sargent is a painter, calls Helena Morden "Deirdre" as soon as he sees her, and, one day when they were together on the Downs, "he read to her things she knew and things she didn't from de la Mare, Drinkwater, Gould, Hodgson, and (most appropriately) Hilaire Belloc. And there was Flecker and Brooke and Frances Cornford and Lady Margaret Sackville; and Dora Sigerson whom Helena loved." No wonder that, as the reader easily foresees, they lost the last train home; they had confused their minds with too many styles, and had far too many books to carry. This kind of modernity is too superficial and too easy of achievement: it is presenting the reader with false coin. For the rest the book has the slickness and the clicking regularity which, though they are by no means common in novelists, cannot be of great interest, except to the subscribers to circulating libraries who are wont to ask for a novel which will enable them to support the tedium of the week-end. But in one chapter Mrs. Seymour surprisingly faces and masters a real and a painful situation—that of a shallow476 girl who, having rejoiced that her husband at the front enables her to be in the fashion, collapses under the news that he has been made hideous by injuries received in the trenches. This is a thing which has undoubtedly happened; it is unspeakably agonising to contemplate; and, so far as we know, no novelist has hitherto attempted it. But there is no reason why it should not be used for purposes of art if the novelist has the requisite skill and tact and, above all, the requisite courage. Mrs. Seymour looks the basilisk in the eyes and reduces it to her service. The conversation between Helena and Pamela Sand—it occupies less than eight pages—in which the whole affair is begun and ended, projects violently out of the book, makes the rest of it look rather emptier than it really is, and testifies unmistakably to the genuine powers which Mrs. Seymour has not elsewhere employed. One scene does not make a novel, much less a novelist; but one such scene as this in a first book persuades us to look hopefully to Mrs. Seymour's future.

Mrs. Beatrice Seymour's novel is marked by one notable incident. It’s said to be her first work, and given that, it deserves credit for its smoothness and skill. However, in nine out of ten instances, it feels like a fairly clever writer trying to condense what Mr. Bennett achieved in the three volumes of the Clayhanger series and what Mr. Compton Mackenzie has yet to finish in the four volumes of the Sylvia and Michael series. It tells the story of a young man's and a young woman's separate childhoods and youth before their union, which in this case is illicit and ends with the war. Much of it feels too contemporary to have any real depth. Hilary Sargent is a painter who calls Helena Morden "Deirdre" as soon as he sees her, and one day while they are together on the Downs, "he read to her things she knew and things she didn't from de la Mare, Drinkwater, Gould, Hodgson, and (most fittingly) Hilaire Belloc. There was also Flecker and Brooke and Frances Cornford and Lady Margaret Sackville; and Dora Sigerson, whom Helena loved." It’s no surprise, as the reader can easily predict, that they missed the last train home; they got too caught up in too many styles and had way too many books to carry. This type of modernity feels superficial and too easy to achieve: it’s giving the reader counterfeit currency. Otherwise, the book has a slickness and an almost mechanical regularity that, while not uncommon in novelists, isn’t particularly engaging, except for those who frequent circulating libraries and look for a book to help them endure a dull weekend. However, in one chapter, Mrs. Seymour unexpectedly confronts and handles a real and painful situation—the story of a shallow girl who, thrilled that her husband at the front helps her stay fashionable, breaks down upon learning he has been horrifically disfigured by injuries from the trenches. This is something that undoubtedly has occurred; it's unspeakably painful to consider; and, as far as we know, no novelist has attempted it before. But there’s no reason it shouldn’t be utilized in art if the novelist possesses the required skill and sensitivity and, above all, the necessary courage. Mrs. Seymour faces the issue bravely and makes it work for her story. The conversation between Helena and Pamela Sand—it spans less than eight pages—in which everything is introduced and resolved, stands out sharply from the rest of the book, making the remainder seem emptier than it truly is and clearly showcases the genuine talent that Mrs. Seymour has yet to fully express. One scene doesn’t make a novel, let alone a novelist; but one such scene in a debut novel encourages us to look forward to Mrs. Seymour’s future.

THE CHORUS GIRL AND OTHER STORIES. By Anton Chekhov. Chatto & Windus. 3s. net.

In the title-story of this volume the injured wife of Nikolay Petrovitch Kolpakov calls suddenly at the house of Pasha, a chorus-girl, with whom he is accustomed to spend his time, and Kolpakov, who is there, goes into hiding. He has been ruined by his extravagances and is on the point of being arrested for embezzlement. His wife demands the return of the gifts he has lavished on Pasha, in order that the missing sum may be made up and dishonour averted, but Pasha has had no gifts from him. The wife refuses to believe it, repeats her demand, and then, without altering her attitude of contemptuous hatred, implores and entreats. Pasha at last gives her the presents she has received from more generous admirers. She declares these are not enough and asks for more, and Pasha gives her everything she has. When his wife has gone, Kolpakov comes out of his retirement and, expressing his angry remorse that she should have had to kneel to a "low creature," pushes the girl aside and leaves her. Then

In the title story of this collection, the injured wife of Nikolay Petrovitch Kolpakov suddenly arrives at the home of Pasha, a chorus girl he usually hangs out with, and Kolpakov, who is present, hides away. He has been financially ruined by his lavish spending and is on the verge of being arrested for embezzlement. His wife demands that he return the gifts he gave to Pasha to cover the missing money and avoid disgrace, but Pasha insists she hasn’t received any gifts from him. The wife refuses to believe this, repeats her demand, and then, still showing her contempt and hatred, pleads and begs. Eventually, Pasha gives her the gifts she received from other admirers. She says these aren’t enough and asks for more, and Pasha hands over everything she has. Once his wife leaves, Kolpakov comes out of hiding and, feeling angry and remorseful that she had to kneel to a “low creature,” shoves the girl aside and walks out. Then

Pasha lay down and began wailing aloud. She was already regretting her things which she had given away so impulsively, and her feelings were hurt. She remembered how three years ago a merchant had beaten her for no sort of reason, and she wailed more loudly than ever.

Pasha lay down and began to cry loudly. She already regretted the things she had given away so impulsively, and her feelings were hurt. She recalled how, three years ago, a merchant had beaten her for no reason, and she cried even louder.

This synopsis suggests, more accurately than any analysis we could attempt in the space at our disposal, why we should welcome the eighth volume of Mrs. Constance Garnett's admirable rendering of the tales of Tchehov into English. An extended study might discover many traits in this author which would be worthy of observation. There is, for example, the peculiar acuteness of his sense of smell. "The air was full of the smell of freshly scrubbed floors." ... "As I mounted the soft carpeted stairs there was, for some reason, a strong smell of india-rubber" ... a house "was half dark and mysterious and smelt of mushrooms"—these are sentences taken at random from two or three stories in the present volume. A minute examination would reveal other characteristics by which a formal criticism could distinguish Tchehov from other writers of the short story. But it is doubtful whether any study could come nearer to defining the nature of his genius than by naming the qualities which are immediately obvious in The Chorus Girl. He has precision, economy, detachment, and, for all his gloom and squalor, charm also. He stoops as it were from an ineffable height, picks up a situation, describes it in the smallest possible number of words, and lets it fall back into the welter of human lives. It is not likely that any English author will imitate him, nor would it be desirable, but his qualities, if they cannot be learnt, can at least be used to correct excesses. And, apart from that, these eight volumes are a monument of narrative and (for with Mrs. Garnett's translation one can say so much) of style.

This summary explains better than any analysis we could fit here why we should appreciate the eighth volume of Mrs. Constance Garnett's excellent translation of Tchehov's stories into English. A more detailed study might uncover many traits of this author worth noting. For instance, his uniquely sharp sense of smell. "The air was full of the smell of freshly scrubbed floors." ... "As I walked up the soft carpeted stairs, there was, for some reason, a strong smell of rubber" ... a house "was half-dark and mysterious and smelled of mushrooms"—these sentences are taken randomly from two or three stories in the current volume. A deeper analysis would probably reveal other characteristics that could set Tchehov apart from other short story writers. But it’s doubtful that any study could describe his genius better than by highlighting the qualities that are immediately apparent in The Chorus Girl. He possesses precision, economy, detachment, and, despite the gloom and squalor, charm as well. He seems to look down from an indescribable height, picks up a situation, describes it in the fewest words possible, and lets it fall back into the chaos of human lives. It's unlikely that any English author will try to imitate him, nor would that be a good idea, but his qualities, if they can’t be learned, can at least help to temper excesses. And aside from that, these eight volumes serve as a testament to narrative and (thanks to Mrs. Garnett's translation, we can say this) style.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

THE LONDON VENTURE. By Michael Arlen. Heinemann. 4s. net.

It is a little hard to know under what classification this book ought to be considered, whether fiction, biography, or belles-lettres. The same difficulty has occasionally arisen with the works of Mr. George Moore. But since the author is alluded to in it by the name which he acknowledges to be his own, we have decided that it cannot be fiction. For a reason which has sometimes occurred to the critics of Mr. George Moore, we beg to be excused from treating it as biography. There remains nothing but belles-lettres.

It’s a bit tricky to figure out how to classify this book—whether it’s fiction, biography, or literary writing. The same issue has come up with the works of Mr. George Moore. However, since the author is referred to by the name he recognizes as his own, we’ve concluded that it can’t be fiction. For a reason that has sometimes been pointed out by critics of Mr. George Moore, we ask to be excused from considering it as biography. That leaves us with literary writing.

And Mr. George Moore's name occurs here very appropriately, for not he, not even Mr. Max Beerbohm, has written anything so characteristically Moore-ish as some of these pages. Observe how it is done:

And Mr. George Moore's name fits in here quite well, because he, not even Mr. Max Beerbohm, has written anything so distinctly like Moore as some of these pages. Notice how it’s done:

But this letter has seemed strange to me because, perhaps, I shall never again receive a letter whose writer is dead, and who, when writing it, dreamt of all material things but death. Were I Oscar Wilde I might wonder now if Englishwomen who die in America come back to London; for there is much of London in the letter: "I should like to be in London to-day—Bloomsbury London, Mayfair London, Chelsea London, London of the small restaurants and large draughts of wine, London of the intellectual half-lights, drone of flippant phrases and racy epigrams, with a thin fog outside." ...

This letter feels strange to me because I might never receive another letter from someone who's gone, especially when they were writing it while thinking about everything but death. If I were Oscar Wilde, I might now wonder if Englishwomen who die in America return to London; because there's so much of London in this letter: "I’d love to be in London today—Bloomsbury London, Mayfair London, Chelsea London, the London of cozy restaurants and large glasses of wine, the London of intellectual dimness, the buzz of clever remarks and witty sayings, with a light fog outside."

... Out of the silence of two years at last came a letter from her. I found it when I came in very late one night, and for a long time I stood in my little hall and examined the Eastern stamp and postmark; and the writing on the envelope was so exactly the same as on the last note she had sent me before leaving England that I had to smile at the idea of Shelmerdene, in the rush of her last pursuit of her perfect fate, laying in a sufficient store of her own special nibs to last her for the lifetime she intended to spend abroad; for when I opened the letter I found that, as I had guessed, she would never come back to England, saying, "I am a fugitive branch which has at last found its parent tree.... I have run my perfect fate to earth, Dikran! more perfect than any dream, more lasting than the most perfect dream." ...

... After two years of silence, I finally got a letter from her. I found it when I came home very late one night, and for a long time, I stood in my small hallway, looking closely at the Eastern stamp and postmark. The handwriting on the envelope was exactly like the last note she sent me before leaving England, which made me smile at the thought of Shelmerdene, amidst the chaos of pursuing her perfect destiny, stocking up on her favorite pens to last her for the life she planned to have abroad. When I opened the letter, I found that, as I expected, she would never return to England, saying, "I am a wandering branch that has finally found its parent tree... I have tracked down my perfect fate, Dikran! It’s more perfect than any dream, and more enduring than the best dream." ...

Here is the very attitude, here the very cadences of the original; and the adventures are not dissimilar. Now Mr. Moore has acquired his style by long labour, and it is a little amusing to see the flower of it culled by a writer who has neither dug nor watered. But Mr. Arlen will not in so close a discipleship make the best of the talents which the very closeness of his discipleship shows him to possess. An author who can copy so exactly the manner of another ought to be able to evolve a manner of his own; and we look forward to seeing a book in which Mr. Arlen shall have done this.

Here is the exact attitude and the very rhythms of the original; and the adventures aren't that different. Mr. Moore has developed his style through a lot of hard work, and it's somewhat amusing to see it harvested by a writer who hasn't put in the same effort. However, Mr. Arlen won't fully utilize the talents that his close imitation suggests he has. An author who can so precisely mimic another's style should be capable of creating their own voice, and we look forward to reading a book where Mr. Arlen accomplishes this.

IN THE GARRET. By Carl Van Vechten. Knopf.

Mr. Van Vechten is an American critic, rather of the type of the ingenious Mr. Huneker. He is quite as fluent, not quite so versatile. No art or aspect of life presents itself to Mr. Huneker as superior to any other; but Mr. Van Vechten has a great deal more to say about music than about anything else. He touches the theatre a great deal, literature a little, and music most of all; and he gulps down greedily all he touches. One name is as good as another to him and he knows a great many names of all sorts. "George Moore," he says, apropos of Mr. Moore's suggestion that Robinson Crusoe ought to be rewritten, "has rewritten many of his own books. Henry James rewrote all of his novels and tales that he cared to preserve for the definitive edition. On the other hand, Ouida believed (and expressed this belief in a paper published in her Critical Studies)478 that once a book was given to the public it became a part of life, a part of history, and that its author had no right to tamper with it." Mr. Ernest Newman likes the operas of Isaac Albéniz, but Mr. Marliave does not share his enthusiasm. On two opposite pages we discovered the names of the following persons: Mr. Cabell, Mr. Arthur Machen, George Sand, M. Maeterlinck, Mr. Cecil Forsythe, Monet, Leonardo, Homer, Rabelais, Cervantes, Remy de Gourmont, Dickens, Huysmans, and Mr. Havelock Ellis. This is lively enough in all conscience, and Mr. Van Vechten is able to keep it up without flagging and to support it with an equal vivacity of style, as when he remarks that the art of the musician "deals with clang-tints." Modern English criticism is sometimes reproached with being a little too heavy. Here we have a critic so volatile that he bounces like a child's balloon from the name of one great man to another.

Mr. Van Vechten is an American critic, somewhat like the clever Mr. Huneker. He’s just as fluent, though not quite as versatile. No art or aspect of life seems superior to Mr. Huneker, but Mr. Van Vechten has a lot more to say about music than anything else. He engages a lot with theater, a bit with literature, and mostly with music; he eagerly absorbs everything he touches. One name is as good as another to him, and he knows a ton of names from all fields. “George Moore,” he says, referring to Mr. Moore's suggestion that Robinson Crusoe should be rewritten, “has rewritten many of his own books. Henry James rewrote all of his novels and stories that he wanted to keep for the definitive edition. On the other hand, Ouida believed (and expressed this belief in a piece she published in her Critical Studies)478 that once a book was given to the public, it became part of life, part of history, and the author had no right to mess with it.” Mr. Ernest Newman enjoys the operas of Isaac Albéniz, but Mr. Marliave doesn’t share that enthusiasm. On two opposite pages, we found the names of the following people: Mr. Cabell, Mr. Arthur Machen, George Sand, M. Maeterlinck, Mr. Cecil Forsythe, Monet, Leonardo, Homer, Rabelais, Cervantes, Remy de Gourmont, Dickens, Huysmans, and Mr. Havelock Ellis. This is lively enough, and Mr. Van Vechten can keep it going without losing energy, supporting it with an equal liveliness of style, as when he notes that the art of the musician “deals with clang-tints.” Modern English criticism sometimes gets criticized for being a bit too heavy. Here we have a critic so lively that he bounces like a child's balloon from one great name to another.

AMONG ITALIAN PEASANTS. By Tony Cyriax. Collins. 12s. 6d. net.

The brush rather than the pen is evidently the medium of expression for Mrs. Tony Cyriax. The pictures in her book convey an infinitely better impression of the life of the peasant in an Italian mountain-village than all she says about it in writing, which is rather crude and colourless. But the pictures are delightful, and are sufficiently praised in an appreciative Introduction by Mr. Muirhead Bone.

The brush, not the pen, is clearly Mrs. Tony Cyriax's way of expressing herself. The images in her book capture the life of the peasant in an Italian mountain village far better than her writing, which comes off as somewhat bland and uninteresting. However, the images are charming and are well-commended in a thoughtful Introduction by Mr. Muirhead Bone.

The best chapters in the book are those dealing with the tending of silkworms in peasant cottages, and the greatly dreaded hailstorm which, despite the prayers of the priest, religious processions, and the ringing of church bells, destroys in an hour the labour of months and brings the villagers to the verge of starvation.

The best chapters in the book are about raising silkworms in peasant homes and the feared hailstorm that, despite the priest's prayers, religious processions, and the ringing of church bells, wipes out months of hard work in just an hour, leaving the villagers on the brink of starvation.

Such a storm as the writer describes will recall vividly to the memory of any one who has stayed in an Italian hillside village the pathetic anxiety of the natives when a thunderstorm is brewing. All around stretch the vineyards, which from dawn till dusk have been the care of people to whose toil the day's work of an English agricultural labourer is child's play. Will the hailstones utterly ruin the vines? If so, the villagers will be faced with semi-starvation, and yet more bread-winners, in despair, must emigrate to America, that refuge for the Italian destitute.

Such a storm as the writer describes will vividly remind anyone who has stayed in an Italian hillside village of the natives' anxious worry when a thunderstorm approaches. All around are the vineyards, which from dawn till dusk have been tended by people whose hard work makes an English agricultural laborer's day seem easy. Will the hailstones completely destroy the vines? If they do, the villagers will face near-starvation, and even more breadwinners, in despair, will have to emigrate to America, that refuge for the Italian poor.

Pathetic, too, is an account of weeks of unceasing toil in connection with the cottage silkworm industry. The cavalleri (as the peasants call the silkworms), remorseless in their greed for mulberry leaves and their demands for the right temperature, will keep a whole family working for them from morning till night.

Pathetic, too, is a story of weeks of nonstop hard work related to the cottage silkworm industry. The cavalleri (as the peasants refer to the silkworms), relentless in their hunger for mulberry leaves and their need for the right temperature, will keep an entire family busy from morning until night.

Here, as given by Mrs. Tony Cyriax, is the result of the labour of one such household:

Here, as presented by Mrs. Tony Cyriax, is the outcome of the work from one such household:

"The work from start to finish had covered forty days, and Rosina's cocoons had weighed fifty-six kilograms ... so Rosina had earned exactly 224 lire, which is all but £9."

"The work from start to finish had taken forty days, and Rosina's cocoons had weighed fifty-six kilograms ... so Rosina had earned exactly 224 lire, which is almost £9."

As a record of the hard existence that may be passed in the midst of Nature's graciousness and beauty Among Italian Peasants is not without value.

As a record of the tough life that can be lived amidst Nature's kindness and beauty, Among Italian Peasants holds significant value.

SUSSEX IN BYGONE DAYS: Reminiscences of Nathaniel Paine Blaker, M.R.C.S. Hove, Combridges. 1919. 5s.

The recorders of Sussex must have a shelf to themselves by this time, and there are many reasons for it. Sussex has not only individual quality, amenity and interest: all counties have them. But it is accessible, and it is the fashion. Not to go back to Dallaway and his likes, the best of the moderns are Mr. Lucas and Mr. Halsham, and the better of them Mr. Lucas, as we think. He has the mellower outlook, a benevolent, postprandial regard. Mr. Halsham is more pedagogical; he regrets much, and seldom approves. He cannot praise a landscape without reminding us how much better it was before old What's-his-name cut down those trees. Taken at some length—indeed, taken in series—479he becomes tiresome. Nevertheless, he wrote a novel once, called Kitty Fairhall, which contains more of the essence of the Sussex peasant than Mr. Lucas himself is likely to apprehend.

The recorders of Sussex must have their own special place by now, and there are plenty of reasons for it. Sussex has not only its own unique qualities, attractions, and interests; all counties do. But it’s accessible, and it’s trendy. Without going back to Dallaway and his contemporaries, the best of the modern writers are Mr. Lucas and Mr. Halsham, and we think Mr. Lucas stands out as the better of the two. He has a more relaxed perspective, a kind and reflective attitude after a meal. Mr. Halsham is more of a teacher; he often expresses disappointment and hardly ever gives praise. He can’t admire a landscape without reminding us how much better it was before that old guy cut down those trees. When taken in depth—actually, when looked at in a series—479he becomes tedious. Still, he once wrote a novel called Kitty Fairhall, which captures more of the essence of the Sussex peasant than Mr. Lucas is likely to understand.

Mr. Nathaniel Blaker, the latest chronicler, earns a place upon the shelf the rather because it need only be a little one. Our quarrel with him would be that it did not ask a larger. He has lived long and served his county honourably in an honourable profession; but he has not much to say. That is a pity. He has stored his mind, but cannot load his page. He remembers mail-coaches, he remembers the ox-teams, he remembers the days of reaping with the sickle, the foot-high stubbles, the threshing with a flail. To some of us those memories have a savour so sharp that, with the wind, one might catch and transfigure it in words. To Mr. Blaker they are as the primrose was to Mr. Bell, and one feels that he puts them down rather because that is the kind of thing one does put down in books of this sort than because they import a perfume which it is luxury to distil upon the page. Lacking gusto, Mr. Blaker tantalises his reader. The beautiful names which he strews about him—Selmesten, Steyning, Hurstpierpoint, Ringmer, Fulking—flicker like a mirage. He tells us, for example, that Steyning Fair in the old days "was a scene of great excitement and confusion, and probably as much iniquity as could be crowded into so small a space." We dare say so; but we are athirst for the iniquities, and he gives us none to drink of. One wishes to get Mr. Blaker by the fire with a matured cigar, and ply him with questions. Gypsies now. Obviously he knows a great deal about them. He says, "I well recollect, very many years ago, one rainy afternoon, which prevented them working, watching a family of gypsies in a barn. I think the family must have consisted of the father and mother and several children, one daughter nearly grown up, and two or three acquaintances. They all sat or lay about upon the straw, doing absolutely nothing, while one or two girls kept singing a peculiarly plaintive and monotonous but soothing and agreeable tune in a language, I believe, I did not know, for I could not catch a single word." That is the sort of thing Mr. Blaker will do with a pen in his hand—give us the materials of a picture and leave us burning. His "broken hinted sights" do but sting the mind.

Mr. Nathaniel Blaker, the most recent storyteller, claims a spot on the shelf mostly because it doesn’t need to be a big one. Our issue with him is that it could have been bigger. He has lived a long life and served his community honorably in a respectable profession, but he doesn’t have much to share. That’s a shame. He has a wealth of memories but struggles to express them on the page. He recalls mail coaches, oxen pulling carts, days of harvesting with sickles, short stubble fields, and threshing with flails. For some of us, those memories are so vivid that, with the right words, they could be transformed. For Mr. Blaker, they seem as distant as they were to Mr. Bell, and it feels like he writes them down just because that’s what you do in this type of book, not because they convey something rich that’s worth exploring on the page. Lacking passion, Mr. Blaker leaves his readers wanting more. The beautiful names he tosses around—Selmesten, Steyning, Hurstpierpoint, Ringmer, Fulking—flicker like a mirage. For instance, he tells us that Steyning Fair back in the day "was a scene of great excitement and confusion, and probably as much iniquity as could be crowded into so small a space." We believe him, but we crave the details of those iniquities, and he offers us none. One wishes to sit Mr. Blaker by a cozy fire with a fine cigar and bombard him with questions. Gypsies now. Clearly, he knows a lot about them. He recalls, "I well remember, many years ago, a rainy afternoon that kept them from working, watching a family of gypsies in a barn. I think the family must have included the father, mother, several children, one nearly grown daughter, and a couple of friends. They all sat or lay in the straw, doing absolutely nothing, while one or two girls sang a particularly mournful and repetitive yet soothing tune in a language I believe I didn’t know, as I couldn’t catch a single word." That’s the kind of thing Mr. Blaker does with a pen in his hand—gives us the elements of a picture and leaves us yearning. His "broken hinted sights" merely tease the mind.

Of course he tells us—he can't help it—some interesting things. One of them is "a common saying that Sussex girls had such long legs because they stretched them by pulling them out of the mud." That must have been in the Weald—but we did not know that feature of Sussex girls. Cobbett knew, and so do we, that they are remarkable for their good looks. Mr. Blaker does not say so. We regret his Peter Bell attitude to life. His best chapters are upon the horse and the birch, with both of which he is evidently acquainted. "It used to be considered," he says, "a great joke when a lady's first baby arrived to send her a carefully packed parcel containing a small birch rod, with a label, 'To be used when required.'" That is what we want. And, again, he says that "it was the custom when the cloth was laid for dinner in the middle of the day, for the cane, which was kept over the mantel ... to be placed with the carving-knife and steel on papa's right hand." Excellent. These scraps show what a handsome sack of oddments Mr. Blaker must have. He should have shaken it more liberally over his book.

Of course he tells us—he can't help it—some interesting things. One of them is "a common saying that Sussex girls had such long legs because they stretched them by pulling them out of the mud." That must have been in the Weald—but we didn't know that about Sussex girls. Cobbett knew, and so do we, that they are known for their good looks. Mr. Blaker doesn't mention that. We regret his Peter Bell outlook on life. His best chapters are about the horse and the birch, both of which he clearly knows well. "It used to be considered," he says, "a great joke when a lady's first baby arrived to send her a carefully packed parcel containing a small birch rod, with a label, 'To be used when required.'" That is what we want. And again, he says that "it was the custom when the table was set for dinner in the middle of the day, for the cane, which was kept over the mantel ... to be placed with the carving knife and steel on dad's right hand." Excellent. These little tidbits show what a treasure trove of interesting bits Mr. Blaker must have. He should have shared them more generously throughout his book.

A PILGRIM IN PALESTINE AFTER ITS DELIVERANCE. By John Finley. Chapman & Hall. 10s. net.

Of Mr. Finley's sincerity and enthusiasm there can be no question: of his taste there is a good deal to be said. Many books have been written about the Holy Land; but surely none before which deliberately puts the history and the personages of Palestine into the background of a picture whose foreground is occupied with the events of the recent campaign. Mr. Finley has no hesitation in viewing sacred history sub specie temporis480 hodierni. For him Allenby's battle at Armageddon is "the beginning of the end of the battle with the Beast." The German is not, however, only Anti-Christ: he is also Judas. Here are Mr. Finley's meditations over the Holy City:

Of Mr. Finley's sincerity and enthusiasm, there's no doubt; however, there's a lot to discuss regarding his taste. Many books have been written about the Holy Land, but none before have intentionally placed the history and people of Palestine in the background while focusing on the events of the recent campaign. Mr. Finley has no reservations about viewing sacred history sub specie temporis480 hodierni. For him, Allenby's battle at Armageddon represents "the beginning of the end of the battle with the Beast." The German is not only the Anti-Christ; he is also Judas. Here are Mr. Finley's reflections on the Holy City:

I was an ashamed spectator, standing there at the Gethsemane Gate, feeling that we had been sleeping when we should have been watching, when we should have been preparing for defence against the German Judas who had professed devotion to the teachings of Him who spoke the Sermon on the Mount. Did not the great German Hospice stand most conspicuously on the Mount, that its pilgrims might dip their bread in the very sop of the Master's dish? And do not the towers of the German churches stand out most prominently (and offensively) in the Inner City?

I was an embarrassed bystander at the Gethsemane Gate, realizing that we had been sleeping when we should have been awake, getting ready to defend ourselves against the German Judas who claimed to be loyal to the teachings of the one who delivered the Sermon on the Mount. Didn't the impressive German Hospice clearly stand out on the Mount, allowing its visitors to dip their bread in the very dish of the Master? And don't the towers of the German churches stand out most prominently (and unattractively) in the Inner City?

Most of his book is like that: and if you cannot see history in quite the startling black-and-white of Mr. Finley's imagination you had better leave the book unread. Mr. Finley was with the American Red Cross, and he tells one happy story of himself, which it is only fair to quote. He was worshipping in the Russian Church of the Ascension on the Mount of Olives:

Most of his book is like that; and if you can’t see history in the striking black-and-white of Mr. Finley’s imagination, you’d be better off not reading it. Mr. Finley worked with the American Red Cross, and he shares one uplifting story about himself, which is worth quoting. He was attending a service in the Russian Church of the Ascension on the Mount of Olives:

A woman of sharp, eager face, as of a zealot, with a grey shawl over her head, seeing me standing near the door, approached me and said, in rather sharp voice, "Quelle croix?" I did not at first understand the import of her inquiry, though I realised that she was putting to me an all-important question: "Quelle croix?—grecque ou latine?" ... My answer was "La Croix Rouge."

A woman with a determined, eager face, similar to that of a fervent believer, wearing a grey shawl over her head, noticed me standing by the door, came over, and asked in a somewhat harsh tone, "Which cross?" At first, I didn't understand her question, but then I realized she was asking an important thing: "Which cross?—Greek or Latin?" ... I replied, "The Red Cross."

If the soil of Palestine be favourable for legends, no doubt a tale will arise of a strange religion whose devotees cross themselves neither in the Western or Eastern manner, but in some strange, "red" mode which Mr. Finley's zealot was probably eager to see.

If the soil of Palestine is good for legends, surely a story will emerge about an unusual religion whose followers don’t cross themselves in the Western or Eastern ways, but in some odd, "red" style that Mr. Finley's fanatic was probably keen to witness.

ADDRESSES IN AMERICA. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 6s. net.

Generalisation, which used to be a philosophy, is rapidly becoming little more than a hobby. During the war it was a hobby savagely or amiably ridden by those who sought to explain the mentality of the Allies or the Enemy. Gradually individuals learnt that not every Belgian was Belgium, nor every German Germany: but for propaganda purposes we still used great typical figures. It saved thought, and it flattered either our own pride or that of our friends. The propagandists' most delicate task was always to explain Great Britain to the United States of America: and certainly it was a wise thing to send Mr. Galsworthy across the Atlantic. Surely he, if anyone, might be able to justify the ways of the country house to Boston and New York, to Washington and even to Chicago. Here we have his addresses delivered during 1919 in the United States. In his paper on America and Britain he takes the line that by words we are saved:

Generalization, which used to be a philosophy, is quickly becoming just a hobby. During the war, it was a hobby passionately pursued by those trying to explain the mindset of the Allies or the Enemy. Gradually, people realized that not every Belgian represented Belgium, nor every German stood for Germany: but for propaganda purposes, we still relied on broad stereotypes. It was easier and flattered either our own pride or that of our allies. The propagandists' most challenging job was always to explain Great Britain to the United States: and it was definitely a smart move to send Mr. Galsworthy across the Atlantic. Surely, he could justify the ways of the country house to Boston and New York, to Washington and even to Chicago. Here we have his speeches given in the United States during 1919. In his paper on America and Britain, he argues that words save us:

The tie of language is all-powerful—for language is the food formative of minds. Why a volume could be written on the formation of character by literary humour alone.

The link between language and thought is very powerful—language influences our thinking. One could write an entire book on how literary humor affects character development.

It sounds not unconvincing, until one remembers that French is not the language of Alsace; that English is spoken by most of the inhabitants of Ireland; or, to go further back, that the possession of a common language did not prevent Athens and Sparta from indulging in the Peloponnesian War.

It sounds somewhat convincing, until you remember that French isn’t the language of Alsace; that most people in Ireland speak English; or, to go even further back, that sharing a common language didn’t stop Athens and Sparta from engaging in the Peloponnesian War.

We like Mr. Galsworthy better when he leaves his generalisations and tells stories. In the paper "Tallary at Large" he displays that sweet-naturedness, that mellowed irony which never lapses into satire, that humour which is always aware that a sense of pity is invaluable in comedy. Here is the true Galsworthy:

We prefer Mr. Galsworthy when he steps away from his generalizations and shares stories. In the piece "Tallary at Large," he shows that warm-heartedness and gentle irony that never turns into satire, along with humor that always understands the importance of compassion in comedy. This is the real Galsworthy:

In the fifth year of the war two men sat alone in a railway carriage. One pale, young, and rather worn, had an unlighted cigarette in his mouth. The other elderly, prosperous, and of a ruddy countenance, was smoking a large cigar. The young man, who looked as if481 his days were strenuous, took his unlighted cigarette from his mouth, gazed at it, searched his pockets, and looked at the elderly man, and said, ... "Could you give me a light, sir?" The elderly man regarded him for a moment, dropped his eyelids, and murmured: "I've no matches." The young man sighed, mumbled the cigarette on his watering lips, then said very suddenly: "Perhaps you'll very kindly give me a light from your cigar, sir." The elderly man moved throughout his body as if something very sacred had been thrilled within him. "I'd rather not," he said, "if you don't mind." A quarter of an hour passed, while the young man's cigarette grew moister, and the elder man's cigar shorter. Then the latter stirred, took it from under his grey moustache, looked critically at it, held it out a little way towards the other with the side which was least burned-down foremost, and said: "Unless you'd like to take it from the edge."

In the fifth year of the war, two men sat alone in a train carriage. One was a pale young man who looked worn out and had an unlit cigarette in his mouth. The other was older, affluent, and had a ruddy complexion; he was smoking a large cigar. The young man, looking like he had been through a lot, took the unlit cigarette from his mouth, examined it, searched through his pockets, glanced at the older man, and said, "...Could you give me a light, sir?" The older man looked at him for a moment, lowered his eyelids, and replied, "I don’t have any matches." The young man sighed, rolled the cigarette on his damp lips, and then suddenly asked, "Maybe you could kindly light it for me from your cigar, sir?" The older man reacted as if something very precious had stirred within him. "I'd rather not," he said, "if you don’t mind." About fifteen minutes passed, during which the young man's cigarette got wetter, and the older man's cigar grew shorter. Then the latter shifted, took the cigar from under his gray mustache, examined it critically, held it out a bit towards the young man with the less burned end facing him, and said, "Unless you’d prefer to take it from the tip."

And there are people who are surprised that the returned soldier occasionally commits acts of violence.

And there are people who are shocked that the returning soldier sometimes acts violently.

THOUGHTS IN MIDDLE LIFE. By G. Locker Lampson. Humphreys. 3s. 6d. net.

This book is beautifully printed on admirable paper, and is priced very low. Unfortunately Mr. Locker Lampson has reached middle life without learning that most platitudes are better unwritten. "No man is a hero to his own valet, and the same principle may be applied as in part the cause of our invidious comparisons between the men of yesterday and those of to-day." "He alone has a right to be called successful who has led a happy life." Sometimes he will enliven his platitude by a pleasing derangement of metaphors. "Autobiographies are of little value in extending the personality of their authors. We may get an occasional glimpse below the surface, but the waters are generally agitated by all kinds of subsidiary motives, and the eye cannot pierce them." The one sentence which explains the author is to be found in the essay One's Own Company: "No man, then, need ever be bored by himself, although he cannot avoid being bored by others."

This book is beautifully printed on great paper and is very affordable. Unfortunately, Mr. Locker Lampson has reached middle age without realizing that most clichés are best left unspoken. "No man is a hero to his own valet, and the same idea can partly explain our unfair comparisons between the men of yesterday and those of today." "Only those who have led a happy life can truly be called successful." Sometimes he adds a touch of humor to his cliché with a fresh twist on metaphors. "Autobiographies don’t do much to expand the personalities of their authors. We might catch a glimpse beneath the surface occasionally, but the waters are typically stirred up by all sorts of hidden motives, making it hard to see clearly." The one sentence that sums up the author can be found in the essay One's Own Company: "No man, then, needs to be bored by himself, though he can’t escape being bored by others."

DOMUS DOLORIS. By W. Compton Leith. The Bodley Head. 7s. 6d. net.

In the unornamental language, from which even the loftiest intelligence may extract apt expression for itself, this little book may be called a collection of thoughts in hospital from a patient's standpoint, and an impression of the various nurses who attended him. And yet such a description is unjust and utterly beside the point. The publisher's note upon the cover tells us that Mr. Leith has "a rare sense of the value of words and the beauty of phrases," and there is no doubt of it. But the value to literature and humanity of phrases which are but the vehicles of their own intrinsic beauty is to be questioned. The whole essay is precious in the last degree.

In plain language, which even the smartest minds can use to express themselves, this little book can be seen as a collection of thoughts from a patient's perspective in the hospital, along with impressions of the various nurses who cared for him. However, that description is unfair and misses the point completely. The publisher's note on the cover tells us that Mr. Leith has "a rare sense of the value of words and the beauty of phrases," and there’s no doubt about it. But the value of phrases that are merely vessels for their own intrinsic beauty is questionable in terms of their contribution to literature and humanity. The entire essay is incredibly valuable.

"Oblivion flowed up like evening gloom. Life moved with it to the edge of a great deep; it was drawn over; it floated down and down, wound in the arms of sleep."

"Oblivion rolled in like the evening darkness. Life moved along with it to the brink of a vast abyss; it was pulled over; it drifted down and down, wrapped in the embrace of sleep."

"A faint awareness stole into being, like the grey of morning; then a sense of movement; but whether it was a coming up and forth, or a declining, there was no power to tell."

A faint awareness began to emerge, like the gray of morning; then there was a feeling of movement; but whether it was rising up and forward, or sinking down, there was no way to tell.

This sort of thing, exquisite as it may be sometimes, constantly reminds us, however, and with relief, that Henley, with simplicity and humour, covered the same ground in verse. From time to time an unpretentious passage comes to us with a shock, and we ask ourselves again and again, if, as it seems, the writer has opinions to air, observations about life and death to make, what especial virtue there is in the high-falutin obscurity of his expression. One of the chief and most necessary concealments of art lies in a well-simulated nonchalance to the more obvious kind of purple patch. Here the entire482 robe is of purple, though certainty of a royal shade. There were voices, Mr. Leith tells us on the first page (and it was not until the fifteenth that we knew where the voices came from), which "kept thought strained after a meaning." A light strain is no doubt good for thought; but in reading this book it is not light: and it is hard to say which strain is the more severe—the student's for meaning or the author's for effect.

This kind of thing, beautiful as it can be sometimes, constantly reminds us, though with relief, that Henley, with simplicity and humor, covered the same ground in verse. Every now and then, an unpretentious passage hits us unexpectedly, and we find ourselves asking over and over if, as it seems, the writer has opinions to share, insights about life and death to convey, what particular virtue there is in the overly elaborate obscurity of his expression. One of the main and most necessary disguises of art lies in a well-faked indifference to the more obvious kind of pretentious writing. Here, the whole482robe is purple, though undoubtedly of a royal shade. There were voices, Mr. Leith tells us on the first page (and it wasn't until the fifteenth that we figured out where the voices came from), which "kept thought strained after a meaning." A light strain is surely good for thought; but in reading this book, it isn't light: and it’s hard to say which strain is more intense—the student’s for meaning or the author’s for effect.

A CHILDHOOD IN BRITTANY EIGHTY YEARS AGO. By Anne Douglas Sedgwick. Arnold. 10s. 6d. net.

Nowhere in England, nor even in Ireland or Scotland, could the life pictured in this book be paralleled. Feudalism has lingered, but not in delicate or decorative ways: in the Brittany of which Miss Sedgwick tells us, the beauty, the generous abundance, and the sincere brotherliness of life almost overcome one's distaste for the feudal system which formed its basis. The lady whose childhood is shown us was of a noble Breton family; her father seems to have been the only Republican she knew among the company of Royalists; life was still so ordered that the country people, coming to Mass, would bow to the lord and lady of the manor, after paying their respects to the altar. Yet one is left with a sense of fraternity as genuine as that one feels in reading Chaucer, as the story witnesses:

Nowhere in England, or even in Ireland or Scotland, could the life described in this book be matched. Feudalism has stuck around, but not in subtle or charming ways: in the Brittany that Miss Sedgwick talks about, the beauty, the abundant generosity, and the true sense of community almost make you forget how unappealing the feudal system that underpins it is. The lady whose childhood is depicted comes from a noble Breton family; her father appears to be the only Republican she knew among a group of Royalists; life was still structured so that the local people, going to Mass, would bow to the lord and lady of the manor after acknowledging the altar. Still, there’s a sense of brotherhood as real as the one you feel while reading Chaucer, as the story shows:

One peasant, I remember, Paul Simur by name, of whom my father was specially fond, was so dirty and unwashed that a sort of mark of dirt had formed upon his features. One day, at a hunting-party, papa called to Paul to come and sit beside him, and the other huntsmen, with singular bad taste, began to make fun of Paul, who sat much abashed, with hanging head. Papa affectionately laid an arm about his neck and defended him, until his friends finally cried out that they wagered he would not kiss him. At this, although he confessed afterwards to the most intense repugnance, he at once kissed Paul heartily. Poor Paul was quite overcome. He came to my father afterwards with tears in his eyes and said, standing before him and gazing at him: "Oh, mon maître, que je t'aime!"

One peasant I remember was named Paul Simur, and my father was particularly fond of him. He was so dirty and unwashed that a layer of grime had settled on his face. One day, at a hunting party, Dad called Paul over to sit next to him, and the other hunters, lacking taste, started teasing Paul, who was very embarrassed and had his head down. Dad affectionately put an arm around his shoulders and defended him until his friends shouted that they bet he wouldn’t kiss him. Even though he later admitted to feeling really grossed out, he immediately gave Paul a hearty kiss. Poor Paul was completely taken aback. He came to my father afterward with tears in his eyes and said, standing in front of him and looking at him: "Oh, mon maître, que je t'aime!"

Although the accounts of old Breton customs—the glimpse at the Folgoat pardon, the gently critical analysis of the lives of the gentry, the sidelights on the peasants, their cooking and their cottages—are all full of interest, the book is chiefly to be valued for preserving the fragrance of an order of living which too many of us are apt to think of as one of harsh tyranny alleviated by wanton luxury.

Although the descriptions of old Breton customs—like the insight into the Folgoat pardon, the lightly critical look at the lives of the wealthy, and the details about the peasants, their cooking, and their cottages—are all fascinating, the book is mainly valuable for capturing the essence of a way of life that many of us tend to view as a harsh tyranny softened by unnecessary luxury.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

THE LIFE OF THOMAS COUTTS, BANKER. By Ernest Hartley Coleridge. 2 Vols. Lane. 42s. net.

Thomas Coutts, virtual founder of the Bank of his name as it now is, was born in 1735, and, according to the standards of Scotland, well born, having, that is, wise, reputable forbears, relatives with place-names of their own—Stuarts of Allanbank and the like—and a coat-of-arms. "Instead of which," as the old story has it, at the age of twenty-eight he married his mother's nursemaid, and loved and served her faithfully until, after some fifty years' partnership, she wandered out of her mind and then out of his world. By that time his three daughters by her had married, one an Earl of Guilford, one a Marquis of Bute, and one Sir Francis Burdett. By that time also Coutts was one of the most considerable bankers in London, and one of the richest men in England. It might now be thought that his adventures in life were over—but not at all. At seventy years of age he stepped once more into the Pays du Tendre, and took into his protection—which in his case, it really appears, had no secondary meaning—Miss Harriot Mellon, a483 low comedy actress of abundant charm, humble birth, little education, and excellent disposition. She was then twenty-eight. He fell headlong in love with her and head over heels. He endowed her with stock and other movables to the amount of £500 a year, and when, at the age of eighty, he made her his second wife he settled the whole of that endowment upon herself. At his death, Mr. Coleridge tells us, her private fortune could not have been less than £200,000. Notwithstanding the estrangement and unconcealed disgust of "the ladies," as he always called his daughters, she made him perfectly happy for nine years; and when, at eighty-nine, he died, very reasonably, he left her practically everything he possessed.

Thomas Coutts, who is basically the founder of the bank that bears his name, was born in 1735. By Scottish standards, he came from a good background—he had wise and respected ancestors, relatives with their own place names like the Stuarts of Allanbank, and even a coat of arms. However, at the age of twenty-eight, he married his mother’s nursemaid, and he loved and cared for her faithfully until, after about fifty years together, she lost her mind and passed away. By then, his three daughters from this marriage had married well—one to an Earl of Guilford, another to a Marquis of Bute, and the last to Sir Francis Burdett. Also by that time, Coutts had become one of the top bankers in London and one of the richest men in England. You might think that his adventures were over, but that wasn’t the case. At seventy, he fell in love again and took under his wing—meaning it really was purely protective—Miss Harriot Mellon, a charming low-comedy actress from a humble background, with little education but a great personality. She was twenty-eight at the time. He fell completely in love with her, and he provided her with an income of £500 a year in stocks and other assets. When he turned eighty and married her as his second wife, he made sure that all of that income was hers. When he died, Mr. Coleridge tells us her personal wealth was at least £200,000. Despite the clear estrangement and open disapproval from “the ladies,” as he referred to his daughters, she made him incredibly happy for nine years. When he died at eighty-nine, he understandably left her practically everything he owned.

That in outline is the life-history of Thomas Coutts as Mr. Ernest Coleridge pleasantly and ably narrates it in two portly volumes. The book offers a view of eighteenth-century manners which is not often, and seldom so well, illustrated. Coutts must have been, and he was, a notable man of affairs; but he was a good deal better than that. He knew, of course, everybody who was anybody. He was the friend and correspondent of Lord Bute, the favourite of Lord Chatham, of William Pitt. He lent, mero motu ejus, £10,000 to Charles Fox without security of any kind. He lent large sums to the Duchess of Devonshire, and forwent the interest until such time as her son was pleased to pay it; for her husband never would. He lectured that great and gay lady upon her follies with perfect freedom and no result. All the royal rips, sons of George III., banked with him, or, in other words, borrowed from him; and they dined with him too. Edward Duke of Kent, the only one of them who was not a rip, made a friend of him as well as a convenience. It is interesting to remark how Coutts deals with these disreputable magnates. He is respectful of their degree in so far as he is shopkeeper and they customers; but outside the bank-parlour he stands on level terms. His children are to commence with their children; his wife's table is as good as their tables. Servant-girl or not, his wife, Mrs. Coutts, is the equal of their wives. There is nothing of Sir Pertinax MacSycophant in his letters, although, as a trader, he continually has his eye upon business, and is never above doing himself a good turn. Mr. Coleridge is to be congratulated upon having presented so engaging a picture of the sound, cautious, and upright Scots merchant, who kept his head and his balance through the convulsions of the American and French wars, and cultivated the domestic virtues in the same social set as Old Q. and the Duchess of Gordon.

That, in summary, is the life story of Thomas Coutts as Mr. Ernest Coleridge entertainingly and skillfully tells it in two hefty volumes. The book provides a look at eighteenth-century manners that isn’t often, and rarely so well, depicted. Coutts was certainly a remarkable businessman, but he was so much more than that. He knew everyone who mattered. He was friends and corresponded with Lord Bute, was a favorite of Lord Chatham, and had connections to William Pitt. He lent £10,000 to Charles Fox without any security just because he wanted to. He also lent large amounts to the Duchess of Devonshire, postponing the interest until her son chose to pay it since her husband never would. He openly critiqued that prominent and lively woman on her foolish actions, though it led nowhere. All the royal troublemakers, sons of George III, had accounts with him; in other words, they borrowed money from him, and they dined with him too. Edward Duke of Kent, the only one among them who wasn’t a troublemaker, became both a friend and a useful contact. It’s interesting to see how Coutts handles these questionable elites. He shows them respect in his role as a businessman and they as customers; however, outside the bank, he interacts with them as equals. His children are set to mix with their children; his wife’s dining setup is just as good as theirs. No matter her status as a servant, Mrs. Coutts is equal to their wives. There’s nothing sycophantic in his letters, even though, as a trader, he always keeps an eye on business and isn't above looking out for himself. Mr. Coleridge deserves congratulations for presenting such an appealing portrayal of the sound, cautious, and upright Scottish merchant, who maintained his composure and balance through the upheavals of the American and French wars while also nurturing domestic virtues alongside figures like Old Q. and the Duchess of Gordon.

But, except for that sappy core of romance which twice betrayed itself in act and once in word, Tom Coutts was a dry stick. While his views of political affairs were sound and uncommonly independent, his expression of them was not interesting. He was by inheritance a Tory, yet he was staunch upon the American war. "The idea," he wrote in 1775 to Lord Stair, "of reducing such a continent to obedience (especially after letting them have so much time to unite) appears to me, so far as I am capable of judging, to be absolutely impossible." So, too, he opposed the war with revolutionary France. "The war made against their growth seems to me to be exactly the way to encourage instead of destroying them. There is no instance of opposition by force of arms subduing opinions! which by such manners have always grown stronger and more inveterate." One might be reading the present Dean of St. Paul's. The same faculty of seeing things as they really were allowed him to have no good opinion of Pitt's Reform proposals of 1784, and gave him as early as 1785 a plan of dealing with Irish disaffection which was in fact adopted in 1800, to our cost. "As to Ireland, I apprehend it is an aristocracy of about thirty nobles, etc., who command two hundred votes in the Lower House, and that these thirty may be bought and a union accomplished more easily than that heap of nonsense called the Irish propositions." They were bought.

But aside from that sentimental side of romance that showed itself twice in actions and once in words, Tom Coutts was pretty dull. While his views on political matters were solid and unusually independent, he didn’t express them interestingly. He was a Tory by inheritance, yet he strongly opposed the American war. "The idea," he wrote in 1775 to Lord Stair, "of making such a vast continent obey (especially after giving them so much time to unite) seems to me, as far as I can judge, absolutely impossible." He also opposed the war with revolutionary France. "The war against their expansion seems to me to be precisely the way to encourage them rather than destroy them. There's no example of military force overcoming opinions! That approach has only made them stronger and more entrenched." One might think they're reading a current Dean of St. Paul's. His ability to see things as they were led him to have a low opinion of Pitt's Reform proposals in 1784, and as early as 1785, he suggested a plan for addressing Irish issues that was actually adopted in 1800, to our detriment. "Regarding Ireland, I believe it’s an aristocracy of about thirty nobles, etc., who control two hundred votes in the Lower House, and that these thirty can be bought, making a union easier than that jumble of nonsense called the Irish propositions." They were bought.

Mr. Coleridge prints a recently discovered bundle of his love-letters to Harriot Mellon, from which, if one could feel love-letters to be fair game, it would be tempting, and easy, to make extracts. They are striking by their extraordinary difference from his484 other familiar correspondence. Coutts becomes emotional, profuse, sentimental, and occasionally ridiculous. Few love-letters, however, will stand the test of examination in cold blood. It can be said of his at least that there is nothing in them which is not intended to honour the recipient. To Coutts his Harriot was a pattern of womanly virtue. It is Mr. Coleridge's opinion, as it is our own, that she deserved it. That she made him happy is obvious; that she returned him a grateful love let this, which was written by herself five years after her wedding-day, bear witness:

Mr. Coleridge publishes a recently found collection of his love letters to Harriot Mellon, from which, if love letters were considered fair game, it would be tempting and easy to pull some excerpts. They stand out because they are so different from his other well-known correspondence. Coutts becomes emotional, excessive, sentimental, and sometimes even ridiculous. However, few love letters can hold up under careful scrutiny. At the very least, it can be said that there’s nothing in his letters that doesn’t aim to honor the recipient. To Coutts, his Harriot was a model of womanly virtue. Mr. Coleridge believes, as do we, that she deserved that praise. It’s clear that she made him happy; the gratitude she had for him can be seen in this, which she wrote five years after their wedding day:

"I never lose my spirits." My blessed Tom said these words to me in a dream. After he had kissed me and laid his dear head on my bosom, I felt his tears on my cheek—I was so happy, but so melancholy happy. He looked so well, tranquil and divine.... I see him at this moment, upright, beautiful and composed, as in his long and immaculate life. He looks just as I first saw his dear, blessed face upwards of twenty years ago.

"I never lose my spirits." My dear Tom said this to me in a dream. After he kissed me and laid his head on my chest, I felt his tears on my cheek—I was so happy, yet so sadly happy. He looked so good, calm, and heavenly.... I can see him now, standing tall, beautiful, and peaceful, just like he did throughout his long and pure life. He looks just like the first time I saw his dear, blessed face over twenty years ago.

That is both tenderly and prettily said. Tom Coutts, in his marriage as in other things, knew what he was about.

That is said both sweetly and nicely. Tom Coutts, in his marriage as in other aspects of life, knew what he was doing.

THE TURKS IN EUROPE. By W.E.D. Allen. Murray. 10s. 6d. net.

"La Turquie est le pays classique du massacres," it has been truly said.... "Son historie se résume à ceci: pillages, meurtres, vols, concussions—sur toutes les échilles—révoltes, insurrections, répercussions, guerres étrangères, guerres civiles, révolutions, contre-révolutions, séditions, mutineries." All these things are the theme of Mr. Allen's interesting and well-written sketch of the Turkish power, from the rise of Osman in the thirteenth century down to the Treaty of Bukarest in 1913. Mr. Allen does not, however, confine himself to a mere record of horrors. He contrives throughout his book to draw in a few lines the characters of the chief actors in the drama, and, especially in the later chapters, to expose the policies, European and Turkish, which have created and complicated the long nightmare of the Near East. Many of our troubles of the last forty years are attributed by him to the Treaty of Berlin in 1878, the triumph of Lord Beaconsfield's policy. It was a treaty concluded, he says, "in a spirit of shameless bargain, with a sublime disregard of elementary ethics, and in open contempt of the right of civilised peoples to determine their own future. It was essentially a temporary arrangement concluded between rival Imperialist States." A few years later the "grim raw races" in the Balkans were again in a savage ferment, and we could enjoy "the spectacle of the heads of the civilised world, in their palaces in the capitals of Europe, setting those same 'grim raw races' to kill." Mr. Allen in his narrative of this later period does not spare his criticism of the diabolic diplomacy of Berlin and Vienna, of the brilliant cunning of their agents in Turkey—and notably Baron Marschal von Bieberstein.

"La Turquie est le pays classique du massacres," it has been truly said.... "Son histoire se résume à ceci: pillages, meurtres, vols, concussions—sur toutes les échilles—révoltes, insurrections, répercussions, guerres étrangères, guerres civiles, révolutions, contre-révolutions, séditions, mutineries." All these things are the theme of Mr. Allen's interesting and well-written sketch of the Turkish power, from the rise of Osman in the thirteenth century down to the Treaty of Bukarest in 1913. Mr. Allen does not, however, confine himself to a mere record of horrors. He manages throughout his book to capture the personalities of the main players in this drama and, especially in the later chapters, to unveil the policies—both European and Turkish—that have created and complicated the long nightmare of the Near East. Many of our issues from the last forty years are attributed by him to the Treaty of Berlin in 1878, the triumph of Lord Beaconsfield's policy. It was a treaty concluded, he notes, "in a spirit of shameless bargain, with a sublime disregard of elementary ethics, and in open contempt of the right of civilised peoples to determine their own future. It was essentially a temporary arrangement concluded between rival Imperialist States." A few years later, the "grim raw races" in the Balkans were again in a savage uproar, and we could witness "the spectacle of the heads of the civilised world, in their palaces in the capitals of Europe, directing those same 'grim raw races' to kill." Mr. Allen in his narrative of this later period does not hold back on his criticism of the devilish diplomacy of Berlin and Vienna, as well as the brilliant cunning of their agents in Turkey—notably Baron Marschal von Bieberstein.

ST. CATHERINE OF SIENA. By Alfred W. Pollard. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s. net.

In this little volume, one of a series called Messages of the Saints, Mr. Pollard has re-told the ever-fascinating story of St. Catherine, Siena's fourteenth-century saint. "In the present sketch," says the author, "there is nothing original, save possibly its point of view and (I believe) the chapter on St. Catherine's book."

In this small book, part of a series called Messages of the Saints, Mr. Pollard has retold the captivating story of St. Catherine, the fourteenth-century saint from Siena. "In this sketch," the author states, "there's nothing original, except maybe its perspective and (I think) the chapter about St. Catherine's book."

Its point of view is that of an ardent if critical admirer of St. Catherine, and full justice is done to what after all are the qualities which made of her not only the most lovable, but perhaps the most amazing of saintly women. Amor vincit omnia is the motto which springs to the mind as most fit for Catherine of Siena. In an age of cruelty she is love personified. It was love for her fellow-creatures, concern for their immortal welfare, that led her, a poor ignorant "little bit of a woman," to face with the simplicity485 of a child and the wisdom born of simplicity princes and popes, and force them, not to her own will, but to what she conceived to be the Will of God.

Its perspective is that of a passionate yet critical admirer of St. Catherine, and it fully acknowledges the qualities that made her not only the most lovable but also perhaps the most remarkable of saintly women. Amor vincit omnia is the motto that comes to mind as being most suitable for Catherine of Siena. In a time of cruelty, she embodies love. It was her love for others and concern for their eternal well-being that drove her, a poor, uneducated "little bit of a woman," to confront princes and popes with the simplicity of a child and the wisdom that comes from that simplicity, compelling them not to bend to her will but to align with what she believed to be the Will of God.

To all who have lived long enough in Siena, Catherine becomes a living personality. So real indeed that it would scarcely be surprising to meet her one evening at dusk in that long steep street—still the street of the tanners—where six hundred years ago she walked with her lantern on her way to the sick and dying during the plague. In Siena one is apt to forget that St. Catherine was a figure in politics and the composer of a book about which the learned dispute. Still, on the day of her festival the townsfolk sing the "Praise of Catherine," to them merely the tanner's daughter who, greatly to the glory of their beautiful little city, somehow became a saint.

To everyone who has lived in Siena long enough, Catherine becomes a real presence. So real, in fact, that it wouldn't be surprising to run into her one evening at dusk on that long, steep street—still the street of the tanners—where six hundred years ago she walked with her lantern on her way to care for the sick and dying during the plague. In Siena, it’s easy to forget that St. Catherine was involved in politics and wrote a book that scholars still debate. Yet, on her feast day, the local people sing the "Praise of Catherine," celebrating her simply as the tanner's daughter who, to the glory of their beautiful little city, somehow became a saint.

Mr. Pollard's chapter on the Libro della Divina Dottrina, the treatise said to have been dictated by St. Catherine while in a trance, is valuable because it summarises typical pronouncements of the mystic upon the various stages of the soul in its pilgrimage towards a spiritual goal.

Mr. Pollard's chapter on the Libro della Divina Dottrina, the treatise that St. Catherine reportedly dictated while in a trance, is valuable because it summarizes the typical statements of the mystic about the different stages of the soul on its journey toward a spiritual goal.

As a revelation of the subconscious self, if for no other reason, St. Catherine's book has its own intense interest. Those who are already familiar with her story may, by the help of Mr. Pollard's pleasant sketch, refresh their memory of its details, and to those who are not it should, as he hopes, prove a stimulating introduction to the life of a wonderful woman.

As a glimpse into the subconscious self, St. Catherine's book holds its own deep intrigue. Those who already know her story can use Mr. Pollard's engaging overview to jog their memory about the details, and for those who don’t, it should, as he hopes, serve as an inspiring introduction to the life of an extraordinary woman.

VICTORIAN RECOLLECTIONS. By J.H. Bridges. Bell. 7s. 6d. net.

Mr. Bridges deliberately adopts the attitude of the laudator temporis acti se puero. The worst of this prose is that, just as it may attract the sympathy of men of his own generation, it inevitably repels slightly those of a younger. Nothing is more tiresome than to listen to judgments on life and manners whose chief point lies in the opening words, "Well, I tell you in 185—we did not," or "we did"—such criticism automatically provokes the retort, "Well, this isn't 185—," whereat your ancient growls, "I would to God it were," and youth and eld stand back to uncomfortable back, with no chance of doing any useful work.

Mr. Bridges intentionally takes on the mindset of someone who reminisces about the past. The downside of this writing is that while it might resonate with people of his generation, it tends to push away younger readers. There's nothing more annoying than hearing judgments about life and behavior that start with, "Well, back in 185—we didn’t," or "we did"—such comments automatically trigger the response, "Well, this isn’t 185—," to which the older person grumbles, "I wish it were," and then young and old are left standing uncomfortably apart, with no chance of making any real progress.

Fortunately Mr. Bridges, although angry at the modern depreciation of things Victorian, is better than his threat. He is not too comparative, and although overfond of censure, his blame has a humorous quality which keeps it inoffensive. At times the humour is unconscious, as in Mr. Bridges' charming suggestion that the beauty of the primrose is more noticed and "more respected" because ardent Tory enthusiasm associated Peter Bell's flower with the late Lord Beaconsfield: but Mr. Bridges' essentially "pawky" quality of mind—we use the word in an amiable sense—crops out not infrequently as, for instance, in his grave statement that he would be "in favour of a law forbidding anyone to own more than 150 newspapers."

Fortunately, Mr. Bridges, even though he's frustrated by how people undervalue Victorian things, is better than his threat. He isn't overly critical, and while he tends to focus on faults, his criticism has a humorous side that makes it harmless. Sometimes his humor is unintentional, like when Mr. Bridges charmingly suggests that people notice and "respect" the beauty of the primrose more because the passionate Tory spirit linked Peter Bell's flower with the late Lord Beaconsfield. But Mr. Bridges' inherently clever quality of mind—we use the term affectionately—shows up pretty often, as in his serious comment that he would support a law preventing anyone from owning more than 150 newspapers.

Mr. Bridges gives an account of his schooldays under a flogging master, which adds yet another count to the indictment against Victorian methods of education. He does not tell us much that is unfamiliar, either of Eton or Oxford, though many will be glad to have his description of the old-time Don, and the Dean Gaisford's letter to a noble father who enquired after his son's University progress:

Mr. Bridges shares his experiences at school under a strict teacher, which highlights yet another issue with Victorian education methods. He doesn't reveal much that we don't already know about Eton or Oxford, but many will appreciate his portrayal of the old-style professor and the letter from Dean Gaisford to a noble father asking about his son's progress at the University:

"My Lord, Such letters give much trouble to
"Your humble servant,
"The Dean of Christ Church."

"My Lord, these letters create a lot of trouble for
"Your loyal servant,"
"The Dean of Christ Church."

In the late fifties Mr. Bridges visited Canada and the United States, and he records his conviction that Senator Douglas was Lincoln's "superior as speaker and politician," a verdict which makes one wonder a little what his standards of oratory are, and how a486 politician, obviously inferior in moral character, who also fails to keep his country's confidence can be called the inferior of one who wins its trust. Mr. Bridges abandoned his plan to settle in the New World, and returned to England and started farming, first in the Eastern counties and subsequently in Shropshire. In the chapters dealing with his life in rural England he sketches some village types for the reader with a genuine feeling for character. Particularly good is the final chapter, "A Survival," with its touching picture of Old Tom, "the last survivor hereabouts of the old-style agricultural labourer." Whatever one's political colour, one cannot help sympathising with Mr. Bridges and Old Tom in their lament at the decay of rural England, and at the growth of conditions which made it possible for "more and more people to wax rich in London and in the big towns, while no one can earn a living in the country." Though the latter ceased to be true during the war, one is yet uncertain how far the prosperity then enjoyed by the farmer will continue as war conditions slowly depart.

In the late fifties, Mr. Bridges traveled to Canada and the United States, where he expressed his belief that Senator Douglas was Lincoln's "superior as a speaker and politician." This raises questions about what criteria he uses for oratory and how a politician, who is clearly lacking in moral character and fails to earn the trust of his country, can be considered the inferior of someone who does manage to gain that trust. Mr. Bridges decided against settling in the New World and went back to England to start farming, first in the Eastern counties and later in Shropshire. In the chapters that discuss his life in rural England, he portrays some village characters with genuine insight. The final chapter, "A Survival," is particularly moving, featuring a poignant image of Old Tom, "the last survivor around here of the old-style agricultural laborer." Regardless of one's political beliefs, it's hard not to empathize with Mr. Bridges and Old Tom as they mourn the decline of rural England and the rise of conditions that allow "more and more people to get rich in London and the big cities, while no one can make a living in the countryside." Although this statement stopped being true during the war, it's still unclear how long the prosperity farmers experienced will last as wartime conditions slowly fade away.

THE LIFE OF LIZA LEHMANN. By Herself. T. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

Born in London, daughter of a Scotswoman, educated in Italy, married to an Englishman, Liza Lehmann's heart—and she was a woman who always let her heart rule her head—was unconsciously fixed in England. Yet as we turn the pages of her autobiography there is hardly one in which we do not feel conscious that she belonged by unalterable temperament to the land of Die Gartenlaube and Familie Buchholz. Many English singers and audiences in the happy days before the war have felt that for all their devotion to Schumann, the domestic intimacies of Frauenliebe und Leben were too intensely German for an English sense of proportion and sense of humour. Let them read The Life of Liza Lehmann in their own tongue, and they will turn with relief to the reticence and dignity of Chamisso's lyrics. It is evident that she was a woman who never did an act, never cherished a thought, that was not a kind one. She collaborated in an opera with Mr. Laurence Housman; he considered that she had wrecked his play, she thought that he had wrecked her music; but she records the awkward incident without the least trace of ill-will, nay, without the least supposition that he or anyone else in the world could have borne ill-will to her. Liszt, Brahms, Browning, and Verdi were among her acquaintances; but she has little to tell us about them. They counted for far less in her life than Madame Clara Butt, Mr. Kennerley Rumford, Mr. Arthur Boosey, and Mr. Landon Ronald; and even these were unsubstantial shadows compared to her mother, her husband, and her sons. A large proportion of her book is taken up with newspaper criticisms and interviews, mostly American. They gave the authoress no little pleasure, and they will give the reader no little amusement; indeed, as studies of American literary style, they are most instructive. The final chapter, dealing with the death of her elder son, so shortly to be followed by her own, can hardly be touched upon in a review; it seems an intrusion to read it.

Born in London to a Scotswoman, educated in Italy, and married to an Englishman, Liza Lehmann's heart—and she was someone who always let her heart lead her—was naturally tied to England. Yet as we flip through her autobiography, we can’t help but sense that she truly belonged by nature to the world of Die Gartenlaube and Familie Buchholz. Many English singers and audiences in the joyful days before the war felt that, despite their love for Schumann, the intimate emotions of Frauenliebe und Leben were just too intensely German for an English perspective and sense of humor. If they read The Life of Liza Lehmann in their own language, they would likely find relief in the subtlety and dignity of Chamisso's lyrics. It’s clear she was a woman who never acted or thought anything that wasn’t kind. She worked on an opera with Mr. Laurence Housman; he believed she had ruined his play, while she felt he had ruined her music. However, she recounts the awkward situation without any hint of resentment, and without assuming that he or anyone else could harbor any ill will toward her. Liszt, Brahms, Browning, and Verdi were among her friends, but she shares very little about them. They mattered far less in her life than Madame Clara Butt, Mr. Kennerley Rumford, Mr. Arthur Boosey, and Mr. Landon Ronald; and even they were mere fleeting figures compared to her mother, husband, and sons. A significant part of her book consists of newspaper reviews and interviews, mostly from America. They brought her no small amount of joy, and they will surely provide the reader with a good deal of amusement; indeed, they serve as useful studies in American literary style. The final chapter, which addresses the death of her older son, soon to be followed by her own, is difficult to discuss in a review; it feels intrusive to read.

THE GLORY OF THE COMING. By Irvin S. Cobb. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. net.

THE 25TH DIVISION IN FRANCE AND FLANDERS. Harrison. 4s. net.

These two war books, extremely dissimilar, belong to two well-known types. Mr. Cobb is an American journalist, and he gives a lively, journalistic account of the coming and doing of the American armies in France. The other book is a detailed and somewhat bare record of the doings of the 25th Division, by Lieut.-Col. M. Kincaid-Smith. The 25th Division made a great name for itself in the war; this book shows that it was not unearned.

These two war books, very different from each other, fit into two well-known categories. Mr. Cobb is an American journalist who provides a vivid, journalistic account of the arrival and actions of the American armies in France. The other book is a thorough and somewhat straightforward record of the activities of the 25th Division, by Lieut.-Col. M. Kincaid-Smith. The 25th Division earned a great reputation during the war; this book demonstrates that it was well-deserved.

THE PARAVANE ADVENTURE. By L. Cope Cornford. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. 6d. net.

The story of the paravane, the remarkable anti-submarine contrivance invented by Commander Burney and used by the Allied navies and also by merchant ships during the later period of the war, is told by Mr. Cope Cornford in a popular style and with considerable enthusiasm. It is possible that he is over-enthusiastic, for in a prefatory note he tells us that some naval officers and also the Admiralty consider that he exaggerates the effects of the paravane. There is no doubt, however, as the official figures themselves show, that paravanes and "Otters" (as they were called when fitted to merchant vessels) did have an enormous success. The total tonnage of H.M. ships and merchant ships definitely saved by them comes to over a quarter of a million; and the financial saving to the British Empire is estimated at approximately £100,000,000. Mr. Cope Cornford has a good deal of criticism—some open and more, we think, implied—to make against the Admiralty. Exactly how far it is justified we cannot say; but there are certainly a good many people with inside knowledge who assert that the Admiralty were decidedly cold about the paravane, even if they did not actually "crab" it. And the rewards and honours bestowed on the brilliant young officers who devoted themselves to the paravane and Otter services were not particularly generous.

The story of the paravane, the impressive anti-submarine device created by Commander Burney and used by the Allied navies and merchant ships during the later years of the war, is presented by Mr. Cope Cornford in an engaging way and with great enthusiasm. He might be a bit too enthusiastic, as he mentions in a preface that some naval officers and the Admiralty believe he exaggerates the paravane's impact. However, the official figures clearly demonstrate that paravanes and "Otters" (the term used when attached to merchant ships) were extremely successful. The total tonnage of H.M. ships and merchant vessels undoubtedly saved by them exceeds a quarter of a million; and the financial benefit to the British Empire is estimated at around £100,000,000. Mr. Cope Cornford offers quite a bit of criticism—some of it direct and some, we believe, implied—against the Admiralty. We can’t say how justified it is; however, many insiders suggest that the Admiralty was rather dismissive of the paravane, even if they didn’t outright reject it. Additionally, the rewards and honors given to the talented young officers who committed themselves to the paravane and Otter services weren't particularly lavish.

SUBMARINES AND SEA POWER. By Charles Domville-Fife. Bell. 10s. 6d. net.

Mr. Domville-Fife's purpose is to discuss the importance of the submarine arm in naval warfare of the future. His treatment of the subject is very balanced and his conclusions are cautious. He gives us a great deal of interesting information about the history of submarine craft (beginning as far back as 1578) and of the submarine explosive mine. In dealing with the tactics of submarines and their influence in naval strategy, he speaks as an expert; for not only has he devoted many years to their study, but during the war he was in command of anti-submarine craft and an instructor at H.M. School of Submarine Mining. The economic influence of the submarine on this country, Mr. Domville thinks, is summed up in the words of Lord Selborne in 1915: "After the war the whole question of our agricultural and economic policy of the food production at home will have to be revised in the light of our submarine experience." But what of the League of Nations? Are we not entitled to voice our views of the future of naval warfare in the light of that? Here Mr. Domville-Fife is guarded. He looks forward "steadfastly and even hopefully towards the vivid dawn of a new era." But he is not for abandoning the old motto, Si vis pacem para bellum.

Mr. Domville-Fife's goal is to talk about the significance of submarines in future naval warfare. He approaches the topic in a balanced way and his conclusions are careful. He shares a wealth of fascinating information about the history of submarines (dating back to 1578) and underwater mines. When discussing submarine tactics and their impact on naval strategy, he speaks from a place of expertise; he has spent many years studying them and during the war, he commanded anti-submarine vessels and taught at H.M. School of Submarine Mining. Mr. Domville believes that the economic impact of submarines on this country is summarized by Lord Selborne’s words from 1915: "After the war, the entire question of our agricultural and economic policies regarding food production at home will need to be reassessed based on our submarine experiences." But what about the League of Nations? Don't we have the right to share our thoughts on the future of naval warfare with that in mind? Here, Mr. Domville-Fife is careful. He looks ahead "steadfastly and even hopefully towards the vibrant dawn of a new era." However, he isn’t ready to give up the old motto, Si vis pacem para bellum.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

BEFORE THE WAR. By Viscount Haldane. Cassell. 7s. 6d. net.

THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE. By John Maynard Keynes, C.B., Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. Macmillans. 8s. 6d. net.

These two books must rank among the most important documents yet produced which bear upon the antecedents and the consequences of the war in so far as British policy is involved. Lord Haldane was for many years War Minister, and during the critical period of Anglo-German relations he was also a sort of supplementary Foreign Secretary whose influence over the most important department of Foreign Affairs was very great, partly because of the weight his opinion carried with Sir Edward Grey and Mr. Asquith, and partly because of his special knowledge of Germans and Germany. His book has488 a double subject as it has a double object. He outlines the main elements and the principal stages in our policy versus Germany before the war, and he sketches what was done during his administration to perfect the organisation of our Army. He defends our national policy (there are interesting sidelights thrown by his personal experiences with the Emperor and among the governing classes of Prussia) on the ground that we did the best we could when we combined an earnest effort to prevent war with a resolution to be ready for it; and in his personal apologia he argues, in effect, that in the circumstances (we must not forget that the nation as a whole, and Parliament in particular, viewed military expenditure with a very jealous eye) his régime did the utmost that could have been expected. It is now commonly conceded, even by those who distrusted Lord Haldane's views in foreign affairs, and those who were bitterly against him because of his refusal to adopt universal military service, that he did a great work at the War Office. What he says about the efficiency of his Expeditionary Force ("If the warrior looked slender he was at least as well prepared for the ring as science could make him") must be universally admitted; and with his great work in that department must be coupled the creation of the Territorial Force. On the point of compulsory service Lord Haldane defends himself by saying that in 1912 the General Staff was allowed to investigate "the question whether we could or could not raise a great army." "The outcome was embodied in a report made to me by Lord Nicholson, himself a soldier who had a strong desire for compulsory service and a large army. He reported, as the result of a prolonged and careful investigation, that, alike as regarded officers and as regarded buildings and equipment, the conclusion of the General Staff was that it would be in a high degree unwise to try, during the period of unrest on the Continent, to commence a new military system." We might have become "seriously weaker before we had a chance of becoming stronger," and an enemy might have sprung on us. "I quite agreed, and not the less because it was highly improbable that the country would have looked at anything of the sort." We imagine that the one thing which should (in the light of our subsequent experience) have been done and was not done (though lack of money would have been a severe limitation to the actual accumulation of large stores, whether of rifles or of clothing) was to prepare a scheme whereunder the material for a greatly expanded force would be easily and rapidly obtained immediately an emergency had arisen.

These two books are among the most significant documents regarding the background and aftermath of the war, especially regarding British policy. Lord Haldane served as War Minister for many years and during the crucial period of Anglo-German relations, he also acted somewhat like a secondary Foreign Secretary. His influence over the Foreign Affairs department was considerable, partly due to the respect his opinion received from Sir Edward Grey and Mr. Asquith, and partly because of his deep knowledge of Germany and the Germans. His book has488 two main topics, as well as two objectives. He outlines the key components and major stages of our policy toward Germany before the war and describes what was done during his time to improve our Army’s organization. He defends our national policy, providing interesting insights from his personal interactions with the Emperor and the Prussian elite, arguing that we did the best we could by trying earnestly to prevent war while also being resolved to be prepared for it. In his personal defense, he essentially argues that given the situation (remember that the public and Parliament were particularly wary of military spending), his administration did as much as could reasonably be expected. It's now widely accepted, even by those who were skeptical of Lord Haldane’s views on foreign affairs and those who opposed him for not supporting universal military service, that he made significant contributions at the War Office. His comments about the readiness of his Expeditionary Force ("If the warrior looked slender, he was at least as well prepared for the ring as science could make him") must be recognized. Additionally, his work in that department is complemented by the establishment of the Territorial Force. Regarding compulsory service, Lord Haldane defends his stance by explaining that in 1912, the General Staff was allowed to investigate "the question of whether we could raise a large army." "The result was a report from Lord Nicholson, a soldier who strongly supported compulsory service and a large army. He reported, after thorough investigation, that both in terms of officers and in terms of buildings and equipment, the General Staff concluded it would be very unwise to try to start a new military system during the unrest on the Continent." We could have ended up "seriously weaker before we had a chance to get stronger," and an enemy might have attacked us. "I completely agreed, especially since it was highly unlikely that the country would have supported anything like that." We believe that in light of our later experiences, one thing that should have been done but wasn't (though financial constraints would have severely limited any large-scale accumulation of supplies, whether rifles or clothing) was to develop a plan that would allow for the quick and easy procurement of materials for significantly expanding our forces as soon as an emergency arose.

Lord Haldane has many interesting obiter dicta. He insists on the need (never more necessary than now) for politicians to understand the meaning of the words they use, and the nature of the main conceptions which are entertained by the nation, and those which dominate their own minds. He says that his opinion of the German people remains unchanged. "They were very much like our own people, except in one thing. This was that they were trained simply to obey, and to carry out whatever they were told by their rulers. I used, during numerous unofficial tours in Germany, to wander about incognito, and to smoke and drink beer with the peasants whenever I could get the chance. What impressed me was the little part they had in directing their own government, and the little they knew about what it was doing." Lord Haldane dates this habit of mind back to the days of Frederick the Great; but is there not something to be said for the view that it is to be traced back through the period of the religious wars into the baronial Middle Ages?

Lord Haldane has many interesting obiter dicta. He emphasizes the importance (never more essential than now) for politicians to understand the meaning of the words they use and the main ideas held by the nation, as well as those that dominate their own minds. He states that his opinion of the German people hasn’t changed. "They were very much like our own people, except for one thing. This was that they were trained simply to obey and to do whatever their rulers told them. During my many unofficial tours in Germany, I would wander around incognito and smoke and drink beer with the peasants whenever I could. What struck me was how little they participated in directing their own government and how little they knew about what it was doing." Lord Haldane traces this mindset back to the days of Frederick the Great; but isn’t there an argument to be made that it can be traced further back through the era of the religious wars into the feudal Middle Ages?

Lord Haldane's conclusion is that "the question is not one simply of the letter of a treaty, but is one of the spirit in which it is made.... The foundations of a peace that is to be enduring must, therefore, be sought in what is highest and most abiding in human nature." These sentiments are eloquently supported by Mr. Maynard Keynes, who resigned his position at the Peace Conference (where he represented the Treasury) because he felt that the negotiations were not being inspired by that spirit and by those high and abiding ideals. His argument, which is supported by very acute reasoning,489 is that the economic clauses of the Treaty threaten the ruin of our interlocked economic civilisation; and, with the skill of an artist, he strengthens the gloom of his tale by giving in introductory chapters a tragic setting: a concourse of statesmen, oblivious of the greatness of the issues involved, men of mechanical or cunning minds, men obstinate and narrow, ruthless and cynical, adroit and cunning, intriguing, hoodwinking, whilst their world was rolling towards the precipice. The issues he considers, the arguments he advances, are far too controversial to be entered into here: but it is a book which states one point of view far more powerfully than it has been stated anywhere else and, as such, should be read, if only to be answered. We take it that beyond the public questions which engage the author's mind there must have been a personal one (which is also, however, a public one) which must have caused him much disquiet: the question how far a civil servant, whilst the events under discussion are still in progress, is morally entitled to divulge things he would not have seen save in his official capacity. He may—this we suppose is beyond dispute—resign and conduct argument on the basis of facts known to the public; but should he watch statesmen at private assemblies, judge their characters by what he sees there, and then come out and attempt to blow them sky-high? We suppose that Mr. Keynes, who is no doubt convinced that his estimates are sound and that the whole future of the world may depend upon people realising what he believes to be the truth, would say that there was a conflict of obligations, and that the larger one had overcome the lesser. But we do think that there is room here for investigation and definition by a political philosopher with some practical experience. The problem is not a simple one.

Lord Haldane's conclusion is that "the question isn't just about the letter of a treaty, but about the spirit in which it's created.... The foundations of peace that will last must be found in what is best and most enduring in human nature." Mr. Maynard Keynes strongly supports this view, having resigned from his role at the Peace Conference (where he represented the Treasury) because he felt the negotiations lacked that spirit and those noble ideals. His argument, backed by sharp reasoning,489 is that the economic clauses of the Treaty threaten to destroy our interconnected economic civilization; and using the skill of an artist, he deepens the gloom of his tale by setting a tragic scene: a group of statesmen, unaware of the significance of the issues at stake, are men of mechanical or cunning minds, obstinate and narrow, ruthless and cynical, shrewd and tricky, scheming, deceiving, while their world teeters on the edge of disaster. The issues he raises and the arguments he presents are too controversial to delve into here: but it’s a book that expresses a viewpoint more powerfully than anywhere else and, as such, deserves to be read, even if just to be challenged. We assume that beyond the public issues that occupy the author's thoughts, there must also be a personal concern (which is still a public matter) that has caused him much anxiety: the question of how far a civil servant, while events are still ongoing, is morally allowed to reveal things he would only have known in his official role. He may—this is surely beyond dispute—resign and argue based on facts known to the public; but should he observe statesmen in private meetings, assess their characters based on what he observes there, and then come out and attempt to discredit them? We believe that Mr. Keynes, who likely thinks his judgments are accurate and that the entire future of the world depends on people recognizing what he believes to be the truth, would say there's a conflict of obligations, and that the larger one prevails over the smaller. However, we do think there's a need for exploration and clarification by a political philosopher with some practical experience. The issue is not a straightforward one.

A HANDBOOK OF THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. By Sir Geoffrey Butler. With an Introduction by Lord Robert Cecil. Longmans. 5s. net.

THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE LEAGUE. By Eustace Percy. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. net.

It would hardly be possible to find two more different books on the same subject than these two. Hence it is extraordinarily instructive to read them together. Sir Geoffrey Butler is an academic international lawyer, a lecturer in International Law and Diplomacy in the University of Cambridge. He is therefore well qualified for the task which he has undertaken, a short and elementary treatise, "which tries to place the League in its historical perspective." He traces the history of international relations and shows that the League is a development of the idea of a Concert of Europe as opposed to the idea of a Balance of Power. He then explains the constitution and machinery of the League as it appears in the Paris Covenant, gives the text of the Covenant, and adds a commentary or explanation of its various clauses. Sir Geoffrey does not possess a light or facile pen, and occasionally his meaning is singularly obscure. The book is academically cautious and unoriginal, but it sticks to its object, which is to explain the kind of international instrument which the victorious statesmen fashioned in Paris. Hence it will be useful to those who do not possess technical knowledge but wish to understand the significance of the clauses, or bare bones, of the Covenant.

It would be hard to find two more different books on the same topic than these two. That’s why it’s incredibly insightful to read them together. Sir Geoffrey Butler is an academic international lawyer and a lecturer in International Law and Diplomacy at the University of Cambridge. He is therefore well qualified for the task he's taken on, a short and basic treatise that "tries to place the League in its historical perspective." He outlines the history of international relations and demonstrates that the League is a development of the idea of a Concert of Europe, as opposed to the concept of a Balance of Power. He then explains the constitution and workings of the League as outlined in the Paris Covenant, provides the text of the Covenant, and adds commentary or explanations of its various clauses. Sir Geoffrey doesn't write in a light or easygoing style, and sometimes his meaning is quite unclear. The book is academically careful and unoriginal, but it stays focused on its goal, which is to explain the type of international agreement that the victorious statesmen created in Paris. Therefore, it will be helpful for those who lack technical knowledge but want to understand the significance of the clauses, or the essentials, of the Covenant.

Lord Eustace Percy is not concerned with bare bones, but with the flesh and blood which may or may not one day clothe the skeleton which the victorious Powers produced at Paris. No one could call the author or his book cautious; they are always trying to get back to fundamentals. To Lord Eustace the Covenant of the League is a "revolution," and he endeavours to show the revolution in British policy which it implies—the ultimate, fundamental responsibilities which, with the signature of the Covenant, the nation and its statesmen assumed. In order to do this, he not only examines the League and Covenant; he gives a most interesting account of the previous international position490 and policy of Britain, the United States, and the chief Continental Powers; he analyses and criticises the terms of the Paris peace treaties; he deals with Labour unrest; the epidemic of revolution, Bolshevism. The whole forms a restless, brilliant, and often paradoxical essay on international relations. Its great merit is that the natural reaction to it in the reader is thought. It is true that the author's own political thinking is frequently much less deep than it would appear to be on a cursory examination; but at least if he cannot himself go to any great depths, he always tries to go as deep as he can, and he carries his reader below the obvious surface of political platitudes. His method is to appear at first to go almost to the extreme limits of "progressiveness" and unorthodoxy, and then, by the help of a paradox, to double on his tracks and to show that after all the "progressives" are out of date, and nothing much could have been done other than has been done. Thus he begins by writing about such terms of the Peace as the Saar, the Balkans and Austria, Shantung, the Adriatic, and the economic clauses, in language which we might expect from the extreme Left, and then, when the reader is beginning to feel that he has been robbed of his last illusion, he is headed back from despair with the paradox that "in a sense, the strength of the Treaty lies in its weakest parts—in those provisions which are the least workable in practice."

Lord Eustace Percy isn't just focused on the basics; he's looking at the real-life implications that might one day fill out the skeleton the victorious Powers created at Paris. No one can label the author or his book as cautious; they're constantly trying to get back to the core issues. For Lord Eustace, the Covenant of the League represents a "revolution," and he works to illustrate the shift in British policy that it implies—the ultimate, essential responsibilities that the nation and its leaders took on when they signed the Covenant. To do this, he not only examines the League and Covenant but also provides a fascinating overview of Britain's, the United States', and major Continental Powers' earlier international positions and policies; he critiques the terms of the Paris peace treaties; he addresses labor unrest and the wave of revolutions, including Bolshevism. The whole piece forms a dynamic, insightful, and often contradictory essay on international relations. Its significant strength is that it naturally prompts the reader to think. While the author's own political views may often lack the depth they seem to have at first glance, he at least strives to dig as deeply as possible, guiding the reader beneath the superficial political clichés. His approach is to initially appear to push the boundaries of "progressiveness" and unorthodoxy, only to use a paradox to retrace his steps and argue that, in the end, the "progressives" are outdated, and not much could have been done differently than what actually occurred. He starts discussing terms of the Peace like the Saar, the Balkans and Austria, Shantung, the Adriatic, and the economic clauses using language one might expect from the far Left, and just when the reader feels their last illusion has been shattered, he uplifts them with the paradox that "in a sense, the strength of the Treaty lies in its weakest parts—in those provisions which are the least workable in practice."

For some tastes there will be too much of this kind of paradox in this book. Lord Eustace is, perhaps, at his best when he is dealing either with past history or with the immediate subject of his book, the Responsibilities of the League. The League, in his view, is "the one novel contribution made to the settlement by the Conference at Paris"; it creates the conditions and machinery necessary if the family of nations is to realise a "policy of joint responsibilities," and to deal continuously in a spirit of friendly co-operation with "the standing common interests of nations." This thesis is explained, worked out, and illustrated with very great ability. Lord Eustace obviously considers that those who framed the Covenant produced the best international framework and machinery which at the moment it was possible for practical statesmanship to produce. Those who expected or asked for more are, in his opinion, impractical idealists, or, what is worse, they do not see that the whole object of the League is to continue and develop the existing international system of absolutely sovereign States. His treatment of this extremely difficult and important question of sovereignty is the least satisfactory part of his handling of the League. He holds that the doctrine of communal society "applied to the League of Nations clearly rules out first of all any encroachment upon the sovereignty of its members." But sovereignty does not consist solely, as he seems to imply, in "the claim of the State against any of its members," and surely the League might limit or "encroach upon" the sovereignty of its members without necessarily creating a Super-State. It is a pity that Lord Eustace has not dealt more thoroughly with this question, for it is vital to another important opinion held by him, namely, that the League must be the enemy of and bulwark against Bolshevik or Communist Governments.

For some readers, there might be too much of this kind of paradox in this book. Lord Eustace is perhaps at his best when discussing either past history or the immediate topic of his book, the Responsibilities of the League. In his view, the League is "the one novel contribution made to the settlement by the Conference at Paris"; it establishes the conditions and framework needed for the family of nations to adopt a "policy of joint responsibilities" and to engage continuously in a spirit of friendly cooperation regarding "the standing common interests of nations." This argument is explained, developed, and illustrated with great skill. Lord Eustace clearly believes that those who crafted the Covenant created the best international framework and machinery that practical statesmanship could achieve at that time. Those who expected or demanded more are, in his opinion, unrealistic idealists, or worse, they fail to see that the League's entire purpose is to maintain and enhance the existing international system of fully sovereign states. His treatment of the complex and crucial issue of sovereignty is the least satisfactory aspect of his approach to the League. He argues that the concept of communal society "applied to the League of Nations clearly rules out first of all any encroachment upon the sovereignty of its members." However, sovereignty does not consist solely, as he seems to suggest, in "the claim of the State against any of its members," and surely the League could limit or "encroach upon" the sovereignty of its members without necessarily creating a Super-State. It's unfortunate that Lord Eustace hasn't explored this issue more deeply, as it is essential to another significant viewpoint he holds, namely, that the League must be the opponent and safeguard against Bolshevik or Communist Governments.

THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. By J. Ramsay MacDonald. Swarthmore Press. 10s. 6d. net.

This is not a mere list of criticisms and reminiscences written by a carpet-bagger. Mr. Macdonald was in India as a member of the last Public Services Commission. He has studied numerous official and unofficial books and documents, and has met and heard the views of representatives of all classes and schools of political thought. He has stayed with Provincial Governors, Indian leaders, district officers, and heads of native institutions, such as the Gurukul of Hardwar and the Rabindranath Tagore school at Bholpur.

This isn't just a list of complaints and memories from an outsider. Mr. Macdonald was in India as part of the last Public Services Commission. He has examined many official and unofficial books and documents, and has met and listened to the views of representatives from all backgrounds and political perspectives. He has stayed with Provincial Governors, Indian leaders, district officers, and heads of local institutions, like the Gurukul of Hardwar and the Rabindranath Tagore school at Bholpur.

The result is a book of great interest, written with an insight and moderation which491 will commend it to many who do not agree with all its conclusions. It was written, Mr. Macdonald tells us, before the Montagu-Chelmsford Report was published; but it is none the worse for this. References and comments on the Report have been added, and every line may be read with profit alike by the extreme reformer, the moderate constitutionalist and the firm conservative.

The result is a highly engaging book, written with insight and restraint that491 will attract many who may not agree with all its conclusions. Mr. Macdonald informs us that it was written before the Montagu-Chelmsford Report was published; however, this does not detract from its value. References and comments on the Report have been included, and every line can be beneficially read by extreme reformers, moderate constitutionalists, and staunch conservatives alike.

Mr. Macdonald begins with an account of the rise of Nationalism and a sketch of the history of European penetration and the advance of the East India Company in India. This enables the British reader at once to understand the remainder of the book, and places him in possession of a store of knowledge which may help to foster that interest in India and her problems so lacking in British electors and politicians alike.

Mr. Macdonald starts with a discussion on the rise of Nationalism and an overview of European expansion and the growth of the East India Company in India. This helps the British reader immediately grasp the rest of the book, providing them with valuable information that could encourage a greater interest in India and its issues, which is often missing among British voters and politicians.

The pronouncement of August, 1917, the Montagu-Chelmsford Report, and the passing of the Government of India Act of 1919 are first steps towards the establishment of self-government for India; but the real difficulty to be solved is the representation of the mass of the people. Mr. Macdonald holds that "The democratic forms of the West are not the only forms in which democracy can take shape.... India is not a nation of equal citizens so much as an organisation of co-operating social functions." The question of diversity of race and language will remain even when primary education has become general, and Mr. Macdonald might have made clearer his views of the lines on which genuine popular representation can be secured. He does, indeed, in his account of the 50,000,000 "outcastes" of India give us a dim vision of his hopes that with education will come leaders of ability to represent them; but this does not solve the main problem of ascertaining and giving expression to the will of the people. With the Councils and reformed administration India will be somewhat in the position of England in 1832, and whether she is to develop under British tutelage, or to be left to work out her own salvation under her own bourgeois Government, is a question which statesmen will be called on to decide in the near future.

The announcement in August 1917, the Montagu-Chelmsford Report, and the passing of the Government of India Act of 1919 are initial steps towards establishing self-government for India; however, the real challenge is representing the majority of the population. Mr. Macdonald argues that "The democratic forms of the West are not the only ways in which democracy can take shape.... India is not a nation of equal citizens but rather a network of cooperating social functions." The issue of racial and linguistic diversity will persist even after primary education becomes widespread, and Mr. Macdonald could have clarified his views on how genuine popular representation can be achieved. He does, in fact, offer a glimpse of his hopes regarding the 50 million "outcastes" in India, suggesting that with education, capable leaders will emerge to represent them; however, this does not address the core issue of identifying and expressing the will of the people. With the Councils and reformed administration, India will be somewhat like England in 1832, and whether it will progress under British guidance or be allowed to pursue its own path through its own government is a question that statesmen will need to resolve soon.

The chapters on finance and on religion and Nationalism are among the best in the book, while the pithy accounts of the ceaseless toil of a Lieutenant-Governor and of a District Officer should disabuse the minds of those who have been accustomed to regard Indian civilians as comfortable overpaid loafers.

The chapters on finance, religion, and nationalism are some of the best in the book, while the concise descriptions of the endless work of a Lieutenant Governor and a District Officer should change the perspective of those who see Indian civilians as easygoing, overpaid slackers.

SCIENCE

THEORETICAL AND APPLIED COLLOID CHEMISTRY. By Wolfgang Ostwald. John Wiley & Sons and Chapman & Hall. 11s. 6d. net.

THE CHEMISTRY OF COLLOIDS. By Richard Zsigmondy. John Wiley & Sons and Chapman & Hall. 13s. 6d. net.

Colloid chemistry, for which Dr. Wolfgang Ostwald claims to have established the right "to existence as a separate and independent science," is a study of very recent development, which has come to its own during the past twenty years. In many respects its development offers a close parallel to that of catalysis, a branch of chemistry recently noticed in these columns. In both cases we have a few brilliant, isolated studies, succeeded by a long period during which little attention was paid to the subject; in both cases this century has seen a large body of chemists, especially the younger men, attracted to the investigation, the phenomena in question, and results have been rapidly attained which have proved of great theoretical interest, and have already found wide application in industry. Just as the old idea that there were a few special catalysts has been succeeded by the belief now held that every substance can be made to act as a catalyst in suitable492 circumstances, so it is now stated freely that, instead of there being a small class of colloids, any substance can be prepared in a colloid state. Incidentally, colloidal preparations are widely used as catalysts.

Colloid chemistry, which Dr. Wolfgang Ostwald asserts has established its right "to exist as a separate and independent science," is a relatively new field that has truly developed over the past twenty years. In many ways, its growth parallels that of catalysis, a branch of chemistry we have recently highlighted. In both cases, we see a few standout studies followed by a long phase during which the subject received little attention; however, this century has witnessed a sizable group of chemists, particularly younger ones, drawn to the investigation of these phenomena. As a result, significant advancements have been made that are of considerable theoretical interest and have already found broad applications in industry. Just as the outdated notion that there were only a few specific catalysts has now evolved into the understanding that any substance can serve as a catalyst under the right conditions, it is now confidently stated that instead of a limited class of colloids, any substance can be made into a colloidal state. Incidentally, colloidal preparations are commonly used as catalysts.

Colloid chemistry may be said to have arisen some fifty years ago in the researches of Thomas Graham, who showed that a large class of liquids or semi-liquids would not diffuse through animal membranes, as do ordinary solutions of salts. Because many of these substances were sticky he gave to the whole class the name which they now hold, colloid. Since then his conception has been extended, and it is now realised that, strictly speaking, we should talk rather of a substance in a colloidal state than of a colloid, since typically crystalline substances, such as ordinary salt, can be prepared in colloidal solution. The characteristic of such a solution is the fineness of sub-division—the dispersion—of the "dissolved" substance. In a true solution, in the ordinary sense, we have, in general, the substance existing as separate molecules dispersed throughout the solvent. In a mechanical suspension, such as may be prepared from exceedingly fine sand and water, the suspended particles, which take some time to settle, can be easily seen with a microscope, if not with the naked eye. In between these two classes of dispersed systems we have solutions in which the particles, while consisting, in general, of a very large number of molecules, are small enough to pass through filter-paper and escape the ordinary microscope, while at the same time they do not diffuse through membranes and can be seen by special optical arrangements, i.e., the so-called ultramicroscope. Such dispersed systems are colloidal systems, which have only recently been investigated in detail, although Faraday prepared colloidal solutions of metallic gold which still exist. Colloidal chemistry has been picturesquely called "the world of neglected dimensions," which is appropriate enough. Of course the exact degree of dispersion which constitutes a colloidal solution is purely arbitrary, since, as Wolfgang Ostwald—the son of Wilhelm Ostwald—insists in the book before us, solutions are known which show all ranges of sub-division of the dissolved substance, from molecular dimensions to visible particles. Various distinguishing tests have led to solutions in which the diameter of the particles lies anywhere between a millionth and a thousandth of a millimetre being conventionally called colloids.

Colloid chemistry can be said to have emerged about fifty years ago through the research of Thomas Graham, who demonstrated that a significant number of liquids or semi-liquids wouldn’t diffuse through animal membranes like regular salt solutions do. Because many of these substances were sticky, he named the entire category "colloid." Since then, this idea has evolved, and it’s now understood that we should refer more to a substance in a colloidal state rather than just calling it a colloid, since even typically crystalline substances, like regular salt, can be made into colloidal solutions. The key feature of such a solution is the fine division—the dispersion—of the "dissolved" substance. In a true solution, in the usual sense, the substance is usually made up of separate molecules dispersed throughout the solvent. In a mechanical suspension, such as a mixture of very fine sand and water, the suspended particles, which take some time to settle, can be seen easily under a microscope, if not with the naked eye. Between these two types of dispersed systems, we have solutions where the particles, generally consisting of a large number of molecules, are small enough to pass through filter paper and evade regular microscopes, yet don’t diffuse through membranes and can be observed using special optical setups, like the so-called ultramicroscope. Such dispersed systems are colloidal systems, which have only recently been studied in depth, although Faraday made colloidal solutions of metallic gold that still exist today. Colloidal chemistry is often vividly referred to as "the world of neglected dimensions," which is quite fitting. The precise level of dispersion that defines a colloidal solution is somewhat arbitrary, as Wolfgang Ostwald—the son of Wilhelm Ostwald—points out in the book we have before us, with solutions exhibiting a range of subdivisions from molecular sizes to visible particles. Various distinguishing tests have resulted in solutions where the particle diameters range from a millionth to a thousandth of a millimeter being conventionally termed colloids.

The scientific, industrial, and medical applications of colloid chemistry increase in number daily—we are already confronted with the word colloidotherapy—and there is a growing demand for books on the subject. The two before us are each by authors who are celebrated for their researches in the subject: Zsigmondy invented the ultramicroscope, which has been responsible for the most important recent advances in the study of colloidal solution, and Wolfgang Ostwald has added clearness to nearly every branch of the subject. Ostwald's book, adequately translated by Dr. Martin Fischer (although, we may remark, the word "enormity" is not generally used as a synonym for hugeness), is based on a series of lectures given by him in America just before the war. Publication has been delayed by the war, and it is interesting to note that in the preface, written in 1915 when Germany was apparently in a good position, the author looks to science to form the first bridge between the peoples then at war, and exclaims, "How should I, for example, cease to admire, to adopt, and to develop the labours of a W. B. Hardy, a W. M. Bayliss, a J. Perrin, a P. P. von Weimarn, and others, just because they belong to a people hostile to my own?" The book gives a most excellent sketch of the whole field, by one who is an enthusiast in his subject, and may be thoroughly recommended as an introduction for those who are beginners, even if their general knowledge of chemistry is slight, while even the expert will find much in it to interest him. As a detail we may mention that Ostwald gives a quick receipt for the preparation of red colloidal gold with ordinary distilled water, while other authors, including Zsigmondy, insist that the preparation is a delicate undertaking, requiring specially distilled water and the greatest care. The wonderful range of phenomena now included in the subject is clearly brought493 out, and the pictures of Liesegang rings and the ultramicroscopic photograph of a setting cement are beautiful. The treatment of gels, the jelly-like form into which certain colloidal solutions pass, is particularly good, and gives much valuable information not hitherto available in popular form. The last two chapters, or lectures, on scientific applications and technical applications of colloid chemistry are of surpassing interest, as indicating the practical importance which this young science has attained. All life processes take place in a colloid system, and the necessity to physiologists of the study of colloids is forcibly emphasised. Rubber milk, or later, is a colloid, so that all the problems of coagulation of rubber and its subsequent vulcanisation are included in the subject. The setting of cements is a colloidal problem. These, and many other questions, are briefly but clearly discussed. The experiments which accompanied the lectures are described, and are most suggestive.

The scientific, industrial, and medical uses of colloid chemistry are increasing every day—we're already seeing the term colloidotherapy—and there’s a rising demand for books on the topic. The two books in front of us are both by authors well-known for their research in this field: Zsigmondy invented the ultramicroscope, which has driven the most significant recent advances in studying colloidal solutions, and Wolfgang Ostwald has clarified nearly every area of the subject. Ostwald's book, translated well by Dr. Martin Fischer (though, it's worth noting that "enormity" isn't typically used to mean hugeness), is based on a series of lectures he gave in America just before the war. The publication was delayed because of the war, and it's interesting to point out that, in the preface written in 1915, when Germany seemed to be in a strong position, the author hoped that science would establish the first bridge between the warring nations, exclaiming, "How could I, for instance, stop admiring and learning from the work of W. B. Hardy, W. M. Bayliss, J. Perrin, P. P. von Weimarn, and others, just because they belong to a country that is hostile to mine?" The book provides an excellent overview of the entire field, written by someone who is passionate about the topic, and it is highly recommended as an introduction for beginners, even if their general chemistry knowledge is limited, while even experts will find plenty of engaging content. As an aside, Ostwald offers a quick recipe for making red colloidal gold using regular distilled water, whereas other authors, including Zsigmondy, argue that preparing it is a delicate process that requires specially distilled water and great care. The incredible range of phenomena now encompassed by the subject is clearly highlighted, and the images of Liesegang rings and the ultramicroscopic photo of setting cement are stunning. The section on gels, the jelly-like state that some colloidal solutions can take, is particularly well done and provides much valuable information not previously available in a popular format. The last two chapters, or lectures, on the scientific and technical applications of colloid chemistry are especially fascinating, as they demonstrate the practical significance this emerging science has reached. All life processes occur within a colloid system, making it crucial for physiologists to study colloids. Rubber latex, for example, is a colloid, meaning that all issues of rubber coagulation and its subsequent vulcanization fall under this topic. The setting of cements is also a colloidal issue. These, along with many other topics, are briefly but clearly discussed. The experiments that accompanied the lectures are described and are quite thought-provoking.

Professor Zsigmondy's book is more technical, and deals mainly with "hydrosols" and "hydrogels." The author's reputation in this field vouches for the excellence of the treatment of the many expert problems discussed. Naturally the subjects of ultramicroscopy and protective colloids are discussed in detail—the author originated the "gold figure" used to express the protective effect of a colloid. The theoretical discussions are particularly valuable, and physiologists will read with interest the long discussion of protein bodies. There is an appendix on industrial colloid chemistry by the translator, Dr. Ellwood Spear, in which the problems of rubber manufacture, tanning, and other industrial processes are very briefly treated. There is in this section a chapter on smoke abatement, but the methods mentioned scarcely fall within the province of colloid chemistry as generally understood. A final chapter, by Dr. J. F. Norton, deals with the application of colloid chemistry to sanitation.

Professor Zsigmondy's book is more technical and mainly focuses on "hydrosols" and "hydrogels." The author's reputation in this field ensures the high quality of the numerous expert issues discussed. Naturally, topics like ultramicroscopy and protective colloids are explored in detail—the author developed the "gold figure" used to illustrate the protective effect of a colloid. The theoretical discussions are especially valuable, and physiologists will find the extensive discussion on protein bodies intriguing. There’s an appendix on industrial colloid chemistry by the translator, Dr. Ellwood Spear, which briefly addresses issues related to rubber manufacturing, tanning, and other industrial processes. In this section, there’s a chapter on smoke reduction, but the methods mentioned barely fit within the typical understanding of colloid chemistry. The final chapter, by Dr. J. F. Norton, focuses on the application of colloid chemistry to sanitation.

MODERN SCIENCE AND MATERIALISM. By Hugh Elliot. Longmans. Green & Co. 7s. 6d. net.

This book is an exposition of monism, the philosophic theory that asserts the identical nature of mind and matter, as distinct from the dualistic "superstition"—as our author terms it—of matter and spirit. Sir Oliver Lodge, in a recent article, claims that three fundamental things are required to explain our universe: viz., Mind, with its rudiment Life; Matter, with its element the electric charge; and Ether, with its fundamental properties equivalent to elasticity and inertia. Mr. Elliot will have none of this. For him there is no reason to postulate other things than those capable of investigation by physical science—the ether and matter are essentially of the same kind, while all the phenomena of life are, if not at present explained on a physico-chemical basis, yet ultimately explicable in terms of the exact sciences. Life is a name for certain properties of protoplasm, and the chemical reactions of life are more complicated, but not more mysterious, than those of the laboratory. As for "ghosts, gods, souls, et hoc genus omne," our author holds that "these have long been rejected from the belief of most advanced thinkers." He traverses the assertion of Professors Mach and Karl Pearson, that while science can explain "how" things occur it cannot explain "why" (the point under discussion depends, of course, on Mr. Elliot's interpretations of the words), he pours scorn upon Herbert Spencer, Bergson, and all the vitalists. Altogether the book is one of the most pugnacious defences of monism which we have read, and will delight the bitter opponents of all spiritualistic philosophies. At the same time the author maintains that his philosophy is not materialistic, in the ordinary sense, but a form of idealism, and this, of course, is true, in a way, of any form of monism, it being possible either to say that the atom of matter is as full of mystery as life, or that life is as full of mechanism as the atom. It is obviously impossible in the limited space at our disposal to criticise the arguments put forward on a subject so complicated and controversial,494 but we think that nobody will admit Mr. Elliot to be as unbiassed as he appears to consider himself, judging by his remarks on the bias of the vitalists. His claim for the support of the physiologists reminds us that Dr. J. S. Haldane recently opened a discussion on the question, "Are Physical, Biological and Physiological Categories Irreducible?" by a pronouncement in the affirmative; the physicists also are not all monists. The question is more two-sided than our author will admit. His science is unfortunately by no means beyond reproach: to say that the charge on the electron is "inconceivably immense" is either extraordinary inaccuracy of phrase or extraordinary error, while to state that the electron has weight is to assert something of which we have no experimental evidence. That light is a vibrating motion of the same character as sound is incorrect, and such instances can be multiplied. These things are not of fundamental importance to Mr. Elliot's argument, but they show, to say the least, a deplorable looseness of expression. Nevertheless, the book is worth reading to all interested, either as friends or enemies, in the monistic philosophy, and may lead some of those who talk so freely of souls and mind to be a little more precise as to what they mean by these terms.

This book explores monism, the philosophical theory that claims mind and matter are essentially the same, unlike the dualistic "superstition"—as our author puts it—of separating matter and spirit. Sir Oliver Lodge, in a recent article, argues that three core elements are necessary to explain our universe: Mind, which includes the basic concept of Life; Matter, which consists of the electric charge; and Ether, which shares fundamental properties like elasticity and inertia. Mr. Elliot disagrees. He believes there’s no need to assume anything beyond what can be examined by physical science—ether and matter are fundamentally the same, while all life phenomena may not currently be explained through physics and chemistry, but can ultimately be understood through the exact sciences. Life is simply a term for certain characteristics of protoplasm, and the chemical reactions involved in life, while more complex, are not any more mysterious than those in a lab. Regarding "ghosts, gods, souls, et hoc genus omne," our author asserts that "these have long been dismissed by most progressive thinkers." He challenges the claims of Professors Mach and Karl Pearson, who argue that while science can explain "how" things happen, it cannot explain "why" (this point relies on Mr. Elliot's interpretation of these terms), and he openly criticizes Herbert Spencer, Bergson, and all vitalists. Overall, this book is one of the most aggressive defenses of monism we've read and will please the staunch critics of all spiritualist philosophies. At the same time, the author insists that his philosophy isn't materialistic in the standard sense, but a type of idealism. This is somewhat true for any version of monism, where one might say that the atom is as mysterious as life, or that life operates with as much mechanism as the atom. It’s clear that within the limited space we have, it’s impossible to thoroughly critique the arguments presented on such a complex and debated topic,494 but we believe that no one will accept Mr. Elliot as being as impartial as he seems to think he is, judging by his comments on the biases of vitalists. His call for support from physiologists reminds us that Dr. J. S. Haldane recently sparked a discussion on the question, "Are Physical, Biological and Physiological Categories Irreducible?" by affirmatively stating that they are; not all physicists are monists, either. The question is more nuanced than our author acknowledges. His scientific claims are, unfortunately, not above criticism: stating that the charge on the electron is "inconceivably immense" is either an extraordinary inaccuracy or an extraordinary mistake, while claiming that the electron has weight is asserting something we have no experimental proof for. Saying that light is a vibrating motion like sound is incorrect, and we could list more examples. These inaccuracies may not be central to Mr. Elliot’s argument, but they reveal, at the very least, a concerning looseness in his expression. Nevertheless, the book is worth reading for anyone interested, whether as supporters or critics, in monistic philosophy, and may prompt those who frequently discuss souls and mind to clarify what they mean by those terms.

ACCOUNTS RENDERED OF WORK DONE AND THINGS SEEN. By J.Y. Buchanan. Cambridge University Press. 21s. net.

Selections from the papers of the author have already appeared under the titles of Scientific Papers (Oceanographical) and Comptes Rendus of Observation and Reasoning. This third volume, with an English modification of the title of the latter work, continues the plan of that book. The papers are very varied in character, including chemical studies, accounts of physical determinations, addresses on geography and oceanography, more technical geographical writings, and short articles on topics of general interest, reprinted from Nature, the Times, and other periodicals. Many of the latter recall events of our generation important, but already half forgotten, such as the stranding of the Sultan and the wreck of Santos Dumont 6. An excellent feature of the author's Comptes Rendus was the detailed summary, with page references, provided for every article, and the same plan is followed in this work. The author's work on oceanography is too well known to need commendation—he was chemist and physicist to the Challenger expedition. His "Retrospect," the second article in the book, gives a fascinating summary of the work done on that expedition, and the other papers on oceanographical subjects are of great general interest, and incidentally recall the great services of the Prince of Monaco to that science. His general outlook, which lends such freshness to all his writings, cannot be better expressed than in his own words in a former book: "It was conveyed to me through an old friend and former colleague that this contribution
... had done much to retard the standardisation of research. I took it as a compliment.
To standardise research is to limit its freedom and to impede discovery. Originality and independence are the characteristics of genuine research, and it is stultified by the acceptance of standards and by the recognition of authority."

Selections from the author's papers have already been published under the titles of Scientific Papers (Oceanographical) and Comptes Rendus of Observation and Reasoning. This third volume, with an English version of the title of the latter work, continues the plan of that book. The papers are quite diverse, including chemical studies, reports on physical measurements, talks on geography and oceanography, more technical geographical writings, and brief articles on topics of general interest, reprinted from Nature, The Times, and other journals. Many of the latter recall significant events of our time that are already somewhat forgotten, such as the stranding of the Sultan and the wreck of Santos Dumont 6. An excellent feature of the author's Comptes Rendus was the detailed summary, with page references, provided for each article, and the same approach is taken in this work. The author's contributions to oceanography are too well recognized to require praise—he was the chemist and physicist for the Challenger expedition. His "Retrospect," the second article in the book, offers a captivating overview of the work done on that expedition, and the other papers on oceanographic subjects are of great general interest, also reminding us of the significant contributions of the Prince of Monaco to that field. His overall perspective, which adds a refreshing touch to all his writings, is best captured in his own words from an earlier book: "It was conveyed to me through an old friend and former colleague that this contribution
... had significantly slowed down the standardization of research. I considered it a compliment.
To standardise research is to limit its freedom and hinder discovery. Originality and independence are the hallmarks of genuine research, and it is hindered by the acceptance of standards and the acknowledgment of authority."

It throws much light on the recent increase in the expenses of publishing that, whereas the Comptes Rendus was published in 1917 at 7s. 6d., the present volume of similar size and form is published at 21s.

It highlights the recent rise in publishing costs, noting that while the Comptes Rendus was published in 1917 for 7s. 6d., the current volume of the same size and format is published for 21s.


BOOK-PRODUCTION NOTES

By J. H. MASON

By J.H. Mason

THE Studio special number, "Modern Woodcuts and Lithographs, by British and French Artists," with Commentary by M. C. Salaman, is the first collection, with any claim to comprehensiveness, of the artistic work of the present renaissance of the woodcut. The woodcut has a twofold employment: it may be used for pictorial broadsides or for book illustration. It concerns us here as a means—I wonder if I ought not to write the means?—of book illustration. Notwithstanding the great technical advances made in line and half-tone photo-process engraving, there is a tendency to return to the use of the woodcut for certain kinds of catalogue illustrations, and, to a still greater extent, for book illustration and decoration.

THE Studio special issue, "Modern Woodcuts and Lithographs, by British and French Artists," with commentary by M. C. Salaman, is the first collection that genuinely covers the artistic work of the current renaissance in woodcuts. The woodcut serves two main purposes: it can be used for visual posters or for book illustrations. Here, we focus on it as a means—I wonder if I should say the means?—of book illustration. Despite the significant advancements in line and half-tone photo-process engraving, there's a growing trend to return to using woodcuts for certain types of catalog illustrations and, even more so, for book illustrations and decorations.

The half-tone process involves the use of so-called "art" paper, i.e., a wood pulp or grass pulp paper as a centre, coated over with kaolin or china clay, with a high finish, the glazed polish of which reflects the light very unpleasantly. This objectionable paper, apart from the incongruity of wash drawings or photographs with typography, relegates this method of book illustration to utilitarian ends. The line process is far preferable for book illustration, but in itself it has no pleasant quality, usually very much the reverse, and pen drawings are no more directly suitable for book illustration than pen lettering is for use with type. The woodcut modifies the character of the drawing with a discipline which produces a character more in sympathy with that which type has acquired at the hands of the punch-cutter and type-founder in its passage from writing; and the same discipline modifies the artist's vision as well as the drawing. Material, too, has its own character, and when the user is not too clever this character becomes active in the work, not merely passive. The wood block itself can contribute a valuable quality, and either the knife or the graver is a responsive tool. The corresponding elements in line process work are the zinc plate and etching acid, and they do contribute something of their quality to the work; but it is not an attractive quality.

The half-tone process uses what's called "art" paper, which is a type of wood pulp or grass pulp paper that has been coated with kaolin or china clay for a high finish. The glazed surface of this paper reflects light in a very harsh way. This unappealing paper, along with the mismatch of wash drawings or photographs with text, limits this method of book illustration to practical purposes. The line process is much better for book illustrations, but it also lacks pleasant qualities, often the opposite. Pen drawings aren't more suited for book illustration than pen lettering is for use with type. Woodcuts change the nature of the drawing through a discipline that aligns it more closely with the character type has developed through the work of the punch-cutter and type-founder from writing; this discipline also alters the artist's vision and the drawing itself. The material has its own character, and when the user isn't overly skilled, this character becomes an active part of the work instead of just passive. The wood block can add valuable qualities, and the knife or graver is a responsive tool. In the line process, the corresponding tools are the zinc plate and etching acid, which also contribute some qualities to the work, but they aren't appealing qualities.

The rediscovered qualities of the wood block have attracted many artists to its use. They are producing work of great variety of interest, but it is rather in the pictorial direction than as book illustration. The work of Valloton elsewhere, and of Jane Bouquet and Brangwyn, of Sydney Lee and Verpilleux in this Studio special number are examples of this. The work of Lucien Pissaro, of Charles Shannon, and Charles Ricketts shows the right use of the woodcut as decorative illustration, but their work belongs to the early days of this revival. Dürer, Holbein, and the Polyphilus printed by Aldus are the great exemplars for a pre-Bewick Brotherhood of the decorative woodcut. Where work of a freer quality is desirable, Miss Jackson's on page 13 shows the texture that goes with type satisfactorily. Miss Gribble has given the right degree of formal treatment to the pastoral motives she has chosen for tail-pieces, and makes them decorative without letting them lose their interest and so become vapid conventions. Both Miss Jackson and Miss Gribble are pupils of Mr. Noel Rooke, who has done so much for the right use of the woodcut for decorative illustration.

The rediscovered qualities of woodblock printing have drawn many artists to use it. They are creating works that are diverse and interesting, but they're more focused on visual art than book illustrations. The work of Valloton, along with Jane Bouquet, Brangwyn, Sydney Lee, and Verpilleux featured in this Studio special issue are examples of this trend. The works of Lucien Pissaro, Charles Shannon, and Charles Ricketts demonstrate the proper use of woodcuts as decorative illustrations, but their contributions belong to the earlier days of this revival. Dürer, Holbein, and the Polyphilus printed by Aldus serve as major examples for a pre-Bewick Brotherhood of decorative woodcuts. For pieces that require a freer style, Miss Jackson's work on page 13 shows a texture that pairs well with the type. Miss Gribble has applied the right amount of formal treatment to the pastoral themes she chose for tailpieces, making them decorative without losing their interest or becoming boring conventions. Both Miss Jackson and Miss Gribble are students of Mr. Noel Rooke, who has significantly contributed to the appropriate use of woodcuts for decorative illustrations.

The lithographs suffer much more than the woodcuts by reproduction. To begin with, they are very much reduced in size, and they are printed by a letterpress method (i.e., from a relief surface) instead of from the plain surface for which they were drawn. The loss which they suffer by these changes can only be appreciated by those who know the originals. Both Mr. and Mrs. Hartrick's fine examples suffer through the loss of the rich lithographic black.

The lithographs are affected much more than the woodcuts when it comes to reproduction. For starters, they are significantly reduced in size, and they are printed using a letterpress method (i.e., from a raised surface) rather than from the flat surface they were created on. Only those who are familiar with the originals can fully understand the loss these changes cause. Both Mr. and Mrs. Hartrick's excellent examples suffer due to the absence of the deep lithographic black.


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS

G. K. CHESTERTON

Verse

GREYBEARDS AT PLAY. Brimley Johnson. 1900.

GREYBEARDS AT PLAY. Brimley Johnson. 1900.

THE WILD KNIGHT. Grant Richards. 1900. Enlarged Edition. Dent. 1914.

THE WILD KNIGHT. Grant Richards. 1900. Enlarged Edition. Dent. 1914.

THE BALLAD OF THE WHITE HORSE. Methuen. 1911.

THE BALLAD OF THE WHITE HORSE. Methuen. 1911.

POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1915.

POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1915.

WINE, WATER, AND SONG. Methuen. 1915.

WINE, WATER, AND SONG. Methuen. 1915.

[A reprint of the songs from The Flying Inn.]

[A reprint of the songs from The Flying Inn.]

Prose

THE DEFENDANT. Brimley Johnson. 1901. Cheap Edition in Dent's Wayfarer's Library, 1914.

THE DEFENDANT. Brimley Johnson. 1901. Affordable Edition in Dent's Wayfarer's Library, 1914.

TWELVE TYPES. A. L. Humphreys. 1902.

TWELVE TYPES. A. L. Humphreys. 1902.

G. F. WATTS. Duckworth. 1902.

G. F. WATTS. Duckworth. 1902.

ROBERT BROWNING. Macmillan. (English Men of Letters Series.) 1903.

ROBERT BROWNING. Macmillan. (English Men of Letters Series.) 1903.

THE PATRIOTIC IDEA. Brimley Johnson. 1904.

THE PATRIOTIC IDEA. Brimley Johnson. 1904.

THE NAPOLEON OF NOTTING HILL. John Lane. 1904.

THE NAPOLEON OF NOTTING HILL. John Lane. 1904.

THE CLUB OF QUEER TRADES. Harper. 1905. Cheaper Edition. Hodder & Stoughton. 1912.

THE CLUB OF QUEER TRADES. Harper. 1905. Cheaper Edition. Hodder & Stoughton. 1912.

HERETICS. John Lane. 1905.

HERETICS. John Lane. 1905.

CHARLES DICKENS. Methuen. 1906. Popular Edition. 1913.

CHARLES DICKENS. Methuen. 1906. Popular Edition. 1913.

THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY. Arrowsmith. 1908.

THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY. Arrowsmith. 1908.

ALL THINGS CONSIDERED. Methuen. 1908.

All things considered. Methuen. 1908.

ORTHODOXY. John Lane. 1908.

ORTHODOXY. John Lane. 1908.

TREMENDOUS TRIFLES. Methuen. 1909.

TREMENDOUS TRIFLES. Methuen. 1909.

ALARMS AND DISCURSIONS. Methuen. 1910.

ALARMS AND DISCURSIONS. Methuen. 1910.

FIVE TYPES. A. L. Humphreys. 1910. (Reprinted from Twelve Types. 1905.)

FIVE TYPES. A. L. Humphreys. 1910. (Reprinted from Twelve Types. 1905.)

WHAT'S WRONG WITH THE WORLD? Cassell. 1910.

WHAT'S WRONG WITH THE WORLD? Cassell. 1910.

WILLIAM BLAKE. Duckworth. 1910.

WILLIAM BLAKE. Duckworth. 1910.

GEORGE BERNARD SHAW. John Lane. 1910.

GEORGE BERNARD SHAW. John Lane. 1910.

THE BALL AND THE CROSS. Wells Gardner, Darton. 1910.

THE BALL AND THE CROSS. Wells Gardner, Darton. 1910.

APPRECIATIONS OF DICKENS. Dent. 1911. (Prefaces from Everyman Series of Dickens reprinted.)

APPRECIATIONS OF DICKENS. Dent. 1911. (Prefaces from Everyman Series of Dickens reprinted.)

THE INNOCENCE OF FATHER BROWN. Cassell. 1911.

THE INNOCENCE OF FATHER BROWN. Cassell. 1911.

SIMPLICITY AND TOLSTOY. A. L. Humphreys. 1912.

SIMPLICITY AND TOLSTOY. A. L. Humphreys. 1912.

A MISCELLANY OF MEN. Methuen. 1912.

A MISCELLANY OF MEN. Methuen. 1912.

MANALIVE. Nelson. 1912.

MANALIVE. Nelson. 1912.

MAGIC: A PLAY. Martin Secker. 1913.

MAGIC: A PLAY. Martin Secker. 1913.

THE VICTORIAN AGE IN LITERATURE. Williams & Norgate. 1913. (Home University Library Series.)

THE VICTORIAN AGE IN LITERATURE. Williams & Norgate. 1913. (Home University Library Series.)

THE WISDOM OF FATHER BROWN. Cassell. 1914.

THE WISDOM OF FATHER BROWN. Cassell. 1914.

THE FLYING INN. Methuen. 1914.

THE FLYING INN. Methuen. 1914.

497 THE BARBARISM OF BERLIN. Cassell. 1914.

497 THE BARBARISM OF BERLIN. Cassell. 1914.

LETTERS TO AN OLD GARIBALDIAN. Methuen. 1914.

LETTERS TO AN OLD GARIBALDIAN. Methuen. 1914.

THE CRIMES OF ENGLAND. Palmer. 1915.

THE CRIMES OF ENGLAND. Palmer. 1915.

A SHILLING FOR MY THOUGHTS. Methuen. 1916.

A SHILLING FOR MY THOUGHTS. Methuen. 1916.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLAND. Chatto & Windus. 1917.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLAND. Chatto & Windus. 1917.

IRISH IMPRESSIONS. Collins. 1919.

IRISH IMPRESSIONS. Collins. 1919.

[He has also written prefaces to the following:—Carlyle's Past and Present; Extracts from Boswell's Life of Johnson; The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table; Sartor Resartus; The Pilgrim's Progress; Creatures that Once Were Men, by Maxim Gorky; Dickens's Works; Essays, by Matthew Arnold; Literary London; The Book of Job; From Workhouse to Westminster; Ruskin's Poems; The Cottage Homes of England; A Vision of Life; Meadows of Play; Selections from Thackeray; Eyes of Youth (an anthology); Extracts from Samuel Johnson; The Book of Snobs; Famous Paintings Reproduced in Colour; The English Agricultural Labourer; Æsop's Fables; Dickens's Christmas Carol; Bohemia's Claim for Freedom.

[He has also written prefaces to the following:—Carlyle's Past and Present; Extracts from Boswell's Life of Johnson; The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table; Sartor Resartus; The Pilgrim's Progress; Creatures that Once Were Men, by Maxim Gorky; Dickens's Works; Essays, by Matthew Arnold; Literary London; The Book of Job; From Workhouse to Westminster; Ruskin's Poems; The Cottage Homes of England; A Vision of Life; Meadows of Play; Selections from Thackeray; Eyes of Youth (an anthology); Extracts from Samuel Johnson; The Book of Snobs; Famous Paintings Reproduced in Colour; The English Agricultural Labourer; Æsop's Fables; Dickens's Christmas Carol; Bohemia's Claim for Freedom.

He has also illustrated the following books:—Nonsense Rhymes; The Great Enquiry; Emmanuel Burden; Biography for Beginners; The Green Overcoat.]

He has also illustrated the following books:—Nonsense Rhymes; The Great Enquiry; Emmanuel Burden; Biography for Beginners; The Green Overcoat.]

JOHN FREEMAN

Verse

TWENTY POEMS. Gay & Hancock. 1909.

TWENTY POEMS. Gay & Hancock. 1909.

[Out of print.]

[Unavailable.]

FIFTY POEMS. Herbert & Daniel. 1911. New Edition, Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

FIFTY POEMS. Herbert & Daniel. 1911. New Edition, Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

STONE TREES AND OTHER POEMS. Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

STONE TREES AND OTHER POEMS. Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

PRESAGE OF VICTORY AND OTHER POEMS OF THE TIME. Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

PRESAGE OF VICTORY AND OTHER POEMS OF THE TIME. Selwyn & Blount. 1916.

MEMORIES OF CHILDHOOD. Morland Press. 1918.

MEMORIES OF CHILDHOOD. Morland Press. 1918.

[No. 1 of Green Pastures Series. Cover and frontispiece by James Guthrie.]

[No. 1 of Green Pastures Series. Cover and frontispiece by James Guthrie.]

MEMORIES OF CHILDHOOD AND OTHER POEMS. Selwyn & Blount. 1919.

MEMORIES OF CHILDHOOD AND OTHER POEMS. Selwyn & Blount. 1919.

[Includes the twelve poems published in the last-named.]

[Includes the twelve poems published in the last-named.]

Prose

THE MODERNS. Robert Scott. 1916.

THE MODERNS. Robert Scott. 1916.

[Critical Studies of Robert Bridges, H. G. Wells, Bernard Shaw, etc.]

[Critical Studies of Robert Bridges, H. G. Wells, Bernard Shaw, etc.]


DRAMA

CHILDREN'S PLAYS

THE hold of the Pantomime on the affections of the public is possibly as strong as ever it was, but the character of those entertainments has been slowly changing and with it the character of the audience. Professedly I suppose the Pantomimes are for children, but except that almost any entertainment will amuse children, owing to their extreme curiosity, there is little in the modern Pantomime that seems to have been devised for them. In fact, the Christmas Pantomime has of late years come to have a particularly sophisticated and adult savour, which is to be noticed in the treatment of the old fairy-tales—one or other of which, in name at least, still forms the basis of every Christmas Pantomime, although in a shape that would scarcely be recognised by the compilers of Grimm's Fairy Tales.

THE Pantomime still holds a strong grip on the public's affections, but the nature of these shows has been gradually changing, along with their audience. Officially, I suppose the Pantomimes are meant for children, but aside from the fact that most entertainment can capture children's attention due to their intense curiosity, there’s little in modern Pantomimes that seems specifically created for them. In fact, recent Christmas Pantomimes have taken on a distinctly sophisticated and adult vibe, evident in how the classic fairy tales are treated—one or another of which, at least by name, still serves as the foundation for every Christmas Pantomime, though in a form that would hardly be recognizable to the creators of Grimm's Fairy Tales.

This is particularly noticeable in the metamorphosis of the Witch who, fatigued by the possession of mysteriously terrible powers, dwindles into the obscene-faced mother-in-law. The sere old woman who turned the seven white-horsed princesses into low stones, over which the moss crept slowly, has become a gin-inoculated Widow Twankey, who dances like a man and gloats over the highly-successful love-affairs of her son as leading to more and better drink.

This is especially evident in the transformation of the Witch who, tired from having terrifying mysterious powers, shrinks into the grotesque-faced mother-in-law. The dried-up old woman who turned the seven princesses on white horses into lowly stones, now covered in moss, has turned into a gin-soaked Widow Twankey, who dances like a man and revels in her son's successful love affairs, which only lead to more and better booze.

Pantomimes have always been less concerned with the imaginative, the more-than-human, than with the extraordinarily actual. Some will remember the artillery bombardment which was introduced one Christmas during the war into a Pantomime at Drury Lane, which was, if I remember rightly, superficially the story of The Sleeping Beauty. It was good fun that bombardment, much better fun than are the majority of these topical excrescences, but one felt that it had been introduced because the principal comedian had got bored with the comparative sober quietness of that land of imagination in which the inhabitants of a fairy-tale progress as if seen in a glass darkly. He had, therefore, deliberately pulled the story out of its semi-supernatural country into the limelight, and was rewarded by instant mirth and vociferous applause from nine-tenths of the audience. Only a few children hesitated, feeling the pangs of a violent up-rooting, a being torn out of a land, through which they had been slowly but with intense delight travelling, into a mass of gesticulating faces ranged in circles watching the elaborate and apparently comic contortions of two small grotesque figures on what was obviously the stage.

Pantomimes have always focused more on the real than on the imaginative or the supernatural. Some might remember the artillery bombardment that was added one Christmas during the war to a pantomime at Drury Lane, which was, if I recall correctly, loosely based on The Sleeping Beauty. That bombardment was a lot of fun, much better than most of those topical interruptions, but it seemed to be included because the main comedian had grown bored with the relatively peaceful atmosphere of that fairy-tale world, where characters move as if seen through a foggy lens. He had purposely pulled the story out of its semi-magical setting into the spotlight, and the audience rewarded him with laughter and loud applause from most of the crowd. Only a few kids hesitated, feeling the shock of being ripped away from a place they had been exploring with great joy, suddenly facing a bunch of animated faces surrounding them, watching the exaggerated and seemingly funny antics of two small, quirky figures on what was clearly the stage.

I have no doubt at all that the instincts and judgment of children in these matters is far superior to that of the majority of their elders. The steady vulgarisation in the theatre of fairy-tales originally the inventions of adult minds of phantasy and sensibility superior to the general is a record of the debasing influence of the mass of the inhabitants of our large cities, who are dissatisfied with less than an instant reaction to the efforts of those whom they pay to amuse them. They are too restless to submit to sit quietly and by slow degrees receive the heritage of beauty accumulated by the ambages of minds whose devious and amazed wanderings are like the apparently directionless perambulation of bees who are, without pause, gathering honey.

I have no doubt that the instincts and judgment of children in these matters are far better than those of most adults. The constant decline in the quality of fairy-tale theater, which was originally created by adults with more imagination and sensitivity than the average person, shows the negative impact of the many people in our big cities who won’t settle for anything less than immediate entertainment from those they pay to entertain them. They’re too restless to sit still and gradually appreciate the beauty passed down by the complex thoughts of minds whose seemingly aimless journeys are similar to the never-ending wandering of bees that are constantly collecting honey.

Sinbad the Sailor, Aladdin, Ali Baba—whatever they be, the essence of these Pantomimes is something grosser than any fairy-tale, and, whether borrowed from the brothers Grimm, or Andersen, or any other source, their fragile and mysterious beauty is roughly obliterated to give place to an obvious rough-and-tumble humour and crude topicality499 of the kind that not one in a million could miss. Of course the somewhat "hearty" atmosphere of Christmas-time is not conducive to fineness of vision. The subtler outlines in which resides the beauty of a fairy-tale, a girl, or a mountain are not to be grasped by eyes slightly dazzled with the inner glow of good feeding—that glow which has more heat than light. It is a time when a joke has to be obvious to be seen, and the propensity to enormous girth perceptible in the most popular characters of Pantomime may have a similar origin; but I speak from a painful experience when I declare that for a Christmas Pantomime nothing can be too crude, too stale, too trivial to be funny, and that the best condition in which to go to the Pantomime would be that in which you could see simultaneously the largest number of Moons.

Sinbad the Sailor, Aladdin, Ali Baba—whatever they are, the heart of these Pantomimes is something coarser than any fairy tale, and whether borrowed from the Brothers Grimm, Andersen, or any other source, their delicate and mysterious beauty is largely overshadowed by an obvious, rough humor and crude relevance that almost everyone can catch. Of course, the somewhat "lively" atmosphere of Christmas isn't ideal for appreciating finer perspectives. The subtler details that hold the beauty of a fairy tale, a girl, or a mountain can't be perceived by eyes slightly blinded by the inner warmth of good food—that warmth which offers more heat than light. It's a time when a joke has to be obvious to be recognized, and the tendency towards exaggerated sizes in the most popular Pantomime characters might stem from the same thing; but from my own unfortunate experience, I can say that for a Christmas Pantomime, nothing can be too crude, too tired, or too trivial to be funny, and the best mindset to enjoy the Pantomime would be one where you could also see the largest number of Moons at the same time.

The Change in the Pantomime

The Pantomime has become a sort of Christmas Revue, and parents in large numbers have ceased taking their children to these entertainments, appealing as they almost exclusively do to the "grown-up." In their place we have had of late years a large number of children's plays, of which Sir James Barrie's Peter Pan is the best known. It is years since I saw Peter Pan, but I was, I remember, greatly taken with it, and went during that season five or six times. Part of the attraction it had for me lay in the charming personality of Peter himself, as played by Miss Pauline Chase, whose postcard portraits I bought in large numbers and gazed on adoringly for long intervals in the seclusion of my own room. But the very fact that the play gave scope to a young actress to embody a figure of such originality and charm as Peter must be accounted as a virtue in the author.

The Pantomime has turned into a sort of Christmas Revue, and many parents have stopped taking their kids to these shows since they mainly appeal to adults. Instead, we’ve recently seen a lot of children's plays, with Sir James Barrie's Peter Pan being the most famous. It's been years since I saw Peter Pan, but I remember being really impressed by it, and I went to see it five or six times that season. Part of what drew me to it was the enchanting personality of Peter, as portrayed by Miss Pauline Chase, whose postcard portraits I bought in large quantities and admired for long periods in the privacy of my room. But the fact that the play gave a young actress the chance to bring such an original and charming character as Peter to life should definitely be praised in the author.

I know there are people who object to fairy-tales. They have lately been greatly cheered by the public confession of Madame Montessori that she belongs to them. Apparently the essence of their and also of her objection to such seemingly innocent and delightful inventions of the human brain is that the most desperate need of children is for a steady inculcation of facts. Having schooled your child in facts—writes in a letter to the Observer the gentleman who knows the Secret of Human Power—in the pleasantest manner possible up to the age of, say, sixteen, then the lessons to be derived from fiction may be gently and cautiously dealt with. The spectacle of an adult dealing "gently and cautiously" with a fairy-tale is one of those which seem to have been invented as a subject for a Max Beerbohm cartoon; but it is curious that anyone should have such a narrow conception of reality as to think that it is compassed in material facts. How one is to present love, honour, bravery, beauty, virtue, daring, adventurousness, and all the other qualities of the human mind except by imaginative creation, when they are purely creations of men's minds, I cannot see. Perhaps these deluded realists imagine that they are abstract nouns. They would have us say: "Here, dear children, are a number of abstract nouns; contemplate them as you would marbles, but remember that they are not marbles or even peanuts but nouns. You cannot play with them, you cannot eat them, and what good they are nobody knows, but everybody is supposed to know their names, as there is no other way of distinguishing them one from another." This same champion of Madame Montessori's Anti-Fairy-Tale Campaign writes further in his letter to the Observer that Shakespeare's plays "were not written specially for children, but as morality incentives distinctly for adults." This is a pitiful notion for any intelligent adult to have, and one that no child with a mind not distorted by unnatural virtue could be expected to understand. It is most expressive of that horrible "seriousness" which seizes some minds like a cramp until the sufferer drowns himself in an ocean of blithering nonsense, refusing all the ropes which the onlookers on terra firma throw him, because their faces are convulsed with laughter. "Morality incentives"—to cling to the shocking expression of Madame Montessori's disciple—500are of two kinds. They are either negative or positive. The negative class is the only one that an Anti-Fairy-Tale League could put in its syllabus. It consists of a series of ejaculations: Do not drink! Do not swear! Do not tell lies! etc. Drawn up in an amended form suitable for children, it might read like this:

I know there are people who dislike fairy tales. They've recently taken comfort in Madame Montessori's public admission that she is one of them. It seems that both their objections and hers to these seemingly innocent and enjoyable creations of the human imagination stem from the belief that children desperately need a consistent education in facts. Once you've taught your child the facts—in the most enjoyable way possible—up to around age sixteen, then you can gradually and carefully introduce lessons from fiction. The idea of an adult approaching a fairy tale "gently and cautiously" is something that could be drawn as a cartoon by Max Beerbohm; however, it’s strange that anyone would have such a limited view of reality as to think it consists solely of concrete facts. I can’t understand how one could convey love, honor, bravery, beauty, virtue, daring, and adventurousness—qualities of the human spirit—without imaginative creation, since they are purely products of the human mind. Perhaps these misguided realists think these qualities are just abstract nouns. They would have us say, "Here, dear children, are some abstract nouns; think about them like you would marbles, but remember they aren't marbles or even peanuts, just nouns. You can't play with them, you can't eat them, and their usefulness is unknown to anyone, but everyone is expected to know their names since that's the only way to tell them apart." This same advocate of Madame Montessori's Anti-Fairy-Tale Campaign goes on in his letter to the Observer to claim that Shakespeare's plays "weren't written specifically for children, but as morality incentives clearly for adults." This is a sad belief for any intelligent adult to hold, and one that no child with a mind not clouded by unnatural virtue could realistically grasp. It reflects that horrible "seriousness" that grips some minds like a cramp until the person is drowning in a sea of ridiculous nonsense, refusing all the help thrown to him by those grounded in reality, simply because they are laughing. "Morality incentives"—to stick to the shocking terminology from Madame Montessori's follower—500 come in two forms. They are either negative or positive. The negative class is the only one that an Anti-Fairy-Tale League could include in its syllabus. It consists of a list: Don't drink! Don't swear! Don't lie! etc. Presented in a child-friendly way, it might sound like this:

(1) Do not drink your brother's ginger-beer.
(2) and (3), etc. Do not imitate your parents.

(1) Don't drink your brother's ginger beer.
(2) and (3), etc. Don't copy your parents.

It may appear excellent advice, but virtue—as many religious teachers have suspected and modern science is proving—does not reside in turning oneself into a van-load of inhibitions. Virtue is wholly positive, it is an expression of the spirit. He that imagines virtue is virtuous, and no other. It is a fairy-tale that men are trying to live in the world, and it can only be expressed in art. There is no virtue in a mere exhortation to be virtuous. Nobody takes any notice of exhortations, and quite rightly; but men who have seen a vision will try to capture it. What the creative artist does is to give men a vision of virtue, of beauty (for beauty is virtue), and it is just this vision which the Montessori teachers would have us put behind the backs of children while they glue their eyes to material things.

It might seem like great advice, but virtue—as many religious teachers have suspected and modern science is confirming—doesn't come from turning yourself into a bunch of restrictions. Virtue is entirely positive; it's a reflection of the spirit. Those who think they're virtuous are the only ones who are. It's a fantasy that people are trying to make their lives fit into, and it can only be truly represented in art. There's no real virtue in simply telling people to be virtuous. No one pays attention to those kinds of calls, and rightly so; but those who have experienced a vision will strive to capture it. What the creative artist does is provide people with a vision of virtue, of beauty (because beauty is virtue), and that same vision is what Montessori teachers would prefer we keep away from children while they focus solely on tangible things.

Not only would this practice be pernicious, it would be impossible to carry out, for, brought to its logical conclusion, the theory would demand the abolition of the teaching of mathematics and of science, as well as of poetry and of drama; or rather it would reduce mathematics to the counting of beads, science to the naming of smells (a return to "stinks" from which the schools are just escaping), poetry to this sort of thing:

Not only would this practice be harmful, it would also be impossible to implement, because if taken to its logical extreme, the theory would require the elimination of math and science teaching, as well as poetry and drama; or it would simplify math to just counting beads, science to merely naming smells (a regression to the “stinks” that schools are just starting to overcome), and poetry to something like this:

Last night while taking off a sock
I knocked my little nose. Today in jumping to get up I came across my brindle puppy.

That is to say, poetry would vanish, and as for drama, the only drama we could have would be by taking a proscenium into the park and putting it up in front of two lovers kissing on a seat; but the moment the lovers saw us the "drama" would cease, and we could not pay them to go on with it for our amusement, for that would be deception, that would be make-believe.

That is to say, poetry would disappear, and when it comes to drama, the only thing we could have would be setting up a stage in the park and placing it in front of two lovers sharing a kiss on a bench; but the moment the lovers noticed us, the "drama" would stop, and we couldn't pay them to continue for our entertainment, because that would be dishonest, that would be pretending.

Those of us who are not by infirmity of constitution natural victims to every new fad that is advertised will take pleasure in anticipating a great growth in the supply of and demand for children's plays. They offer great scope for development, and will increasingly appeal to authors who have no desire to write the conventional stage play—a thing without imagination or beauty, a mere artificial contrivance to enable actors to exhibit their charm and skill. There is no possibility of getting literary men of the highest class to write the plays we see succeeding in our London theatres during the greater part of the year. They could not possibly have any interest in work of that kind, and they could not do it well, but the children's play is a much more elastic and adaptable dramatic form. To-day, for instance, even verse is used in successful children's plays, and managers do not demand for this purpose work so conventional and stereotyped as they require ordinarily. This Christmas there were three children's plays produced in the West End: Peter Pan, Once Upon a Time, and Where the Rainbow Ends. Of these only Once Upon a Time was new, and it was rather a series of fairy-tales—connected by the device of an elf telling the stories to a goblin who captured her—than an original work; but it was cleverly done by the author, Miss Wildig, and delightfully produced by Miss Edith Craig. I must confess to having enjoyed Once Upon a Time far more than most of the plays I had seen during the preceding year, but it was a pastiche not a homogeneous invention, and it contained an absurd and very irritating pseudo-patriotic melodrama called The Woman of the Black Mountain, as well as an extremely amusing501 and rather savage burlesque of certain marriage customs which are not yet quite extinct entitled The Bone of Contention. This latter would make an excellent sketch for a Revue, or possibly Mr. Oscar Asche will introduce it into Chu Chin Chow.

Those of us who aren't naturally inclined to be victims of every new fad advertised will look forward to a significant increase in the supply and demand for children's plays. They offer plenty of room for development and will increasingly attract writers who have no interest in creating conventional stage plays—a form that lacks imagination and beauty, merely a tool for actors to showcase their talent. It's unlikely we'll get top literary figures to write the plays currently thriving in our London theaters for much of the year. They simply wouldn't find such work engaging, and they wouldn't do it well. However, children's plays represent a more flexible and adaptable form of drama. Nowadays, for instance, poetry is even used in successful children's plays, and producers don't insist on the conventional and clichéd work they typically require. This Christmas, three children's plays were staged in the West End: Peter Pan, Once Upon a Time, and Where the Rainbow Ends. Of these, only Once Upon a Time was new, and it felt more like a collection of fairy tales—connected by an elf telling stories to a goblin who captures her—rather than an original piece; but it was well-crafted by the author, Miss Wildig, and wonderfully produced by Miss Edith Craig. I must admit I enjoyed Once Upon a Time much more than most of the plays I saw in the past year, but it was a mix rather than a cohesive creation, and it included an absurd and quite annoying pseudo-patriotic melodrama called The Woman of the Black Mountain, along with an extremely funny and somewhat biting satire of certain marriage customs still in existence titled The Bone of Contention. The latter would make an excellent sketch for a Revue, or maybe Mr. Oscar Asche will include it in Chu Chin Chow.

Demand and Supply

It is a great pity that the Pantomime has so degenerated now when it had got rid of much of the knock-about farcical element, of a great deal of the tyranny of the spectacular, and of the "transformation scene," because it is a form that offers great possibilities to the author, and if a genius came along he could do something wonderful with it. Even without a genius or without waiting for him a great deal could be done. If only those responsible for the annual Pantomimes at Drury Lane and the Lyceum would leave the beaten track for once and get into touch with the younger generation of writers and commission them to produce a Pantomime we might get a valuable addition to our dramatic literature. It involves very little commercial risk, and holds the possibility of an immense financial success, apart from other considerations. It may be asked why do not these young men write a Pantomime on their own initiative? But the answer is simple. Our young writers have no time to spend on work which has no prospect of ever being looked at, much less produced; besides, a Pantomime is essentially a thing for collaboration between two or three of them, and they are nearly all as busy as they can be with bread-and-butter journalism and with individual projects in those few spare hours that remain to them. There is, however, little doubt that they could produce a Pantomime which would draw all London for months, just as there is little doubt that the Pantomime and the children's play are the most promising and flexible of the dramatic forms which confront our young writers. The Revue may be thought to offer almost equal opportunities, and to be capable of development out of its present chaotic state, but it is rather more restricted by the fact that it has such a large public. To have the largest public is to have the least hope of commanding the attention of your audience sufficiently for them to appreciate what is not obvious. Besides, the Revue supplies a definite demand which does not change from year to year. It is a demand for pretty girls, pretty dresses, dancing and humour, and if there suddenly appeared among us a greater dramatic genius than any that has ever lived he would not be able to satisfy that demand as well as Mr. C. B. Cochran, Mr. André Charlot, or Sir Alfred Butt do. It is the minority that is not catered for in drama as it is catered for in literature. Where are the thirty-five thousand readers of the Times Literary Supplement in the land of theatres? They are scattered in twos and threes here and there, always dissatisfied and disgruntled. Whether at a Pantomime, at a Revue, at a Comedy, or at a Drama they find the entertainment a hundred per cent. below the standard they demand, and their only pleasure is an occasional Shakespearean production or a children's play. But they could be mobilised and brought together to support solidly and without the fickleness of the large public a theatre that gave them what they wanted. If the experiment were made with children's plays they would be reinforced by the thousands of parents who will not submit their children to the vulgarities of the latter-day Pantomime.

It’s really unfortunate that the Pantomime has declined now that it had moved away from much of the slapstick humor, the over-the-top spectacle, and the "transformation scene." This format has a lot of potential for writers, and if a true talent emerged, they could create something amazing with it. Even without a genius or waiting for one, a lot could still be achieved. If only those in charge of the annual Pantomimes at Drury Lane and the Lyceum would break away from the usual formula and connect with the younger generation of writers to commission a new Pantomime, we could see a significant addition to our dramatic literature. There’s very little financial risk involved, and it could lead to substantial financial success, not to mention the other benefits. One might wonder why these young writers don’t take the initiative to write a Pantomime on their own. The answer is straightforward: they don't have the time to invest in projects with no chance of ever being seen, let alone produced. Plus, a Pantomime typically requires collaboration among two or three writers, and most of them are already swamped with journalism and their own projects during their scarce free time. However, there’s no doubt they could create a Pantomime that would attract audiences from all over London for months, just as it's clear that the Pantomime and children’s plays are the most promising and adaptable forms of drama for our young writers. The Revue might seem to provide similar opportunities and has potential for development beyond its current chaotic state, but it faces more constraints due to its larger audience. Having the biggest audience often means having the least chance to engage them deeply, so they appreciate what’s not immediately appealing. Moreover, the Revue meets a consistent demand every year, seeking pretty girls, nice costumes, dancing, and humor. Even if a greater dramatic genius appeared than anyone before, they would struggle to meet that demand as well as Mr. C. B. Cochran, Mr. André Charlot, or Sir Alfred Butt do. It’s the minority audience that isn't catered to in drama as much as it is in literature. Where are the thirty-five thousand readers of the Times Literary Supplement in the world of theater? They're scattered in small groups, often feeling dissatisfied. Whether at a Pantomime, a Revue, a Comedy, or a Drama, they find the entertainment far below the level they expect, and their only joy comes from the occasional Shakespearean play or a children’s show. But they could be gathered together to strongly support a theater that provided what they wanted, without the fickleness of the larger public. If we tried this with children’s plays, they would be joined by the thousands of parents who refuse to expose their kids to the cringe-worthy aspects of modern Pantomimes.

**I’m ready to help! Please provide the short piece of text you’d like modernized.I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.

The next performance of the Phœnix Society will take place on February 8th and 9th, when Dryden's Marriage à la Mode will be given.

The next performance of the Phœnix Society will happen on February 8th and 9th, when Dryden's Marriage à la Mode will be presented.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

It is rumoured that Mr. Henry Ainley's next production at the St. James's will be Stephen Phillip's Paolo and Francesca, in which Mr. Ainley made his first success.

It’s rumored that Mr. Henry Ainley’s next production at the St. James’s will be Stephen Phillip’s Paolo and Francesca, where Mr. Ainley had his first big success.

DRAMATIC LITERATURE

PROBLEMS OF THE ACTOR. By Louis Calvert. Simpkin. 7s.

This is a book which can be thoroughly recommended not only to every amateur but to every professional actor and theatre-lover. It is full of the most uncommon sense, and although Mr. Calvert has decided opinions on voice-training, gesture, team-work, scenery, dressing, music, and producing, he does not lay down the law with the evidence of inexperience, but reasons his position from point to point with a quietness that is far more impressive and convincing. Mr. Calvert has also done more than he probably set out to do. The book is, in the first instance, a guide for the young actor or would-be actor, giving him a good deal of wise advice on the technical side of his craft. But in doing this Mr. Calvert has written a book which should be read by every theatre-goer, since it will increase his appreciation of the theatre enormously by opening his mind to detail of which he was, in all probability, completely unaware, although more or less conscious of its cumulative effect. After reading Mr. Calvert's book he will find himself itching to go immediately to the nearest playhouse and regard the drama being enacted there with what he will feel are new eyes; and since the standard of acting and of drama generally is dependent largely upon the level of intelligence of its audience, Mr. Calvert's book will be as beneficial to the theatre when studied by the ordinary public as when studied by the actor. Finally, this book is an attempt to put the actor again in his proper position as the pillar of the drama. On this point I am in absolute agreement with Mr. Calvert. Plays are conceivable in which the actor may be no more than an instrument in the orchestra. I think they will be written, but I have yet to see them. But in the plays of Shakespeare and the Elizabethans the actor is first in importance, and scenery, dressing, music, and everything else must be used simply as a background and a subsidiary to him. Moreover Mr. Calvert makes a claim—which is also made by the late Mr. H. B. Irving in an introduction—to the consideration of the actor in his highest moments as a creative artist. This claim, in my opinion, Mr. Calvert makes good, and if there are any people to-day who still cherish the old superstition that the actor is merely a sort of clever but shallow showman, then unless they are bigoted beyond the reach of intelligence this book will dispel it once for all.

This is a book that I can highly recommend not just to every amateur but also to every professional actor and theater enthusiast. It's filled with insightful thoughts, and while Mr. Calvert has firm beliefs about voice training, gestures, teamwork, scenery, costumes, music, and directing, he doesn't come off as inexperienced. Instead, he explains his views thoughtfully and calmly, which makes them even more impressive and convincing. Mr. Calvert has accomplished more than he likely intended. At its core, the book serves as a guide for aspiring actors, offering a wealth of practical advice on the technical aspects of their craft. However, in doing so, Mr. Calvert has also created a book that every theatergoer should read, as it will significantly enhance their appreciation of theater by illuminating details they probably never noticed, even if they sensed their overall impact. After reading Mr. Calvert's book, they'll likely feel compelled to visit the nearest theater and experience the performances with what they will believe are fresh perspectives. Because the quality of acting and drama relies heavily on the audience's level of understanding, Mr. Calvert's book will benefit the theater just as much when read by the general public as it will for actors. In conclusion, this book aims to restore the actor's rightful position as the cornerstone of drama. I completely agree with Mr. Calvert on this point. While it’s possible to conceive of plays where the actor serves merely as an instrument in the orchestra, I believe they will eventually be written, though I have yet to see them. In contrast, in the works of Shakespeare and his contemporaries, the actor holds primary importance, with scenery, costumes, music, and everything else serving purely as a backdrop and support for them. Furthermore, Mr. Calvert asserts—echoing the late Mr. H. B. Irving in his introduction—that the actor deserves to be recognized as a creative artist in their finest moments. I believe Mr. Calvert successfully defends this claim, and if there are still people today who hold the outdated belief that an actor is merely a clever but superficial performer, this book will dispel that notion once and for all, unless they are too ignorant to understand.

W. J. TURNER

W. J. TURNER


THE FINE ARTS

War-pictures at Burlington House

ONE would have hesitated to predict success for a set of commissioned war pictures: meaning success in the sense of excellence. In commissioning any painting or piece of sculpture with a dictated subject there is always the danger that the subject will be uncongenial to the artist, that it may have no connection with his own intimate experience. This is one of the disadvantages of portrait painting. The artist is supposed to be capable and desirous of depicting all kinds of characters, not to speak of flattering them. The novelist and dramatist are more fortunate. People are anxious to avoid and also tired of their revelations. But Mr. Horatio Bottomley still expects the Poet Laureate to boom out the appropriate ode.

ONE would have hesitated to predict success for a set of commissioned war paintings: by success, I mean true excellence. When you commission any painting or sculpture with a specific subject, there's always the risk that the subject won't resonate with the artist, that it may not connect to their personal experience. This is one of the downsides of portrait painting. The artist is expected to effectively portray all kinds of characters, not to mention flatter them. The novelist and playwright have it easier. People are eager to distance themselves from and are also tired of their narratives. But Mr. Horatio Bottomley still expects the Poet Laureate to deliver the right ode.

Besides the general objection there was the further feeling that the war was a sufficient preoccupation in itself, and a disagreeable one of such a kind that deliberately to set out to make contemporaneous art about it would be not only superfluous but almost profane. It would amount to gloating. The war was a foul and dirty job that had to be gone through with, and the experience of concentrating on this was enough. It was not without good reason that immediately following the war the most popular forms of art were the Revue and the Russian Ballet.

Besides the general objections, there was also the feeling that the war was a major distraction on its own, and an unpleasant one at that, so to intentionally create contemporary art about it would be not only unnecessary but almost disrespectful. It would feel like celebrating the suffering. The war was a grim and messy ordeal that had to be endured, and just focusing on that was enough. It’s no surprise that right after the war, the most popular art forms were the Revue and the Russian Ballet.

Again, one rather grudges the large sums of State money spent on war-pictures when one thinks of the comparatively small expenditure on art in peace-time. And those two rich and influential patrons who started the ball rolling with large contributions, did they before the war, will they now after the war, patronise art extensively and seriously? The motive may have been sound, but it was in all probability very mixed.

Again, one can't help but resent the huge amounts of government money spent on war-related films when you consider the relatively small budget for art during peacetime. And those two wealthy and influential patrons who initiated the funding with their substantial donations—did they support the arts extensively and seriously before the war, and will they do so now after the war? The intention might have been good, but it was likely very complicated.

But doubt and scepticism tend to be quashed by the result, which must be admitted to be a very considerable success. The field appears to have been so wide that the artists have been able to select the themes which had most significance for them, and there is a direct continuity in their present with their past work. Even pure landscapes have not been ruled out. It is, in fact, far the best modern exhibition that has graced the walls of the Academy for some time, and the memory of it will still be fresh in the spring.

But doubt and skepticism tend to fade away with the results, which can’t be denied as a significant success. The range of options seems to have been so broad that the artists could choose themes that resonated most with them, and there’s a clear connection between their current work and what they’ve done before. Even simple landscapes haven’t been excluded. This is, honestly, the best modern exhibition the Academy has seen in a while, and its impact will still be felt in the spring.

It is not meant, however, that the Exhibition is full of masterpieces. It contains work that is representative of much of the best English art of to-day, but the keynote of that art is talent, accomplishment, and not genius. And this judgment does not exclude such well-known painters as Sargent, Cameron, Muirhead Bone, Francis Dodd, Clausen, Orpen, Lavery.

It’s important to note that the Exhibition isn’t filled with masterpieces. It features work that represents a lot of the best English art today, but the main theme of that art is talent, skill, and not genius. This assessment doesn’t overlook well-known painters like Sargent, Cameron, Muirhead Bone, Francis Dodd, Clausen, Orpen, and Lavery.

I shall, no doubt, be accused of iconoclasm, of indulging in easy destructive criticism; and the term Futurist will be hurled at me with such a lot of prejudicial glue on it that, although it is inapplicable, it will inevitably stick. And I shall be asked if I would consign the whole of the past to the rubbish-heap and abolish all tradition, and so on. The answer is, emphatically and vehemently, no! It is precisely because the past looms so imposing and ever watchful that the late twentieth-century English painters are dwarfed. Place a Muirhead Bone beside a Meryon (the comparison is not irrelevant, because there are definite similarities between the two) and the Muirhead Bone will disappear into the Meryon. Two possible exceptions in the present Exhibition are The Great Crater, Athies (280) and Deniecourt Chateau, Estrées(284). Place a Sargent beside a Manet, Courbet or Velazquez and Sargent's horses beside those of Géricault, and the Sargent loses all vitality. Or, again, neither Steer nor Clausen will stand very prolonged504 comparison with Constable or even Monet. Practically the whole of English late twentieth-century art is derived from Constable and from the French Barbizon and Impressionist schools, and is inferior to it. The latter is the significant point. This may sound too sweeping, and indeed it probably does leave out of account the few gems which a complete collection would reveal. Still, the fact of it being necessary to hunt for these few gems and not rather to eliminate the few failures would confirm the general judgment. We have never had anything like the great constellation of French nineteenth-century art.

I’m sure people will accuse me of being an iconoclast, of just throwing around destructive criticism; and the label "Futurist" will be thrown at me with so much bias that, even though it doesn't really fit, it will stick anyway. People will ask if I want to throw the entire past away and get rid of all tradition, and so on. The answer is a strong and definite no! It’s precisely because the past is so imposing and constantly watching that late twentieth-century English painters seem small by comparison. Put a Muirhead Bone next to a Meryon (the comparison isn't irrelevant, since there are definite similarities between the two), and the Muirhead Bone will fade away next to the Meryon. Two possible exceptions in the current exhibition are The Great Crater, Athies (280) and Deniecourt Chateau, Estrées (284). Place a Sargent next to a Manet, Courbet, or Velazquez and Sargent’s horses alongside those of Géricault, and Sargent loses all its energy. Or, neither Steer nor Clausen will hold up very well when compared to Constable or even Monet. Almost all of late twentieth-century English art is derived from Constable and the French Barbizon and Impressionist schools, and it doesn’t measure up. That last point is the key one. This might sound too broad, and it probably overlooks a few gems that a complete collection would show. Still, the fact that you have to search for those few gems instead of just eliminating a few failures confirms the overall judgment. We’ve never seen anything like the amazing galaxy of French nineteenth-century art.

In reaction against the tendency of English Impressionism to degenerate into the pleasant but slipshod æstheticism of a Lavery there is the crude Vorticism of Wyndham Lewis and W. P. Roberts. It had once a negative, destructive, rebellious value, but as a permanent constructive effort it surely is a cul-de-sac, a mere mechanical formula. Before any theory comes into play the primary test is whether a picture really moves us, appeals to us. If Vorticist or Futurist art did this, then no amount of argument refuting their abstract theory could condemn the actual art. But, at any rate, so far as I am concerned, this art has no appeal to me in a picture-frame. Indeed, it seems to me to be becoming increasingly stereotyped, and it is amazing that Mr. Wyndham Lewis should honestly believe in it himself. Mr. Wadsworth's Vorticist design for a house, which was recently exhibited by the Arts League of Service, absurdly unpractical though it was, had far larger possibilities in it.

In response to the tendency of English Impressionism to slip into the easy but careless aestheticism of Lavery, there’s the rough Vorticism of Wyndham Lewis and W. P. Roberts. It once had a negative, destructive, rebellious quality, but as a lasting creative effort, it’s definitely a cul-de-sac, just a mechanical formula. Before any theory takes shape, the first question is whether a piece truly resonates with us and appeals to us. If Vorticist or Futurist art does that, then no amount of criticism of their abstract theories can undermine the actual artwork. But honestly, as far as I’m concerned, this art doesn’t appeal to me in a picture frame. In fact, it seems to be getting more and more formulaic, and it’s surprising that Mr. Wyndham Lewis genuinely believes in it. Mr. Wadsworth’s Vorticist design for a house, recently showcased by the Arts League of Service, although completely impractical, had much greater potential.

The most interesting work exhibited by the younger painters is that painted in the more traditional manner—that is to say it is not abstractionist. It is possible that on seeing for the first time the pictures of the Nash brothers, Meninsky, Schwabe, Elliott Seabrooke, one might mistake them for "Futurist" efforts. This is, however, not owing to any distortion or abstraction, but to the fact that they have in common with the abstractionists a certain restlessness of design. Even when allied to absolute truth in representation, this trait might at first sight appear novel and revolutionary. It is, or tends to be, expressive of a new outlook.

The most interesting work shown by the younger painters is done in a more traditional style—that is to say, it isn’t abstract. When seeing the paintings of the Nash brothers, Meninsky, Schwabe, and Elliott Seabrooke for the first time, one might mistakenly think they are "Futurist" pieces. However, this isn’t due to any distortion or abstraction; it's because they share a certain restlessness in their design with the abstractionists. Even when tied to absolute truth in representation, this trait might initially seem new and revolutionary. It is, or tends to be, expressive of a fresh perspective.

Paul Nash's large picture, The Menin Road, is a distinct achievement. It grips one's attention. Yet it is overloaded, the incident, the drama of the landscape is piled on too thickly. John Nash's Over the Top, on the other hand, attracts attention because of its very bareness and simplicity. On a small section of a snow-covered front men are stumbling out of a jagged muddy trench into rolling fog cloud. Yet in spite of its success in convincing us that that is exactly how it was, the picture lacks intensity and depth. We are grateful to Mr. Nash, as also to Mr. Sargent, for having spared us the harassing agonies of the typical old-fashioned Academy war-picture. But neither has altogether succeeded in providing the real substitute. What such a picture would be like still remains to be seen. For it has not yet been painted.

Paul Nash's large painting, The Menin Road, is a significant accomplishment. It catches your eye. However, it feels overwhelming; the events and drama of the landscape are piled on too heavily. John Nash's Over the Top, on the other hand, draws attention due to its starkness and simplicity. In a small section of a snow-covered battlefield, soldiers are stumbling out of a jagged muddy trench into rolling fog. Yet, despite its success in making us feel that this is exactly how it was, the painting lacks intensity and depth. We appreciate both Mr. Nash and Mr. Sargent for saving us from the exhausting pain of the typical old-fashioned Academy war painting. But neither has fully succeeded in offering a true alternative. What such a painting would be like is still unknown. It has yet to be created.

The distinctive characteristics of the younger school, its sense of actuality, of lively conflicting movement, its combination of realism with rhythm, are summed up in Stanley Spencer's Travoys Arriving with Wounded at a Dressing Station at Smoll, in Macedonia. In spite of certain possible faults of perspective, this is a thoroughly good picture. But although about a scene in the war, it is not of the war. It contains an inner civilian joyfulness expressed in unhampered, rhythmical activity. Equal praise must be bestowed on Henry Lamb's Irish Troops in the Judaean Hills Surprised by a Turkish Bombardment, which possesses the same sense of concrete (not abstract) dynamic form.

The unique traits of the younger generation of artists, their sense of reality, dynamic movement, and the mix of realism with rhythm, are captured in Stanley Spencer's Travoys Arriving with Wounded at a Dressing Station at Smoll, in Macedonia. Despite some potential perspective issues, it’s a really strong piece of art. Even though it depicts a scene from the war, it’s not about the war itself. It conveys an underlying joy of civilian life shown through unrestrained, rhythmic activity. The same commendation goes to Henry Lamb's Irish Troops in the Judaean Hills Surprised by a Turkish Bombardment, which also showcases a vivid (not abstract) sense of dynamic form.

The New English Art Club

There are two large pictures by Stanley Spencer at the New English Art Club Exhibition which confirm the impression that there is an immense promise in his art and already considerable attainment. It has such depth and breadth, such spontaneity and505 comprehensiveness. Boggle as we may at certain neo-primitive tendencies in his figures, at certain humorous irrelevancies in their occupations, overriding and almost justifying these eccentricities there is the fact that these two pictures do immediately and irresistibly heighten and intensify our consciousness: they give us a "silent and instantaneous flash of collusion with beauty." The picture Swan Upping at Cookham is freer from the static archaistic convention than the pseudo-Biblical composition, The Sacrifice of Zacharias, which is, nevertheless, because of the landscape background, equally fascinating. In the former it is the rigid mask of the woman lifting the cushion out of the punt and the distortion of the shoulders of the dark-faced gentleman that provoke criticism: in the latter nearly all the figures are a little inexplicable, except (and here the realist will demur strongly) the gentleman who is footing it gently towards Zacharias and the Florentine gentleman who is indulging in a graceful and somewhat reminiscent dancing gesture. These two are an inevitable part of that luxuriant and yet refreshing scenery. Pre-Raphaelite will doubtless be the derogatory term applied to Mr. Stanley Spencer, and it is true that he has affinities with that group which started with such promise and then proceeded to develop its vices more fully than its virtues. But Spencer has not got these particular vices, an inordinate love of photographic detail and a languishing sentimentality. His work suggests, rather than actually contains, an infinite wealth of detail, and it is swept with fresh country air precluding any Pre-Raphaelite hothouse languor.

There are two large paintings by Stanley Spencer at the New English Art Club Exhibition that confirm the impression of immense potential in his art, along with significant achievements. His work has such depth and breadth, spontaneity, and505 comprehensiveness. While we might be puzzled by some neo-primitive aspects of his figures and the quirky humor in their activities, these eccentricities almost justify themselves because these two paintings immediately heighten and deepen our awareness: they provide us with a "silent and instantaneous flash of collusion with beauty." The painting Swan Upping at Cookham feels less tied to the static, archaic conventions than the pseudo-Biblical piece The Sacrifice of Zacharias, which, due to the landscape background, is equally captivating. In the former, the rigid expression of the woman lifting the cushion from the boat and the awkward posture of the dark-faced man generate criticism; in the latter, most figures are a bit puzzling, except (and here the realist might strongly disagree) for the man gently walking toward Zacharias and the Florentine gentleman who is elegantly dancing with a reminiscent flair. These two are an essential part of that lush yet refreshing scenery. Mr. Stanley Spencer may be labeled with the derogatory term Pre-Raphaelite, and it's true he shares affinities with that group that started with strong promise and then developed its flaws more than its strengths. However, Spencer lacks those particular flaws, such as an excessive love of photographic detail and a sentimental languor. His work suggests, rather than actually contains, an infinite richness of detail, infused with fresh country air that eliminates any Pre-Raphaelite greenhouse fatigue.

Nor must we fall into the error of demanding realistic character studies from an artist who does not see people from that point of view at all. His outlook is nearer to that of Blake: his people are embodiments of universal emotions, they are penetrated with a sense of religious awe and beauty. Or, rather, this is what they would be if his expression were to reach its full maturity and get rid of its present archaistic obsession. His figures might still be stiff and intense, but we would not notice this because of their profound significance.

Nor should we make the mistake of expecting realistic character studies from an artist who doesn't view people that way at all. His perspective is closer to Blake's: his characters represent universal emotions, infused with a sense of religious awe and beauty. Or rather, this is what they would become if his expression were to fully mature and shed its current antiquated obsession. His figures might still be rigid and intense, but we wouldn’t notice this because of their deep significance.

HOWARD HANNAY

HOWARD HANNAY


MUSIC

MR. ARTHUR RUBINSTEIN'S RECITAL

DURING the last few months the Wigmore Hall has been the scene of some very notable recitals given by pianists of the first rank. They had several interesting points in common. Their audiences consisted largely of professional musicians, their programmes were generally of a severe and far from popular type. Yet in spite of the somewhat exclusive character of both programmes and audiences, so well adapted, one might think, to the intimate atmosphere of a small hall, intimacy was exactly the quality that in all cases was entirely absent from the performances. Both with Busoni and Cortôt, and lastly with Mr. Arthur Rubinstein, it was impossible to avoid feeling that one was at much too close quarters. The difference between such players as these and the more intimate type of pianist is moral rather than physical. Some players give the impression that they are playing for themselves alone, and that it is by mere accident that we happen to overhear them; the others seem almost to assume that their audience will not listen to them unless its attention is gripped and consciously dominated by the overmastering compulsion of a powerful personality. If we are soothed and charmed by the intimate players, we may indeed be uplifted and transported by the men of might, but there is at the same time the chance that we may be crushed and exhausted.

DURING the last few months, Wigmore Hall has hosted some standout recitals by top-tier pianists. They shared several intriguing similarities. Their audiences were largely made up of professional musicians, and their programs were typically serious and far from mainstream. Yet, despite the somewhat exclusive nature of both the programs and the audiences—well-suited, one might think, to the cozy vibe of a small hall—intimacy was the one quality that was completely missing from the performances. With Busoni, Cortôt, and finally Mr. Arthur Rubinstein, it felt impossible to shake off the sense that we were too close. The difference between players like these and the more intimate pianists is more moral than physical. Some performers give the impression that they’re playing just for themselves, and we're merely eavesdropping; while others seem to assume that the audience won’t engage unless they are completely captivated and dominated by a strong personality. If the intimate players soothe and charm us, the powerful ones may uplift and transport us, but there's also a risk of feeling crushed and exhausted.

Mr. Arthur Rubinstein is certainly to be counted among the great pianists, but not yet among the greatest. He is a player of outstanding ability, but not of outstanding personality. He lacks Cortôt's inspiring animation, and, still more, the monumental intellectuality of Busoni. A conventional programme, or an almost conventional one, was the index of an almost conventional mind. The usual Bach-Somebody, the usual heavy Chopin; no Beethoven (thank goodness!), some modern French and Spanish, a Liszt Rhapsody to end up with. What saved the programme were the Spanish pieces and Liszt's Funérailles. If Mr. Rubinstein had had the courage to offer a programme as individual as those of Busoni he might have given himself a better chance of asserting his own individuality.

Mr. Arthur Rubinstein is definitely among the great pianists, but not quite among the greatest. He plays exceptionally well, but he doesn't have a standout personality. He lacks Cortôt's inspiring energy, and even more so, the impressive intellect of Busoni. A standard program, or an almost standard one, reflected an almost standard mindset. The usual Bach-Somebody, the usual heavy Chopin; thankfully no Beethoven, some modern French and Spanish pieces, and a Liszt Rhapsody to finish. The Spanish pieces and Liszt's Funérailles saved the program. If Mr. Rubinstein had the courage to present a program as unique as Busoni's, he might have had a better chance to express his own individuality.

To begin with the two extremes: the Bach transcription at the beginning and the Liszt Rhapsody at the end are long out of date. Liszt's arrangements of Bach's organ works may have been very wonderful fifty years ago or more when there were not many organs in England on which the originals could be played, even if there were the organists to play them. To-day they are familiar to all of us. Moreover, the modern big pianists play them too easily. They seek to reproduce, as far as they can, the effect of the organ, and sometimes achieve a very remarkable uniformity of tone, as faultlessly regular as any given row of pipes can produce. But this uniformity of the organ's tone-colour is just the obvious deficiency of that instrument, and the exact reproduction of it on the pianoforte very easily tends to reproduce no more than the relentless accuracy of the mechanical piano-player. Mr. Rubinstein played his Bach-Liszt with intelligence and skill, and even succeeded in suggesting a certain organ-like effect of sonority by means of an ingenious method of pedalling; but in these days we should prefer either a more astounding miracle of transcription or, still better, the direct simplicity of Bach unadorned. Again, if it is still necessary to end a recital with a display of fireworks there are surely more showy things available now than Liszt's Hungarian Rhapsodies; and if we want Liszt for his own musical thoughts, we want something that represents him in a more serious mood. For the Funérailles Mr. Rubinstein deserves sincere gratitude.

To start with the two extremes: the Bach transcription at the beginning and the Liszt Rhapsody at the end are long outdated. Liszt's arrangements of Bach's organ works may have been amazing fifty years ago or more when there weren't many organs in England where the originals could be played, even if there were organists available. Today, they're familiar to all of us. Moreover, the modern big pianists play them too easily. They aim to recreate, as much as possible, the effect of the organ, and sometimes achieve a striking uniformity of tone, as flawlessly regular as any row of pipes can produce. However, this uniformity of the organ's tone color is exactly the instrument's obvious shortcoming, and striving to replicate it on the piano often results in just the relentless precision of a mechanical piano player. Mr. Rubinstein played his Bach-Liszt with intelligence and skill, even managing to suggest a certain organ-like richness in sound through an ingenious pedaling technique; but nowadays, we’d prefer either a more impressive miracle of transcription or, even better, the direct simplicity of Bach in its pure form. Again, if it’s still necessary to end a recital with a fireworks display, there are surely more impressive pieces available now than Liszt's Hungarian Rhapsodies; and if we want Liszt for his own musical ideas, we need something that captures him in a more serious mood. For the Funérailles, Mr. Rubinstein deserves our sincere gratitude.

507 Liszt's Hungary is only less difficult to believe in than Chopin's Poland. It is true that Hungary exists, and true that in Hungarian cafés one may still hear the tunes which Liszt embellished, but such underlying truth as the Rhapsodies possess is completely disguised by their tawdry romantic theatricality. As for Poland, "if she had not existed, it would have been necessary to invent her," for Paris of the eighteen-thirties. That Poland, populated entirely by devout and amorous aristocrats, is the musician's Mrs. Harris—no, his Countess Harricka. Certainly the robust vigour of Mr. Rubinstein's playing make short work of the languor and swagger of the Scherzo in B flat minor and the Polonaise in A flat. All pianists are expected to play Chopin; but there are not many works of Chopin that will stand the strain of interpretation in the modern virtuoso's manner. The Barcarole is one of the few which by virtue of its serene and classical beauty has still been able to survive it.

507 Liszt's Hungary is just a bit less hard to believe in than Chopin's Poland. It's true that Hungary exists, and you can still hear the melodies that Liszt enhanced in Hungarian cafés, but any real truth in the Rhapsodies is completely hidden by their cheap romantic showiness. As for Poland, "if she didn’t exist, we would have to create her," for Paris in the 1830s. That Poland, full of devoted and passionate aristocrats, is the musician's Mrs. Harris—no, his Countess Harricka. Certainly, the strong energy of Mr. Rubinstein's playing makes quick work of the laziness and swagger of the Scherzo in B flat minor and the Polonaise in A flat. All pianists are expected to play Chopin; however, there aren’t many of Chopin's works that can handle the pressure of modern virtuoso interpretation. The Barcarole is one of the few that, due to its calm and classical beauty, has managed to withstand it.

MODERN SPANISH MUSIC

One composer stood out with unexpected prominence from Mr. Rubinstein's programme—Isaac Albeniz. Albeniz is hardly to be counted among the moderns. His training as a composer was mainly German, and he came to a certain extent under English influences as well. Like Chopin, he was primarily a pianist and a composer for the pianoforte. His songs, a few of which have been heard recently in London, are pianoforte pieces with a voice thrown in. He lives almost entirely by virtue of the volume of Spanish pictures entitled Iberia. Mr. Rubinstein has spent a considerable time in Spain, and it is clear that he has succeeded to a wonderful extent in absorbing the musical spirit of the country. There was a depth of poetry and passion about his playing of the Evocation and Triana which he never attained in any other item of his programme. Spanish music has at last begun to come into its own. We can trace its development clearly in the successive stages represented by Albeniz, Granados, Turina, and De Falla. Granados, like Albeniz, writes on a harmonic system that is predominantly German, in that German influences are the foundation of almost all nineteenth-century music. Turina, a pupil of Vincent d'Indy at the Schola Cantorum, has affinities with the French intellectuals. He is the chief Spanish representative of chamber music. De Falla is more definitely one of the moderns. All four are pianists—Turina less obviously so than the other three.

One composer notably stood out in Mr. Rubinstein's program—Isaac Albeniz. Albeniz is not really considered a modern composer. His training as a composer was mainly in Germany, and he was somewhat influenced by English music as well. Like Chopin, he was primarily a pianist and a composer for the piano. His songs, a few of which have been heard recently in London, are essentially piano pieces with a vocal part added. He is largely recognized for his collection of Spanish pieces titled Iberia. Mr. Rubinstein has spent a significant amount of time in Spain, and it’s clear he has wonderfully absorbed the musical essence of the country. There was a rich depth of poetry and passion in his performance of Evocation and Triana that he didn’t reach in any other piece on his program. Spanish music has finally started to gain recognition. We can see its development through the works of Albeniz, Granados, Turina, and De Falla. Granados, like Albeniz, composes using a harmonic system that is predominantly German, as German influences form the basis of nearly all nineteenth-century music. Turina, a student of Vincent d'Indy at the Schola Cantorum, shares connections with French intellectuals. He is the primary Spanish representative in chamber music. De Falla is more definitively a modern composer. All four are pianists—although Turina is less obviously one than the other three.

It is easy to see the Spanish element that is common to the whole group. Anyone can recognise the rhythms and turns of phrase that are derived from Spanish national song and dance, the more so as all four have drawn their principal inspiration from popular sources. But it is to us foreigners that the Spanish local colour is most insistently obvious. In listening to the music of any particular school we may approach it in two ways. At first we are conscious of the school as a homogeneous group; we notice similarities and look out for more of them. This may easily lead us into error, for we are tempted thus to regard as essential characteristics things that in reality are only tricks of manner or stereotyped conventions of a particular place or period. If we are to form a reasonable judgment we must be prepared to ignore these and keep our ears open for differences. We must note not so much the local theme that is common to all the group as the diverse treatment of it which each separate composer affects. If there is anything really Spanish about these four composers that is of vital importance, it should be not the mere choice of a Spanish melody or rhythm as the foundation of their music, but the method on which the complete structure is designed and built up.

It’s easy to see the Spanish influence that connects the whole group. Anyone can recognize the rhythms and phrases that come from Spanish folk songs and dances, especially since all four have drawn their main inspiration from popular sources. However, it’s us outsiders who notice the Spanish local flavor the most. When we listen to the music from any specific style, we can approach it in two ways. First, we may see the style as a unified group; we notice similarities and look for more of them. This can easily mislead us, as we might start to think that these similarities are essential traits when they are really just quirks or conventional styles of a particular place or time. To make a fair judgment, we need to overlook these and stay attuned to the differences. We should focus not so much on the local theme that all the composers share but on the unique ways each one interprets it. If there’s anything truly Spanish about these four composers that really matters, it should be not just the choice of a Spanish melody or rhythm as the basis of their music, but the method in which the entire structure is crafted and developed.

Here begin the difficulties of understanding even Albeniz and Granados. The Spanish themes appeal directly to the foreign ear, almost too directly; we might even dismiss them as cheap and obvious. It is the treatment of them that is individual. One's first impression of Iberia and the Gozescas is that they are rambling and incoherent—yet it508 would be strange if a Latin composer should lapse into a Celtic indifference to form and logic. Mr. Rubinstein succeeded in making the Albeniz pieces not only poetical but lyrical. They tempt a pianist at first to play them at top speed; their style of piano-forte-writing suggests the rattling brilliance of the virtuoso. Mr. Rubinstein avoided the error; but it takes a very skilful pianist to do so.

Here begin the challenges of understanding even Albeniz and Granados. The Spanish themes resonate directly with foreign listeners, almost too directly; we might even brush them off as cheap and obvious. It’s the way these themes are handled that is unique. One's initial impression of Iberia and the Gozescas is that they seem meandering and disjointed—yet it would be unusual for a Latin composer to fall into a Celtic disregard for structure and logic. Mr. Rubinstein managed to make the Albeniz pieces not only poetic but also lyrical. They initially tempt a pianist to play them at breakneck speed; their style of piano writing evokes the dazzling brilliance of virtuoso performers. Mr. Rubinstein avoided that mistake; but it takes a very skilled pianist to do so.

It is not the local colour about Spanish music that we must respect, but its grave seriousness of intention. Spain has always remained artistically somewhat behind other countries, just as England has done; and Spain at the present moment, unlike England, is not anxious to be in a hurry over progress. Hence even De Falla, the most modern of the group, is possibly a little old-fashioned as compared with the modern French and Italian composers. Yet he is modern, in the sense that he is intellectual and anti-sentimental, as compared with Albeniz. This was very evident in his ballet, The Three-cornered Hat, which the Russians performed all too seldom. But his intellectuality and anti-sentimentality are distinguished and serene. He makes no experiments with the purely grotesque, he has no desire to make a complete and irrevocable breach with the art of the past, as some of the French and Italians appear to do. Even in a traditional idiom he has something genuinely new to say.

It’s not the local vibe of Spanish music that we need to appreciate, but its serious intent. Spain has always been a bit behind artistically compared to other countries, just like England. Right now, Spain, unlike England, doesn’t feel the need to rush into progress. So even De Falla, the most modern of the group, seems a bit old-fashioned next to contemporary French and Italian composers. Still, he is modern in the way that he’s intellectual and anti-sentimental, especially when compared to Albeniz. This was very clear in his ballet, The Three-cornered Hat, which the Russians perform way too rarely. However, his intellect and lack of sentimentality are distinctive and calm. He doesn’t experiment with the purely grotesque, nor does he want to completely break away from the art of the past, like some of the French and Italians seem to want to. Even within a traditional style, he has something genuinely new to express.

A SCRIABIN RECITAL

If anyone could have converted me to Scriabin it should have been Mr. Edward Mitchell, who gave a whole afternoon of his works on January 17th at the Westminster Central Hall, ranging from Op. 8 to Op. 72. Mr. Mitchell is a player of extraordinary persuasiveness. He evidently understands Scriabin, and is determined to make his audience understand him. He has a very efficient and vigorous technique, and plays with remarkable accuracy and assurance. No one could listen to his programme without learning a great deal about the composer to whom it was devoted. Yet in spite of a very well-chosen selection of pieces, in spite of considerable variety of touch and style, the concert left only an impression of deadly and morbid monotony. An afternoon of Scriabin recalled at once to memory the effect of a concert of Hugo Wolf's songs, or of Elgar's The Apostles. It was morbid and narcotic, a perpetual command to abrogate reason and abandon one's brain to feeling, to emotion, to a mystical trance. The emotional force of such music is at times undeniable; what it sets out to achieve, the representation of moods and emotions, it achieves overwhelmingly. Scriabin has in the main three moods, a mood of violence and pain, a mood of comatose oppression, and a mood of struggle, the last of which is well illustrated by Vers la flamme. Perhaps this is all that some people require of music. Others demand a sense of dignity and nobility, with a conscious beauty of formal design.

If anyone could have convinced me to appreciate Scriabin, it would have been Mr. Edward Mitchell, who performed his entire works from Op. 8 to Op. 72 on January 17th at the Westminster Central Hall. Mr. Mitchell is an incredibly persuasive pianist. He clearly understands Scriabin and is committed to helping his audience grasp the music. He has a strong and efficient technique, playing with impressive accuracy and confidence. No one could listen to his program without gaining significant insight into the composer it highlighted. Yet, despite a carefully chosen selection of pieces and a noticeable variety in touch and style, the concert left a feeling of dull and morbid monotony. An afternoon of Scriabin reminded me of the experience of a concert of Hugo Wolf's songs or Elgar's The Apostles. It felt morbid and hypnotic, constantly urging one to set aside reason and surrender their mind to feeling, to emotion, to a mystical trance. The emotional intensity of such music is sometimes undeniable; it accomplishes what it aims for—representing moods and feelings—overwhelmingly. Scriabin primarily expresses three moods: a mood of violence and suffering, a mood of deep oppression, and a mood of struggle, the last of which is effectively illustrated by Vers la flamme. Perhaps this is all some people seek in music. Others look for a sense of dignity and nobility, along with an intentional beauty in the structure.

Technically Scriabin can be summed up in a few words. His outlook on music is purely harmonic. Even in his early works he shows a partiality for certain well-known discords which he gradually comes to use so often that the resolution of them becomes superfluous. By this road we lead on to Stravinsky, Casella, and Malipiero. Melodic tone there is none. This melodic poverty is very apparent and easily demonstrable in the early works. Here Scriabin is obviously building, or trying to build, on Chopin. But while comparing Scriabin with Chopin, compare Chopin with Field. Chopin is clearly an advance on Field in every way—he has a much stronger melodic line, and a much deeper sense of harmonic values. But Scriabin is no advance on Chopin, only a retrogression from him. He can only imitate Chopin's emotional climaxes. He appears to be more interesting harmonically, because he keeps Chopin's discords and omits his concords, roughly speaking.

Technically, Scriabin can be summarized in a few words. His approach to music is all about harmony. Even in his early works, he shows a preference for certain well-known dissonances, which he eventually uses so frequently that resolving them becomes unnecessary. This path leads us to Stravinsky, Casella, and Malipiero. There's no melodic tone to speak of. This lack of melody is very obvious and easy to demonstrate in his early works. Here, Scriabin is clearly trying to build on Chopin. But when comparing Scriabin to Chopin, also consider Chopin in relation to Field. Chopin is definitely an improvement over Field in every way—he has a much stronger melodic line and a deeper understanding of harmonic values. However, Scriabin does not advance beyond Chopin; rather, he steps back from him. He can only mimic Chopin's emotional peaks. He seems more interesting harmonically because he retains Chopin's dissonances and leaves out his consonances, generally speaking.

EDWARD J. DENT509

EDWARD J. DENT

SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ANTHROPOLOGY

TOTEM AND TABOO. Resemblances between the Psychic Lives of Savages and Neurotics. By Professor Sigmund Freud. Authorised English translation by A. A. Brill. Routledge. 10s. 6d.

TOTEM AND TABOO. Similarities Between the Mental Lives of Primitive Peoples and Neurotics. By Professor Sigmund Freud. Authorized English translation by A. A. Brill. Routledge. 10s. 6d.

AN INTRODUCTION TO ANTHROPOLOGY. By the Rev. E. O. James, Vicar of St. Peter's, Limehouse. Macmillan. 7s. 6d.

AN INTRODUCTION TO ANTHROPOLOGY. By the Rev. E. O. James, Vicar of St. Peter's, Limehouse. Macmillan. 7s. 6d.

ART

THE GARDENS OF ITALY. By E. March Phillipps. Edited by Arthur T. Bolton. "Country Life." 63s.

THE GARDENS OF ITALY. By E. March Phillipps. Edited by Arthur T. Bolton. "Country Life." 63s.

OUTLINES OF CHINESE ART. By John C. Ferguson. Chicago: University Press. London: Cambridge University Press. $3.

OUTLINES OF CHINESE ART. By John C. Ferguson. Chicago: University Press. London: Cambridge University Press. $3.

PRINTING. A Practical Treatise on the Art of Typography as applied more particularly to the Printing of Books. By Charles Thomas Jacobi. Sixth Edition. Revised and enlarged. Bell. 10s. 6d.

PRINTING. A Practical Guide to the Art of Typography, mainly focused on Book Printing. By Charles Thomas Jacobi. Sixth Edition. Revised and expanded. Bell. 10s. 6d.

THE STONES AND STORY OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. Traced and told by Iris and Gerda Morgan. Cambridge: Bowes & Bowes. 21s.

THE STONES AND STORY OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. Traced and told by Iris and Gerda Morgan. Cambridge: Bowes & Bowes. 21s.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF MUSIC. By Henry J. Watt. Cambridge University Press. 18s.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF MUSIC. By Henry J. Watt. Cambridge University Press. 18s.

BELLES-LETTRES

FROM FRIEND TO FRIEND. By Lady Ritchie. Murray. 6s.

FROM FRIEND TO FRIEND. By Lady Ritchie. Murray. 6s.

SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY AND OTHER LITERARY PIECES. By Sir James George Frazer. Macmillan. 8s. 6d.

SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY AND OTHER LITERARY PIECES. By Sir James George Frazer. Macmillan. 8s. 6d.

THE LONDON VENTURE. By Michael Arlen. Heinemann. 4s.

THE LONDON VENTURE. By Michael Arlen. Heinemann. 4s.

A CYPRESS GROVE. By William Drummond of Hawthornden. C. J. Sawyer. 6s. 6d.

A CYPRESS GROVE. By William Drummond from Hawthornden. C. J. Sawyer. 6s. 6d.

THE DIALL OF PRINCES. By Don Anthony of Guevara. (Scholars' Library.) Philip Allan. 10s. 6d.

THE DIALL OF PRINCES. By Don Anthony de Guevara. (Scholars' Library.) Philip Allan. 10s. 6d.

THE STORY OF PURTON. A Collection of Notes and Hearsay gathered by Ethel M. Richardson. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d.

THE STORY OF PURTON. A Collection of Notes and Hearsay gathered by Ethel M. Richardson. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d.

ESSAYS ON POETRY. By George O'Neill, S.J. Fisher Unwin. 5s.

ESSAYS ON POETRY. By George O'Neill, S.J. Fisher Unwin. 5s.

THE CISTERCIANS IN YORKSHIRE. By J. S. Fletcher. S.P.C.K. 17s. 6d.

THE CISTERCIANS IN YORKSHIRE. By J.S. Fletcher. S.P.C.K. 17s. 6d.

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

THE LIFE OF THOMAS COUTTS, BANKER. By Ernest Hartley Coleridge. Two volumes. John Lane. 42s.

THE LIFE OF THOMAS COUTTS, BANKER. By Ernest Hartley Coleridge. Two volumes. John Lane. 42.

VICTORIAN RECOLLECTIONS. By J. A. Bridges. Bell. 7s. 6d.

VICTORIAN RECOLLECTIONS. By J. A. Bridges. Bell. 7s. 6d.

FURTHER INCIDENTS IN THE LIFE OF A MINING ENGINEER. By E. T. McCarthy. Routledge. 25s.

FURTHER INCIDENTS IN THE LIFE OF A MINING ENGINEER. By E.T. McCarthy. Routledge. 25s.

CLASSICAL

THUCYDIDES. With an English translation by C. Foster Smith. In four volumes. Vol. I. PLUTARCH'S LIVES. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. Vol. VIII. MARTIAL. EPIGRAMS. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker. In two volumes. Vol. I. AUSONIUS. With an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn White. In two volumes. Vol. I. LIVY. With an English translation by B. O. Foster. In thirteen volumes. Vol. I. Books I. and II. HOMER. THE ODYSSEY. With an English translation by A. T. Murray. In two volumes. Vol. II. THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MARCUS CORNELIUS FRONTO. Edited and for the time translated into English by C. R. Haines. In two volumes. Vol. I. (The Loeb Classical Library.) Heinemann. 7s. 6d. each.

THUCYDIDES. With an English translation by C. Foster Smith. In four volumes. Vol. I. PLUTARCH'S LIVES. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. Vol. VIII. MARTIAL. EPIGRAMS. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker. In two volumes. Vol. I. AUSONIUS. With an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn White. In two volumes. Vol. I. LIVY. With an English translation by B. O. Foster. In thirteen volumes. Vol. I. Books I. and II. HOMER. THE ODYSSEY. With an English translation by A.T. Murray. In two volumes. Vol. II. THE CORRESPONDENCE OF MARCUS CORNELIUS FRONTO. Edited and translated into English by C.R. Haines. In two volumes. Vol. I. (The Loeb Classical Library.) Heinemann. 7s. 6d. each.

DRAMA

PLAYS OF THE RIDINGS. By F. W. Moorman. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

PLAYS OF THE RIDINGS. By F.W. Moorman. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

PROBLEMS OF THE ACTOR. By Louis Calvert. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s.

PROBLEMS OF THE ACTOR. By Louis Calvert. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s.

THE CHOICE. A Play in Four Acts. By Alfred Sutro. Duckworth. 2s. 6d.

THE CHOICE. A Play in Four Acts. By Alfred Sutro. Duckworth. 2s. 6d.

EDUCATION

THE CHILD'S UNCONSCIOUS MIND. The Relations of Psycho-Analysis to Education. By Wilfrid Lay. Kegan Paul. 10s.

THE CHILD'S UNCONSCIOUS MIND. The Connections Between Psycho-Analysis and Education. By Wilfrid Lay. Kegan Paul. 10s.

FICTION

THE STRONGEST. By Georges Clemenceau. Eveleigh Nash. 7s.

THE STRONGEST. By Georges Clemenceau. Eveleigh Nash. 7s.

THE CHORUS GIRL AND OTHER STORIES. By Anton Tchehov. (Vol. VIII. of the Stories of Tchehov.) Chatto & Windus. 3s.

THE CHORUS GIRL AND OTHER STORIES. By Anton Chekhov. (Vol. VIII. of the Stories of Tchehov.) Chatto & Windus. 3s.

THE STRANGE CASE OF MR. JOCELYN THEW. By E. Phillips Oppenheim. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE STRANGE CASE OF MR. JOCELYN THEW. By E. Phillips Oppenheim. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE EVERLASTING ARMS. By Joseph Hocking. Hodder & Stoughton. 5s.

THE EVERLASTING ARMS. By Joseph Hocking. Hodder & Stoughton. £0.25.

THE GAEL. By Edward E. Lysaght. Maunsel. 6s. 6d.

THE GAEL. By Edward E. Lysaght. Maunsel. 6shillings 6pence.

FULL CIRCLE. By Mary Agnes Hamilton. Collins. 7s.

FULL CIRCLE. By Mary Agnes Hamilton. Collins. 7s.

HOW THEY DID IT. By Gerald O'Donovan. Methuen. 8s.

HOW THEY DID IT. By Gerald O'Donovan. Methuen. 8s.

PIRATES' GOLD. By David Whitelaw. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

PIRATES' GOLD. By David Whitelaw. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

LADIES-IN-WAITING. By Kate Douglas Wiggin. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

LADIES-IN-WAITING. By Kate Douglas Wiggin. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

FAREWELL TO JANYMORE. By M. A. Rathkyle. Fisher Unwin 3s. 6d.

FAREWELL TO JANYMORE. By M.A. Rathkyle. Fisher Unwin 3s. 6d.

HISTORY

SOME SOURCES OF HUMAN HISTORY. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. S.P.C.K. 5s.

SOME SOURCES OF HUMAN HISTORY. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. S.P.C.K. 5s.

NAVAL HISTORY AND NATIONAL HISTORY. By J. Holland Rose. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d.

NAVAL HISTORY AND NATIONAL HISTORY. By J. Holland Rose. Cambridge University Press. £2.6.

A GUIDE TO THE INDIA OFFICE RECORDS, 1600–1858. By William Foster, C.I.E., Registrar and Superintendent of Records. For the India Office: Constable. 2s.

A GUIDE TO THE INDIA OFFICE RECORDS, 1600–1858. By Will Foster, C.I.E., Registrar and Superintendent of Records. For the India Office: Constable. 2s.

LAW

A SELECTION OF CASES ILLUSTRATIVE OF ENGLISH CRIMINAL LAW. By Courtney Stanhope Kenney. Fourth Edition. Cambridge University Press. 15s.

A SELECTION OF CASES ILLUSTRATIVE OF ENGLISH CRIMINAL LAW. By Courtney Stanhope Kenney. Fourth Edition. Cambridge University Press. 15s.

NAVAL AND MILITARY

THE LAST CRUSADE. By Donald Maxwell. John Lane. 25s.

THE LAST CRUSADE. By Donald Maxwell. John Lane. 25s.

A GALLOPER AT YPRES. By Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel Patrick Butler, D.S.O. Fisher Unwin. 15s.

A GALLOPER AT YPRES. By Major and Lieutenant Colonel Patrick Butler, D.S.O. Fisher Unwin. 15s.

THE DEFEAT OF AUSTRIA AS SEEN BY THE SEVENTH DIVISION. By the Rev. E. C. Crosse, D.S.O. Year Book Press. 7s. 6d.

THE DEFEAT OF AUSTRIA AS SEEN BY THE SEVENTH DIVISION. By the Rev. E. C. Crosse, D.S.O. Year Book Press. 7s. 6d.

THE PARAVANE ADVENTURE. By L. Cope Cornford. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s. 6d.

THE PARAVANE ADVENTURE. By L. Cope Cornford. Hodder & Stoughton. 7£ 6p.

THE ROMANCE OF THE BATTLE LINE IN FRANCE. By J. E. C. Bodley. Constable. 7s. 6d.

THE ROMANCE OF THE BATTLE LINE IN FRANCE. By J.E.C. Bodley. Constable. 7 s. 6 d.

INDISCRETIONS OF THE NAVAL CENSOR. By Rear-Admiral Sir Douglas Brownrigg. Cassell. 12s. 6d.

INDISCRETIONS OF THE NAVAL CENSOR. By Rear-Admiral Sir Douglas Brownrigg. Cassell. 12shillings 6pence

POETRY

FLORA. A Book of Drawings. By Pamela Bianco. With Illustrative Poems by Walter de la Mare. Heinemann. 25s.

FLORA. A Book of Drawings. By Pamela Bianco. With Illustrated Poems by Walter de la Mare. Heinemann. 25s.

THE HAPPY TREE AND OTHER POEMS. By Gerald Gould. Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

THE HAPPY TREE AND OTHER POEMS. By Gerald Gould. Blackwell. 3s. 6d.

THE GUARDS CAME THROUGH. By Arthur Conan Doyle. Murray. 2s. 6d.

THE GUARDS CAME THROUGH. By Arthur Conan Doyle. Murray. £2.6.

THE NEW NAVY AND OTHER POEMS. By Rear-Admiral Ronald A. Hopwood, C.B. Murray. 4s. 6d.

THE NEW NAVY AND OTHER POEMS. By Rear Admiral Ronald A. Hopwood, C.B. Murray. 4s. 6d.

THE AUSTRALIAN AND OTHER VERSES. By Will H. Ogilvie. Sydney: Angus & Robertson. London: Milford. 4s. 6d.

THE AUSTRALIAN AND OTHER VERSES. By Will H. Ogilvie. Sydney: Angus & Robertson. London: Milford. 4s. 6d.

THE YOUNG GUARD. By E. W. Hornung. Constable. 3s. 6d.

THE YOUNG GUARD. By E.W. Hornung. Constable. 3s. 6d.

A PRISONER OF PENTONVILLE. By "Red Band." Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

A PRISONER OF PENTONVILLE. By "Red Band." Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d.

THE PEDLAR. By Ruth Manning-Sanders. Selwyn & Blount. 3s. 6d.

THE PEDLAR. By Ruth Manning-Sanders. Selwyn & Blount. 3s. 6d.

TWIXT CLYDE AND TWEED. By Gilbert Rae. Erskine Macdonald. 5s.

TWIXT CLYDE AND TWEED. By Gilbert Rae. Erskine Macdonald. 5s.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, etc.

THE PEACE IN THE MAKING. By H. Wilson Harris. The Swarthmore Press. 6s.

THE PEACE IN THE MAKING. By H. Wilson Harris. The Swarthmore Press. 6s.

THE BOLSHEVIK ADVENTURE. By John Pollock. Constable. 7s. 6d.

THE BOLSHEVIK ADVENTURE. By John Pollock. Constable. £7.50.

THE STATE AND REVOLUTION. By V. I. Ulianov (N. Lenin). Allen & Unwin. 3s.

THE STATE AND REVOLUTION. By V.I. Lenin (N. Lenin). Allen & Unwin. 3s.

CLERICAL INCOMES. An Inquiry into the Cost of Living among the Parochial Clergy. By Eleven Diocesan Contributors. Edited with an introduction by J. Howard B. Masterman. Bell. 6s.

CLERICAL INCOMES. An Investigation into the Cost of Living for Local Clergy. By Eleven Diocesan Contributors. Edited with an introduction by J. Howard B. Masterman. Bell. 6s.

BEFORE THE WAR. By Viscount Haldane. Cassell. 7s. 6d.

BEFORE THE WAR. By Viscount Haldane. Cassell. 7s. 6d.

EDUCATION BY VIOLENCE. Essays on the War and the Future. By Henry Seidel Canby, Professor in Yale University. The Macmillan Co. 6s. 6d.

EDUCATION BY VIOLENCE. Essays on the War and the Future. By Henry Seidel Canby, Professor at Yale University. The Macmillan Co. 6s. 6d.

LEAGUES OF NATIONS. Ancient, Mediæval, and Modern. By Elizabeth York. The Swarthmore Press. 8s. 6d.

LEAGUES OF NATIONS. Ancient, Medieval, and Modern. By Liz York. The Swarthmore Press. 8s. 6d.

THESE THINGS SHALL BE. By George Lansbury. The Swarthmore Press. 1s. 6d.

THESE THINGS SHALL BE. By George Lansbury. The Swarthmore Press. 1sh. 6d.

THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. By the Right Hon. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bt. Stevens. 10s.

THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. By the Right Hon. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bt. Stevens. 10s.

A SHORT PRIMER OF INDUSTRIAL HISTORY. By W. Riddick. Independent Labour Party. 6d.

A SHORT PRIMER OF INDUSTRIAL HISTORY. By W. Riddick. Independent Labour Party. 6d.

THE PEACE TREATY AND THE ECONOMIC CHAOS OF EUROPE. By Norman Angell. The Swarthmore Press. 2s. 6d.

THE PEACE TREATY AND THE ECONOMIC CHAOS OF EUROPE. By Norman Angell. The Swarthmore Press. 2s. 6d.

THE DICTATORSHIP OF THE PROLETARIAT. By Karl Kautsky. Translated by H. J. Stenning. National Labour Press. 2s. 6d.

THE DICTATORSHIP OF THE PROLETARIAT. By Karl Kautsky. Translated by H.J. Stenning. National Labour Press. 2s. 6d.

RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF S. PAUL. By the Rev. David Smith. Hodder & Stoughton. 21s.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF S. PAUL. By the Rev. David Smith. Hodder & Stoughton. 21s.

LECTURES ON INDUSTRIAL PSYCHOLOGY. By Bernard Muscio. Routledge. 6s. 6d.

LECTURES ON INDUSTRIAL PSYCHOLOGY. By Bernard Muscio. Routledge. 6sh. 6d.

THE TESTING OF A NATION. By Randall Thomas Davidson, Archbishop of Canterbury. Macmillan. 6s.

THE TESTING OF A NATION. By Randall Thomas Davidson, Archbishop of Canterbury. Macmillan. 6s.

THE PROMISE OF LIFE. By the Rev. C. Harrington Lees. Morgan & Scott. 3s.

THE PROMISE OF LIFE. By the Rev. C. Harrington Lees. Morgan & Scott. 3s.

THE MODERN CRAZE OF SPIRITUALISM. By the Rev. F. B. Meyer. Morgan & Scott. 6d.

THE MODERN CRAZE OF SPIRITUALISM. By the Rev. F.B. Meyer. Morgan & Scott. 6d.

UPON GOD'S HOLY HILLS. By C. C. Martindale, S.J. Washbourne. 3s. 6d.

UPON GOD'S HOLY HILLS. By C.C. Martindale, S.J. Washbourne. 3s. 6d.

A GIRL'S IDEALS. By Mrs. Armel O'Connor. Ludlow: Mary's Meadow Press. 2s.

A GIRL'S IDEALS. By Mrs. Armel O'Connor. Ludlow: Mary's Meadow Press. 2s.

GREAT FRENCH SERMONS FROM BOSSUET, BOURDALOUE, AND MASILLON. (Second Series.) Edited by the Rev. D. O'Mahony. Sands.

GREAT FRENCH SERMONS FROM BOSSUET, BOURDALOUE, AND MASILLON. (Second Series.) Edited by the Rev. D. O'Mahony. Sands.

AN INTRODUCTION TO SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY. By William McDougall. Methuen. 7s. 6d.

AN INTRODUCTION TO SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY. By William McDougall. Methuen. 7s. 6d.

A FRAGMENT OF THE HUMAN MIND. By John Theodore Merz. Blackwood. 12s. 6d.

A FRAGMENT OF THE HUMAN MIND. By John T. Merz. Blackwood. 12s. 6d.

SCIENCE

PLEASURE-UNPLEASURE. By A. Wohlegemuth. Cambridge University Press. 14s.

PLEASURE-UNPLEASURE. By A. Wohlegemuth. Cambridge University Press. 14s.

PSYCHOLOGY OF THE NORMAL AND SUBNORMAL. By Henry Herbert Goddard. Kegan Paul. 25s.

PSYCHOLOGY OF THE NORMAL AND SUBNORMAL. By Henry Herbert Goddard. Kegan Paul. 25s.

APPLIED CHEMISTRY. By C. Kenneth Tinkler and Helen Masters. Crosby Lockwood. 12s. 6d.

APPLIED CHEMISTRY. By C. Kenneth Tinkler and Helen Masters. Crosby Lockwood. 12s. 6d.

OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF BOTANY. By R. J. Harvey Gibson. Black. 10s.

OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF BOTANY. By R.J. Harvey Gibson. Black. 10s.


THE LONDON
MERCURY

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant-Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Vol. I No. 5 March 1920

Vol. 1 No. 5 March 1920

EDITORIAL NOTES

AS we write a deputation is to wait upon Mr. Fisher, President of the Board of Education, in order to press the claims of a National Theatre. "Why Mr. Fisher?" it may be asked—a member of the deputation was, in fact, asked the question. The Board of Education cannot establish a National Theatre; the Treasury would scarcely allow Mr. Fisher to make a grant to the National Theatre fund; and whatever the advantages of a National Theatre and the elevating influence which might conceivably be exercised by the drama, few people think of it primarily as educational in the narrow sense of the word. The answer given to the question was: "Because he's the nearest approach we've got to a Minister of Fine Arts."

AS we write, a delegation is set to meet with Mr. Fisher, the President of the Board of Education, to advocate for the establishment of a National Theatre. “Why Mr. Fisher?” one might wonder—a member of the delegation was indeed asked this. The Board of Education cannot create a National Theatre; the Treasury would likely not allow Mr. Fisher to provide funding for the National Theatre project; and although there are benefits to having a National Theatre and the uplifting impact that drama could potentially have, very few people view it primarily as educational in the strict sense. The response to the question was: “Because he's the closest thing we have to a Minister of Fine Arts.”

decorative break

We suppose that in this special connection the answer was a true one. The President of the Board of Education may be supposed to stand in a closer relation with the drama than other Ministers, though had other arts been under consideration other Ministers would have been thought of. Had domestic architecture been the deputation's concern it would have addressed itself to the Minister of Health, and within a narrow range Sir Alfred Mond at the Office of Works actually performs some of the functions of a Minister of Fine Arts. The fabric of the Houses of Parliament is under his care; his predecessors, Lord Harcourt and Lord Beauchamp, left their marks upon it. It was the Office of Works which commissioned and supervised the later frescoes on staircase and corridor at Westminster, and it is its business to see that alterations are made consonantly with the character of the structure. But this is a very minor thing compared with the vast field in which the Government does at present exercise functions in which æsthetic considerations are largely involved.

We assume that in this specific situation, the answer was indeed a truthful one. The President of the Board of Education is likely to have a closer connection to drama than other Ministers; however, if other arts were being discussed, different Ministers would have been considered. If the focus had been on domestic architecture, the delegation would have approached the Minister of Health, and within a limited scope, Sir Alfred Mond at the Office of Works actually carries out some of the duties of a Minister of Fine Arts. The design of the Houses of Parliament is under his supervision; his predecessors, Lord Harcourt and Lord Beauchamp, left their legacies on it. It was the Office of Works that commissioned and oversaw the later frescoes in the staircase and corridor at Westminster, and it is responsible for ensuring that any alterations align with the character of the building. However, this is a very minor aspect compared to the broad areas where the Government currently operates, which involve significant aesthetic considerations.

514 Let us, for a moment, ignore the things which might be done—such as the subsidisation of a National Theatre—and think of a few of the things which have been done, or are habitually done. At this moment a Government department is supervising, or preparing to supervise, the erection of hundreds of thousands of houses. These houses will materially affect the architectural landscape. Design, the suitability of materials to local features and traditions, these things are of immense importance; what is done depends upon the competence, the information, the industry, the numerical sufficiency, and the domestic influence within the Department of the Ministry of Health's experts. Many departments build, or arrange for building to their own designs, numerous large public structures, or exercise, or could exercise, a determining pressure upon the design of buildings erected by local authorities. You cannot go many miles along the English coast without finding a barracks, and when you find it you will not like it. We have a complex of public museums which are the particular care of no Minister. We have an immense Government printing business which is directly under the Treasury; it is no powerful person's concern to see that its publications are well produced. Our Mint produces coins, our Post Office produces stamps, our War Office produces medals. The most important medal ever produced by the British Government is the large memorial bronze plaque which is to be given to the next-of-kin of nearly a million fallen. The last, word as to the nature of this, and the process by which it should be made, rested first (we believe) with the Contracts Branch of the War Office, which has been incorporated in the Ministry of Munitions. We have mentioned but a few typical illustrations of the confused, haphazard way in which the State is in operative contact with the Arts; and even then we have not mentioned the most recent and striking instances, the commissioning of a large number of war pictures by a "Minister of Information" who happened to want to see contemporary art well represented in the Imperial War Museum, and the employment of both British plays and British drawings as "propaganda abroad"—the Salome incident may be recalled.

514 Let’s take a moment to put aside what could be done—like funding a National Theatre—and focus on what has been done, or what happens regularly. Right now, a government department is overseeing, or getting ready to oversee, the construction of hundreds of thousands of houses. These homes will significantly change the architectural landscape. Design, the suitability of materials to local characteristics and traditions—these factors are incredibly important; what happens depends on the expertise, knowledge, effort, numbers, and local influence of the Ministry of Health's experts. Many departments construct, or plan to build, numerous large public buildings according to their own designs or have, or could have, a significant impact on the design of buildings put up by local authorities. You can't travel far along the English coast without coming across a barracks, and when you do find one, you probably won’t like it. We have a complex of public museums that no specific Minister is responsible for. We have a massive government printing operation directly under the Treasury; it’s not a priority for anyone to ensure that its publications are produced well. Our Mint produces coins, our Post Office produces stamps, and our War Office produces medals. The most significant medal ever made by the British Government is the large memorial bronze plaque that will be given to the next of kin of nearly a million fallen soldiers. The final decision on the design of this plaque and how it should be produced initially rested (we believe) with the Contracts Branch of the War Office, which is now part of the Ministry of Munitions. We’ve only highlighted a few typical examples of the chaotic, inconsistent way the State interacts with the Arts; and even then, we haven’t touched on the most recent and notable instances, like the commissioning of numerous war paintings by a "Minister of Information" who wanted to showcase contemporary art in the Imperial War Museum, and the use of both British plays and British artwork as "propaganda abroad"—the Salome incident comes to mind.

decorative break

Is there not an overwhelmingly strong case for a Ministry of Fine Arts? We know there are always those who, when the suggestion is made, drop the curtain in their minds at once with contemptuous remarks about "official art." What they ignore is that we are bound to have "official art," that it could not conceivably be worse than it is, and that proper organisation would at least give an occasional intelligent Minister a chance. Design at present is everybody's business and nobody's business. It is not to be expected that even the most æsthetic of War Ministers should much preoccupy himself with the "elevations" of barracks, that the best of Ministers for Education should devote his days to the physical appearance of schools and515 training colleges, that the First Lord of the Admiralty should mind what his Stores look like, or that even new Government buildings in the middle of London, though they do engage serious attention sometimes, should be anything but bad. The Office of Works itself, which actually builds, is principally concerned with seeing that So-and-so gets so many rooms and So-and-so has his partition pulled down. There is no specialist authority in engraving or metal work. Ministers and officials sometimes consult experts, but it is a matter of chance what sort of experts they will consult. In no capital, not even in Berlin, are there uglier Public Offices than there are in Whitehall, or more pretentious ones. As for the immense amount of War Office building, the Guards Barracks at Chelsea may stand as a type. We commend them as a medicine for anyone who suspects himself of exaggerated national vanity. Our museums are starved. Readers will remember the ridiculous cheeseparing at Bloomsbury early in the war which, combined with the ruthless occupation and closing of museums and galleries, reduced many able and devoted public servants almost to despair. Had these institutions been under the control of a Minister whose prime concern they were, they would have had a higher status in Whitehall and he could have fought for them, as it was no one's interest or business to fight for them.

Isn’t there an incredibly strong argument for a Ministry of Fine Arts? We know there will always be people who, when this suggestion comes up, immediately shut down their minds with snarky comments about "official art." What they overlook is that "official art" is inevitable, that it couldn’t possibly be worse than it is now, and that proper organization would at least give a knowledgeable Minister a chance to make a difference. Right now, design is everyone's responsibility and no one's. It’s unrealistic to expect even the most artistic of War Ministers to focus on the design of barracks, just as it’s unlikely that the best Education Minister would spend their time worrying about how schools and training colleges look, that the First Lord of the Admiralty would care about the appearance of his Stores, or that even new Government buildings in central London, though they sometimes get serious attention, could be anything other than unattractive. The Office of Works, which is responsible for building, mainly concerns itself with ensuring that one person gets a certain number of rooms and another has their partitions removed. There’s no specialized authority on engraving or metalwork. Ministers and officials occasionally consult experts, but it’s a hit-or-miss situation regarding which experts they actually consult. In no capital, not even in Berlin, are there uglier Public Offices than those in Whitehall, or more pretentious ones. Regarding the massive amount of War Office construction, the Guards Barracks at Chelsea serve as a prime example. They’re a good reality check for anyone who might be overly proud of their country. Our museums are starved for attention. Readers will recall the absurd penny-pinching at Bloomsbury early in the war, which, combined with the harsh closure and takeover of museums and galleries, left many capable and dedicated public servants feeling nearly hopeless. If these institutions had been managed by a Minister who genuinely cared about them, they would have held a higher status in Whitehall, and that Minister could have advocated for them, while currently, no one has a vested interest in their defense.

decorative break

We believe that in many regards a Minister of Fine Arts would preserve us from the worst infamies, and that a good Minister of Fine Arts would have great opportunities of doing more than that. For certain things he should be directly and solely responsible to Parliament: the art galleries and those museums which are not first and foremost technological. It should rest with his department at least to sanction all designs for public buildings erected by the central authorities, and it might act in consultative capacity to other authorities. His staff should include men capable of originating, obtaining, or vetoing designs for any other department doing work in which design is important. For the Stationery Office, though it be primarily a (not very well run) publishing business, we do not see why that should not be bodily transferred to him. The "format" of most Government publications is disgraceful, both from the point of view of appearance and from that of convenience, and were they better produced they might be better marketed. We are not under the illusion that any Minister of Fine Arts would initiate great revolutions in Art, but he could certainly greatly increase our facilities and add to the comfort of our walks abroad. And, where a subsidy for some definite object such as the National Theatre is wanted, he would be as the mouthpiece of the State and a Minister amongst Ministers far more likely to be able to do something than Mr. Fisher or any other existing Minister. We hope shortly to return to the subject, one of the few at all impinging on politics with which we feel entitled to deal.

We believe that a Minister of Fine Arts would save us from the worst scandals, and that a good Minister of Fine Arts would have many opportunities to do even more. For some aspects, he should be directly accountable to Parliament: the art galleries and museums that aren’t primarily focused on technology. His department should at least approve all designs for public buildings built by the central authorities, and it could offer advice to other authorities. His team should include people who can create, source, or reject designs for any other department where design is crucial. As for the Stationery Office, even though it mainly runs a (not very well managed) publishing operation, we don’t see why it shouldn't be handed over to him. The layout of most Government publications is embarrassing, both in terms of appearance and practicality, and if they were produced better, they might be marketed more successfully. We aren't naive enough to think that any Minister of Fine Arts would spark significant revolutions in Art, but he could definitely enhance our resources and improve our enjoyment while out and about. And when it comes to a subsidy for specific initiatives like the National Theatre, he would act as the voice of the State and be a Minister among Ministers far more likely to make an impact than Mr. Fisher or any other current Minister. We hope to revisit this topic soon, as it is one of the few issues related to politics that we feel we can address.

516 Several correspondents have written drawing our attention to the prices paid at the sale of Lord Foley's library and to Truth's comments on them. The facts in brief are these. The Ruxley Lodge library was sold locally; there were few, if any, bidders for the important books, except a number of London booksellers, and the sums fetched were deplorably small. All four Shakespeare Folios (the third imperfect) were there. They fetched £100, £46, £28, and £20 respectively. Two months ago the Britwell copy of the first brought in £2300 at Sotheby's. Thirteen first editions of Shelley fetched £52 the lot, and Keats's Endymion and Lamia volumes produced £7 between them. Some valuable books were lumped in with bundles of miscellaneous books and went for a song; it is likely that, with such cataloguing, many rare and valuable works may have escaped mention except as "and others": our contemporary goes so far as to say that "there is every probability that in this way old books worth hundreds, even thousands, of pounds were disposed of for a few shillings."

516 Several correspondents have reached out to highlight the prices paid at the auction of Lord Foley's library and to Truth's comments on them. Here are the facts in brief. The Ruxley Lodge library was sold locally; there were few, if any, bidders for the significant books, aside from some London booksellers, and the amounts fetched were shockingly low. All four Shakespeare Folios (the third one was imperfect) were included. They sold for £100, £46, £28, and £20, respectively. Just two months ago, the Britwell copy of the first Folio sold for £2300 at Sotheby's. Thirteen first editions of Shelley went for £52 as a lot, and Keats's Endymion and Lamia volumes brought in £7 combined. Some valuable books were grouped with bundles of miscellaneous books and went for next to nothing; it's likely that, with such poor cataloguing, many rare and valuable works may have gone unmentioned except as "and others": our contemporary goes so far as to say that "there is every probability that in this way old books worth hundreds, even thousands, of pounds were sold off for just a few shillings."

decorative break

It is really deplorable that owners, or their executors and legatees, should suffer thus. Nobody grudges dealers their fair profits, nor does any one deny that a dealer, like anybody else, is entitled to pick up bargains because he knows what the other side doesn't know. But for dealers to combine at an auction in order to prevent a vendor from having more than a tithe of the known market value of his goods is another matter. We make no direct allusion to this particular sale. We did not see the catalogue or the goods, and it is—at any rate for the purposes of argument—conceivable that the best books may have been in very bad condition. Nor do we suggest that there are not dealers in London who keep outside rings and do not take part in "knock-outs." But everybody knows that there are rings in all the important collectors' trades, and that these rings frequently put up at auctions—and the country auction gives them their best chance—the merest simulacrum of competition bidding and retire to share out the loot among themselves. In the new volume of Mr. Wilfrid Blunt's Diary there is an account of the beginnings of the late Sir Hugh Lane's career, given to Mr. Blunt by Sir Hugh's aunt, Lady Gregory:

It’s truly unfortunate that owners, or their executors and heirs, have to endure this situation. No one resents dealers making their fair profits, and everyone acknowledges that a dealer, like anyone else, has the right to find good deals because they know something others don’t. However, it’s a different story when dealers join forces at an auction to ensure a seller receives less than a fraction of the actual market value of their goods. We’re not directly referencing this specific sale. We didn’t see the catalog or the items, and it’s—at least for the sake of argument—possible that the best books were in very poor condition. We’re also not implying that there aren’t dealers in London who operate outside these schemes and don’t engage in "knock-outs." But everyone is aware that there are rings in all major collectors’ markets, and these rings often create a mere façade of competitive bidding at auctions—especially at country auctions, which offer them the best chance—and then they leave to share the profits among themselves. In the new volume of Mr. Wilfrid Blunt's Diary, there’s an account of the early days of the late Sir Hugh Lane's career, shared with Mr. Blunt by Sir Hugh's aunt, Lady Gregory:

She apprenticed him to Colnaghi at a hundred a year, where he learnt his business of picture-dealing. He began his fortune, she tells me, by an accident. He happened to hear of a picture which was for sale in some remote country place, and travelled down to look at it, but, having no money to buy, although there was almost no bidding, he was obliged to let it go for a very small price. When the sale was over, the bidders, who were all professional dealers, went to a public house, and he with them, and it then turned out that they had been standing in together not to bid, and they held a private sale of the picture among themselves, dividing the price realised between them, and as Lane was known to belong to Colnaghi's he was included in it, and got £160 as his share.

She got him an apprenticeship at Colnaghi for a hundred a year, where he learned the business of art dealing. She tells me he started his fortune by chance. He heard about a painting for sale in a far-off place and traveled there to check it out, but without any money to buy it. Even though there wasn’t much bidding, he had to let it go for a very low price. After the sale, the bidders—who were all professional dealers—went to a pub, and he went with them. It turned out they had agreed not to bid against each other and held a private sale of the painting among themselves, splitting the profits. Since Lane was known to be connected with Colnaghi's, he was included in the deal and received £160 as his share.

We have heard, we remember, that the picture was a Hals; at all events this illustrates the sort of thing that happens. Not long before the war there was a considerable disturbance about the operations of an alleged ring at Christie's; there were rumours of knock-outs in which picture-dealers shared out enormous sums. It was widely argued that this sort of operation should be legally defined as fraudulent and legally punished. That nothing came of the agitation, in the light of the fact that every honest man (which includes dealers who have been forced into rings) sympathised with the agitators, suggests that investigation opened up more difficulties than had been suspected.

We’ve heard and remember that the painting was by Hals; either way, this shows the kind of things that happen. Not long before the war, there was a big uproar about the activities of an alleged group at Christie’s; there were rumors of shady deals where art dealers were sharing huge amounts of money. Many argued that this kind of operation should be legally classified as fraud and punished by law. The fact that nothing came of the uproar, especially since every honest person (which includes dealers who were forced into these groups) supported the protesters, suggests that the investigation revealed more complications than anyone had anticipated.

decorative break

People are again urging a legal remedy. It appears to us that it would be impossible to enforce a law preventing rings and knock-out auctions. Nobody can compel men to bid against each other if they have an agreement—verbal and private—not to, and though large gatherings for a knock-out might occasionally be detected (but proof of guilt would be difficult), two or three are entitled innocently to gather together and can easily do so for purposes not entirely innocent. An occasional bad sale in London is bound to occur so long as rich private buyers continue their modern practice of not attending sales. We don't think anybody complained about prices when the Huth Library or Lord Vernon's rarities were sold, and we have been to many quite ordinary sales in Chancery Lane or Bond Street at which scarcely anything went for less than the owners had probably paid for it a few years ago. There are usually quite enough outsiders present to keep prices up, and it is only by accident that an agreeable little collection sometimes goes at a sacrifice. Moreover a private buyer, if he bids, is not harried as he is in some minor rooms where other commodities are sold; and some of the biggest dealers, if present, act entirely on their own. Such as the conditions in London are we cannot see much hope of change, unless and until (as we said) there is a return to the days when peers of the realm bid against each other for the jewels of the Roxburgh Library and their friends stood by them betting on the results. But the most calamitous occurrences, those which take place away from London, might easily be avoided if owners or executors would have a little sense. It is hardly conceivable that Lord Foley took really expert advice about his books; it is certain that if he knew anything about the market in old books he would never have had his put up at a local auction. Persons disposing wholesale of valuables, books, pictures, or china, from country houses should never allow them to be sold in the country. At Messrs. Sotheby's or Hodgson's, though a bad patch may now and then be struck, books would never go for the prices fetched at Ruxley Park; and when a really important collection comes up the big American buyers are almost invariably present, and the518 only comment likely to be made on prices is that there seems no end to their possible inflation.

People are once again calling for a legal solution. It seems to us that enforcing a law against collusion and knock-out auctions would be impossible. You can't force people to bid against each other if they've privately agreed not to, and while large gatherings for a knock-out might occasionally be spotted (proving guilt, however, would be tough), a few people can reasonably come together without any shady intentions. A bad sale every now and then in London is bound to happen as long as wealthy private buyers stick to their current practice of not attending auctions. We don't think anyone had issues with the prices when the Huth Library or Lord Vernon's rare items were sold, and we've been to many ordinary auctions in Chancery Lane or Bond Street where hardly anything sold for less than what the owners probably paid for it a few years back. There's usually enough outside bidders to keep prices up, and it’s only by chance that a nice little collection sometimes sells for less than it’s worth. Plus, a private buyer who bids isn’t pressured like they are in some smaller auction houses where other items are also sold; and some of the biggest dealers, if they’re there, act completely independently. Given the current situation in London, we don’t see much hope for change unless (as we said) we revert to the days when nobility bid against each other for the jewels of the Roxburgh Library while their friends placed bets on the outcomes. However, the most disastrous situations, those that happen outside of London, could easily be avoided if owners or their executors were a bit more sensible. It’s hard to believe that Lord Foley actually got expert advice about his books; it’s certain that if he understood anything about the market for old books, he never would have put them up for a local auction. People selling valuable items—books, art, or antiques—should never allow them to be auctioned off in the country. At Sotheby's or Hodgson's, although there may sometimes be a bad spell, books would never sell for the low prices seen at Ruxley Park. And when a really important collection comes up, big American buyers are almost always in attendance, with the only likely remark about prices being that there seems to be no end to how high they can go.

decorative break

Last month we stated in this place that we had recovered a few copies of No. 1 of The London Mercury. These are now exhausted. We shall have no more copies, and if people send us money for No. 1 we shall only be at the pains of returning it. We would advise those who are anxious to get No. 1 to take steps to secure it privately, by advertisement or through secondhand booksellers. We have still a certain stock of No. 2, and new subscriptions may still begin as from that issue. We repeat our invitation to readers who will be wanting binding cases for Vol. I. to let us know.

Last month, we mentioned here that we had a few copies of No. 1 of The London Mercury. Those are now gone. We won’t have any more copies, and if anyone sends us money for No. 1, we’ll just have to return it. We suggest that anyone eager to get No. 1 should try to find it privately, either through ads or secondhand bookstores. We still have some copies of No. 2 available, and new subscriptions can still start from that issue. We invite readers who need binding cases for Vol. I to let us know.


LITERARY INTELLIGENCE

THE death, recently reported from Germany, of Dr. Richard Dehmel at the age of fifty-six removes after a long interval the second of the two poets who were admiringly regarded by their contemporaries as rivalling the literary partnership which once existed between Goethe and Schiller. The Freiherr Detlev von Liliencron, who died in 1909, was one of the initiators of a new movement in German literature; and of this movement his much younger friend was often proclaimed the most distinguished ornament. Dehmel was the son of a forest official in the Mark of Brandenburg, and it has been speculated, without obvious results, whether there was not some Slavonic admixture in his blood which was reflected in his work. But there is little in his career which requires further brought explanation than the conditions of its time and place. He was educated at the University of Leipzig, where he took his doctor's degree with a thesis on a point in the business of insurance, and he worked for some years as secretary to an insurance company, a period of his life which he regarded as having profitably taught him discipline and orderliness of mind. He developed late as a poet. He himself said that he wrote nothing worth having till his twenty-sixth year, and many of the pieces in his first volume, Erlösungen, published when he was twenty-eight, were afterwards discarded or altered. His works consist of several collections of poems, which he continually shuffled and regrouped with every new edition (he was inclined to rebuff critics who wished to trace the development of his powers); Die Verwandlungen der Venus, a series of poetical visions of all types of love from the highest to the lowest; Zwei Menschen, a novel in verse, describing the elopement of a librarian with his employer's wife; Der Mitmensch, a modern play in prose, to which he himself attached great importance; an elaborate wordless play called Lucifer; Michel-Michael, a political tract in dramatic form; a collection of short stories; a collection of essays; and a collection of tales and verses for children. Like most of his generation he was subject to many exotic influences, ranging from Verlaine to Przybyszewski and from Shakespeare to Pierre Louys; and his works contain many admirable translations, those from Verlaine being among the best in the German language. His own poetry is pre-eminently didactic and he preaches consistently, in allegory, in direct narrative, and in direct precept, the doctrine of self-control and of the full utilisation of all human faculties. He had passion and vigour, a not always active power of psychological discernment and an occasional perception of beauty. He is justly reproached with a certain brutality and vulgarity and, one might add, with strange lapses of humour. His courage and determination are beyond question; but in his erotic, as well as in his mystical, rhapsodies (which are often combined) there is too frequently a disagreeable element of frigid calculation. His obscurity is sometimes tiresome and unnecessary, and many of his allegories and symbols are incomprehensible without an external key to their meaning. Some of his lyrics, however, are extremely beautiful: there are passages of insight and dramatic force in Zwei Menschen; some of his epigrams and aphorisms are wise and terse; and a strain of earnest sincerity runs through all his preaching. In August, 1914, though his class was not called up, he volunteered for service, and, possibly as a reward for a great deal of patriotic poetry, he received the Iron Cross. He died at Blankenese, near Hamburg, where he had lived for several years before the war.

THE recent death in Germany of Dr. Richard Dehmel at fifty-six marks the end of a long period during which he was considered one of the two poets who, like Goethe and Schiller, were admired by their peers. The other was Freiherr Detlev von Liliencron, who passed away in 1909 and was a pioneer of a new movement in German literature; Dehmel, significantly younger, was often hailed as a standout figure in that movement. Born to a forest official in the Mark of Brandenburg, there has been some speculation, though inconclusive, about a possible Slavonic heritage influencing his work. However, his career is largely shaped by the context of his time and place. He studied at the University of Leipzig, earning his doctorate with a dissertation on insurance, and spent several years working as a secretary for an insurance company, which he believed taught him valuable lessons in discipline and clarity of thought. He blossomed as a poet later in life, claiming he didn’t produce anything worth keeping until he was twenty-six. Many pieces in his first collection, Erlösungen, published when he was twenty-eight, were later discarded or revised. His body of work includes multiple poetry collections, which he frequently re-arranged with each new edition (he often dismissed critics who wanted to track his artistic development); Die Verwandlungen der Venus, a series of poetic visions exploring various forms of love; Zwei Menschen, a verse novel about a librarian eloping with his boss’s wife; Der Mitmensch, a modern prose play he valued highly; an elaborate silent play called Lucifer; Michel-Michael; a political drama; a collection of short stories; a series of essays; and tales and poems for children. Like many of his contemporaries, he was influenced by a range of exotic sources, from Verlaine to Przybyszewski and Shakespeare to Pierre Louys, and his works feature many excellent translations, particularly of Verlaine. His poetry is mainly didactic, consistently advocating for self-control and the full use of all human faculties through allegory, direct narrative, and direct teaching. He exhibited passion and energy, along with a not always active ability for psychological insight and occasional moments of beauty. He has been justly criticized for certain brutality and vulgarity, and some peculiar lapses in humor. His bravery and resolve are unquestionable; however, his erotic and mystical rhapsodies, often intertwined, sometimes carry a disquieting hint of cold calculation. His obscurity can be tiresome and unnecessary, with many of his allegories and symbols being unintelligible without an external reference for their meanings. Despite this, some of his lyrics are incredibly beautiful: Zwei Menschen contains passages of deep insight and dramatic impact; some of his epigrams and aphorisms are wise and succinct; and an earnest sincerity permeates all his teachings. In August 1914, although his class wasn't drafted, he volunteered for service and, perhaps as recognition for a lot of patriotic poetry, was awarded the Iron Cross. He passed away in Blankenese, near Hamburg, where he had lived for several years before the war.

decorative break

Those many who knew the late Edward Thomas, who fell in France in 1917, will be glad to hear that a memorial is being prepared of an admirable poet and essayist. It will take the form of a volume, biographical and appreciative, of prose and verse,520 and the contributors will include, amongst others, Messrs. W. H. Davies, Walter de la Mare, V. Locke Ellis, Edward Garnett, James Guthrie, E. S. P. Haynes, and Edward Rhys. Extracts are given from Thomas's letters to Mr. W. H. Hudson. The book is being printed by Mr. Guthrie, whose beautiful work as draughtsman and painter in Root and Branch has not yet had the full recognition it deserves. It will be a quarto, set in Caslon Old Face type, and bound in dark green cloth, with a device in gold by Mr. Guthrie, who has also designed a frontispiece, title-page, and initial letters. The price is to be ten shillings, and prospective subscribers should apply to the Secretary, Pear Tree Press, Flansham, Bognor.

Those who knew the late Edward Thomas, who died in France in 1917, will be pleased to learn that a memorial is being prepared for this admirable poet and essayist. It will be a volume that features biography and appreciation, consisting of prose and verse,520 and contributors will include, among others, W. H. Davies, Walter de la Mare, V. Locke Ellis, Edward Garnett, James Guthrie, E. S. P. Haynes, and Edward Rhys. The book will include excerpts from Thomas's letters to W. H. Hudson. It is being printed by Mr. Guthrie, whose excellent work as a draftsman and painter in Root and Branch has not yet received the recognition it deserves. The book will be a quarto, set in Caslon Old Face type, and bound in dark green cloth, featuring a gold device by Mr. Guthrie, who has also designed a frontispiece, title page, and initial letters. The price will be ten shillings, and prospective subscribers should contact the Secretary, Pear Tree Press, Flansham, Bognor.

decorative break

Lady Burne-Jones, widow of the painter, died early last month. She was the author of one of the most readable and delightful biographies in the language. Her "Life" of her husband was written vivaciously rather than brilliantly, and it revealed in Lady Burne-Jones no notable gift for literary creation. But her two volumes contained no dull page, few slipshod sentences, and a life-like portrait of one of the most lovable of men.

Lady Burne-Jones, the widow of the painter, passed away early last month. She wrote one of the most engaging and enjoyable biographies in the language. Her "Life" of her husband was written with energy rather than brilliance, and it showed that Lady Burne-Jones didn't have a notable talent for literary creation. However, her two volumes had no boring pages, few careless sentences, and a vivid portrayal of one of the most lovable men.

decorative break

The next number of The London Mercury will contain the first of two long contributions by Mr. Edmund Gosse embodying his reminiscences of Henry James and an article by Sir George Henschel on Interpretation in Singing. Either in that or the next number we hope also to publish a first instalment of the last diary of the late W. N. P. Barbellion.

The next issue of The London Mercury will feature the first of two lengthy pieces by Mr. Edmund Gosse sharing his memories of Henry James, along with an article by Sir George Henschel about Interpretation in Singing. In this issue or the next, we also aim to publish the first installment of the final diary of the late W. N. P. Barbellion.


POETRY

The Senses

Like a bee wandering in a garden, The soul searches for her immortality
From all the various growths and blossoms Which in this life people possess As things are: going about our busy routines,
From the world's smells, sights, and sounds To fill her honey stocks.
From the sharp-sweet scent of burning dead leaves
When autumn sunsets fade into dusk: From the chill of wet stone floors And paraffin, spreading throughout the cool porches And aisles of community churches:
From the lukewarm, dull, mechanical breaths
Of empty subway stations:
From the woody scents stirred when children pull Tufts emerging from dense moss: from the faint smell Of cheap cigars and household messes, creating Happy memory Of sunny towns in France and Italy:
From the stronger, darker smell of dust and sweat
And camel dung that lingers in the bright East; And the strong, sweet, heart-wrenching scents filled the air. From pale, large lilies and daffodils intertwined Round some beloved head gone.
Such smells as these, and of the sights, The shine on blue May nights Of the young moon among the tall ancestral branches
Among the few young leaves: And after the moving plows The bright earth that, as the straight plow cuts,
Turns smoothly over: and the partially visible arc In the upper echelons and the impending emptiness In the dark opera house, where through the leap As the music fades, hundreds follow without being seen. The curtain rises slowly: And the pink apple blossom on the curve And a twisted branch, against the blue sky: And the sudden rainbows torn By the salty breeze from the jumping waves In the sunny Med.
And things heard,
The refreshing whisper of summer breezes blowing The gray-green barley fields: and the echoes stirred Through music woven in some dim light Cavernous cathedral: and the 18-pounders' Cheerful drum beats, hisses, and whoops came together In the midst of a hurricane: the sound of laughter and shouting Of girls playing rounders in the old green gardens:
And the ripple of fountains spraying Over marble nymphs and dolphins, soaked and refreshing
To the sunny fountain pool,
Where golden under the Tuscan sun The old palace rests.
But deep inside, every immortal Spirit jumps Unquenchable, the Imperishable One
To whom, amidst all this variety, Of distant universes yearning The Soul, world-traveling wanderer, reaches out
Outstretched hands, begging for help like a charity请求 The modest coin that purchases that one small treasure
Beyond all worldly limits.
MARTIN ARMSTRONG

The Coming of Green

Here like fire and there like water jumping Green life bursts forth once more, shining in the sunlight,
Small, bright emerald flames flickering through gray twigs, Small streams of leaves shyly flowing Among dark tangles. And sunlight becomes calmer. Every day, the leafy canopy spreads further,
And the vibrant, everlasting grass below gets even greener—
More vibrant and beautiful with lights and shadows emerging Alternative, multi-colored, arising from the gathering
Of clouds over the sun. Gathered planes are bending Long garlands hanging high and drooping heavily From glowing green domes. Willows are sending Their fountains are alive, with many shafts swooping down. Upward, and effortlessly backward, coolly cascading.
Like tongues of fire, like water pouring down, dripping, Green life slides down the branch, from bushes shaking. A green dew, or, out on a long curve sliding,
At the far edge of a shivering soft foam breaking.
A spring in the desert, a fire in the darkness flickering,
Greenness is clearly seen in roofs and walls. Garden paths with a lazy downward curve, Or piled up high ... reaching for the sky ... lightly drifting down,
Or tilting one fan over another. A green and golden The bright cave surrounds us, cleverly arched, With finely meshed high chambers to strengthen
Birds to flutter and sing or build nests high In swaying sanctuaries and the clusters of lime trees Flowers to scatter so that the green paths smell sweet.
A dancing flood, a wild fire growing stronger, gathering, Across the gardens, the young green life wanders freely.
MARTIN ARMSTRONG

The Modern Hippolytus

Not like poor monks, through fasting and punishment To discipline the body out of fear of God:
Not, like Sir Galahad, to waste time In heartfelt devotion to purity:
Not, like the Puritan, to embrace disgust And indulge in the sins of others to satisfy his desires:
Not, like the saint, with visions of future happiness,
Lost in an imagined world, this world is easy to overlook.
But, like Hippolytus, out of pride to create The body servant for the sake of the body; Rejecting the efforts of the Cytheraean, who desires With a submissive heart, the passion of her slaves, Freely to show respect to Her
Who, being free, wants no worshipper:
To give back what you owe, honestly,
Neither appealing to the mind through the soul, nor to the soul through the mind:
To avoid the fading light of the world's distrust
Where the desire for love is confused with love for desire, And look for Diana's cold and colorless light That knows no difference except between dark and bright:—
There was the man's will: but the unborn child
Cried in the dark, and the old world smiled.

KENWORTH RUSHBY

KENWORTH RUSHBY

Nature's Fruitfulness

This summer, on our yard wall, there swings A groundsel bush grown from a single seed planted last year.
A burnet moth, awakened by the sun in Spring,
Flew out and laid its hundred eggs on it.
A hundred seeds each bloom on it gives,
A hundred caterpillars eat its leaves.
Its feathered seeds blown by the wind are now falling. Into our yard on water and on stone. Here too the caterpillars have grown large Twist and struggle, because very few can scale the wall.
Next year, there will be one of both again:
One bush of groundsel and one burnet moth.

FRANCIS BURROWS

FRANCIS BURROWS

Almswomen

At Quincey's moat, the wasting village comes to a stop,
And there in the shelter live the closest friends
Out of everyone in the village, two elderly women who hold on As close as any true loves in the spring. A long time ago, they lived for seventy years,
In this dollhouse, they all lived together; Everything they have in common is so lacking,
And their only fear, the shadow of Death at the door.
Every sunset makes them sad, each sunrise Restores the sparkle in their dimming eyes.
How joyful are the rich during sunny days! When people are by the road, they stare in amazement. At a spot filled with fruit and flowers As it softens around their entrance; what long hours They take pride in their tall hollyhocks, Bee balm, feathery southernwood, and stocks,
Fiery dragon's mouths, great mallow leaves For ointments and lemon plants in bushy bunches,
Shagged Esau's hands with five green fingertips!
Those old sweet names are always on their lips.
As happy as little kids where these grow
In their cobbled shoes and worn-out gowns, they walk, Proud of their knowledge while on gooseberry shoots
They attached eggshells to scare away the fruit. The quick-beaked troublemakers; waiting patiently to see
Their neighbor owls stroll from tree to tree
Or in the quiet dim light, make your way down the lane. Long-winged and majestic.
But when those hours fade Inside, they reflect, frightened by the fierce storm. Whose attacking Saracens are swarming on the window, And listen for the sound of the mail going by
526 And the church clock's deep sound fading in the wind; They fuel the fire that casts a strange light
On shown kings and queens ridiculously bright,
Platters and pitchers, old calendars And a graceful hourglass shape adorned with lavenders.
They often kiss, cry, and pray. Both can be called on the same day,
And the wise little linnet chirping in its cage Also, end the long-standing friendship with them, And all together exit their cherished room
One evening that sounds like a bell when May is in bloom.
EDMUND BLUNDEN

1920.

1920s.

Intimacy

Since I've seen you do those personal things
That others only dream of; put to sleep. The creepy, dark forest of your hair And tie those bows that flutter on your peaceful chest
Softly like leaves that tremble in their rest:
Since I have seen your stocking consume,
A fast black wind, the pale flame of your foot
And considered your slim limbs so intertwined in silk Sweet mermaid sisters drowned in their dark hair:
I haven't worried too much about food.
And wine has felt like water from a well;
Pavements are made of fire, and grass consists of thin flames; All the other girls become boring like fake flowers,
Or flutter harmlessly like colorful flies
Whose wings are caught in the tangle of leaves Spread by delicate trees that grow behind the eyes.
EDGELL RICKWORD

The Soldier Addresses His Body

I will be upset if you get hurt, We've had great times together, you and I;
Even though you complained a little when luck wasn't on your side
And women were indifferent, and we lost our enthusiasm.
However, there are many things we haven't accomplished;
Countries unseen, where people do unusual things,
Eat fish while they're still alive, and imitate in the sun. The serious gestures of their stone-grey kings.
I've heard of forests that are dark at noon,
Where snakes and crawling creatures fight all day long; Where bright creatures fade under the full moon,
Gibber, cry, and wail an insane old song;
Because during the full moon, the hippogriff With an ivory-tipped snout and agate feet,
His green eye will stare at them cold and rigid. For the cowardly wyvern to come down and eat.
Vodka and kvas, along with strong mountain wines. We haven't drunk, nor grabbed at bursting grapes. To throw things at slim girls among Sicilian vines
Who would dart through the leaves, mysterious figures.
Yes, there are many things we haven't done,
But it's difficult to get them into rhyme.
Let's grab a drink and play some cards. And save boring poetry for the boring, peaceful times.
EDGELL RICKWORD

Night Rapture

For Florence Lamont

For Florence Lamont

How beautiful it is to wake up at night
When there is an all-encompassing magic In total silence, complete darkness,
To experience the world, tilted on its axis,
Spinning slowly, without any clear noise,
Unless to the ears of unimaginable beings,
Resident intangible or extended In pursuit of ecstasy among Ethereal paths and the heavenly maze,
The rumor about our path forward now brings
A constant rustling like that of a mysterious ship,
Darkling with a silent sail all ready and fully filled By the volume of consistently present air,
At the height of night, across oceans that are always calm,
Carried away, beautiful and forever unknown!
How lovely it is to wake up at night,
Wrapped in darkness, attentive, gentle, and quiet As the brain's mood is lifted by the swim. Of currents swirling in the emptiness,
To lie completely still and become aware Of the faint light from the night skies On a dark earth outside the windowsill,
So, separate yourself from the friendly group. In the vast universe that spins outside, To reflect separately in peace and happiness for a bit Until the spirit fades and barely understands
Whether self exists, or if self only exists
Forever....
How lovely to wake up at night
Inside the room that has become odd, quiet, and pleasant And live for a hundred years while being unaware The dripping wheel of silence gradually rotates,
To see the window open at night,
A misty, quiet depth where nothing moves,
And, lying there, to feel expand within The media, the conflict, and the intense vibe
Of unexpressable sad ecstasy Growing until the body feels stretched out
In perfect crucifixion on the arms Of a cross pointing from the last emptiness to emptiness While the heart fades to just a halfway spark!
All the happiness you possess, happy night,
For those who lie awake and feel like they're melting The calm flavor of darkness and the cool Breathe here from the celestial flowers That mist over your fields! Oh, joyful, joyful wounds,
Conditioned by living in society,
That have such powers to heal them!—slow, sweet sighs. Pulled away from the embrace, silent cries, the birth
Of such long-held tears as pain his eyes Who, upon waking, hears the divine callings
Of midnight filled with indescribable meaning.
How lovely it is to wake up at night,
Another night, in darkness even more profound
Save when the countless leaves on fully developed branches, Filled instead by the wandering flow of the perfumes Through the gentle spread of the still sweet air,
Shall from the deepest silence In sparkling secrecy have gathered up
A bunch of whispers and random sighs To finally let out a sound like a splash And the drifting froth of some calm wave
Which, emerged from the star-filled outer depths,
Rolls into a wreath with slow-moving foam away The fluttering of the golden moths that linger The star's single glimmer pierced the wet sands!
It's so beautiful to wake up at night
Imagination, growing louder with the surf Of the midsummer breeze through the branches,
Brings my spirit from distant places
In the softest silence and the shadows of sleep
To carry me on the top of her wave Beyond familiar shores, past the boundaries of mortality,
Of earthly thoughts, to keep me balanced Above the edges of infinity,
To which in the complete return of the wave I must come soon, bubble of solving foam,
Brought to those other shores—now never mine Except for a fleeting moment, brief as this Which now supports me, before I'm pulled back,
I hope to learn again and fully understand. How wonderful it is to wake up at night.
ROBERT NICHOLS

The Black Mountains, 1919

The Black Mountains, 1919

Elsie Inglis

Who is lying here? Between the wind and the water,
Whom all of Scotland mourns As a mother for her daughter?
"I was Elsie Inglis" When I walked the ground; Now I'm lying here In a deep and restful sleep.
What did you do, Elsie Inglis,
To prove your worth? "I worked hard my entire life
To empower women globally.
And what did you do? Earned you this tribute? "When men went out to battle,
I hung out with them.
What could a woman do? In such a twisted celebration? "Men fought each other,
And I battled with evil.
When men battled each other What enemy could you face?
"The enemy they left behind." "Fever, Hunger, and Cold."
Which was the most bitter Of all you saw fight? "My enemy killed blindly,
But men in bright light.
"My enemy killed recklessly,
The kids with their mom:
My enemy killed men,
But men killed each other.
MAURICE HEWLETT

Sorrowing for Childhood Departed

Who's among us that has found the key
What about the treasure hidden in people's hearts? Only the poet alone in his room Or the man reminiscing about his childhood again.
Hearing gay voices makes my heart feel empty,
A vacant room with vibrant colors on the walls; My brother's speech is just noise. That remote and coldly presses on my dull mind.
I can't hear the song in the words of my peers,
I've outsmarted the desires of my childhood;
And where have I traveled that reaches the distant horizon Are the bright fires of the earth dead in the landscape?
Have you ever killed, Macbeth, your sorrow,
Have you ever killed the youthful joy of your soul,
You have never backed away from the life of another,
You had only stolen a toy from him with laughter!
I wish a Spirit had taken away from me The shimmering ornaments of my clever mind,
And left me the beautiful forest of my curious childhood,
Its clear water surrounded by tall trees.
Then I was happy. Love was my companion; I was connected with the stars and the stream; I was connected in joy with birds and flowers, We looked at each other—the dream of the valley.
We were carved out of the mountains,
Birds and flowers, stream, rock, and child—
Oh, but I belong there! I feel ripped away from my body,
In that distant forest, it lies in exile!
The water falls, sparkling and clear,
Is there a flower that blossoms in my eyes? I've been ready for a long time! Let me go there, And free my limbs to those dream-colored skies.
Oh, if only it were possible! But that land has disappeared; The magic of that valley has faded away;
Bright crowds exist only as the cold illusions of the mind; And my footprints on the barren ground surprise the day.
W. J. TURNER

SERVANTS

By MAX BEERBOHM

By Max Beerbohm

IT is unseemly that a man should let any ancestors of his rise from their graves to wait on his guests at table. The Chinese are a polite race, and those of them who have visited England, and gone to dine in great English houses, will not have made this remark aloud to their hosts. I believe it is only their own ancestors that they worship; so that they will not have felt themselves guilty of impiety in not rising from the table and rushing out into the night. Nevertheless, they must have been shocked.

IT is inappropriate for someone to let any of their ancestors rise from the grave to serve their guests at the table. The Chinese are a polite people, and those who have visited England and dined in grand English homes surely didn’t mention this to their hosts. I believe they only worship their own ancestors, so they wouldn’t have felt guilty for not getting up from the table and rushing into the night. Still, they must have been taken aback.

The French Revolution, judged according to the hope it was made in, must be pronounced a failure: it effected no fundamental change in human nature. But it was by no means wholly ineffectual. For example, ladies and gentlemen ceased to powder their hair, because of it; and gentlemen adopted simpler costumes. This was so in England as well as in France. But in England ladies and gentlemen were not so nimble-witted as to be able to conceive the possibility of a world without powder. Powder had been sent down from heaven, and must not vanish from the face of the earth. Said Sir John to his Lady, "'Tis a matter easy to settle. Your maid Deborah and the rest of the wenches shall powder their hair henceforth." Whereat his Lady exclaimed in wrath, "Lud, Sir John! Have you taken leave of your senses? A parcel of Abigails flaunting about the house in powder—oh, preposterous!" Whereat Sir John exclaimed "Zounds!" and hotly demonstrated that since his wife had given up powder there could be no harm in its assumption by her maids. Whereat his Lady screamed and had the vapours and asked how he would like to see his own footmen flaunting about the house in powder. Whereat he (always a reasonable man, despite his hasty temper) went out and told his footmen to wear powder henceforth. And in this they obeyed him. And there arose a Lord of the Treasury, saying, "Let Powder be taxed." And it was so, and the tax was paid, and powder was still worn. And there came the great Reform Bill, and the Steam Engine, and all manner of queer things, but powder did not end, for custom hath many lives. Nor was there an end to those things which the Nobility and the Gentry had long since shed from their own persons—as, laced coats and velvet breeches and silk hose; forasmuch as without these powder could not aptly be. And it came to pass that there was a great War. And there was also a Russian Revolution, greater than the French one. And it may be that everything will be changed, fundamentally and soon. Or it may be merely that Sir John will say to his Lady, "My dear, I have decided that the footmen shall not wear powder, and not wear livery, any more," and that his534 Lady will say "Oh, all right." Then at length will the Eighteenth Century vanish altogether from the face of the earth.

The French Revolution, based on the hopes that fueled it, must be seen as a failure: it didn't bring about any fundamental change in human nature. However, it wasn't completely ineffective. For instance, men and women stopped powdering their hair because of it, and men started wearing simpler outfits. This happened in both England and France. But in England, people were not quick enough to imagine a world without powder. Powder was considered a divine gift and was not supposed to disappear. Sir John told his Lady, "It's easy to fix. Your maid Deborah and the others will start powdering their hair from now on." To which his Lady replied angrily, "Goodness, Sir John! Have you lost your mind? A bunch of maids prancing around the house in powder—how ridiculous!" Sir John then exclaimed, "Good heavens!" and insisted that since his wife had stopped using powder, there was no reason for her maids not to use it. His Lady screamed, fainted, and asked how he would feel about his footmen prancing around the house in powder. He (always a fair man, despite his quick temper) went out and told his footmen they would wear powder from that moment on. And they obeyed him. Then a Lord of the Treasury said, "Let’s tax powder." And so it was, and the tax was paid, and powder continued to be worn. The great Reform Bill came along, as did the Steam Engine and all sorts of strange things, but powder didn’t disappear, for customs endure for a long time. And the things that the Nobility and Gentry had long discarded—like lace coats, velvet breeches, and silk stockings—also persisted, as powder would not work well without them. Eventually, a great War broke out. There was also a Russian Revolution, which was even larger than the French one. It’s possible that everything could change, fundamentally and very soon. Or perhaps Sir John will simply tell his Lady, "My dear, I’ve decided that the footmen will no longer wear powder or livery," and his Lady will reply, "Oh, that’s fine." Then finally, the Eighteenth Century will vanish completely from the earth.

Some of the shallower historians would have us believe that powder is deleterious to the race of footmen. They point out how plenteously footmen abounded before 1790, and how steadily their numbers have declined ever since. I do not dispute the statistics. One knows from the Table Talk of Samuel Rogers that Mr. Horne Tooke, dining tête-à-tête with the first Lord Lansdowne, had counted so many as thirty footmen in attendance on the meal. That was a high figure—higher than in Rogers' day, and higher far, I doubt not, than in ours. What I refuse to believe is that the wearing of powder has caused among footmen an ever-increasing mortality. Powder was forced on them by their employers because of the French Revolution, but their subsequent fewness is traceable rather to certain ideas forced by that Revolution on their employers. The Nobility had begun to feel that it had better be just a little less noble than heretofore. When the news of the fall of the Bastille was brought to him, the first Lord Lansdowne (I conceive) remained for many hours in his Study, lost in thought, and at length, rising from his chair, went out into the hall and discharged two footmen. This action may have shortened his life, but I believe it to be a fact that when he lay dying, some fifteen years later, he said to his heir, "Discharge two more." Such enlightenment and adaptability were not to be wondered at in so eminent a Whig. As time went on, even in the great Tory houses the number of retainers was gradually cut down. Came the Industrial Age, hailed by all publicists as the Millennium. Looms were now tended, and blast-furnaces stoked, by middle-aged men who in their youth had done nothing but hand salvers, and by young men who might have been doing just that if the Bastille had been less brittle. Noblemen, becoming less and less sure of themselves under the impact of successive Reform Bills, wished to be waited on by less and less numerous gatherings of footmen. And at length, in the course of the great War, any Nobleman not young enough to be away fighting was waited on by an old butler and a parlourmaid or two; and the ceiling did not fall.

Some of the less thoughtful historians want us to believe that wearing powder is bad for footmen. They point out how many footmen there were before 1790 and how steadily their numbers have dropped since then. I don't dispute the facts. It's known from Samuel Rogers' Table Talk that Mr. Horne Tooke counted as many as thirty footmen serving at a meal when he dined one-on-one with the first Lord Lansdowne. That was a high number—higher than in Rogers' day, and certainly higher than today. What I refuse to believe is that wearing powder has led to an increasing death rate among footmen. Powder was pushed onto them by their employers due to the French Revolution, but their decreasing numbers are more related to new ideas that the Revolution imposed on their employers. The nobility began to feel that they should perhaps be a bit less noble than before. When the news of the fall of the Bastille reached him, the first Lord Lansdowne (I suspect) spent many hours in his study deep in thought, and finally, after rising from his chair, he went out into the hall and fired two footmen. This action might have shortened his life, but I believe it's true that when he was dying some fifteen years later, he told his heir, "Fire two more." Such insight and adaptability were not surprising in such a prominent Whig. As time passed, even in the grand Tory households, the number of staff was gradually reduced. Then came the Industrial Age, which all commentators hailed as a new era. Looms were tended and blast furnaces stoked by middle-aged men who had spent their youth just serving food, and by young men who might have been doing the same if the Bastille had been less fragile. Noblemen, becoming increasingly uncertain under the pressure of ongoing Reform Bills, wanted to be served by fewer and fewer footmen. Eventually, during the great War, any nobleman who wasn’t young enough to be off fighting was attended to by an old butler and a couple of parlour maids; and the ceiling didn’t collapse.

Even if the War shall have taught us nothing else, this it will have taught us almost from its very outset: to mistrust all prophets, whether of good or evil. Pray stone me if I predict anything at all. It may be that the War, and that remarkable by-product, the Russian Revolution, and the whole spirit of the age, have so worked on the minds of Noblemen that they will prefer to have not one footman in their service. Or it may be that all those men who might be footmen will prefer to earn their livelihood in other ways of life. It may even be that no more parlourmaids and housemaids, even for very illustrious houses, will presently be forthcoming. I do not profess to foresee. Perhaps things will go on just as before. But remember: things were going on, even then. Suppose that in the social organism generally, and in the attitude of servants particularly, the decades after the War shall bring but a gradual evolution of what was previously afoot. Even on this mild supposition535 must it seem likely that some of us will live to look back on domestic service, or at least on what we now mean by that term, as a curiosity of past days.

Even if the War has taught us nothing else, it has shown us from the very beginning to be wary of all prophets, whether they bring good or bad news. Feel free to criticize me if I make any predictions at all. It’s possible that the War, along with the remarkable result of the Russian Revolution and the overall spirit of this era, has influenced Noblemen to the point where they would rather not have any footmen in their employ. Or it could be that those who might have been footmen will choose to earn a living in different ways. It’s even possible that there will soon be no more parlour maids or housemaids available, even for the most esteemed households. I’m not claiming to know what will happen. Maybe everything will continue as it has. But keep in mind: things were changing even then. Suppose that in the broader social landscape and especially in the attitudes of servants, the years following the War will only slowly evolve what was already in motion. Even with this gentle assumption535, it seems likely that some of us will eventually look back on domestic service, or at least what we currently understand by that term, as a relic of the past.

You have to look rather far behind you for the time when "the servant question," as it is called, had not yet begun to arise. To find servants collectively "knowing their place," as the phrase (not is, but) was, you have to look right back to the dawn of Queen Victoria's reign. I am not sure whether even then those Georgian notice-boards still stood in the London parks to announce that "Ladies and Gentlemen are requested, and Servants are commanded" not to do this and that. But the spirit of those boards did still brood over the land: servants received commands, not requests, and were not "obliging" but obedient. As for the tasks set them, I daresay the footmen in the great houses had an easy time: they were there for ornament; but the (comparatively few) maids there, and the maid or two in every home of the rapidly-increasing middle-class, were very much for use, having to do an immense amount of work for a wage which would nowadays seem nominal. And they did it gladly, with no notion that they were giving much for little, or that the likes of them had any natural right to a glimpse of liberty or to a moment's more leisure than was needed to preserve their health for the benefit of their employers, or that they were not in duty bound to be truly thankful for having a roof over their devoted heads. Rare and reprehensible was the maid who, having found one roof, hankered after another. Improvident, too; for only by long and exclusive service could she hope that in her old age she would not be cast out on the parish. She might marry meanwhile? The chances were very much against that. That was an idea misbeseeming her station in life. By the rules of all households, "followers" were fended ruthlessly away. Her state was sheer slavery? Well, she was not technically a chattel. The Law allowed her to escape at any time, after giving a month's notice; and she did not work for no wages at all, remember. This was hard on her owners? Well, in ancient Rome and elsewhere, her employers would have had to pay a large-ish sum of money for her, down, to a merchant. Economically, her employers had no genuine grievance. Her parents had handed her over to them, at a tender age, for nothing. There she was; and if she was a good girl and gave satisfaction, and if she had no gipsy strain, to make her restless for the unknown, there she ended her days, not without honour from the second or third generation of her owners. As in ancient Rome and elsewhere, the system was, in the long run, conducive to much good feeling on either side. "Poor Anne remained very servile in soul all her days; and was altogether occupied, from the age of fifteen to seventy-two, in doing other people's wills, not her own." Thus wrote Ruskin, in Praeterita, of one who had been his nurse, and his father's. Perhaps the passage is somewhat marred by its first word. But Ruskin had queer views on many subjects. Besides, he was very old when, in 1885, he wrote Praeterita. Long before that date, moreover, others than he had begun to have queer views. The halcyon days were over.

You have to look quite a ways back to a time when the "servant question," as it's called, hadn't started to come up. To see servants collectively "knowing their place," as the phrase goes, you would need to reach back to the beginning of Queen Victoria's reign. I'm not even sure if those Georgian notice boards still stood in the London parks telling that "Ladies and Gentlemen are requested, and Servants are commanded" not to do this and that. But the spirit of those boards was still felt across the land: servants received commands, not requests, and were obedient rather than "obliging." As for the tasks they were given, I suspect the footmen in the grand houses had it pretty easy; they were there for show. However, the (relatively few) maids there, and the one or two in every home of the rapidly growing middle class, were very much for work, having to do a huge amount of labor for a wage that today would seem trivial. And they did so happily, with no idea that they were giving a lot for little, or that people like them had any natural right to a taste of freedom or a moment's more leisure than was necessary to keep them healthy for their employers' benefit, or that they weren’t obligated to be truly grateful for having a roof over their devoted heads. Rare and blameworthy was the maid who, having found one roof, longed for another. Irresponsible, too; because only through long and exclusive service could she hope that in her old age she wouldn’t be thrown out on the parish. Could she marry in the meantime? The odds were heavily against that. That was an idea unbefitting her position in life. By the rules of all households, "followers" were kept ruthlessly away. Was her state sheer slavery? Well, she wasn't technically considered property. The law allowed her to leave at any time after giving a month's notice; and remember, she didn’t work for no wages at all. Was that tough on her employers? Well, in ancient Rome and elsewhere, her employers would have had to pay a significant sum for her, upfront, to a merchant. Economically, her employers had no real complaint. Her parents had handed her over to them at a young age for nothing. There she was; and if she was a good girl, did her job well, and didn’t have a wanderlust streak to make her restless for the unknown, there she would spend her days, not without respect from the second or third generation of her owners. As in ancient Rome and elsewhere, the system ultimately fostered good feelings on both sides. "Poor Anne remained very servile in soul all her days; and was entirely occupied, from the age of fifteen to seventy-two, in doing other people's will, not her own." So wrote Ruskin in Praeterita about one who had been his nurse and his father's. Maybe the passage is slightly ruined by its first word. But Ruskin had odd views on many things. Plus, he was quite old when he wrote Praeterita in 1885. Long before that time, others besides him had started to have strange views. The good old days were over.

536 Even in the 'sixties there were many dark and cumulous clouds. It was believed, however, that these would pass. Punch, our ever-quick interpreter, made light of them. Absurd that Jemima Jane should imitate the bonnets of her mistress and secretly aspire to play the piano! Punch and his artists, as you will find in his old volumes, were very merry about her, and no doubt his readers believed that his exquisite ridicule would kill, or his sound good sense cure, the malady in her soul. Poor misguided girl!—why was she flying in the face of Nature? Nature had decreed that some should command, others obey; that some should sit imperative all day in airy parlours, and others be executive in basements. I daresay that among the sitters aloft there were many whose indignation had a softer side to it. Under the Christian Emperors, Roman ladies were really very sorry for their slaves. It is unlikely that no English ladies were so in 'sixties. Pity, after all, is in itself a luxury. It is for the "some" a measure of the gulf between themselves and the "others." Those others had now begun to show signs of restiveness; but the gulf was as wide as ever.

536 Even in the '60s, there were many dark and looming clouds. However, people believed that these would eventually clear. Punch, our ever-quick interpreter, made light of them. It was ridiculous that Jemima Jane should try to copy the bonnets of her mistress and secretly dream of playing the piano! Punch and his artists, as you'll find in his old volumes, joked merrily about her, and undoubtedly his readers thought that his sharp wit would solve, or his solid common sense would heal, the issues in her soul. Poor misguided girl!—why was she challenging the natural order? Nature had decided that some would lead, while others would follow; that some would sit in judgment all day in sunlit parlors, while others worked hard in basements. I’m sure that among those sitting above, there were plenty whose anger had a softer side to it. Under the Christian Emperors, Roman ladies genuinely felt sorry for their slaves. It’s unlikely that no English ladies felt the same way in the '60s. After all, pity is a kind of luxury. It serves for the "some" as a measure of the distance between themselves and the "others." Those others had now begun to show signs of restlessness; but the gap remained as wide as ever.

Anthony Trollope was not, like Punch, a mere interpreter of what was upmost in the average English mind: he was a beautifully patient and subtle demonstrator of all that was therein. Reading him, I soon forget that I am reading about fictitious characters and careers; quite soon do I feel that I am collating intimate memoirs and diaries. For sheer conviction of truth, give me Trollope. You, too, if you know him, must often have uttered this appeal. Very well. Have you been given Orley Farm? And do you remember how Lady Mason felt after confessing to Sir Peregrine Orme that she had forged the will? "As she slowly made her way across the hall, she felt that all of evil, all of punishment, had now fallen upon her. There are periods in the lives of some of us—I trust but few—when with the silent inner voice of suffering"—and here, in justice to Trollope, I must interrupt him by saying that he seldom writes like this; and I must also, for a reason which will soon be plain, ask you not to skip a word—"we call on the mountains to fall and crush us, and on the earth to gape open and take us in—when with an agony of intensity, we wish our mothers had been barren. In these moments the poorest and most desolate are objects to us of envy, for their sufferings can be as nothing to our own. Lady Mason, as she crept silently across the hall, saw a servant girl pass down towards the entrance to the kitchen, and would have given all, all that she had in the world, to change places with that girl. But no change was possible to her. Neither would the mountains crush her, nor the earth take her in. This was her burden, and she must," etc., etc.

Anthony Trollope was not just, like Punch, a simple interpreter of what was on the mind of the average English person; he was a wonderfully patient and subtle explorer of everything within it. While reading him, I quickly forget that I'm immersed in fictional characters and their lives; I soon feel like I'm going through personal memoirs and diaries. For sheer conviction of truth, give me Trollope. If you know him, you’ve probably expressed this sentiment often. Well then, have you read Orley Farm? Do you remember how Lady Mason felt after admitting to Sir Peregrine Orme that she had forged the will? "As she slowly walked across the hall, she felt that all evil, all punishment, had now fallen upon her. There are times in the lives of some of us—I hope very few—when, with the silent inner voice of suffering"—and here, to be fair to Trollope, I have to pause because he rarely writes like this; I must also ask you for a reason that will soon be clear, not to skip a word—"we call on the mountains to fall and crush us, and on the earth to open up and swallow us—when, in an intense agony, we wish our mothers had never given birth to us. In those moments, the poorest and most miserable individuals become objects of our envy, for their suffering seems minimal compared to our own. As Lady Mason quietly moved across the hall, she saw a servant girl heading towards the kitchen entrance and would have given anything, everything she had in the world, to switch places with that girl. But no change was possible for her. The mountains wouldn’t crush her, nor would the earth embrace her. This was her burden, and she must," etc., etc.

You enjoyed the wondrous bathos? Of course. And yet there wasn't any bathos at all, really. At least, there wasn't any in 1862, when Orley Farm was published. Servants really were "most desolate" in those days, and "their sufferings" were less acute only than those of gentlewomen who had forged wills. This is an exaggerated view? Well, it was the view held by gentlewomen at large, in the 'sixties. Trust Trollope.

You enjoyed the amazing bathos? Of course. But there wasn't any bathos at all, really. At least, there wasn't any in 1862 when Orley Farm was published. Servants were truly "most desolate" back then, and "their sufferings" were only slightly less intense than those of gentlewomen who had forged wills. Is this an exaggeration? Well, it was the perspective of gentlewomen in the 'sixties. Trust Trollope.

537 Why to a modern gentlewoman would it seem so much more dreadful to be crushed by mountains and swallowed by earthquakes than to be a servant girl passing down towards the entrance to the kitchen? In other words, how is it that servants have so much less unpleasant a time than they were having half-a-century ago? I should like to think this amelioration came through our sense of justice, but I cannot claim that it did. Somehow, our sense of justice never turns in its sleep till long after the sense of injustice in others has been thoroughly aroused, nor is it ever up and doing till those others have begun to make themselves thoroughly disagreeable; and not even then will it be up and doing more than is urgently required of it by our convenience at the moment. For the improvement in their lot, servants must, I am afraid, be allowed to thank themselves rather than their employers. I am not going to trace the stages of that improvement. I will not try to decide in what year servants passed from wistfulness to resentment, or from resentment to exaction. This is not a sociological treatise, it is just an essay; and I claim an essayist's privilege of not groping through the library of the British Museum on the chance of mastering all the details. I confess that I did go there yesterday, thinking I should find in Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb's History of Trade Unionism the means of appearing to know much. But I drew blank. It would seem that servants have no trade union. This is strange. One would not have thought so much could be done without organisation. The mere Spirit of the Time, sneaking down the steps of areas, has worked wonders. There has been no servant's campaign, no strategy, nothing but an infinite series of spontaneous and sporadic little risings in isolated households. Wonders have been worked, yes. But servants are not yet satiated with triumph. More and more, on the contrary, do they glide—long before the War they had begun gliding—away into other forms of employment. Not merely are the changed conditions of domestic service not changed enough for them: they seem to despise the thing itself. It was all very well so long as they had not been taught to read and write, but—There, no doubt, is the root of the mischief. Had the governing classes not forced those accomplishments on them in 1872—But there is no use in repining. What's done can't be undone. On the other hand, what must be done can't be left undone. Housework, for example. What concessions by the governing classes, what bribes, will be big enough hereafter to get that done?

537 Why would a modern woman find it so much worse to be crushed by mountains or swallowed by earthquakes than to be a servant girl heading to the kitchen? In other words, why do servants seem to have a better time now than they did fifty years ago? I’d like to believe this improvement is due to our sense of justice, but I can’t really say that it is. Somehow, our sense of justice never wakes up until long after the sense of injustice felt by others has been fully stirred, and it doesn’t take action until those others start being thoroughly troublesome; and even then, it will only act as much as is absolutely necessary for our convenience at that time. For their improved situation, servants, I’m afraid, can only thank themselves rather than their employers. I’m not going to go through the details of that improvement. I won’t try to pinpoint the year when servants shifted from longing to resentment, or from resentment to demands. This isn’t a sociological study; it’s just an essay, and I’m claiming the privilege of an essayist not to comb through the British Museum library in hopes of mastering every detail. I admit I went there yesterday, thinking I’d find valuable insights in Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb’s History of Trade Unionism to sound knowledgeable. But I came up empty. It seems that servants have no trade union. That’s odd. One wouldn’t think so much progress could happen without organization. The mere Spirit of the Time, sneaking down area steps, has created wonders. There hasn’t been a servants’ campaign, no strategy, just an endless series of spontaneous and sporadic little uprisings in isolated households. Wonders have indeed been achieved, but servants are not yet satisfied with their triumph. More and more, they are moving away—long before the War, they already started moving—into other forms of work. The changing conditions of domestic service are still not enough for them: they seem to look down on the job itself. It was fine as long as they couldn’t read or write, but—There lies the root of the problem. Had the ruling classes not forced those skills on them in 1872—But there’s no use dwelling on what’s already happened. What’s done can’t be undone. On the other hand, what needs to be done can’t be ignored. Housework, for example. What concessions from the ruling classes, what incentives, will be enough to get that done in the future?

Perhaps the governing classes will do it for themselves, eventually, and their ceilings not fall. Or perhaps there will be no more governing classes—merely the State and its swarms of neat little overseers, male and female. I know not whether in this case the sum of human happiness will be greater, but it will certainly—it and the sum of human dullness—be more evenly distributed. I take it that under any scheme of industrial compulsion for the young a certain number of conscripts would be told off for domestic service. To every family in every flat (houses not legal) would be assigned one female member of the community. She would be twenty years old,538 having just finished her course of general education at a municipal college. Three years would be her term of industrial (sub-sect. domestic) service. Her diet, her costume, her hours of work and leisure, would be standardised, but the lenses of her pince-nez would be in strict accordance to her own eyesight. If her employers found her faulty in work or conduct, and proved to the visiting inspector that she was so, she would be penalised by an additional term of service. If she, on the other hand, made good any complaint against her employers, she would be transferred to another flat, and they be penalised by suspension of their licence to employ. There would always be chances of friction. But these chances would not be so numerous nor so great as they are under that lack of system which survives to-day.

Maybe the ruling classes will eventually handle it themselves, and their ceilings won't collapse. Or maybe there won't be any more ruling classes—just the State and its groups of tidy little overseers, both men and women. I don't know if, in that case, the overall happiness of humanity will increase, but it will definitely—along with the overall dullness—be distributed more evenly. I assume that under any system of mandatory service for the young, a certain number of conscripts would be assigned to domestic work. Each family in every apartment (houses aren't allowed) would have one female member of the community assigned to them. She would be twenty years old,538 having just completed her general education at a municipal college. Her term of industrial (sub-section domestic) service would last three years. Her diet, clothing, work hours, and free time would be standardized, but the prescription of her pince-nez would match her personal eyesight. If her employers found her lacking in work or behavior and proved it to the visiting inspector, she would face an additional term of service. On the other hand, if she successfully addressed any complaints against her employers, she would be moved to another apartment, and her employers would face penalties in the form of a suspension of their license to employ. There would always be chances for conflict. But these chances would not be as numerous or as significant as they are today under the current lack of system.

Servants would be persons knowing that for a certain period certain tasks were imposed on them, tasks tantamount to those in which all their coevals were simultaneously engaged. To-day they are persons not knowing, as who should say, where they are, and wishing all the while they were elsewhere—and mostly, as I have said, going elsewhere. Those who remain grow more and more touchy, knowing themselves a mock to the rest; and their qualms, even more uncomfortably than their demands and defects, are always haunting their employers. It seems almost incredible that there was a time when Mrs. Smith said "Sarah, your master wishes——" or Mr. Smith said "Sarah, go up and ask your mistress whether——" I am well aware that the very title of this essay jars. I wish I could find another; but in writing one must be more explicit than one need be by word of mouth. I am well aware that the survival of domestic service in its old form depends more and more on our agreement not to mention it.

Servants used to be people who understood that for a certain time, specific tasks were required of them—tasks similar to what all their peers were doing at the same time. Today, they often feel lost, wishing they were somewhere else, and most of the time, as I mentioned, they are trying to leave. Those who remain are increasingly irritable, aware that they seem like a joke to everyone else; and their anxieties, even more than their requests and flaws, constantly bother their employers. It's hard to believe there was a time when Mrs. Smith would say, "Sarah, your master wishes——" or Mr. Smith would say, "Sarah, go up and ask your mistress whether——" I'm fully aware that the title of this essay is unsettling. I wish I could come up with a better one; but when writing, one must be clearer than when speaking. I realize that the persistence of domestic service in its traditional form increasingly relies on our unwritten agreement not to talk about it.

Assuredly, a most uncomfortable state of things. Is it, after all, worth saving?—a form so depleted of right human substance, an anomaly so ticklish. Consider, in your friend's house, the cheerful smile of yonder parlourmaid; hark to the housemaid's light brisk tread in the corridor; note well the slight droop of the footman's shoulders as he noiselessly draws near. Such things, as being traditional, may pander to your sense of the great past. Histrionically, too, they are good. But do you really like them? Do they not make your blood run a trifle cold? In the thick of the great past, you would have liked them well enough, no doubt. I myself am old enough to have known two or three servants of the old school—later editions of Ruskin's Anne. With them there was no discomfort, for they had no misgiving. They had never wished (heaven help them!) for more, and in the process of the long years had acquired, for inspiration of others, much—a fine mellowness, the peculiar sort of dignity, even of wisdom, that comes only of staying always in the same place, among the same people, doing the same things perpetually. Theirs was the sap that rises only from deep roots, and where they were you had always the sense of standing under great wide branches. One especially would I recall, who—no, personally I admire the plungingly intimate kind of essayist very much indeed, but I never was of that kind, and it's too late to begin to be so now. For a type of old-world servant I539 would recall rather some more public worthy, such as that stout old hostler whom, whenever you went up to stay in Hampstead, you would see standing planted outside that stout old hostelry, Jack Straw's Castle. He stands there no more, and the hostelry can never again be to me all that it was of solid comfort. Or perhaps, as he was so entirely an outside figure, I might rather say that Hampstead itself is not what it was. His robust but restful form, topped with that weather-beaten and chin-bearded face, was the hub of the summit of Hampstead. He was as indigenous as the pond there—that famous pond which in hot weather is so much waded through by cart-horses and is at all seasons so much barked around by excitable dogs and cruised on by toy boats. He was as essential as it and the flag-staff and the gorse and the view over the valley away to Highgate. It was always to Highgate that his big blue eyes were looking, and on Highgate that he seemed to be ruminating. Not that I think he wanted to go there. He was Hampstead-born and Hampstead-bred, and very loyal to that village. In the course of his life he had "bin down to London a matter o' three or four times," he would tell me, "an' slep' there once." He knew me to be a native of that city, and (for he was the most respectful of men) did not make any adverse criticism of it. But clearly it had not prepossessed him. Men and—horses rather than cities were what he knew. And his memory was more retentive of horses than of men. But he did—and this was a great thrill for me—did, after some pondering at my behest, remember to have seen in Heath Street, when he was a boy, "a gen'leman with summut long hair, settin' in a small cart, takin' a pictur'." To me Ford Madox Brown's "Work" is of all modern pictur's the most delightful in composition and strongest in conception, the most alive and the most worth-while; and I take great pride in having known some one who saw it in the making. But my friend himself set little store on anything that had befallen him in days before he was "took on as stable-lad at the Castle." His pride was in the Castle, wholly.

Surely, it's a really uncomfortable situation. Is it, after all, worth saving?—a form so stripped of genuine human essence, a weird thing that’s a bit nerve-wracking. Think about the cheerful smile of the parlor maid at your friend's house; listen to the housemaid's light, quick steps in the hallway; notice the slight slump of the footman's shoulders as he quietly approaches. These traditional things might appeal to your sense of history. They're good theatrically too. But do you actually like them? Don’t they make you feel a little uneasy? You probably would have liked them just fine in the thick of history. I’m old enough to have known a couple of old-school servants—later versions of Ruskin's Anne. With them, there was no awkwardness because they had no doubts. They never wished (bless them!) for more, and over the years, they gained a lot for the inspiration of others—a lovely warmth, a unique kind of dignity, even wisdom, that only comes from staying in one place, among the same people, doing the same things over and over. Their strength came from deep roots, and wherever they were, it felt like standing under large, sturdy branches. One in particular I’d mention—no, I really admire the deeply personal kind of essayist, but I’ve never been that way, and it’s too late to start now. Instead, I would think of a more public figure, like that stout old hostler you would always see when you stayed in Hampstead, standing outside that sturdy old inn, Jack Straw's Castle. He’s no longer there, and the inn can never hold the same comforting value for me again. Or maybe, since he was such an entirely external figure, I should say that Hampstead itself is different now. His robust yet calming presence, topped with that weathered face and beard, was central to the essence of Hampstead. He was just as much a part of it as the pond—that famous pond which gets waded through by cart horses in the heat and is always being splashed around by excited dogs and sailed upon by tiny boats. He was as essential as the pond, the flagstaff, the gorse, and the view over the valley to Highgate. His big blue eyes always seemed to be looking toward Highgate and pondering it. Not that I think he wanted to go there. He was born and raised in Hampstead, deeply loyal to that village. He would tell me that in his life, he “bin down to London a matter o’ three or four times” and had “slept there once.” He knew I was from that city and, being the most respectful man, never criticized it. But it clearly didn’t impress him much. He knew men and horses more than cities. His memory was more vivid for horses than for people. Yet he did—and this thrilled me—after some thought on my request, remember seeing in Heath Street, when he was a boy, "a gentleman with some long hair, sitting in a small cart, taking a picture.” For me, Ford Madox Brown's "Work" is the most delightful modern painting in terms of composition and the strongest in concept, the most alive and meaningful; and I take great pride in knowing someone who saw it being created. But my friend placed little importance on anything that happened before he was "taken on as stable-lad at the Castle." His pride was solely in the Castle.

Part of his charm, like Hampstead's, was in the surprise one had at finding anything like it so near to London. Even now, if you go to districts near which no great towns are, you will find here and there an inn that has a devoted waiter, a house with a fond butler. As to butlers elsewhere, butlers in general, there is one thing about them that I do not at all understand. It seems to be against nature, yet it is a fact, that in the past forty years they have been growing younger; and slimmer. In my childhood they were old, without exception; and stout. At the close of the last century they had gradually relapsed into middle age, losing weight all the time. And in the years that followed they were passing back behind the prime of life, becoming willowy juveniles. In 1915, it is true, the work of the past decades was undone: butlers were suddenly as old and stout as ever they were, and so they still are. But this, I take it, was only a temporary set-back. Since peace came, butlers have reappeared as they were in 1915, and maybe will soon be losing height and weight too, till they shall have become bright-eyed children, with pattering feet. Or will their childhood be of a less540 gracious kind than that? I fear so. I have seen, from time to time, butlers who had shed all semblance of grace, butlers whose whole demeanour was a manifesto of contempt for their calling and of devotion to the Spirit of the Age. I have seen a butler in a well-established household strolling around the diners without the slightest droop, and pouring out wine in an off-hand and quite obviously hostile manner. I have seen him, towards the end of the meal, yawning. I remember another whom, positively, I heard humming—a faint sound indeed, but menacing as the roll of tumbrils.

Part of his charm, like Hampstead's, was in the surprise of finding something like it so close to London. Even now, if you go to areas where there aren’t any large towns nearby, you’ll still come across an inn with a dedicated waiter, or a house with a fond butler. But when it comes to butlers in general, there’s one thing I just don’t get. It seems unnatural, yet it's true, that over the past forty years, they've been getting younger and slimmer. In my childhood, they were all old and plump. By the end of the last century, they had gradually settled into middle age, losing weight along the way. In the years that followed, they seemed to be going back past their prime, turning into lanky youngsters. In 1915, however, this trend reversed: butlers suddenly became as old and stout as they had ever been, and they remain that way to this day. But I believe this was only a brief setback. Since the end of the war, butlers have returned to how they were in 1915, and perhaps soon will start losing height and weight again, until they become bright-eyed kids, with tiny feet. Or will their childhood be of a less graceful kind? I’m afraid so. I’ve occasionally seen butlers who had completely lost any grace, their whole demeanor showing disdain for their job and an allegiance to the Spirit of the Age. I witnessed one butler in a well-established household casually strolling around the diners without a care, pouring wine in a dismissive and clearly unwelcoming way. Toward the end of the meal, I saw him yawning. I remember another one whom I actually heard humming—a faint sound, but as ominous as the rumble of tumbrils.

These were exceptional cases, I grant. For the most part, the butlers observed by me have had a manner as correctly smooth and colourless as their very shirt-fronts. Aye, and in two or three of them, modern though they were in date and aspect, I could have sworn there was "a flame of old-world fealty all bright." Were these but the finer comedians? There was one (I will call him Brett) who had an almost dog-like way of watching his master. Was this but a calculated touch in a merely æsthetic whole? Brett was tall and slender, and his movements were those of a greyhound under perfect self-control. Baldness at the temples enhanced the solemnity of his thin smooth face. It is more than twenty years since first I saw him; and for a long period I saw him often, both in town and country. Against the background of either house he was impeccable. Many butlers might be that. Brett's supremacy was in the sense he gave one that he was, after all, human—that he had a heart, in which he had taken the liberty to reserve a corner for any true friend of his master and mistress. I remember well the first time he overstepped sheer formality in relation to myself. It was one morning in the country, when my entertainers and my fellow guests had gone out in pursuit of some sport at which I was no good. I was in the smoking room, reading a book. Suddenly—no, Brett never appeared anywhere suddenly. Brett appeared, paused at precisely the right speaking distance, and said in a low voice, "I thought it might interest you to know, sir, that there's a white-tailed magpie out on the lawn. Very rare, as you know, sir. If you look out of the window you will see the little fellow hopping about on the lawn." I thanked him effusively as I darted to the window, and simulated an intense interest in "the little fellow." I greatly overdid my part. Exit Brett, having done his to perfection.

These were exceptional cases, I admit. For the most part, the butlers I observed had a manner that was as smoothly correct and bland as their shirt-fronts. Yes, and in a couple of them, even though they were modern in style and appearance, I could swear there was "a flame of old-world loyalty all bright." Were these just the more refined performers? One (I'll call him Brett) had an almost dog-like way of watching his boss. Was this just a deliberate touch in an otherwise aesthetic whole? Brett was tall and lean, and he moved like a greyhound in perfect control. His baldness at the temples added to the seriousness of his thin, smooth face. It’s been more than twenty years since I first saw him; for quite a while, I saw him often, both in the city and the countryside. In either setting, he was flawless. Many butlers could be that way. Brett's greatness was in how he made one feel that he was, after all, human—that he had a heart and had made room for any true friend of his boss and lady. I clearly remember the first time he broke out of pure formality with me. It was one morning in the country when my hosts and fellow guests had gone off for some sport I wasn't good at. I was in the smoking room, reading a book. Suddenly—no, Brett never appeared anywhere suddenly. Brett showed up, paused at just the right distance, and said in a quiet voice, "I thought you might like to know, sir, that there’s a white-tailed magpie on the lawn. Very rare, as you know, sir. If you look out the window, you’ll see the little guy hopping around." I thanked him profusely as I rushed to the window, pretending to be very interested in "the little guy." I really overdid it. Brett exited, having done his job perfectly.

What worries me is not that I showed so little self-command and so much insincerity, but the doubt whether Brett's flawless technique was the vehicle for an act of true good feeling or was used simply for the pleasure of using it. Similar doubts abide in all my special memories of him. There was an evening when he seemed to lose control over himself—but did he really lose it? There were only four people at dinner: my host, his wife, their nephew (a young man famous for drollery) and myself. Towards the end of dinner the conversation had turned on early marriages. "I," said the young man presently, "shall not marry till I am seventy. I shall then marry some charming girl of seventeen." His aunt threw up her hands, exclaiming, "Oh, Tom, what a perfectly horrible idea! Why, she isn't born yet!"541 "No," said the young man, "but I have my eye on her mother." At this, Brett, who was holding a light for his master's cigarette, turned away convulsively, with a sudden dip of the head, and vanished from the room. His breakdown touched and pleased all four beholders. But—was it a genuine lapse? Or merely a feint to thrill us?—the feint of an equilibrist so secure that he can pretend to lose his balance?

What worries me is not that I showed so little self-control and so much insincerity, but the uncertainty of whether Brett's perfect technique was a way to express real feelings or if it was just for the sake of showing off. Similar doubts linger in all my special memories of him. There was one evening when he seemed to lose control— but did he really lose it? There were only four of us at dinner: my host, his wife, their nephew (a young man known for his humor), and me. Toward the end of dinner, the conversation turned to early marriages. "I," said the young man, "won't marry until I'm seventy. Then I’ll marry some charming girl of seventeen." His aunt gasped, exclaiming, "Oh, Tom, what a perfectly horrible idea! Why, she isn't even born yet!"541 "No," said the young man, "but I'm keeping an eye on her mother." At this, Brett, who was holding a light for his master's cigarette, turned away suddenly, dipped his head, and disappeared from the room. His breakdown touched and amused all four of us. But—was it a real lapse? Or just an act to impress us?—the act of a performer so skilled that he can pretend to lose his balance?

If I knew why Brett ceased to be butler in that household, I might be in less doubt as to the true inwardness of him. I knew only that he was gone. That was fully ten years ago. Since then I have had one glimpse of him. This was on a summer night in London. I had gone out late to visit some relatives and assure myself that they were safe and sound; for Zeppelins had just passed over London for the first time. Not so much horror as a very deep disgust was the atmosphere in the populous quiet streets and squares. One square was less quiet than others, because somebody was steadily whistling for a taxi. Anon I saw the whistler silhouetted in the light cast out on a wide doorstep from an open door, and I saw that he was Brett. His attitude, as he bent out into the dark night, was perfect in grace, but eloquent of a great tensity—even of agony. Behind him stood a lady in an elaborate evening cloak. Brett's back must have conveyed to her in every curve his surprise, his shame, that she should be kept waiting. His chivalry in her behalf was such as Burke's for Marie Antoinette—little had he dreamed that he should have lived to see such disasters fallen upon her in a nation of gallant men, in a nation of men of honour, and of cavaliers. He had thought ten thousand taxis must have leaped from their stands, etc. The whistle that at first sounded merely mechanical and ear-piercing had become heart-rending and human when I saw from whom it proceeded—a very heart-cry that still haunts me. But was it a heart-cry? Was Brett, is Brett, more than a mere virtuoso?

If I knew why Brett stopped being the butler in that household, I might have a clearer understanding of who he really is. All I knew was that he was gone. That was a full ten years ago. Since then, I've caught a glimpse of him once. It was on a summer night in London. I had gone out late to check on some relatives and make sure they were safe since Zeppelins had just flown over London for the first time. The mood in the crowded, quiet streets and squares was less horror and more deep disgust. One square was noisier than the others because someone was persistently whistling for a taxi. Then I saw the whistler outlined in the light spilling from an open door onto a wide doorstep, and it was Brett. His posture, as he leaned out into the dark night, was perfectly graceful but revealed a deep tension—even pain. Behind him stood a lady in an elaborate evening cloak. Brett's back must have communicated to her in every angle his surprise and shame that she had to wait. His chivalry for her was reminiscent of Burke's for Marie Antoinette—he could never have imagined that he would witness such disasters befell her in a nation filled with gallant men, honorable men, and cavaliers. He must have thought that thousands of taxis would rush to their stands, etc. The whistle that initially sounded merely mechanical and grating became heartbreaking and human when I saw who it was coming from—a true cry from the heart that still lingers with me. But was it a cry from the heart? Is Brett, was Brett, more than just a talented performer?

He is in any case what employers call a treasure, and to any one who wishes to go forth and hunt for him I will supply a chart showing the way to that doorstep on which last I saw him. But I myself, were I ever so able to pay his wages, should never covet him—no, nor anything like him. Perhaps we are not afraid of menservants if we looked out at them from the cradle. None was visible from mine. Only in later years and under external auspices did I come across any of them. And I am as afraid of them as ever. Maidservants frighten me less, but they also—except the two or three ancients aforesaid—have always struck some degree of terror to my soul. The whole notion of domestic service has never not seemed to me unnatural. I take no credit for enlightenment. Not to have the instinct to command implies a lack of the instinct to obey. The two aptitudes are but different facets of one jewel: the sense of order. When I became a schoolboy, I greatly disliked being a monitor's fag. Other fags there were who took pride in the quality of the toast they made for the breakfasts and suppers of their superiors. My own feeling was that I would rather eat it myself, and that if I mightn't eat it myself I would rather it were not very good. Similarly, when542 I grew to have fags of my own, and by morning and by evening one of them solemnly entered to me bearing a plate on which those three traditional pieces of toast were solemnly propped one against another, I cared not at all whether the toast were good or bad, having no relish for it at best, but could have eaten with gusto toast made by my own hand, not at all understanding why that member should be accounted too august for such employment. Even so in my later life. Loth to obey, loth to command. Convention (for she too frightens me) has made me accept what servants would do for me by rote. But I would liefer have it ill-done than ask even the least mettlesome of them to do it better, and far liefer, if they would only be off and not do it at all, do it for myself. In Italy—dear Italy, where I have lived much—servants do still regard service somewhat in the old way, as a sort of privilege; so that with Italian servants I am comparatively at my ease. But oh, the delight when on the afternoon of some local festa there is no servant at all in the little house! Oh, the reaction, the impulse to sing and dance, and the positive quick obedience to that impulse! Convention alone has forced me to be anywhere a master. Ariel and Caliban, had I been Prospero on that island, would have had nothing to do and nothing to complain of; and Man Friday on that other island would have bored me, had I been Crusoe. When I was a king in Babylon and you were a Christian slave, I promptly freed you.

He’s definitely what employers would call a treasure, and for anyone looking to find him, I can provide a map leading to the doorstep where I last saw him. But personally, even if I could pay his salary, I wouldn't want him—nor anyone like him. Maybe we wouldn’t be afraid of male servants if we had seen them from infancy. None were around during mine. It wasn’t until later, in different circumstances, that I came across any of them, and I’m still as wary of them as ever. Female servants frighten me less, but except for a couple of older ones, they’ve always terrified me to some extent. The whole idea of domestic service has always felt unnatural to me. I don’t claim to be enlightened; not having the instinct to command reflects a lack of the instinct to obey. Those traits are just different sides of the same coin: the sense of order. When I became a schoolboy, I really disliked being a monitor's helper. Some helpers took pride in the quality of toast they made for the breakfasts and suppers of their superiors. My feeling was I’d rather eat it myself, and if I couldn’t, I’d prefer it wasn’t very good. Similarly, when I eventually had my own helpers, one of them would solemnly bring me a plate with three traditional pieces of toast stacked neatly. I didn’t care if the toast was good or bad; I wasn’t really interested in it anyway, but I would have loved toast made by my own hand, not understanding why that was deemed beneath me. It’s similar in my later life. Reluctant to obey, reluctant to command. Social norms (which also scare me) have forced me to accept what servants do for me as routine. I’d rather have it poorly done than ask even the least assertive among them to do it better, and I’d much rather do it myself if only they would leave me alone. In Italy—beloved Italy, where I’ve spent a lot of time—servants still view service somewhat like a privilege, so I feel relatively at ease with Italian servants. But oh, the joy when on a local festival afternoon there’s not a servant in the little house! Oh, the urge to sing and dance, and the immediate response to that urge! Social norms have only compelled me to play the role of a master. Ariel and Caliban, had I been Prospero on that island, would have had nothing to do and nothing to complain about; and Man Friday on that other island would have bored me, had I been Robinson Crusoe. When I ruled in Babylon and you were a Christian slave, I would have freed you right away.

Anarchistic? Yes; and I have no defence to offer, except the rather lame one that I am a Tory Anarchist. I should like every one to go about doing just as he pleased—short of altering any of the things to which I have grown accustomed. Domestic service is not one of those things, and I should be glad were there no more of it.

Anarchistic? Yes, and I don’t have a defense to offer, other than the rather weak one that I’m a Tory Anarchist. I want everyone to do exactly what they want— as long as it doesn't change any of the things I'm used to. Domestic service isn’t one of those things, and I would be happy if it were gone completely.


W. N. P. BARBELLION__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

26 The Journal of a Disappointed Man. Enjoying Life and Other Essays. By W. N. P. Barbellion. Chatto & Windus. 6s. net each.

26 The Journal of a Disappointed Man. Enjoying Life and Other Essays. By W. N. P. Barbellion. Chatto & Windus. £6 net each.

By EDWARD SHANKS

By Edward Shanks

WHEN The Journal of a Disappointed Man was first published in March, 1919, the suspicious circumstances that it contained an introduction by Mr. H. G. Wells, and purported to be written by a young assistant in the Natural History Museum at South Kensington, immediately produced the impression that it was a fictitious work, composed by Mr. Wells himself. He was known at that time, from other books acknowledged to be his, to be feeling a particular interest in the philosophical problem of human suffering; he had done something of the kind before, and many readers, it may be conjectured, unconsciously found it a relief to suppose that this almost unbearably tragic history had been invented. But the impression could not long survive a careful study of the book. The author's identity was soon guessed at by a few persons who knew him and suspected by some who had heard of him; and presently Mr. Wells wrote to a newspaper to say that the only fictitious details in the Journal were the author's name and the date of his death, there given as December 31st, 1917. This date was in fact incorrect by nearly two years. Bruce Frederick Cummings lived until October 30th, 1919, that is to say for seven months after the publication of his diary.

WHEN The Journal of a Disappointed Man was first published in March 1919, the strange circumstances surrounding it—including an introduction by Mr. H. G. Wells and the claim that it was written by a young assistant at the Natural History Museum in South Kensington—quickly led people to believe it was a fictional work created by Mr. Wells himself. At the time, he was known for having an interest in the philosophical issue of human suffering, as reflected in other recognized works. Many readers likely found it comforting to think that this almost unbearably tragic story was made up. However, this impression didn't last long after a close reading of the book. A few people who knew the author figured out his identity, and others who'd only heard of him became suspicious. Eventually, Mr. Wells wrote to a newspaper, clarifying that the only fictional elements in the Journal were the author's name and the date of his death, which was given as December 31, 1917. This date was actually off by nearly two years. Bruce Frederick Cummings lived until October 30, 1919, meaning he was alive for seven months after the publication of his diary.

Thus it comes about that the later part of it, which has not yet been printed, contains many references to his critics, in whose opinions he was deeply and frankly interested. He remarks again and again on the ordinary incompetence of reviewers, the usual complaint of an author, but especially poignant here. He mentions, once in a letter and once in the diary, an imbecile who thought that he was "a social climber"; and he welcomes with joy the first writer who seemed to him to have read the book carefully. But among all these references to his work there is none more illuminating than the last entry he ever made:

Thus, it turns out that the later part of it, which hasn’t been printed yet, includes many references to his critics, whose opinions he was very interested in. He points out repeatedly the usual incompetence of reviewers, a common complaint among authors, but it feels especially sharp here. He mentions, once in a letter and once in the diary, an idiot who believed he was "a social climber"; and he happily acknowledges the first writer who seemed to have read the book carefully. However, among all these mentions of his work, none is more revealing than the last entry he ever made:

Friends and relatives say I have not drawn my true self. But that's because I've taken my clothes off and they can't recognise me stark! The Book is a self-portrait in the nude.

Friends and family say I haven't shown my real self. But that's because I've stripped everything away, and they can't see me when I'm completely exposed! The Book is a raw self-portrait.

Thus, with this final self-explanation, he ends his work. The last two words stand alone at the top of a left-hand page, and opposite them in the book lies the blotting-paper he used. He had often before said farewell to his Journal. Once it was in a fit of disgust with it and himself, and he took it544 up again to record the discovery that he was suffering from an incurable disease. Once again, owing to the paralysis of his right hand, writing became too painful for him, and he thought this the hardest and shrewdest stroke of fate to deprive him of his secret consolation. Last, under the date May 25th, 1919, he made an entry of four pages, chiefly supplementing earlier entries, and concluded with the words, large and scrawled, but legible: "This is the end. I am not going to keep a diary any more." Then on June 1st, without explanation, he made a long entry, recalling an experience of early life, and on June 3rd the very last, which I have quoted. He desired that at the end should be written, "The rest is silence," for an inscription on the base of his "self-erected monument." Genuine self-portraits in the nude occur very rarely in the history of literature. This is a picture of a man of genius superbly drawn by himself. It is an astonishing book about an astonishing man.

Thus, with this final self-explanation, he wraps up his work. The last two words stand alone at the top of a left-hand page, and across from them in the book lies the blotting paper he used. He had often said goodbye to his Journal before. Once, it was out of disgust with both the Journal and himself, and he picked it back up to note the discovery that he was suffering from an incurable disease. At another time, due to the paralysis of his right hand, writing became too painful for him, and he thought it was the cruelest twist of fate to take away his secret comfort. Finally, on May 25th, 1919, he wrote an entry of four pages, mainly adding to earlier notes, and ended with the words, large and scrawled but clear: "This is the end. I am not going to keep a diary anymore." Then on June 1st, without explanation, he wrote a long entry recalling an experience from his early life, and on June 3rd, the very last one, which I have quoted. He wanted the end to say, "The rest is silence," as an inscription on the base of his "self-erected monument." Genuine self-portraits in the nude are very rare in the history of literature. This is a portrait of a genius expertly drawn by himself. It is an astonishing book about an astonishing man.

Barbellion was born on September 7th, 1889, and was the third son of a reporter employed by a newspaper in a Devonshire town. He was able to remember the first time a bird's nest was ever shown to him; but a passion for natural history became very early the most important part of his life. He was articled as a boy to his father's unattractive and uncongenial profession. He nevertheless continued to pursue his passion with an extraordinary energy and strength of will, and was determined to secure somehow or other an entrance into the desired career. He was otherwise and exactingly occupied and he was entirely self-taught; and in 1910, just when by great good fortune he had been offered, and had accepted, a post in the Plymouth Marine Laboratory, his father's health broke down altogether, compelling him to renounce this dazzling but ill-paid opportunity. But in the following year he won in open competition an appointment in the Natural History Museum, which justified the abandonment of journalism.

Barbellion was born on September 7, 1889, and was the third son of a reporter for a newspaper in a Devonshire town. He vividly recalls the first time someone showed him a bird's nest; however, his passion for natural history quickly became the most significant part of his life. As a boy, he was trained to follow his father's dull and unappealing profession. Still, he relentlessly pursued his passion with incredible energy and determination, resolute in his quest to break into the career he desired. He was also heavily occupied elsewhere and taught himself everything. In 1910, just when he had the good fortune to be offered and accept a position at the Plymouth Marine Laboratory, his father's health completely failed, forcing him to give up this exciting yet poorly paid opportunity. However, the following year, he secured a position at the Natural History Museum through open competition, which justified his decision to leave journalism.

In 1909 there first appears in the diary the definite indication of a theme which was soon to rival natural history in importance and at last most horribly to overwhelm it.

In 1909, the diary first shows a clear sign of a theme that would soon compete with natural history in significance and ultimately, in a horrifying way, completely overshadow it.

Feeling ill—like a sloppy tadpole. My will is paralysed. I visit the Doctor regularly to be stethoscoped, ramble about the streets, idly scan magazines in the Library and occasionally rink—with palpitation of the heart as a consequence. In view of the shortness, bitterness and uncertainty of life, all scientific labour for me seems futile.

I'm feeling unwell—like a messy tadpole. I feel totally exhausted. I visit the doctor regularly for check-ups, stroll through the streets, browse through magazines at the library, and occasionally have a drink—my heart racing afterward. Considering the shortness, bitterness, and unpredictability of life, all scientific work seems pointless to me.

After this the subject of his health is rarely absent for many pages together. The deaths of his father and mother deepened the preoccupation, and Barbellion's symptoms and dreads were almost infinite in their variety. He suffered from intermittent action of the heart, from nervous weakness, and from dyspepsia; he feared now paralysis, now blindness, now consumption. The thought of death was constantly with him, but until the end he could not be sure in what form it would come. Sometimes he longed for it to finish his sufferings, sometimes he hoped it would linger enough to allow him to complete the work he had in hand.

After this, his health becomes a recurring topic for many pages. The deaths of his father and mother intensified his worries, and Barbellion's symptoms and fears were almost endless in variety. He dealt with an irregular heartbeat, nervous weakness, and indigestion; he was afraid of paralysis, blindness, and tuberculosis. The thought of death was always on his mind, but right until the end, he couldn't be certain how it would come. Sometimes he wished for it to end his suffering, while other times he hoped it would take its time so he could finish the work he had started.

545 Meanwhile, amid the unescapable and agonising reflections which this condition induced, another side of his nature was being developed. In 1910 there is an entry which again is like the first tentative introduction of a musical theme in a symphony:

545 Meanwhile, during the unavoidable and painful thoughts that this situation brought on, another part of his character was growing. In 1910, there's a note that feels like the first subtle hint of a musical theme in a symphony:

I hope to goodness she doesn't think I want to marry her. In the Park, in the dark, kissing her, I was testing and experimenting with a new experience.

I really hope she doesn’t think I want to marry her. In the park, in the dark, kissing her was just me trying something new.

He was not, of course, by any means so callous and inhuman as this brief note might make him appear; but he was immensely curious about himself and about other people, and immensely greedy for new sensations. He dabbled a good deal in love-making, and his dabbling was prompted partly by the natural pressure of the senses, partly by curiosity. At last he fell in love, could not make up his mind whether he wanted to marry, made it up and was rejected, felt relieved, then unhappy, renewed his suit and was accepted. In September, 1915, he was married. A few weeks before, during a holiday at Coniston, boisterously prosecuted with his usual reckless disregard of his weak health, he had fallen and jarred his spine, and this had brought on a partial paralysis which filled him with the gloomiest thoughts and seemed to suggest the cancellation of all his plans. But his doctor made light of the matter and the marriage took place.

He wasn't, of course, as cold and inhumane as this short note might make him seem; but he was very curious about himself and other people, and very eager for new experiences. He flirted a lot, and his flirting was driven partly by natural urges and partly by curiosity. Eventually, he fell in love, couldn't decide if he wanted to get married, came to a decision and got rejected, felt relieved, then unhappy, then tried again and was accepted. In September 1915, he got married. A few weeks earlier, during a holiday at Coniston, where he pursued his usual reckless behavior despite his weak health, he fell and hurt his spine, which caused partial paralysis and filled him with dark thoughts that seemed to threaten all his plans. But his doctor downplayed the issue, and the wedding went ahead.

In the following November, having formally presented himself for recruitment, he was led by curiosity to read the sealed certificate written by his own doctor, not supposing that its being sealed had any particular significance. Thus he discovered, while sitting in a railway-carriage, that eighteen months before he had shown the first symptoms of a terrible and incurable disease and that this had been concealed from him, though it had been communicated to his relatives. He found later that it had been known to his wife before their marriage and also that his fall at Coniston had reawakened activity among the bacteria and hastened the end. In 1916 his daughter was born, and in July of the following year his rapidly failing strength compelled him, after ineffectual periods of sick leave, to resign his appointment at the Museum. His health varied; he grew worse and recovered a little, but never recovered what he had lost. He prepared his diary for publication, but the publishers who had accepted it became afraid of it when it was partly set up in type and asked to be relieved of the undertaking. Another publisher was found. The book appeared, and its reception did something to soften the miseries of his last months.

In the following November, after officially signing up for recruitment, he felt curious enough to read the sealed certificate from his doctor, not realizing that the seal meant something important. While sitting in a train, he found out that eighteen months earlier, he had shown the first signs of a terrible and untreatable disease, which had been kept from him, although it had been shared with his family. He later learned that his wife had known about it before they got married and that his fall at Coniston had triggered a resurgence of the bacteria, speeding up his decline. In 1916, his daughter was born, and by July of the next year, his rapidly deteriorating health forced him to resign from his position at the Museum after unsuccessful attempts at sick leave. His health fluctuated; he would get worse and then improve a bit, but he never regained what he had lost. He prepared his diary for publication, but the publisher that had accepted it got scared when it was partially typeset and asked to back out. Another publisher stepped in, and the book was published. Its reception helped ease some of the suffering he experienced in his final months.

How profound and unremitting were these miseries, and how he bore them, is shown in the last section of the diary. His disease was painful and the end certain. He had a wife, who was often fatigued and ill, and a child, and he had next to no money. The strain of witnessing his sufferings, as well as the necessity of earning her living, made it imperative that his wife should spend long periods of time away from him. In 1919 there was an idea that a certain prolonged and troublesome treatment might possibly, though only possibly, effect an improvement. But he did not care to be546 experimented with then. He was already dead, he said, it was too late, he could not bear the burden of a fresh hope. He continued to be tortured by the long-drawn-out agony of his dissolution, by the defeat of all his ambitions, and by the black prospects of his wife and child. But the success of his book brings a curiously sweeter and gentler note into the diary, a note most poignant to the reader who could understand his refusing to be grateful for anything.

How deep and relentless these sufferings were, and how he endured them, is revealed in the final part of the diary. His illness was painful, and the outcome was inevitable. He had a wife who was often exhausted and unwell, and a child, and he barely had any money. The strain of seeing his pain, along with the need to support herself, forced his wife to spend long stretches away from him. In 1919, there was talk that a certain lengthy and difficult treatment might possibly improve his condition. But he didn’t want to be546 experimented on at that point. He felt he was already dead; it was too late, and he couldn't handle the weight of new hope. He continued to be tormented by the prolonged agony of his dying process, by the collapse of all his dreams, and by the grim future facing his wife and child. However, the success of his book brings a strangely sweeter and softer tone to the diary, a tone that resonates deeply with readers who can appreciate his refusal to feel grateful for anything.

I am still miserable [he writes], especially on E.'s account—that dear, brave woman. But I have suffered a change. My whole soul is sweetened by the love of those near and dear to me, and by the sympathy of those reading my book.

shift. My entire being feels lighter due to the love from those around me and the support from readers of my book."

Grants were made to him out of various funds, and, just before his death, a committee of distinguished literary men was formed to see that his wife and child did not want. This in particular touched him to gratitude, and he died proud and happy in the thought that those who should have been dependent on him had so many good friends to serve them instead. A few hours before the end he said to his brother, "You will soon be able to blow the trumpets and bang the brasses"; but his eyes were full of a pathetic desire to have it denied.

Grants were given to him from various funds, and just before he passed away, a group of respected literary figures was formed to ensure that his wife and child were taken care of. This especially moved him to gratitude, and he died feeling proud and happy knowing that those who would have relied on him had so many good friends to support them instead. A few hours before he died, he said to his brother, "You’ll soon be able to blow the trumpets and bang the brasses"; but his eyes were filled with a heartbreaking wish for it to be denied.

It is not difficult to understand the complaint made by his friends and relatives that he had drawn a misleading portrait of himself, any more than it is difficult to understand his own protest that he had drawn himself with the clothes off. Both points of view are exceedingly natural, and perhaps it is possible for a disinterested observer to see in the diary the whole truth which could not be immediately obvious either to himself or to those who were closely connected with him. We need not involve ourselves very deeply in the theories of psycho-analysis to make the point that a man who keeps a journal will use it very largely to put down what he can say nowhere else, and to express that side of him which cannot be expressed in the ordinary world. Why else indeed should he keep a journal? It is thus that arise apparent contradictions between the outward appearance and the confession. On one occasion Barbellion says:

It’s easy to see why his friends and family complained that he had painted a misleading picture of himself, just as it's easy to understand his own claim that he revealed himself without any pretense. Both perspectives are completely valid, and maybe a neutral observer could find in the diary the whole truth that wasn’t clear to him or to those close to him. We don’t need to dive too deeply into psycho-analysis to realize that a person who keeps a journal tends to use it to express things they can’t say anywhere else and to share parts of themselves that aren’t shown in everyday life. Why else would someone keep a journal? This is how the apparent contradictions between one’s public persona and private confessions come about. At one point, Barbellion says:

I have no personal courage and all this pride boils up behind a timid exterior. I quail often before stupid but overbearing persons who consequently never realise my contempt of them.... Of course, to intimate friends (only about three persons in the wide, wide world), I can always give free vent to my feelings and I do so in privacy with that violence in which a weak character usually finds some compensation for his intolerable self-imposed reserve and restraint in public. I can never marvel enough at the ineradicable turpitude of my existence, at my double-facedness, and the remarkable contrast between the face I turn to the outside world and the face my friends know. It's like leading a double existence or artificially constructing a puppet to dangle before the crowd while I fulminate behind the scenes. If only I had the moral courage to play my part in life—to take the stage and be myself, to enjoy the delightful sensation of making my presence felt, instead of this vapourish mumming—then this Journal would be quite unnecessary.

I don’t have any personal courage, and all this pride simmers beneath my shy exterior. I often shrink in front of irritating but dominating people, who never realize my disdain for them. Of course, to my close friends (only about three people in this huge world), I can express my feelings freely, and I do so in private with the kind of intensity that someone with a weak character often uses to make up for their unbearable self-imposed restraint in public. I can never stop being amazed at the deep flaws in my life, at my double-facedness, and the striking difference between the face I show to the outside world and the one my friends see. It's like living a double life or creating a puppet to perform for the crowd while I rage behind the scenes. If only I had the moral courage to take my place in life—to step into the spotlight and be myself, to enjoy the wonderful feeling of being noticed, instead of this ghostly acting—then this Journal wouldn’t be needed at all.

No man who is a hero to himself stands a very good chance of seeming a hero to other people. But in this passage Barbellion not only shows the547 difference between his appearance and his self-portraiture, but also directs attention to one of the factors which make his diary so extraordinary a document. He was aware of the contrast between what he allowed the world to see and the rest of his nature; but this contrast remained profoundly mysterious to himself. He understood himself enough to be able to describe himself, but not so thoroughly that the knowledge could remove all curiosity; and, in fact, while he knew much of his own character that no one else knew, there was left something over of which he was ignorant.

No man who sees himself as a hero is likely to come across as a hero to others. In this section, Barbellion not only highlights the difference between how he presents himself and how he perceives himself, but also points out one of the reasons why his diary is such an extraordinary document. He was aware of the contrast between what he showed the world and the rest of his nature; however, this contrast remained deeply mysterious to him. He understood himself enough to describe himself, but not completely enough to eliminate all curiosity; and indeed, while he was aware of aspects of his character that others didn’t know, there were still parts of himself that remained a mystery.

He once said:

He once said:

I am apparently a triple personality: (1) The respectable youth. (2) The foul-mouthed commentator and critic. (3) The real but unknown I. Curious that these three should live together amiably in the same tenement.

I feel like I have three different sides to my personality: (1) The good young person. (2) The candid commentator and critic. (3) The real but unrecognized me. It's interesting that these three can exist peacefully in the same space.

One might also say that the reader of the diary discovers another triple personality: (1) Barbellion as he must have seemed to others. (2) Barbellion as he thought he seemed to others. (3) The real Barbellion, not fully known even to himself, yet, between his appearance and his confessions, for ever unconsciously betraying himself. In actual fact, he was, it is agreed by all who knew him, a man of enormous, almost dæmonic force of character. I have already alluded to the reckless vigour with which he drove his failing body through all manner of tasks and difficulties, and this trait in him gives a fair idea of his spirit. From boyhood onward he was weakened by continual ill-health. The diary is full of medical observations and forebodings, but no one, not even his family, realised how constantly the fear of sickness and death attended him. He never mentioned his health save in a tone of cheerful cynicism: he never pampered himself or allowed himself to be pampered. In spite of his palpitating heart, he exposed himself to fatigues and performed feats of endurance which a sound man might well have avoided. He worked furiously and unceasingly. He kept his balance and his courage under staggering blows of ill-fortune. Never was there so impossible an ambition as that of this sickly youth in a provincial town, already chained to the dreary work of a reporter, who desired, without any help, without even any decent opportunities for self-instruction, to obtain a scientific appointment. Yet he overcame these obstacles and his ambition was fulfilled. And when this was taken from him, when nothing was left but a few painful months of life and his Journal, when it was infinite labour even to trace a few words on the page, he continued the self-portrait which had become his last ambition as long as he could hold a pen at all. The straggling, irregularly-formed letters which sprawl across the paper are the last witnesses of his invincible courage.

One could also say that the diary reader uncovers another triple personality: (1) Barbellion as he must have appeared to others. (2) Barbellion as he believed he appeared to others. (3) The real Barbellion, not fully recognized even by himself, yet constantly revealing himself unconsciously between his appearance and his confessions. In reality, everyone who knew him agrees that he was a man of immense, almost demonic strength of character. I've already mentioned the reckless energy with which he pushed his failing body through various tasks and challenges, and this trait offers a glimpse into his spirit. From childhood, he struggled with ongoing health issues. The diary is filled with medical notes and ominous predictions, but no one, not even his family, understood how persistently the fear of illness and death hovered over him. He never talked about his health except with a tone of cheerful cynicism: he never indulged himself or allowed himself to be coddled. Despite his racing heart, he put himself through exhausting challenges and accomplished feats of endurance that a healthy person might have avoided. He worked relentlessly and without pause. He maintained his composure and bravery in the face of overwhelming misfortune. There has never been a more unattainable ambition than that of this sickly youth in a small town, already tied to the dull work of a reporter, who wanted, without any assistance and without even decent chances for self-education, to secure a scientific position. Yet he triumphed over these hurdles, and his ambition was realized. And when that was taken away, when all that remained were a few painful months of life and his Journal, when it was an immense effort just to write a few words on the page, he continued the self-portrait that had become his final ambition for as long as he could hold a pen. The uneven, irregular letters sprawling across the page are the last testament to his unyielding courage.

And to others this timid and cowardly young man seemed strong, masterful, difficult to manage, frightening, sometimes savage and bitter in conversation, but always magnetic and fascinating. "I know," he says, "I am not prepossessing in appearance—my nose is crooked and my skin is blotched." In reality his height, his distinction of bearing and fine hair548 produced an immediate effect of good looks—which, with the emaciation of his final days, changed into an austere and painful beauty. He had particularly beautiful hands, and his photographs certainly represent him as being not only noticeable but also attractive. The disparity between what he says of himself and what others thought of him involves no real contradiction. He is writing of the hidden and secret personality whom no one else knew, and the fact that no one else could know this personality, save by his own deliberate act of revelation, is another proof of his strength. He is describing the other side of the moon.

And to others, this shy and fearful young man appeared strong, assertive, hard to handle, intimidating, and sometimes harsh and bitter in conversation, but always captivating and intriguing. "I know," he says, "I'm not exactly good-looking—my nose is crooked and my skin is patchy." In reality, his height, the way he carries himself, and his nice hair548 gave him an immediate impression of attractiveness—which, with the thinness of his last days, turned into a serious and painful kind of beauty. He had especially beautiful hands, and his photos definitely show him as not only noticeable but also appealing. The difference between what he says about himself and what others think of him doesn't really contradict itself. He's writing about a hidden and secret side of himself that no one else knew, and the fact that no one could know this side except through his own choice to share it is another sign of his strength. He's describing the other side of the moon.

His ambition was the one part of his secret life which was too great and too violent for even him to hide altogether. He might doubt his own qualities, but he could not conceal from himself or from others what he desired to be and to do. His ambitions were, he thought, very soon and very easily defeated, but the title he gave to his book, a catchpenny title, as he owned, and something wanting in sincerity, confessed to a graver defeat than he actually sustained. His achievements were not great in bulk. His scientific triumph was the triumph of reaching a self-proposed aim in spite of almost impossible obstacles; but it was worth less in itself than as a witness to character. He might have become one of the greatest of English biologists; but promise is only promise, and this, besides, is promise of a kind with which we are not concerned here. "In time," he once said, "I should have revolutionised the study of Systematic Zoology." But he was not allowed time, and his scientific observations will be amplified, superseded, heaped under at last by an accumulation of the work of his successors. In literature his position is very different.

His ambition was the one part of his secret life that was too intense and too powerful for even him to hide completely. He might question his own abilities, but he couldn’t hide from himself or others what he wanted to be and do. He thought his ambitions were quickly and easily defeated, but the title he gave to his book, which he admitted was a money-making title and lacked sincerity, revealed a deeper failure than he actually experienced. His achievements weren’t significant in number. His scientific success was about reaching a self-set goal despite nearly impossible challenges; but it mattered less for itself than as a testament to his character. He could have become one of the greatest English biologists; but potential is just potential, and this kind of potential isn’t our main concern here. "In time," he once said, "I would have revolutionized the study of Systematic Zoology." But he wasn’t given time, and his scientific observations will eventually be expanded upon, replaced, and buried under the work of those who come after him. In literature, his status is very different.

When his book was being prepared for publication and while he was still ignorant what reception it would have he remarked without hesitation that he "liked to look at himself posthumously as a writer"; and it appears from the introduction to Enjoying Life that his friends had long before expected him to turn his whole attention to literature. Even here his work is comprised in small space. It consists of three things: the published Journal of a Disappointed Man, containing extracts from his diaries between 1903 and 1917, the posthumous volume, Enjoying Life and Other Literary Remains, containing, together with a number of essays and articles, long passages omitted for the sake of space from the previous book, and the still unpublished diary from the beginning of 1918 onwards. Even from this certain deductions must be made. The scientific articles in the second volume were only just worth reprinting; and the essays on journal-writers and the two short stories, though they are promising, are yet no more than the experiments of a man who was considering giving himself formally to the profession of literature. But when all these deductions are made there is a residue which is unique in value.

When his book was being prepared for publication and while he still didn’t know how it would be received, he confidently said that he "liked to think of himself as a writer after he's gone." The introduction to Enjoying Life shows that his friends had long anticipated he would focus entirely on literature. Even in this case, his work is quite limited. It includes three parts: the published Journal of a Disappointed Man, which features excerpts from his diaries between 1903 and 1917; the posthumous volume, Enjoying Life and Other Literary Remains, which contains several essays and articles along with long passages that were cut for space in the earlier book; and the still unpublished diary from early 1918 onward. From this, certain deductions must be made. The scientific articles in the second volume were barely worth reprinting; and although the essays on journal writers and the two short stories show promise, they are still just the experiments of a man who was contemplating formally pursuing a literary career. But after considering all these deductions, what remains is uniquely valuable.

In the introduction to the first volume Mr. Wells very comprehensively lays stress on the circumstances of Barbellion's fate. He represents the diarist as saying, "You shall have at least one specimen carefully displayed549 and labelled. Here is a recorded unhappiness. When you talk about life and the rewards of life and the justice of life and its penalties, what you say must square with this." This is, of course, an aspect of the matter which no reader could manage to overlook, even if he desired (as he might conceivably desire) to do so. It would be a pity, however, if we were to consider it to the exclusion of every other aspect. Barbellion was not essentially a specimen who by good luck had the ability to display and label himself. If his circumstances had been quite other than they were, he would still have been a remarkable man and would almost certainly have done remarkable work. His disease and death ought to play the same part in our conception of him that they do in our conception of Keats, with whom, besides, he had certain affinities which he half-consciously recognised. We do not know what part disease played in creating or forcing or conditioning Keats's genius; we only know that it infuses a poignancy and a colour into our picture of his life. He does not appear to us as the diseased poet, but as a poet who, as it happened, was stricken with disease. So with Barbellion: he had a personality and a gift for describing his experiences; and, since it fell out that his experiences were tragic, therefore the story he tells is a tragedy. But the tragedy is not interesting only as such. It is interesting because the principal figure in it is Barbellion.

In the introduction to the first volume, Mr. Wells thoroughly emphasizes the circumstances surrounding Barbellion's fate. He portrays the diarist as saying, "You shall have at least one specimen carefully displayed549 and labelled. Here is a recorded unhappiness. When you talk about life and the rewards of life and the justice of life and its penalties, what you say must match this." This is, of course, something that no reader could overlook, even if they might want to. However, it would be a shame if we focused on this to the exclusion of every other aspect. Barbellion wasn’t just a specimen who happened to have the ability to showcase and label himself. If his circumstances had been different, he would still have been an extraordinary man and would likely have created remarkable work. His illness and death should play a similar role in how we understand him as they do in our understanding of Keats, with whom he shared certain connections he was somewhat aware of. We don’t know how much disease influenced Keats's genius; we only know it adds depth and color to our view of his life. He doesn't come across as merely the sick poet, but as a poet who happened to be afflicted with illness. The same goes for Barbellion: he had a personality and a talent for sharing his experiences; and since his experiences were tragically shaped, the story he tells is a tragedy. But this tragedy is intriguing not just because of that. It's interesting because the main character in it is Barbellion.

The comparison with Keats is natural, is suggestive, and can be supported by a number of particulars, both accidental and essential. "Since the fateful November 27th," says Barbellion, "my life has become entirely posthumous. I live now in the grave and am busy furnishing it with posthumous joys." Keats writes in his last letter, from Rome, "I have an habitual feeling of my real life having passed, and that I am leading a posthumous existence." But there is a closer similarity between them than the superficial parallel suggested by their use of the same word. Barbellion himself made the comparison more than once, and once in a very significant context.

The comparison with Keats is natural, suggestive, and can be backed up by several details, both accidental and essential. "Since that fateful November 27th," says Barbellion, "my life has turned entirely posthumous. I now live in the grave and am busy decorating it with posthumous joys." Keats writes in his last letter from Rome, "I have a constant feeling that my real life has passed, and that I am living a posthumous existence." However, there’s a deeper similarity between them than just the surface-level parallel suggested by their use of the same word. Barbellion himself made the comparison more than once, and once in a very significant context.

You can search all history [he exclaims] for an ambition more powerful than mine and not find it. No, not Napoleon, nor Wilhelm II., nor Keats.

You can search through all of history [he exclaims] for an ambition greater than mine and you won’t find it. Not Napoleon, not Wilhelm II, not even Keats.

And this uncontrollable ambition in both of them was one manifestation of the innermost ruling characteristic which they had in common, the passion for life in all its shapes and forms, for all the sensations life can bring, which inspires Barbellion's Journal as surely as it inspires Keats's poetry and letters.

And this uncontrollable ambition in both of them was one way they showed their shared core trait: a passion for life in all its shapes and forms, for all the feelings life can bring, which inspires Barbellion's Journal just as much as it inspires Keats's poetry and letters.

The title of Barbellion's second book was not, as it might seem, intended in irony. He enjoyed life to a terrifying degree and could abandon himself to the ecstasy which it produced in him.

The title of Barbellion's second book wasn't meant to be ironic, even if it seems that way. He loved life intensely and could fully immerse himself in the joy it brought him.

As you say [he writes in a letter, referring to a review of the Journal] the rest of the notice distinguishing Marie Bashkirtseff from me by her zest for life is an astonishing and ludicrous misreading. Why, even since I became bedridden, as you will see one day, my zest for life took a devil of a lot of killing—like a sectioned worm with all the parts still wriggling....

As you noted in your letter about a review of the Journal, the part of the notice that distinguishes Marie Bashkirtseff from me due to her enthusiasm for life is a bizarre and laughable misunderstanding. Ever since I've been stuck in bed, as you will eventually realize, my enthusiasm for life has been incredibly hard to hold back—like a cut worm with all its segments still wriggling...

In the last part of the diary his assertion is amply proved. Here the zest for550 life, in a man who could no longer indulge it save in memory, is sublimated to a piercing but sweet lyrical cry, which is one of the most moving utterances in literature. Before, when he was in possession of all his faculties, when the shadow of illness could sometimes be forgotten, it is a rapturous and boisterous expression of infinite energy, high spirits and gusto. Almost any paragraph in the essay called Enjoying Life would serve to demonstrate this:

In the final section of the diary, his statement is more than validated. Here, the enthusiasm for550life, in a man who can only relive it through memories, transforms into a deeply emotional yet beautiful lyrical cry, which ranks among the most poignant expressions in literature. Before, when he was fully capable and the burden of illness could occasionally be overlooked, it was a joyful and vibrant expression of boundless energy, high spirits, and passion. Almost any paragraph in the essay titled Enjoying Life would illustrate this:

"Dans littérature," said M. Taine, "j'aime tout." I would shake his hand for saying that, and add: "In life, Monsieur, as well." All things attract me equally. I cannot concentrate. I am ready to do anything, go anywhere, think anything, read anything. Wherever I hitch my waggon I am confident of an adventurous ride. Somebody says, "Come and hear some Wagner." I am ready to go. Another, "I say, they are going to ring the bull"—and who wants to complete his masterpiece or count his money when they are going to ring the bull? I will go with you to Norway, Switzerland, Jericho, Timbuctoo. Talk to me about the Rosicrucians or the stomach of a flea and I will listen to you. Tell me that the Chelsea Power Station is as beautiful as the Parthenon at Athens and I'll believe you. Everything is beautiful, even the ugly—why did Whistler paint the squalor of the London streets, or Brangwyn the gloom of a steam-crane? To subscribe to any one particular profession, mode of life, doctrine, philosophy, opinion, or enthusiasm, is to cut oneself off from all the rest—I subscribe to all. With the whole world before you, beware lest the machinery of education seizes hold of the equipotential of your youth and grinds you out the finished product! You were a human being to start with—now, you are only a soldier, sailor, tinker, tailor. Leonardo da Vinci, racked with frustrate passion after the universal, is reported to have declared that only to do one thing and only to know one thing was a disgrace, no less.

"When it comes to literature," said M. Taine, "I love everything." I’d gladly shake his hand for that and add, "In life, too, sir." Everything captivates me equally. I can't concentrate. I'm open to anything, ready to go anywhere, think anything, read anything. Wherever I look, I’m eager for an exciting adventure. Someone says, "Come and listen to some Wagner." I’m in. Another person says, "Hey, they’re about to ring the bell"—who cares about finishing their masterpiece or counting their money when they’re about to ring the bell? I’ll journey with you to Norway, Switzerland, Jericho, Timbuktu. Discuss the Rosicrucians or the stomach of a flea, and I’ll be all ears. Tell me that the Chelsea Power Station is as stunning as the Parthenon in Athens, and I’ll take your word for it. Everything has beauty, even the ugly—why did Whistler paint the grime of London’s streets or Brangwyn the darkness of a steam crane? Committing to just one profession, lifestyle, belief, philosophy, opinion, or passion means shutting yourself off from everything else—I'm all in. With the whole world at your feet, be wary that the education system doesn't take hold of your youthful potential and turn you into a finished product! You started as a human being—now, you’re merely a soldier, sailor, tinker, or tailor. Leonardo da Vinci, plagued by his unfulfilled desire for universality, is said to have declared that focusing on only one thing and knowing just one thing was a disgrace.

Crying for the Moon, the essay which follows, also extracted from the Journal, is the obverse of the same coin:

Crying for the Moon, the essay that follows, also taken from the Journal, is the flip side of the same coin:

I am passing through the world swiftly and have only time to live my own life. I am cut off by my own limitations and environment from knowing much or understanding much. I know nothing of literature and the drama; I have but little ear for music. I do not understand art. All these things are closed to me. I am passing swiftly along the course of my life with many others whom I shall never meet. How many dear friends and kindred spirits remain undiscovered among that number? There is no time for anything. Everything and everyone is swept along in the hustling current. Oh! to sun ourselves awhile in the water meadows before dropping over the falls! The real tragedies in this world are not the things which happen to us, but the things which don't happen.

I’m moving through life quickly and only have time to live my own. My environment limits me, so I can’t know or understand much. I’m not familiar with literature or drama; I have little appreciation for music. I don’t get art either. All of this feels out of reach for me. I’m rushing through my life alongside many others I will never meet. How many close friends and kindred spirits are out there waiting to be discovered? There’s no time for anything. Everything and everyone is caught in the fast-paced flow of life. Oh! How I wish we could relax in the meadows for a bit before falling over the edge! The real tragedies in this world aren’t the things that happen to us, but the things that never happen.

There are critics who would trace the source of such outbursts as these and of the joy in life that constantly appears in Keats to the effects of bacterial disease. We cannot contradict the conclusion, which may have a certain truth. We can only point out that the same cause does not always produce the same effect, and we must therefore deduce a particular genius in those in whom this spirit manifests itself. Barbellion was, from one point of view, a case of pathology, but he was not, any more than was Keats, nothing but that. He had a fine temperament which he expressed very finely.

There are critics who would link these outbursts and the joy in life that often shows up in Keats to the effects of bacterial disease. We can’t completely challenge this conclusion, which might hold some truth. We can only note that the same cause doesn't always create the same effect, so we have to recognize a unique genius in those who display this spirit. Barbellion was, in one way, a case of pathology, but he was not, just like Keats, only that. He had a remarkable temperament that he expressed beautifully.

There is a temptation when one is considering the Journal, to which Barbellion's work must eventually be reduced, to consider it as so much raw551 material and to speculate how, if he had lived, he would have used the many talents he displays in it. He began it as a record of a naturalist's observations, and it developed only very gradually into a self-portrait and a repository for all his reflections and impressions. He was still, when his last illness overtook him, a professional scientist, scribbling in his diary at night for a hobby. But he was thinking of going over to literature; and one cannot help asking whether, if he had done so, he would not have turned his genius to some more formal and less miscellaneous method of expression. It is easy to discern in him any number of capacities. He might have become a critic—a statement which can be proved by a few examples taken at random:

There’s a temptation when thinking about the Journal, which ultimately boils down to Barbellion's work, to view it as just raw551 material and to imagine how, had he lived, he would have utilized his many talents showcased in it. He started it as a naturalist's observation record, and it gradually evolved into a self-portrait and a collection of his thoughts and insights. Even when his final illness struck him, he was still a professional scientist, jotting down notes in his diary at night as a hobby. However, he was considering a switch to literature; and one can't help but wonder if, had he made that leap, he would not have directed his genius toward a more structured and less eclectic way of expression. It’s easy to see in him a variety of potential roles. He could have become a critic—a statement that can be supported by a few random examples:

I thoroughly enjoy Hardy's poetry for its masterfulness, for his sheer muscular compulsion over the words and sentences. In his rough-hewn lines he yokes the recalcitrant words together and drives them along mercilessly with something that looks like simple brute strength.... All this pleases me the more for I know to my cost what stubborn, sullen, hephæstian beasts words and clauses can sometimes be. It is nice to see them punished. Hardy's poetry is Michael Angelo rather than Greek, Browning not Tennyson.

I really like Hardy's poetry for its craftsmanship, for his raw power over words and sentences. In his rough lines, he forces stubborn words together and pushes them forward relentlessly with what feels like pure brute strength.... All of this pleases me even more because I know from experience how stubborn and difficult words and clauses can be. It’s satisfying to see them tamed. Hardy's poetry is more like Michelangelo than Greek, more like Browning than Tennyson.

It amuses me to discover the evident relish with which the author of The Daffodil Fields emphasises the blood and the flowers in the attack on Achi Baba. It's all blood and beautiful flowers mixed up together to Masefield's great excitement.... Still, to call Gallipoli "bloody hell" is, after all, only a pedantically exact description. You understand, tho', a very remarkable book—a work of genius.

It’s funny to see how much the author of The Daffodil Fields enjoys emphasizing the mix of blood and flowers in the battle at Achi Baba. It’s just a blend of blood and beautiful flowers, much to Masefield’s delight.... However, calling Gallipoli "bloody hell" is really just a technically accurate description. You see, though, it’s an incredibly remarkable book—a work of genius.

... James Joyce's Portrait of the Artist—one of those books which the mob will take fifty years to discover but once discovered will again neglect.

... James Joyce's Portrait of the Artist—one of those books that the general public will take fifty years to notice, but once they do, they'll end up ignoring it again.

He might have been a psychological or a satirical novelist, a metaphysician, a casual essayist. He might have been a poet of nature. His diaries are studded with the most exquisite descriptions of landscapes and living things, which grow only more vivid and moving as the end approaches and they become transcripts from memory instead of recent impressions. The last long entry in the Journal is one of them, and it is so good and so characteristic that it insists on being quoted:

He could have been a psychological or satirical novelist, a philosopher, or a casual essay writer. He might have been a nature poet. His diaries are filled with beautiful descriptions of landscapes and living things, which become even more vivid and emotional as the end nears and they turn into memories instead of recent observations. The last long entry in the Journal is one of those, and it’s so excellent and so representative that it demands to be quoted:

Rupert Brooke said the brightest thing in the world was a leaf with the sun shining on it. God pity his ignorance! The brightest thing in the world is a Ctenophor in a glass jar standing in the sun. This is a bit of a secret, for no one knows about it save only the naturalist. I had a new sponge the other day and it smelt of the sea till I had soaked it. But what a vista that smell opened up!—rock pools, gobies, Blennies, anemones (crassicon, dahlia—oh! I forget). And at the end of my little excursion into memory I came upon the morning when I put some sanded opaque bits of jelly, lying on the rim of the sea, into a glass collecting jar and to my amazement and delight they turned into Ctenophors—alive, swimming, and iridescent! You must imagine a tiny soap bubble about the size of a filbert with four series of plates or combs arranged regularly on the soap-bubble, from its North or to its South Pole, and flashing spasmodically in unison as they beat on the water.

Rupert Brooke claimed that the brightest thing in the world was a leaf glistening in the sunlight. Poor guy! The real brightest thing in the world is a Ctenophore in a glass jar sitting in the sun. This is a bit of a secret because only the naturalist knows about it. I got a new sponge the other day, and it smelled like the sea until I soaked it. But what a view that smell brought back!—rock pools, gobies, Blennies, anemones (crassicon, dahlia—oh! I forget). At the end of my little memory trip, I recalled the morning I picked up some sandy, cloudy bits of jelly from the shoreline and put them into a glass collecting jar. To my surprise and joy, they turned into Ctenophores—alive, swimming, and shimmering! Imagine a tiny soap bubble about the size of a hazelnut, with four rows of plates or combs evenly spaced from its North to its South Pole, flashing in unison as they paddle through the water.

But I think that this way of looking on Barbellion's work, excusable as it might be, would nevertheless be mistaken. Every author writes the book552 that it is given to him to write, and Barbellion's book was the Journal. If, as seems very likely, he had developed altogether into a writer, he might still not have abandoned this form which had become by a gradual process peculiarly his own. Goethe said that all his works were the fragments of a great confession, and this is true, in a greater or lesser degree, of most authors. Barbellion would have differed from the rest only in that his works would have been ostensibly and formally, as well as actually, his confessions.

But I believe that looking at Barbellion's work this way, while it might be understandable, would still be wrong. Every author writes the book552 that they are meant to write, and for Barbellion, that book was the Journal. If he had fully evolved into a writer, it's likely he still wouldn’t have dismissed this form that gradually became uniquely his. Goethe said that all his works were parts of a great confession, and this applies, to some extent, to most authors. Barbellion would have been different from others only in that his works would have been clearly and formally, as well as genuinely, his confessions.

And this view is supported by the fact that up to the last he was improving the flexible and accommodating method of literary expression which his diary had become. The last eighteen months of it seem to me to show an advance on the third part of the published Journal almost as striking as the advance of that third part on the first. The form fitted very closely to Barbellion's many-sided and individual temperament; and, as time went on and he understood better what he was doing, he made it fit more closely still. It was a frame into which he could put with perfect ease all that his roving perceptions picked up in life: an impression of a landscape or an animal, a conversation overheard in the street, a suddenly flashing truth about himself or some other person, a general reflection upon humanity. As a journal-writer he is not, of course, alone; but, being a strongly-marked personality, he is unique even among journal-writers. His intense interest in his own consciousness does not, as it did with Amiel, blind him to the actual outside world; he has more humour, more gusto in concrete detail than Marie Bashkirtseff, a vein of sheer poetry that we do not find in Pepys. This is not intended to rank him above the writers with whom he loved to compare himself, but rather to emphasise his individuality among them.

And this perspective is backed by the fact that up until the end, he was enhancing the flexible and adaptable style of writing that his diary had become. The last eighteen months of it seem to show progression as notable as the shift from the first part to the third part of the published Journal. The form closely matched Barbellion's diverse and unique personality; and as time passed and he gained a clearer understanding of his work, he tailored it even more. It was a framework where he could easily capture everything his wandering mind noticed in life: an impression of a landscape or an animal, a conversation heard on the street, a sudden realization about himself or someone else, a general reflection on humanity. As a diary writer, he isn’t alone, but as a distinct personality, he stands out even among diary writers. His deep interest in his own consciousness doesn't, like it did with Amiel, blind him to the actual world around him; he possesses more humor and enthusiasm for concrete details than Marie Bashkirtseff, with a genuine poetic quality that we don’t find in Pepys. This isn't meant to position him above the writers he enjoyed comparing himself to, but rather to highlight his individuality among them.

We find ourselves at last wondering not how he would have employed the gifts he displays in the Journal, but to what pitch of excellence he might have brought the Journal itself. The last entries are admirably full of matter and admirably worded. The passage I have quoted on the Ctenophors is of almost perfect lyrical beauty—not a random jotting, but an impression seized and made permanent with all the proportion and balance of a sonnet by Hérédia. Over against it there might be quoted passages on the old village nurse who attended him for months, closely and humorously observed and set down without the waste of a syllable. Or there are pages of reflections like this:

We find ourselves finally wondering not how he would have used the talents he shows in the Journal, but to what level of excellence he could have achieved with the Journal itself. The final entries are impressively detailed and well-written. The part I quoted about the Ctenophores is almost perfectly lyrical—it's not just a random note, but an impression captured and made lasting with the structure and elegance of a sonnet by Hérédia. In contrast, there are quotes about the old village nurse who cared for him for months, thoughtfully and humorously observed and documented without wasting a single word. Or there are pages filled with reflections like this:

The Icons.

Every man has his own icon.

Every guy has his own icon.

Secreted in the closet of each man's breast is an icon, the image of himself, concealed from view with elaborate care, treated invariably with great respect, by means of which the Ego, being self-conscious, sees itself in relation to the rest of mankind, measures itself therewith, and in accordance with which it acts and moves and subsists. In the self-righteous man's bosom, it is a molten image of a little potentate who can do no wrong. In the egotist's, an ideal loved and worshipped by almost all men, addressed with solemnity and reverence, and cast in an immutable brazen form. Only the truth-seeker preserves his image in clay, covered in damp rags—a working hypothesis.

Deep in the closet of every man’s heart lies an icon—his self-image, carefully hidden and treated with great respect. Through this image, the Ego, being self-aware, perceives itself in relation to others, compares itself to them, and acts, moves, and exists based on this view. In the heart of the self-righteous man, it's a blazing figure of a small ruler who can never be wrong. In the egotist's heart, it’s an ideal admired and idolized by almost everyone, treated with seriousness and respect, fixed in a permanent, unchanging form. Only the truth-seeker shapes his image in clay, wrapped in damp cloth—a working theory.

553 A man towards his icon is like the tenderness and secretiveness of a little bird towards its nest, which does not know you have discovered its heart's treasure. For everyone knows the lineaments of your image and talks about them to everyone else save you, and no one dare refer to his own—it is bad form—so that in spite of the gossip and criticism that swirls around each one's personality, a man remains sound-tight and insulated.

553 A man’s feelings toward his role model are like the gentle and secretive way a little bird feels about its nest, unaware that you’ve discovered its deepest treasure. Everyone knows your image and talks about it among themselves, but never with you, and no one dares to mention their own—it’s seen as bad form—so despite all the chatter and criticism regarding each person’s character, a man remains completely protected and insulated.

The human comedy begins at the thought of the ludicrous unlikeness, in many cases, of the treasured image to the real person—as much verisimilitude about it as, say, about a bust by Gaudier-Brzeska.

The human comedy begins with the funny contrast between the cherished image and the actual person—there’s as much realism in it as, for instance, in a bust by Gaudier-Brzeska.

Heavens! what a toy shop it will be at the Last Day! When all our little effigies are taken from their cupboards, undraped, and ranged along beside us, nude and shivering. In that Day how few will be able to say that they ever cried

Oh my! What a toy shop it will be on Judgment Day! When all our little figures are pulled out of their cupboards, unveiled, and lined up next to us, exposed and shivering. On that Day, how few will be able to say that they ever cried.

"God be merciful to me a sinner," or "a fool," or "a humbug."

"God, have mercy on me, a sinner," or "a fool," or "a fraud."

The human tragedy begins as soon as one feels how often a man's life is ruined by simple reason of this disparity between the image and the real—the image (or the man's mistaken idea of himself)—like an ignis fatuus leading him through devious paths into the morass of failure, or worse—of sheer, laughing-stock silliness. The moral is:

The human tragedy begins the moment someone realizes how often a person's life is wrecked simply because of the gap between their self-image and reality—this image (or the flawed perception of oneself) is like a will-o'-the-wisp leading them through twisted paths into the swamp of failure, or even worse—a complete farce of foolishness. The takeaway is:

γνῶθι σεαυτόν {gnôthi seauton}

γνῶθι σεαυτόν {gnôthi seauton}

(My dear chap, quoting Greek at your time of life.)

(My dear friend, quoting Greek at your age.)

The mellowness and sweetness of these lines are worth noting as characteristic of a transformation which is obviously taking place through all the last pages of the diary. This transformation adds something in the nature of a rounding and a completion to the whole work, which might otherwise have been merely an interrupted record. It enlarges too our conception of the author's character and capacities and fills in, most graciously, our picture of him.

The softness and sweetness of these lines stand out as a sign of the change that's clearly happening throughout the final pages of the diary. This change gives a sense of wholeness and completion to the entire work, which could have otherwise just been a fragmented record. It also broadens our understanding of the author's personality and abilities, enriching our view of him.

Barbellion was accustomed to accuse himself of being an egotist; but, on his own definition, he was a truth-seeker. His portrait of himself was not immutable. It grew clearer as he understood himself better and it changed as he changed. It was not complete when he died because his own development was not complete. But he carried it as far as he could and made of it a singular picture. His Journal is a book of an enduring sort, not merely because it is an accurate and candid self-portrait, but also because of the inherent attractions of its subject. Barbellion was a poet, a humorist, an observer, a philosopher, as well as a truthful, passionate, and extraordinarily courageous man. In drawing a picture of the last he also made a picture of the world as it seemed to the first four and thus captured in it poetry, humour, observation, and philosophy. The subject is still too fresh, and, by the vividness of its presentment, too painful, for any attempt at a final valuation to be made. A few months ago Barbellion was still alive, suffering and hoping; and, with the best will in the world, no critic can avoid being influenced by this fact. But his book is a fair topic for prophecy; and it is not very rash to predict that, as it loses the sharpness and painfulness of a record of fact, so its qualities as a work of literature will come more into prominence and we shall realise that Barbellion was not only a genius untimely overwhelmed by an evil fate, but a genius who, before he was overwhelmed, had554 opportunity to do some at least of his appointed work. Then, whatever may be the theoretical views we hold on the connection between disease and genius, we shall be able to think less of Barbellion as a "case" and more of him as a writer. We shall, perhaps, not think that we have a complete portrait of him in his Journal any more than we have a complete portrait of Keats in the Odes or even in the Letters. The greatest of artists cannot entirely disclose himself in his work. Barbellion did so no more than others. But he was an artist, and, between what he wrote of himself and what was otherwise revealed, it is possible to form a picture of an extraordinary personality.

Barbellion often accused himself of being self-centered, but by his own definition, he was a seeker of truth. His self-portrait wasn't fixed. It became clearer as he gained a better understanding of himself and changed as he changed. It wasn't complete when he died because his personal growth wasn't finished. But he took it as far as he could and created a unique image. His Journal is a lasting book, not just because it's an honest and accurate self-portrait, but also because of the intrinsic appeal of its subject. Barbellion was a poet, a humorist, an observer, a philosopher, and above all, a truthful, passionate, and incredibly brave man. In portraying his courage, he also painted a picture of the world as it appeared to the other aspects of his character and captured elements of poetry, humor, observation, and philosophy. The subject is still too recent and, due to the intensity of its presentation, too painful for any final assessment to be made. Just a few months ago, Barbellion was alive, enduring suffering and holding onto hope; and, no matter the critic's best intentions, this fact can't be disregarded. However, his book is a suitable subject for speculation; it’s not overly bold to predict that, as the painful and stark reality fades, its literary qualities will stand out more clearly, and we will come to realize that Barbellion was not only a talent unjustly struck by a cruel fate but also a talent who, before he was taken too soon, managed to accomplish some of his intended work. Then, regardless of our theoretical views on the link between illness and genius, we will think less of Barbellion as merely a "case" and more as a writer. Perhaps we will not consider his Journal as a complete portrait of him anymore than we view Keats’ Odes or even Letters as a complete portrayal of him. The greatest artists can never fully reveal themselves in their work, and Barbellion did no more than others in this regard. But he was an artist, and between what he expressed about himself and what else was revealed, it is feasible to form a picture of an extraordinary personality.


A LITTLE CLASSIC OF THE FUTURE__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

27 Bibliographical Note: Principal Works by Edith Œ. Somerville and Martin Ross: An Irish Cousin, 1889; Naboth's Vineyard, 1891; Through Connemara in a Governess Cart, 1893; The Real Charlotte, 1895; The Silver Fox, 1897; Some Experiences of an Irish R.M., 1899; All on the Irish Shore, 1903; Some Irish Yesterdays, 1906; Further Experiences of an Irish R.M., 1908; Dan Russell the Fox, 1911; In Mr. Knox's Country, 1915; Irish Memories, 1917; Mount Music, 1919. All published by Longmans.

27 Bibliographical Note: Principal Works by Edith Œ. Somerville and Martin Ross: An Irish Cousin, 1889; Naboth's Vineyard, 1891; Through Connemara in a Governess Cart, 1893; The Real Charlotte, 1895; The Silver Fox, 1897; Some Experiences of an Irish R.M., 1899; All on the Irish Shore, 1903; Some Irish Yesterdays, 1906; Further Experiences of an Irish R.M., 1908; Dan Russell the Fox, 1911; In Mr. Knox's Country, 1915; Irish Memories, 1917; Mount Music, 1919. All published by Longmans.

By ORLO WILLIAMS

By ORLO WILLIAMS

THE evanescence of laughter is most pathetic. Its bubbles vanish from the sparkling wine that held it so soon after it has been uncorked, leaving a sadly flat beverage to the critical palates of future generations. Wit, being a subtler and less easily disintegrated essence, does not so quickly pass away, but the buoyant bubbles of laughter, except in some rare vintages, survive but a moment the uncorking of their bottle. We may smile at the things that aroused the laughter of our ancestors, bringing our intellect and our imagination to the tasting, but it is seldom that we experience spontaneously the "sudden glory" of bursting sides when we read the words which aroused it. It is almost painful to look through the files of Punch of some sixty years ago, for it arouses that agonised shame with which one witnesses the failure of an inferior joke injudiciously introduced into superior society. One blushes for its pitiful exposure. Nor is it any consolation to reflect that the laughter of our own day will, for the most part, seem like the cracking of most unsubstantial thorns under ghostly pots to those who come after us. Very little of the literature of the past which truly survives is really provocative of hilarity. The Falstaffian passages of Shakespeare at once leap up as if to deny this statement; but, in the first place, Shakespeare brewed one of those rarer vintages whose beaded bubbles wink ever at the brim, and, in the second place, dramatic literature can always be revived by the fresh infusion of a living actor's personality. It is the purely written word of humour which will not give that sudden jerk to our emotions which it gave on its first outpouring. We say that we can appreciate Rabelais and the comic tales of the Canterbury Pilgrims; we profess to revel in Tristram Shandy, and to find the Pickwick Papers delicious, and we are not wrong; but it is a soberer enjoyment than that which these works of art gave to their first audiences. We pick them up, certainly, when we wish to be entertained, but seldom when we wish to laugh. There was a tutor at Oxford—there may be one still—who was invariably annoyed when any of his pupils attributed a historical phenomenon to "the spirit of the age," averring that there was no such thing. But surely he was wrong in coupling this convenient spirit with the ghosts of Stephen Sly and old John Naps of Greece, for the peculiar changes undergone by laughter are there to prove556 its existence. Laughter is compounded of the spirit of the age: it is excited by peculiar and irrecoverable felicities and conjunctions of temperament and environment, all of which are ingredients in that very real but intangible spirit. We can guess at this spirit, but we cannot recapture it, any more than we can recapture the light effervescence of its laughter.

THE fleeting nature of laughter is quite sad. Its bubbles disappear from the sparkling wine that holds it soon after it's opened, leaving a disappointingly flat drink for the discerning taste of future generations. Wit, being a more subtle and less easily disintegrated essence, doesn’t fade away as quickly, but the light bubbles of laughter, except in some rare cases, only last a moment after their bottle is uncorked. We might smile at the things that made our ancestors laugh, engaging our intellect and imagination in the process, but it’s rare that we spontaneously experience the "sudden glory" of uncontrollable laughter when reading the words that once provoked it. It’s almost painful to look through the issues of Punch from sixty years ago, as it brings on that agonizing embarrassment you feel when witnessing a bad joke awkwardly introduced in a classy setting. One feels a blush at its pathetic exposure. Nor is it comforting to think that the laughter of our own time will mostly seem like the sound of brittle thorns cracking under unseen pots to those who come after us. Very little of the past literature that truly remains is really funny. The humorous parts of Shakespeare instantly challenge this idea; but, firstly, Shakespeare created one of those rarer kinds of wine whose bubbly foam still sparkles at the rim, and secondly, dramatic literature can always be revitalized by the fresh presence of a living actor. It’s the purely written humor that fails to evoke that sudden surge of emotions as it did upon its initial release. We claim we can appreciate Rabelais and the comic stories of the Canterbury Pilgrims; we pretend to enjoy Tristram Shandy and find the Pickwick Papers delightful, and we aren’t wrong; yet it’s a more subdued pleasure than what these works provided their original audiences. We certainly pick them up when we want entertainment, but rarely when we want to laugh. There was a professor at Oxford—there may still be one—who always got annoyed when any of his students attributed a historical event to "the spirit of the age," insisting that no such thing existed. But he was surely mistaken in linking this convenient spirit with the ghosts of Stephen Sly and old John Naps of Greece, for the unique changes that laughter undergoes prove its existence. Laughter is made up of the spirit of the age: it’s sparked by unique and irrecoverable joys and combinations of personality and environment, all of which are elements in that very real but elusive spirit. We can sense this spirit, but we can’t retrieve it, just as we can’t regain the light effervescence of its laughter.

Further, laughter is not a lofty emotion. The beasts, they say, have it not, but those who are little better than beasts laugh heartily. We ourselves are not so proud of our laughter that we wish it to echo through the ages, as we would have our high thoughts ring and our tears, perhaps, drip. The heady wine that moves it is often an unworthy vintage, more like the champagne which Murger's Schaunard christened coco épileptique than the true Hippocrene. So it has been in the past. The shelves of libraries are full of these flat draughts from which all the liveliness that alone gave them savour has departed. Yet in all ages there have been nobler bins of these light literary wines which, for all that they no longer catch at the throat, have a more lasting quality and never entirely lose their gratefulness to the tongue of the taster. They may not have sparkled in their prime more brightly than their now neglected contemporaries, but they live for certain finer essences in their composition, wit, style, finish, colour, bouquet, or something even subtler than these, that indefinable taste which distinguishes all that has been grown on a rich literary soil, warmed by the sun of beauty and matured by a vintner who has carefully and lovingly learned his trade. Such, after exciting the laughter of the present in their youth, may in their ripeness, and even in their decline, earn the humour of posterity. They may possibly be numbered among the classics, that is to say, among the productions of any age which deserve to live as models for the future or as peculiarly happy expressions of a bygone time. The test of a classic is what men and women of any age will always call its modernity, which means that it possesses some of those timeless qualities of greatness or artistic excellence which permeate the spirit of any age. Skill in construction and delineation, accuracy of vision, fine rhythm, perfect choice of language, happy adaptation of form to matter, sense of beauty, all these, like beauty itself, do not die. The work which holds them, even though thinly commingled, will outlive the evaporation of its bubbles, and may by their preservative effect become, if not a great, at least a little classic.

Furthermore, laughter isn’t a high emotion. They say animals don’t experience it, but those who are barely above beasts laugh freely. We’re not so proud of our laughter that we want it to resonate through time like our lofty thoughts or, perhaps, our tears. The lively spark that fuels it is often from a lesser source, more like the champagne that Murger’s Schaunard dubbed coco épileptique than the true Hippocrene. This has always been the case. Libraries are filled with these dull drafts, stripped of the liveliness that once gave them flavor. Yet, throughout history, there have been nobler collections of these light literary wines which, even though they may no longer be exciting, possess a lasting quality and never fully lose their appreciation from the discerning reader. They might not have shone brighter in their prime than their now-overlooked peers, but they endure due to finer elements in their makeup—wit, style, polish, color, aroma, or something even more elusive, that indescribable taste from works raised in rich literary soil, warmed by the sun of beauty and perfected by a vintner who has skillfully honed his craft. After making people laugh in their youth, they might, in their maturity and even decline, earn the appreciation of future generations. They could be counted among the classics, meaning works from any era that deserve to live on as examples for the future or as particularly delightful expressions of a past time. The measure of a classic is what people across ages will always recognize as its modernity, indicating that it has some eternal qualities of greatness or artistic excellence that resonate in any era. Skill in construction and detail, clarity of vision, beautiful rhythm, precise word choice, well-suited form to content, and a sense of beauty—these, like beauty itself, do not fade. The work that contains them, even if they are only lightly mixed, will outlast the disappearance of its bubbles and may, through their preservative quality, become, if not a grand classic, at least a minor one.

To have done, then, with the bush which no good wine needs, I would like to taste again, in the company of the reader, what, if I may prophesy in hope rather than in certainty, may become in English literature a little classic of the future. The bush would not have been so thick had it not been, on the face of it, unusual so to greet a work that has moved so many thousands of us to hearty and inextinguishable laughter. I mean the work of Miss Edith Somerville and her mourned-for second self in letters who wrote under the name of Martin Ross. Few humorists who write merely to catch the passing fancy of the day can have been more successful or more popular: in the merely temporary quality of effervescence they can compete557 with any of their contemporaries. The sportsman who hates art and loathes poetry has the Irish R.M. and its fellows in well-thumbed copies on his bookshelves; the man who only reads for laughter and never for improvement praises these authors as highly as the most discriminating, and those who would faint at the suspicion of becoming in any way involved in classic literature will joyfully immerse themselves in "Somerville and Ross," like thirsty bibbers quaffing a curious vintage for its exhilaration rather than its quality. Appreciation has poured in upon them from all sides, from those who know and delight in the comic sides of Irish life, when treated observantly and not fantastically, from those to whom hunting and horseflesh are almost the be-all and end-all of existence, from those who treat their brains to a good story as to a stimulative drug, as well as from those who bring more discrimination to their appraisement. The devotees will often claim that they alone can scent the subtler flavour from these hilarious pages. The Irishman, unless he be of the kind that despises all light-heartedness in writing of his country, will assert that none but he can get the exquisite appreciation of comparing the work of art with the reality which inspired it: the hunting fraternity will find it hard to suppose that one who knows not what it is to be

To move past the unnecessary fluff that no good wine needs, I’d like to once again savor, alongside the reader, what might, if I can hope rather than be certain, become a little classic in English literature. The fluff wouldn’t be so thick if it weren’t, on the surface, unusual to greet a work that has made so many of us laugh heartily and endlessly. I mean the work of Miss Edith Somerville and her much-missed writing partner who went by the name of Martin Ross. Few humorists who write just to catch the fleeting attention of the day can have been more successful or popular: in the temporary sparkle of their work, they can compete with any of their contemporaries. The sportsman who dislikes art and detests poetry has the Irish R.M. and its companions in well-worn editions on his bookshelves; the person who reads only for laughter and never for self-improvement admires these writers just as much as the most discerning readers, and those who would faint at the thought of getting involved in classic literature will eagerly dive into "Somerville and Ross," like thirsty drinkers enjoying an unusual vintage for its excitement rather than its quality. Praise has come in from all directions, from those who know and appreciate the comedic aspects of Irish life when portrayed realistically and not fancifully, from those who consider hunting and horses to be nearly the essence of life, from those who enjoy a good story as a stimulating treat for their minds, as well as from those with a more discerning taste. Fans will often claim that they alone can detect the subtler flavors in these funny pages. The Irishman, unless he is of the sort that scorns all light-hearted writing about his country, will insist that only he can truly appreciate the delicate connection between the artwork and the reality that inspired it: the hunting community will struggle to believe that someone who doesn't know what it’s like to be

Often listening to the hounds and horn Wake up the sleepy morning From the side of an old hill,
Through the tall woods, a high-pitched sound echoes,

can possibly enjoy the skill shown by these authors in describing the joy of horses and the thrill of hunting. Nevertheless, the books of Miss Somerville and Martin Ross are heartily enjoyed by a host of readers who are neither Irish nor hunting people, for the simple reason that they are prompted to an explosion of laughter whenever they take up one of these stories. The bulk of these readers would wish to go no further in their appreciation: they embrace the givers of present laughter with so full a measure of enjoyment that it would seem to them unnecessary to probe any further into the chemistry of such excellence, nor perhaps would they deem it possible that any higher praise than their freely-expressed enjoyment could be looked for by any authors. Yet to my mind it is possible. While including in one's general testimony all that can be said by the most extravagant of these admirers, the taster who is considering the cellar of English literature which is being laid down for posterity may discern qualities not so apparent to the quaffer for immediate exhilaration. It is hard to conceive it, but the bubbles may vanish: if they do, the question is, what will be left? My point is that the work of Miss Somerville and Martin Ross has the qualities of a wine that will keep.

You can really appreciate the talent these authors have in capturing the joy of horses and the excitement of hunting. Still, the books by Miss Somerville and Martin Ross are loved by many readers who aren't Irish or into hunting, simply because they make those readers laugh out loud every time they pick up one of these stories. Most of these readers are happy with just that: they enjoy the laughter these books bring so much that they don't feel the need to dive deeper into what makes them great, and they probably wouldn't think that any greater praise than their open enjoyment is expected by the authors. But in my view, there is more to consider. While taking into account everything that can be said by even the most enthusiastic fans, a true connoisseur of English literature, who’s thinking about the legacy being crafted for future generations, may find qualities that aren't obvious to someone just drinking for immediate pleasure. It’s hard to imagine, but the excitement can fade: if it does, the question becomes, what will remain? My point is that the work of Miss Somerville and Martin Ross has the qualities of a wine that improves with age.

It cannot be a great wine, for the vineyard is too restricted. The high winds of emotion have not swept over its soil, nor has the soft rain of tenderness moistened it. It will always be bright and rather dry like Vouvray, gay but with a little bite in it: posterity may even call it "curious." But they will recognise that it holds the authentic flavours that distinguish infallibly558 the finer products of English literary bins. The authors have chosen a small field, but they direct on it an accuracy of vision which is remarkable, and, seeing that they were two, a unity of vision which is a miracle. In the expression of this vision they display an unfailing sureness of touch and a precision which is perfect in its admirable economy. They handle our language with a deftness and flexibility which is a rarity in itself, and their style, though always original, is nourished by a recollection of great models both in prose and poetry. Theirs is a literary equipment of the first class, solidly framed, well clothed, attractive in appearance, and ornamented with taste. They touch nothing that they do not embellish: events by their unflagging narrative power, which goes as unfalteringly as one of their choicest hunters, character by their sympathetic insight, scenery by their love of natural beauty, dialogue by their dramatic sense. It is not all Ireland that they draw, let that be admitted; they prefer to laugh, letting others weep. Yet, if the whole heart of Ireland does not beat within their pages, a part of it is there, pulsing with true Irish blood and throbbing with truly Irish emotions. Their aspect is no more that of Mr. James Joyce or Mr. Synge or Mr. Yeats than it is that of Mr. George Moore or Mr. Devlin, but, if they are justly praised for their merits, that praise cannot be diminished because they looked on Ireland with laughing eyes through a West Carberry window. Their books are literature no less certainly than Castle Rackrent is literature, and for very similar reasons.

It can't be a great wine, because the vineyard is too limited. The strong winds of emotion haven't touched its soil, and the gentle rain of tenderness hasn't soaked it. It'll always be bright and somewhat dry like Vouvray—cheerful but with a slight bite: future generations might even call it "curious." But they'll recognize that it contains the genuine flavors that unmistakably558 define the finer outputs of English literary circles. The authors have chosen a small field, but they focus on it with remarkable clarity of vision, and given that there are two of them, a unified vision that feels like a miracle. In expressing this vision, they consistently show a sure touch and a perfect precision in their admirable economy. They handle our language with a skill and flexibility that is rare in itself, and their style, while always original, is influenced by great examples in both prose and poetry. They have first-class literary tools—solidly built, well-presented, visually appealing, and tastefully decorated. They embellish everything they touch: events with their relentless narrative power, which flows as steadily as one of their best hunters; characters with their empathetic insight; scenery with their appreciation for natural beauty; dialogue with their dramatic sense. It's true they don't depict all of Ireland; they prefer to laugh while others weep. Yet, even if the entire essence of Ireland isn't reflected in their pages, a part of it is there, pulsing with genuine Irish spirit and throbbing with authentic Irish emotions. They don't resemble Mr. James Joyce or Mr. Synge or Mr. Yeats any more than they do Mr. George Moore or Mr. Devlin, but if they receive rightful praise for their contributions, that admiration is not diminished because they viewed Ireland with laughing eyes through a West Carberry window. Their books are certainly literature, just as Castle Rackrent is literature, and for very similar reasons.

Well, let us taste. It is a bright dry wine, I have said. It is not, perhaps, the quality which the authors would ascribe to what they consider their best work, The Real Charlotte—an estimate in which Mr. Stephen Gwynn agrees with them. This is a fine sombre story of a middle-aged woman's jealousy, for Charlotte is a kind of Irish Cousine Bette. But, if the subject is comparable to that of Balzac's novel, the treatment is certainly not so, and that is my reason for not regarding this as the work by which their achievement can best be judged. It is the work in which they have aimed highest, and the measure of their success is not small, but the theme of Charlotte's jealousy and the havoc in other lives which it caused needed for its convincing development all the powers of a great tragic artist. It is with no want of recognition of the authors' artistic aims or want of sympathy with their regret at abandoning them for others less lofty that this is said: but the work of an artist can best be judged from that part of it which most nearly reaches perfection. Miss Somerville and Martin Ross most nearly reached perfection in their lighter stories of Irish life, and it says much for their acumen that they saw the line on which their talent could naturally reach its maturity, courageously turning their backs on higher and more tragic paths likely to tax them beyond their capabilities. At the same time, it would be unjust not to point out that even in their best work comedy does not exclude the more poignant feelings. It would be the greatest mistake to regard these two writers as nothing more than jesters. Their humour is the true humour which runs hand-in-hand with pity, and the sympathy559 mingled with their laughter robs it of any taste of bitterness. There is a chapter in Some Irish Yesterdays which shows how their hearts were touched.28 It treats of marriage and love, death and birth among the peasantry in the south-west of Ireland with a delicacy of feeling which is beyond praise, and shows that the writers did not observe with the aloofness of an explorer among savages, but that for them seeing and describing alike were deeply-felt emotional experiences. The chapter opens with a memory of a wedding in the little Roman Catholic chapel of the village, a simple ceremony, after which the bridegroom hauled his wife up beside him on to a shaggy horse and started for home at a lumbering gallop. Then, in a brilliant transition by way of Tom Cashen's reflections on marriage and a glimpse of his married life, we are introduced at Tom Cashen's funeral to the bride of twenty-five years ago, "a middle-aged stranger in a frilled cap and blue cloak, with handsome eyes full of friendliness," with her ill-health, her profusion of children, and "himself" whose "nose glowed portentously above a rusty grey beard and beneath a hat-brim of a bibulous tint." Then listen to the passage which follows:

Well, let's taste it. It's a bright, dry wine, as I've said. It's not necessarily the quality that the authors would attribute to what they consider their best work, The Real Charlotte—an opinion Mr. Stephen Gwynn shares. This is a fine, somber story about a middle-aged woman's jealousy, since Charlotte is a sort of Irish Cousine Bette. However, while the subject may be similar to that of Balzac's novel, the approach is certainly different, which is why I don't think of it as the piece that best represents their achievement. It is the work where they aimed the highest, and they succeeded to a considerable degree, but the theme of Charlotte's jealousy and the chaos it wreaked in other lives required all the skills of a great tragic artist for its convincing development. This is said with full acknowledgment of the authors' artistic intentions and sympathy for their regret at giving them up for less ambitious subjects, but an artist's work can be judged best by what comes closest to perfection. Miss Somerville and Martin Ross achieved that in their lighter stories about Irish life, and it speaks volumes about their insight that they recognized the path where their talent could naturally flourish, courageously turning away from higher and more tragic routes that would strain their capabilities. At the same time, it's essential to note that even in their best work, comedy doesn’t exclude deeper emotions. It would be a huge mistake to see these two writers as mere jesters. Their humor is true humor, intertwined with compassion, and the empathy mixed with their laughter takes away any bitterness. There's a chapter in Some Irish Yesterdays that reveals how their hearts were touched.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It discusses marriage and love, death and birth among the peasantry in the south-west of Ireland, with a sensitivity that is beyond praise, showing that they did not observe from the distance of an explorer among the uncivilized, but for them, seeing and describing were deeply felt experiences. The chapter starts with a memory of a wedding in the little Roman Catholic chapel of the village, a simple ceremony after which the groom lifted his wife onto a shaggy horse and set off home at a clumsy gallop. Then, through a brilliant transition via Tom Cashen's thoughts on marriage and a glimpse of his married life, we meet Tom Cashen's funeral, where the bride from twenty-five years ago appears, "a middle-aged stranger in a frilled cap and blue cloak, with beautiful eyes full of kindness," along with her poor health, many children, and "himself," whose "nose glowed ominously above a rusty grey beard and under a hat-brim of a tipsy hue." Now, listen to the passage that follows:

28 In Irish Memories Miss Somerville says that this chapter is the reprint of an article by Martin Ross—a fact which throws some light on the respective contributions of the two collaborators. I should like to mention another passage in which these writers touch the pathetic with distinction. It is that chapter in Dan Russell the Fox in which, while tending a poisoned hound, the Irish mother tries vainly to persuade her younger son to propose to the infatuated young lady. He rejects her suggestion as an outrage on the lady, and sets his face towards America. As the saved hound licks her hand, "It's no good now, poor puppy," she says.

28 In Irish Memories, Miss Somerville mentions that this chapter is a reprint of an article by Martin Ross—this fact sheds light on the individual contributions of both writers. I want to highlight another moment where these authors handle a touching theme with grace. It's in that chapter of Dan Russell the Fox, where an Irish mother, while caring for a poisoned dog, tries desperately to convince her younger son to propose to a young woman he’s infatuated with. He dismisses her suggestion as disrespectful to the lady, and sets his sights on America. As the rescued dog licks her hand, she says, "It's no good now, poor puppy."

The sunny Shrove Tuesday in early March lived again as she spoke, the glare of the sunshine upon the bare country brimming with imminent life, the scent of the furze, already muffling its spikes in bloom, the daffodils hanging their lamps in shady places. How strangely, how bleakly different was the life history summarised in the melancholy October evening! Instead of the broad-backed horse, galloping on roads that were white in the sun and haze of the strong March day, with the large frieze-clad waist to meet her arms about, and the laughter and shouting of the pursuers coming to her ear, there would be a long and miry tramping in the darkness, behind her spouse, with talk of guano and geese and pigs' food, and a perfect foreknowledge of how he would complete, at the always convenient shebeen, the glorious fabric of intoxication, of which the foundation had been well and truly laid at the funeral.

The sunny Shrove Tuesday in early March came alive as she spoke, with the bright sun shining on the bare countryside full of new life, the scent of blooming furze in the air, and daffodils lighting up the shaded spots. How strangely and bleakly different was the life story reflected in the somber October evening! Instead of the strong horse galloping down sunlit roads on that vibrant March day, with a broad back to hold onto and the laughter and shouts of people chasing her, she would face a long, muddy walk in the dark, trailing behind her husband, discussing manure and geese and pig feed, fully aware that he would finish off the evening at the always convenient pub, continuing the cycle of drunkenness that had begun at the funeral.

From the funeral we pass again to the cottage in which "the Triplets" are holding their reception, the three day-old babes cradled in the stuffy room, hazy with the smoke of the turf fire, the crowd in the doorway, the old woman rocking the cradle:

From the funeral, we go back to the cottage where "the Triplets" are having their reception, the three-day-old babies cradled in the stuffy room, hazy with the smoke from the turf fire, the crowd standing in the doorway, and the old woman rocking the cradle:

Obscure corners harboured obscure masses, that might be family raiment, or beds, or old women; somewhere among them the jubilant cry of a hen proclaimed the feat of laying an egg, in muffled tones that suggested a lurking-place under a bed. Between the cradle and the fire sat an old man in a prehistoric tall hat, motionless in the stupor of his great age; at his feet a boy wrangled with a woolly puppy that rolled its eyes till the blue whites showed, in a delicious glance of humour, as it tugged at the red flannel shirt of its playmate.

In hidden corners were shadowy figures, maybe family clothes, beds, or elderly women; somewhere among them, the happy cluck of a hen signaled that it had laid an egg, muffled sounds suggesting it was hiding under a bed. Between the cradle and the fire sat an old man in a tall, old-fashioned hat, completely still in his elderly haze; at his feet, a boy struggled with a fluffy puppy that rolled its eyes until the whites showed, playfully tugging at the red flannel shirt of its friend.

Such a passage in a Russian novelist would warrant ecstasies on the part of our illuminati: let us no less highly praise our own art when it is possible. The chapter concludes with some lights on the commercial methods of matrimony practised by the peasant class: the writers do not defend them, but call attention to the surprising bloom that is apt to spring from them. "From them springs, like a flower from a dust heap, the unsullied, uneventful home-life of Western Ireland." "There is here no material, of the accepted sort, for a playwright; no unsatisfied yearnings and shattered ideals, nothing but remarkable common sense, and a profound awe for the sacrament of Marriage. Marriage, humorous, commercial, and quite unlovely, is the first act; the second is mere preoccupation with an accomplished destiny; the last is usually twilight and much faithfulness." The dialogue is a masterpiece throughout, epigram, heart-piercing pathos, with humour, heavenly and inveterate, lubricating all. Of an elderly couple, married by a happy thought some thirty years before, it was said, as the authors' record, "their hearts were within in each other." This chapter, through which breathes all the soft beauty and humour of the soil, is a sufficient answer to those who would tax these writers with a uniform attitude of rather heartless derision or with following—what a blind criticism!—in the benighted footsteps of those who have given us the dreary horror of the traditional stage Irishman.

Such a passage in a Russian novelist would spark excitement among our illuminati: let’s praise our own art just as much when it’s deserved. The chapter wraps up with some insights into the marriage customs of the peasant class: the writers don’t defend them, but highlight the surprising beauty that can come from them. "From them springs, like a flower from a dust heap, the pure, simple home life of Western Ireland." "There is no typical material here for a playwright; no unfulfilled desires or broken dreams, just remarkable common sense and a deep respect for the sanctity of Marriage. Marriage, which is humorous, transactional, and quite unromantic, is the first act; the second act is just a focus on a settled life; the last usually features a twilight phase and much loyalty." The dialogue is masterful throughout, filled with wit and heart-wrenching emotion, with humor, both divine and enduring, smoothing everything over. About an elderly couple, married by a stroke of luck thirty years earlier, it was noted, according to the authors, "their hearts were bound to each other." This chapter, infused with all the gentle beauty and humor of the land, sufficiently addresses those who would criticize these writers for having a consistently heartless attitude or for following—what a misguided critique!—in the unenlightened footsteps of those who have portrayed the dull horror of the traditional stage Irishman.

Then, again, there is another spirit that breathes delicately through these stories, tempering their outlines as the mists of the Atlantic those of the craggy western hillside. It is the spirit of natural beauty, which, to the hearts of Miss Somerville, herself an accomplished draughtsman, and Martin Ross, makes ever the sharpest appeal. They make the reader plainly feel that if the unconventional dignity and penetrating wit of the Irish folk clutches powerfully at their feelings, the inexhaustible beauty of its surroundings pierces to their very marrow. Quotation after quotation might be given to show their remarkable gift of rendering the scenery which has so moved their imaginations. I can only choose a few, embarrassed at the richness of the field of choice. The last chapter of Some Irish Yesterdays opens with an example which it is hard to surpass:

Then again, there's another spirit that gently flows through these stories, softening their edges like the Atlantic mist over the rugged western hillside. It's the spirit of natural beauty, which hits home for Miss Somerville, who is a skilled artist, and Martin Ross. They make it clear to the reader that while the unique dignity and sharp humor of the Irish people strongly resonate with their emotions, the endless beauty of the landscape touches them at a deeper level. Countless quotes could illustrate their incredible ability to capture the scenery that has so inspired their imaginations. I can only pick a few, feeling overwhelmed by the wealth of options. The last chapter of Some Irish Yesterdays starts with an example that’s hard to beat:

The road to Connemara lies white across the memory—white and very quiet. In that far west of Galway, the silence dwells pure upon the spacious country, away to where the Twelve Pins make a gallant line against the northern sky. It comes in the heathery wind, it borrows peace from the white cottage gables on the hillside, it is accented by the creeping approach of a turf cart, rocking behind its thin grey pony. Little else stirs save the ducks that sail on a wayside pool to the push of their yellow propellers; away from the road, on a narrow oasis of arable soil, a couple of women are digging potatoes; their persistent voices are borne on the breeze that blows warm over the blossoming boglands and pink heather.

The road to Connemara stretches out in white across my memory—white and very quiet. In that far-off part of Galway, the silence rests pure over the vast countryside, all the way to where the Twelve Pins create a strong line against the northern sky. It comes in with the heather-scented wind, takes calm from the white cottage roofs on the hillside, and is highlighted by the slow approach of a turf cart, swaying behind its thin gray pony. Nothing else moves except the ducks gliding on a roadside pond, powered by their yellow paddles; off the road, on a small patch of farmland, a couple of women are digging potatoes; their persistent voices drift on the warm breeze that blows over the blooming bogs and pink heather.

Scarcely to be analysed is that fragrance of Irish air; the pureness of bleak mountains is in it, the twang of turf smoke is in it, and there is something more, inseparable from Ireland's green and grey landscapes, wrought in with her bowed and patient cottages, her ragged wails, and eager rivers, and intelligible only to the spirit.

The scent of the Irish air is almost impossible to analyze; it carries the freshness of the rugged mountains, the hint of peat smoke, and something more, inseparable from Ireland's green and gray landscapes, intertwined with her humble and patient cottages, her ragged cries, and lively rivers, understood only by the soul.

561 Here is another landscape, the Irish R. M.'s view of his own demesne:

561 Here’s another view, the Irish R. M.'s perspective of his own estate:

Certainly the view from the roof was worth coming up to look at. It was rough heathery country on one side, with a string of little blue lakes running like a turquoise necklet round the base of a firry hill, and patches of pale green pasture were set amidst the rocks and heather. A silvery flash behind the undulations of the hills told where the Atlantic lay in immense plains of sunlight.

The view from the roof was definitely worth the climb. On one side, there was rugged heathland, with a series of small blue lakes sparkling like a turquoise necklace around the base of a fir-covered hill, and patches of light green pasture scattered among the rocks and heather. A silver shimmer behind the rolling hills showed where the Atlantic Ocean extended into wide fields of sunlight.

What, again, could be a more delightful overture to the lifelike description of the regatta on Lough Lonen than the short paragraph which conveys in a few touches all the beauty of the scene?

What, again, could be a more enjoyable introduction to the vivid description of the regatta on Lough Lonen than the brief paragraph that captures all the beauty of the scene in just a few details?

A mountain towered steeply up from the lake's edge, dark with the sad green of beech-trees in September; fir woods followed the curve of the shore, and leaned far over the answering darkness of the water; and above the trees rose the toppling steepnesses of the hill, painted with the purple glow of heather. The lake was about a mile long, and, tumbling from its farther end, a fierce and narrow river fled away west to the sea, some four or five miles off.

A mountain stood steeply at the edge of the lake, covered with the deep green of beech trees in September; fir trees lined the shore, leaning over the dark water below; and above the trees, the steep slopes of the hill rose, glowing purple from the heather. The lake was about a mile long, and from its far end, a fast, narrow river rushed westward toward the sea, which was roughly four or five miles away.

In these descriptions there is no striving for elaborate effect: the authors simply place the scene before our eyes with that aptness of language which is like the unerring needle of a master etcher. To travel on the wings of Miss Somerville and Martin Ross gives one constant thrills of amazement at their hawk-like swoops after a telling phrase: they catch an apt simile on the wing with an arresting suddenness which adds moments of breathlessness to the already exhilarating flight of their rapid narrative. Instances can be picked out from any of the stories like plums from a pudding.

In these descriptions, there's no effort to create elaborate effects: the authors simply present the scene clearly, using language with the precision of a skilled etcher's needle. Reading the works of Miss Somerville and Martin Ross is a thrilling experience, as they make sharp dives for the perfect phrase: they capture a fitting simile suddenly, adding moments of breathlessness to the already exciting pace of their fast-paced storytelling. You can easily find examples from any of the stories, just like picking plums from a pudding.

In the depths of the wood Dr. Hickey might be heard uttering those singular little yelps of encouragement that to the irreverent suggest a milkman in his dotage....

In the heart of the woods, you could hear Dr. Hickey making those distinctive little yelps of encouragement that, to the cheeky, might sound like a forgetful milkman....

It was a gleaming morning in mid-May, when everything was young and tense, and thin and fit to run for its life, like a Derby horse....

It was a bright morning in mid-May, when everything was fresh and eager, sleek and ready to sprint for its life, like a racehorse.

I followed Dr. Hickey by way of the window, and so did Miss M'Evoy; we pooled our forces, and drew her mamma after us through the opening of two foot by three steadily, as the great god Pan drew pith from the reed....

I followed Dr. Hickey out the window, and Miss M'Evoy did too; we teamed up and carefully pulled her mom through the two-by-three-foot gap, just like the great god Pan drew sap from the reed....

Old McRory had a shadowy and imperceptible quality that is not unusual in small fathers of large families; it always struck me that he understood very thoroughly the privileges of the neglected, and pursued an unnoticed, peaceful and observant path of his own in the background. I watched him creep away in his furtive, stupefied manner, like a partly-chloroformed ferret....

Old McRory had a subtle and barely noticeable quality that’s common in small fathers of big families; it always seemed to me that he completely understood the privileges of the overlooked and quietly followed his own watchful and unnoticed path in the background. I saw him slip away in his sneaky, dazed way, like a half-dazed ferret....

Miss McRory's reins were clutched in a looped confusion, that summoned from some corner of my brain a memory of the Sultan's cipher on the Order of the Medjidie.

Miss McRory's reins were tangled in a messy loop, which sparked a memory in my mind of the Sultan's code on the Order of the Medjidie.

Like smuts streaming out of a chimney the followers of the hunt belched from the lane and spread themselves over the pale green slopes....

Like smoke billowing out of a chimney, the followers of the hunt burst from the lane and spread across the pale green hills....

Though the temptation is almost irresistible, I refrain here from displaying this incisive power applied to character, notably to Irish character. The success of our authors in this respect is so notorious that further testimony is superfluous. If we have any appreciation of their art at all, the Major and the gentle Philippa, his wife, Flurry and Sally Knox, old Mrs. Knox looking as if she had robbed a scarecrow, with her white woolly dog562 with sore eyes and a bark like a tin trumpet, against the inimitable background of her ramshackle mansion of Aussolas, scene of many wit-combats between her and Flurry, Miss Bobbie Bennett, the McRory family, John Kane, Mrs. Knox's henchman, and Michael the huntsman, all are as vivid to us as our dearest friends. It is worth pointing out, however, that an almost diabolical power of delineation is not the only compelling quality in these portraits. There is in their introduction of their characters that natural dramatic instinct which they have so humorously observed in their Irish neighbours. I need only instance the ingenuity by which Mrs. Knox is first heard "off," easily vanquishing in speech that doughty antagonist, an Irish countrywoman: or the introduction of John Kane in "the Aussolas Martin Cat," in two inimitable pages, which are followed by another perfect passage of comic drama, the entry into the old demesne of Aussolas of vulgar Mr. Tebbutts, the would-be tenant:

Though the temptation is almost too strong, I’ll hold back from showing this sharp talent applied to character, especially Irish character. Our authors' success in this area is so well-known that it's unnecessary to provide more proof. If we appreciate their art at all, the Major and his wife, the delightful Philippa, Flurry and Sally Knox, old Mrs. Knox looking like she just came from a scarecrow heist, with her fluffy white dog562 that has sore eyes and a bark like a squeaky toy, all set against the unforgettable backdrop of her rundown mansion at Aussolas, where she and Flurry have had many witty exchanges, Miss Bobbie Bennett, the McRory family, John Kane, Mrs. Knox's right-hand man, and Michael the huntsman, are all as familiar to us as our closest friends. It’s important to note, though, that this almost supernatural ability to paint a picture isn’t their only captivating trait. They also have this natural dramatic instinct when introducing their characters, which they’ve humorously observed in their Irish neighbors. I just need to mention how cleverly Mrs. Knox is initially heard “off,” easily outtalking her tough countrywoman opponent; or how John Kane is introduced in "the Aussolas Martin Cat," in two unforgettable pages, followed by another brilliant comic scene where vulgar Mr. Tebbutts, the wannabe tenant, enters the old demesne of Aussolas:

Away near the house the peacock uttered his defiant screech, a note of exclamation that seemed entirely appropriate to Aussolas; the turkey-cock in the yard accepted the challenge with effusion, and from further away the voice of Mrs. Knox's Kerry bull, equally instant in taking offence, ascended the gamut of wrath from growl to yell. Blended with these voices was another—a man's voice, in loud harangue, advancing down the long beech walk to the kitchen garden. As it approached the wood-pigeons bolted in panic, with distracted clappings of wings, from the tall firs by the garden wall in which they were wont to sit arranging plans of campaign with regard to the fruit. We sat in silence. The latch of the garden gate clicked, and the voice said in stentorian tones:

Nearby, the peacock let out a loud screech, a perfect shout for Aussolas; the turkey in the yard eagerly took up the challenge, and from a distance, Mrs. Knox's Kerry bull quickly joined in, escalating his anger from a growl to a shout. Mixed in with these sounds was another—a man's voice, speaking loudly as it made its way down the long beech path toward the kitchen garden. As it got closer, the wood-pigeons panicked and flew away in a flurry from the tall firs by the garden wall, where they usually gathered to plan their attack on the fruit. We sat silently. The latch on the garden gate clicked, and the voice boomed:

"My father 'e kept a splendid table."

"My father kept a fantastic table."

Every gathering of their countrymen—the meet, the run, the horse show, the races, the regatta, the auction—have an intensity of motion and character which is achieved not by the tiresome enumerative methods of some modern realists, but by the skilful selection of the practised artist, and by a clever condensation of observations—their only form of exaggeration—gathered over a wide range of times and places.

Every event with their fellow countrymen—the meet, the run, the horse show, the races, the regatta, the auction—has a vibrancy of movement and personality that's not created by the tedious listing techniques of some modern realists, but through the skillful selection of a practiced artist and by cleverly condensing observations—their only form of exaggeration—collected from a broad array of times and locations.

Finally—the word starts up all too soon—let us praise the powerful sweep of their narrative, for it is this rapidity and staying power which sets the crown on their achievement. When they are out with the hunt, whatever be the quarry, they are as "crabbed leppers" as ever moved the picturesque admiration of an Irish hunt following. They are off at the first cry of the hounds and nothing stops them, they drop over the slaty fences, change feet on the banks, thread the rocky paths of steep ascents and career down the craggy hills, like Flurry Knox's mounts to the discomfiture of staider Saxon hunters. With them, moreover, there is never a check; they gallop hot on the scent from first to last, and run the story to a triumphant death in an ecstasy of unquenchable laughter. Their climaxes are marvellous, led up to as they are by a brilliant and sustained crescendo. Think of the mêlée at the end of "High Tea at McKeown's," or of the "Dane's Breechin'," with its exquisite interlude of the search for the "pin" in the village post-office; think563 of the finale to "Philippa's Foxhunt," with the Irish clergy and Mrs. Knox pulling the small boy out of the drain; or of Lady Knox's ominous arrival at the end of "Oh, Love! Oh, Fire!" and the escape of Sally in Mrs. Knox's pony-chaise, or of the combined catastrophe that fell upon the Major's household in "A Royal Command." For pure art in narrative construction these finales are unexampled in English literature of to-day, all the more because they are free from all buffoonery. Here is one that starts a movement con brio:

Finally—the moment arrives all too quickly—let's celebrate the powerful flow of their story, because it’s this speed and endurance that crowns their accomplishment. When they’re out on the hunt, no matter the target, they are as “crabbed leppers” as ever captured the picturesque admiration of an Irish hunt. They spring into action at the first sound of the hounds, and nothing holds them back; they leap over the rocky fences, switch their footing on the banks, navigate the rugged paths up steep hills, and race down the craggy slopes, like Flurry Knox's horses against the steadier Saxon hunters. Moreover, there’s never a pause with them; they chase the scent fiercely from start to finish, driving the story to a triumphant conclusion in a whirlwind of unstoppable laughter. Their climaxes are incredible, building up through a brilliant and sustained crescendo. Think of the mêlée at the end of "High Tea at McKeown's," or of the "Dane's Breechin'," with its delightful interlude of searching for the "pin" in the village post-office; consider563 the finale of "Philippa's Foxhunt," with the Irish clergy and Mrs. Knox rescuing the small boy from the drain; or Lady Knox's ominous arrival at the end of "Oh, Love! Oh, Fire!" and Sally's escape in Mrs. Knox's pony-chaise, or the combined disaster that struck the Major's household in "A Royal Command." For pure artistry in narrative structure, these endings are unmatched in today’s English literature, especially because they avoid all buffoonery. Here is one that starts with a lively movement con brio:

A shout from the top of the hill interrupted the amenities of the check. Flurry was out of the wood blowing shattering blasts upon his horn, and the hounds rushed to him, knowing the "gone away" note that was never blown in vain. The brown mare came out through the trees and the undergrowth like a woodcock down the wind, and jumped across a stream on to a more than questionable bank; the hounds splashed and struggled after him, and as they landed the first ecstatic whimpers broke forth. In a moment it was full cry, discordant, beautiful, and soul-stirring, as the pack spread and sped, and settled into line.

A shout from the top of the hill shattered the stillness of the moment. Flurry came out of the woods, blasting powerful notes on his horn, and the hounds hurried to him, recognizing the "gone away" call that was never sounded for no reason. The brown mare appeared through the trees and underbrush like a bird in flight and jumped across a stream onto a shaky bank; the hounds splashed and struggled after her, and as they landed, the first excited whimpers broke free. In an instant, it was full cry, chaotic yet beautiful and moving, as the pack spread out, raced ahead, and fell into formation.

It is only one of many such. Let me send the reader to his shelf to take down In Mr. Knox's Country, and read "Put Down Two and Carry One," with its account of the events which led to Miss McRory's riding pillion behind the Major into the scandalised sight of Lady Knox, or to expire once more over the mingling of Mrs. McRory's golden butterfly with Philippa's hat-trimming at the harvest festival ("The Bosom of the McRorys"). I am compelled to quote, for its rendering of the purely ludicrous, from the incident of Playboy's nocturnal rescue in "The Conspiracy of Silence" (Further Experiences of an I.R.M.). Major Yeates, as deputy master in Flurry Knox's absence, has taken the hounds over to hunt with Mr. Flynn, who, after a run full of incident, has connived at the secretion of Playboy, a fine hound of the old Irish breed, in a bedroom at the top of the house. The Major is warned of this by the youngest boy, whose gratitude he has earned by giving him a mount that day. The pair thereupon grope their way upstairs to raid the bedroom in its owner's absence:

It’s just one of many. Let me direct the reader to their shelf to pull down In Mr. Knox's Country and read "Put Down Two and Carry One," which tells the story of how Miss McRory ended up riding behind the Major, shocking Lady Knox, or to revel once more in the blend of Mrs. McRory's golden butterfly with Philippa's hat-trimming at the harvest festival ("The Bosom of the McRorys"). I must quote because of its comedic depiction in the incident of Playboy's nighttime rescue in "The Conspiracy of Silence" (Further Experiences of an I.R.M.). Major Yeates, filling in for Flurry Knox, has taken the hounds out to hunt with Mr. Flynn, who, after an eventful chase, has helped hide Playboy, a fine old Irish hound, in a bedroom at the top of the house. The Major is alerted to this by the youngest boy, whom he has impressed by giving him a ride that day. The two then make their way upstairs to raid the bedroom while its owner is away:

A dim skylight told that the roof was very near my head; I extended a groping hand for the wall, and without any warning found my fingers closing improbably, awfully, upon a warm human face.

A faint skylight showed that the roof was close to my head; I reached out to find the wall, and suddenly, to my horror, my fingers touched a warm human face.

[It was the servant, Maggie Kane, bringing up a drumstick of a goose to pacify the hound. They open the door of the room, and Playboy is revealed tied to the leg of a low wooden bedstead.] He was standing up, his eyes gleamed green as emeralds, he looked as big as a calf. He obviously regarded himself as the guardian of Eugene's bower, and I failed to see any recognition of me in his aspect, in point of fact he appeared to be on the verge of an outburst of suspicion that would waken the house once and for all. We held a council of war in whispers that perceptibly increased his distrust; I think it was Maggie Kane who suggested that Master Eddy should proffer him the bone while I unfastened the rope. The strategy succeeded, almost too well, in fact. Following the alluring drumstick, Playboy burst into the passage, towing me after him on the rope. Still preceded by the light-footed Master Eddy, he took me down the attic stairs at a speed which was the next thing to a headlong fall, while Maggie Kane held the candle at the top. As we stormed past old Flynn's door I was564 aware that the snoring had ceased, but "the pace was too good to inquire." We scrimmaged down the second flight into the darkness of the hall, fetching up somewhere near the clock, which, as if to give the alarm, uttered three loud and poignant cuckoos. I think Playboy must have sprung at it, in the belief that it was the voice of the drumstick; I only know that my arm was nearly wrenched from its socket, and that the clock fell with a crash from the table to the floor, where, by some malevolence of its machinery, it continued to cuckoo with a jocund and implacable persistence. Something that was not Playboy bumped against me. The cuckoo's note became mysteriously muffled, and a door, revealing a fire-lit kitchen, was shoved open. We struggled through it, bound into a sheaf by Playboy's rope, and in our midst the cuckoo clock, stifled but indomitable, continued its protest from under Maggie Kane's shawl.

[It was the servant, Maggie Kane, bringing up a goose drumstick to calm the dog. They opened the door to the room, and Playboy was revealed, tied to the leg of a low wooden bed.] He was standing there, his eyes glowing green like emeralds, and he looked as big as a calf. He clearly saw himself as Eugene's protector, and I couldn't tell if he recognized me—he seemed on the verge of a suspicious outburst that would wake the entire house. We whispered and held a strategy meeting that only made him more distrustful; I think it was Maggie Kane who suggested that Master Eddy offer him the bone while I untied the rope. The plan worked, maybe too well. Following the tempting drumstick, Playboy burst into the hallway, dragging me behind him on the rope. Led by the quick Master Eddy, he raced down the attic stairs at a speed that felt like we were about to crash, while Maggie Kane held the candle at the top. As we thundered past old Flynn's door, I noticed the snoring had stopped, but "the pace was too good to inquire." We scrambled down the second flight into the dark hall and stopped near the clock, which, as if to sound the alarm, let out three loud and piercing cuckoos. I think Playboy must have jumped at it, thinking it was the drumstick calling; all I know is my arm nearly got yanked out of its socket, and the clock fell with a crash from the table to the floor, where, due to some quirk in its machinery, it continued to cuckoo with cheerful and relentless insistence. Something that wasn’t Playboy bumped against me. The cuckoo's sound became mysteriously muffled, and a door leading to a fire-lit kitchen swung open. We pushed through it, tangled in the rope because of Playboy, and amidst us, the cuckoo clock, smothered but unyielding, kept protesting from under Maggie Kane's shawl.

And now, if I may close with a recollection of what is, perhaps, the most brilliant of all these brilliant narratives, I will call to the reader's mind the story of "The Pug-nosed Fox," from the same volume. Every gift of language, delineation, vigorous intensity, dramatic gradation, and swiftness of progress over a series of crises to a perfect culmination has been lavished by the authors on this story. From the misguided efforts of the photographer to take a picture of the hounds on a sweltering August day, all through the untimely chase of the old fox to the discovery of Tomsy Flood sewn up in a feather mattress in the loft of the McRorys' stable, and the raid of the hounds upon the wedding breakfast at the moment of the entry of the guests, there is not a moment in which to draw breath. It is life itself, with all the added quickness to its revolutions and intensity to its vision that art can give. With this memory I must leave this little classic to its future, but so that art, rather than criticism, shall have the last word, a typical passage, showing the authors' ease of transition from beauty to comedy, shall close this grateful appreciation:

And now, as I wrap up with a memory of what is probably the most brilliant of all these brilliant stories, I want to remind the reader of "The Pug-nosed Fox" from the same collection. Every gift of language, description, vibrant intensity, dramatic buildup, and quick pacing through a series of crises to a perfect conclusion has been poured into this story by the authors. From the well-meaning but misguided attempts of the photographer to capture a photo of the hounds on a scorching August day, through the unexpected chase of the old fox, to the discovery of Tomsy Flood stuffed inside a feather mattress in the McRorys' loft, and the hounds crashing the wedding breakfast right as the guests arrive, there's not a single moment to catch your breath. It’s life itself, with all the added speed and intensity that art can bring. With this memory, I must leave this little classic to its future, but to ensure that art, rather than criticism, has the final say, I’ll share a typical passage that showcases the authors' ability to effortlessly shift from beauty to comedy, which will conclude this heartfelt appreciation:

At the top of the hill we took another pull. This afforded us a fine view of the Atlantic, also of the surrounding country and all that was therein, with, however, the single exception of the hounds. There was nothing to be heard save the summery rattle of the reaping-machine, the strong and steady rasp of a corn-crake, and the growl of a big steamer from a band of fog that was advancing, ghost-like, along the blue floor of the sea. Two fields away a man in a straw hat was slowly combing down the flanks of a haycock with a wooden rake, while a black-and-white cur slept in the young after-grass beside him. We broke into their sylvan tranquillity with a heated demand whether the hounds had passed that way. Shrill glamour from the dog was at first the only reply; its owner took off his hat, wiped his forehead with his sleeve, and stared at us.

At the top of the hill, we took another break. This gave us a fantastic view of the Atlantic and the surrounding countryside, except for the hounds. The only sounds were the summer chatter of the reaping machine, the steady call of a corn-crake, and the rumble of a large steamer coming out of a fog bank that was creeping like a ghost along the blue sea. Two fields away, a man in a straw hat was slowly raking the sides of a haystack with a wooden rake, while a black-and-white dog slept in the young grass next to him. We broke their peaceful scene with an urgent question about whether the hounds had come through. At first, the only response was the sharp bark of the dog; its owner took off his hat, wiped his forehead with his sleeve, and stared at us.

"I'm as deaf as a beetle this three weeks," he said, continuing to look us up and down in a way that made me realise, if possible, more than before, the absurdity of looking like a Christmas card in the heat of a summer's day.

"I've been as deaf as a beetle for the last three weeks," he said, continuing to size us up in a way that made me realize, if possible, even more than before, how ridiculous it was to look like a Christmas card on a hot summer day.

"Did ye see the HOUNDS?" shouted Michael, shoving the chestnut up beside him.

"Did you see the HOUNDS?" shouted Michael, pushing the chestnut up beside him.

"It's the neurology I got," continued the haymaker, "an' the pain does be whistlin' out through me ear till I could mostly run into the say from it."

"It's my nerves," the haymaker continued, "and the pain is whistling out through my ear until I could almost jump into the sea from it."

"It's a pity ye wouldn't," said Michael, whirling Moses round.

"It's a shame you wouldn't," said Michael, spinning Moses around.


FORGOTTEN SATIRISTS

By ALDOUS HUXLEY

By Aldous Huxley

ALL readers of the literary Press must often have noticed that the most ardently contested and the most prolonged controversies, among all those that fill correspondence columns with the rumour of inkpot wars, turn almost invariably upon subjects remote from actuality and of a nature profoundly trivial. Questions of philology and spelling, questions of dates and names and little odd facts—it is on such circumscribed arenas that month-long combats clash and sway and would go on clashing and swaying for ever if it were not for the editor's tyrannically-imposed peace. To the practical man, intent on the immediate, as well as to the philosopher in his abstract world of ideas, this preoccupation with facts that are irrelevant both to the money-maker and the seeker after truth seems at first sight quite incomprehensible. But the explanation is simple. We have leisure and we hate being bored. We must find something that will keep our mind busy without exhausting it. We might, to be sure, occupy ourselves by studying the Einstein theory; but the effort, the agony of trying to think abstractly! No, decidedly the Einstein theory is too much of a good thing. So we fall back on stamp collecting or on what is more absorbing even than stamp collecting—on the inexhaustible past. We turn to history, not for any ambitious Wellsian ideas about humanity, but for the anecdotes, the innumerable bits of Notes and Queryish information which a little patience and curiosity can pick up like shells on a dry beach. How pleasant it is and how restful, after an effort of abstract reasoning (if one has been unwise enough to make that effort), to turn to Disraeli's Curiosities of Literature or to the Literary Recreations of Sir Edward Cook! We are amused, absorbed, instructed, and all without the least expense of spirit. What song the sirens sang, what were Mr. Gladstone's favourite Latin quotations—these things we learn and a thousand more, pleasantly, effortlessly, without tears.

ALL readers of the literary Press must have noticed that the most passionately debated and longest-lasting controversies, among all those that fill correspondence columns with the buzz of inkpot battles, usually revolve around topics that are far removed from reality and quite trivial. Issues of language and spelling, dates and names, and little quirky facts—it's on these limited battlegrounds that month-long arguments clash and sway, and would continue clashing and swaying forever if it weren't for the editor's harshly enforced peace. To the practical person focused on immediate needs, as well as to the philosopher lost in abstract ideas, this obsession with facts that matter little to money-makers and truth-seekers seems at first quite baffling. But the explanation is simple. We have free time and we dislike being bored. We need something to keep our minds engaged without wearing them out. We could certainly dive into studying Einstein's theory; however, the effort, the struggle of trying to think abstractly! No, definitely, the Einstein theory is too much work. So we turn to stamp collecting or, even more captivating than stamp collecting—the endless past. We explore history, not for any grand Wellsian notions about humanity, but for the anecdotes, the countless bits of Notes and Queries information that a little patience and curiosity can gather like shells on a dry beach. How delightful and relaxing it is, after an exhausting stretch of abstract thinking (if one has been foolish enough to engage in that), to pick up Disraeli's Curiosities of Literature or the Literary Recreations by Sir Edward Cook! We find amusement, engagement, and education, all without any mental strain. What songs the sirens sang, what were Mr. Gladstone's favorite Latin quotes—these are the things we learn and so many others, pleasantly, effortlessly, without any tears.

This, then, is my excuse and justification for directing attention to an incident so remote as the Popish Plot, to men so obscure as Settle and Pordage and Flecknoe—their very names are absurd, Dickensian. These long-dead days of controversy fairly bristle with curiosities of literature. We catch glimpses of odd fantastic men performing odd fantastic actions. We see, thrown up by the storm of political passion, strange traits of human psychology that float on the surface like grotesque fishes of the depths dislodged by a submarine earthquake. And so, as we cannot all be Newtons or Empedocleses, let us content ourselves with small things, finding the occupation and amusement we desire in the anecdotes and old wives' tales of history, so pleasant, so futile, so absorbingly human.

This, then, is my excuse for focusing on an event as distant as the Popish Plot and on people as little-known as Settle, Pordage, and Flecknoe—their names are almost ridiculous, like something out of a Dickens novel. These long-gone days of controversy are filled with literary curiosities. We catch glimpses of oddball characters doing bizarre things. We see, brought to light by the whirlwind of political passion, unusual aspects of human behavior that rise to the surface like bizarre fish disturbed from the depths by an underwater earthquake. And so, since we can't all be Newtons or Empedocles, let's make do with the little things, finding the enjoyment we seek in the anecdotes and old wives' tales of history—so delightful, so trivial, and so wonderfully human.

566 Our purpose is to do justice—a little more than justice, it may be—to a few of the minor characters in the drama of the Popish Plot. But with the best will in the world it is impossible not to mention the hero of the piece; Dryden is the Prince of Denmark of the Plot, and without at least a casual reference to his part the play has no sense at all.

566 Our goal is to give a fair treatment—maybe even a little more than fair—to some of the minor characters in the story of the Popish Plot. However, no matter how hard we try, we can't avoid mentioning the main character; Dryden is the Prince of Denmark in this Plot, and without at least a brief mention of his role, the whole story loses its meaning.

Our curtain, then, goes up on the Autumn of 1681; for, in the approved style, we plunge in medias res. The Earl of Shaftesbury is in the Tower on a charge of High Treason. A Bill of Indictment is to be presented against him. It was in anticipation of this event and with the deliberate intention of turning public opinion against Shaftesbury that, on November 17th, Dryden published Absalom and Achitophel.

Our story begins in the fall of 1681. In true style, we jump right into the action. The Earl of Shaftesbury is in the Tower facing a charge of High Treason. A bill of indictment is going to be brought against him. Anticipating this situation and aiming to sway public opinion against Shaftesbury, Dryden published Absalom and Achitophel on November 17th.

This was not by any means the first time that Shaftesbury had been attacked. For the past two years the Tory pamphleteers had made him the target of their most envenomed shafts. One at least of these anonymous satires, A Modest Vindication of the Earl of Shaftesbury in a Letter to a Friend concerning his being elected King of Poland, is worthy to be rescued from oblivion. Like almost every pamphleteer of the time, the author of this Modest Vindication seizes on the story that Shaftesbury had offered himself as a candidate for the throne vacated by the death of John Sobieski. The pamphlet opens with an admirable ironic eulogy of the Earl for "his unshaken obedience to every government he has been concerned in or lived under; his steady adherence to every religion that had but hopes to be established." We are now shown the Polish Diet debating on the choice of a king, who shall be capable not only of ruling Poland, but also of conquering and converting the Turk. "Upon these considerations you may imagine the eyes of the whole Diet were turned upon little England, and there upon whom so soon as the little lord of Shaftesbury?" The new king, Anthony I., draws up a list of the attendants whom he proposes to take with him. There is, of course, "Prince Prettyman Perkinoski (Monmouth), to cure the plica or King's evil of this country, in case our own majesty should fail of that virtue"; and finally, at the end of the list, "Jean Drydenurtzitz ... our Poet Laureate, for writing panegyrics upon Oliver Cromwell and libels against his present master, King Charles II."; and to be his deputy no less than Tom Shadworiski" (Shadwell). This tract, it must be remembered, was written after the production of The Spanish Friar and before the publication of Absalom and Achitophel. The author of the "Protestant Play" might still be thought to be a Whig.

This was definitely not the first time Shaftesbury had been attacked. For the past two years, Tory pamphleteers had made him the target of their harshest criticisms. One of these anonymous satirical pieces, A Modest Vindication of the Earl of Shaftesbury in a Letter to a Friend concerning his being elected King of Poland, deserves to be remembered. Like almost every pamphleteer of the time, the author of this Modest Vindication focuses on the story that Shaftesbury had put himself forward as a candidate for the throne left vacant by the death of John Sobieski. The pamphlet starts with a brilliantly ironic tribute to the Earl for "his unshaken loyalty to every government he has been part of or lived under; his constant support for every religion that seemed to have a chance of being established." We are then shown the Polish Diet discussing the selection of a king capable not only of ruling Poland but also of conquering and converting the Turks. "Given these considerations, you can imagine that the eyes of the entire Diet were turned toward little England, and there, who else but the little lord of Shaftesbury?" The new king, Anthony I., prepares a list of the attendants he plans to take with him. Of course, there's "Prince Prettyman Perkinoski (Monmouth), to cure the plica or King's evil of this country, in case our own majesty should lack that ability"; and finally, at the end of the list, "Jean Drydenurtzitz ... our Poet Laureate, for writing praises about Oliver Cromwell and insults against his current master, King Charles II."; and to be his deputy, none other than Tom Shadworiski" (Shadwell). It's important to note that this piece was written after the release of The Spanish Friar and before the publication of Absalom and Achitophel. The author of the "Protestant Play" might still be regarded as a Whig.

The pamphlet ends up with the account of a vision wherein the king-elect sees first the figure of the Whore of Babylon, which changes into that of a murdered Justice of the Peace (Sir Edmund Bury Godfrey), "strangled by a crew of ruffians, who afterwards ran him through with his own sword, that it might be thought he hanged himself." This gives place to a troop of pilgrims armed with black bills (these pilgrims were one of the happiest products of Oates's rich imagination); and they in turn are followed by the hideous vision of the Doctor of Salamanca, Oates himself. All this so deeply567 impresses King Anthony that he gives up his imperial ambitions, preferring the task of confounding the Pope at home to that of converting the Turks in Poland.

The pamphlet concludes with a vision in which the king-elect first sees the Whore of Babylon, who transforms into the figure of a murdered Justice of the Peace (Sir Edmund Bury Godfrey), "strangled by a group of thugs, who then stabbed him with his own sword, making it look like he hanged himself." This is followed by a group of pilgrims armed with black bills (these pilgrims were one of the most imaginative creations of Oates); and they are then succeeded by the grotesque image of the Doctor of Salamanca, Oates himself. All of this has such a strong impact on King Anthony that he abandons his imperial aspirations, choosing instead to focus on challenging the Pope at home rather than converting the Turks in Poland.

To this same Polish legend and to a certain physical peculiarity, which was the delight of the Tory satirists, Shaftesbury owed one of his most popular nicknames, "Tapski." The "ski" was Polish, but the "Tap" was English and had a real existence. Shaftesbury suffered from an internal abscess, which had to be kept drained by a silver tube let into his side. For the Tories this tap represented all that was most loathsome, most repulsive, most Whiggish. They exulted in descriptions of it. When Shaftesbury wanted to make himself look important, so one pamphleteer assures us, he had only to turn off the tap in order to swell up to a prodigious size. Shaftesbury's Tap and that mysterious Black Box, reputed to contain the certificate of a marriage between Charles II. and Lucy Waters, were the two symbolic objects on which public imagination most greedily seized.

To the same Polish legend and a certain physical oddity that amused the Tory satirists, Shaftesbury got one of his most popular nicknames, "Tapski." The "ski" was Polish, but the "Tap" was English and actually existed. Shaftesbury dealt with an internal abscess that needed to be drained by a silver tube inserted into his side. For the Tories, this tap symbolized everything they found disgusting, repulsive, and Whiggish. They reveled in describing it. When Shaftesbury wanted to appear important, according to one pamphleteer, he just had to turn off the tap to inflate to an enormous size. Shaftesbury's Tap and that mysterious Black Box, which was said to hold the certificate of a marriage between Charles II and Lucy Waters, were the two symbolic objects that public imagination latched onto the most.

Dryden's satire was issued anonymously. But its authorship was evidently an open secret, for within three weeks of its publication a reply, called Towser the Second, in which Dryden is named as the author, made its appearance. The writer of this piece was the Whig journalist, Henry Care, "whose breeding," says Anthony Wood, "was in the nature of a petty Fogger, a little despicable Wretch, afterwards much reflected upon for a poor snivelling Fellow in the Observators published by Rog: L'Estrange." This person had been the writer of a newspaper entitled The Weekly Paquets of News from Rome, an anti-Catholic journal started in the height of the excitement caused by Titus Oates's evidence. He had been tried in 1680 for libelling Justice Scroggs. His later history is the sadly common tale of the poor Grub Street hack: at the accession of James II. "for bread and Money sake, and nothing else," he passed over to the side in power and turned his pen against the Protestants. Towser the Second is as little and despicable as its author. Towser-Dryden, brother to the original bad dog, Towser-L'Estrange, suffering from a worm "that of the Jebusites smells very strong," runs mad, snarls and snaps at all he meets, treats the whole world, the King included, "à la mode de Billingsgate."

Dryden's satire was published anonymously. However, its authorship was clearly an open secret, as within three weeks of its release, a response titled Towser the Second, which identified Dryden as the author, appeared. The piece was written by the Whig journalist Henry Care, who, according to Anthony Wood, "had the characteristics of a petty Fogger, a little despicable wretch, later criticized for being a poor whiny fellow in the Observators published by Rog: L'Estrange." Care had previously written for a newspaper called The Weekly Paquets of News from Rome, an anti-Catholic publication launched during the height of the excitement triggered by Titus Oates's claims. He was tried in 1680 for libeling Justice Scroggs. His subsequent story is the sadly familiar tale of a struggling Grub Street writer: at the start of James II's reign, for "bread and money's sake, and nothing else," he switched to the side in power and attacked the Protestants with his writing. Towser the Second is just as small and dishonorable as its author. Towser-Dryden, brother to the original bad dog, Towser-L'Estrange, suffers from a worm "that smells very strongly of the Jebusites," goes mad, growls and snaps at everyone he encounters, and treats everyone, including the King, "in the style of Billingsgate."

Care's poem is only less stupid than the ponderous Some Reflections upon a late poem, by a Person of Honour, which appeared a few days later. The Person of Honour was Dryden's old enemy, the Duke of Buckingham. Goaded to exasperation by the onslaught made upon him in Absalom and Achitophel, Buckingham set out to overwhelm Dryden under mountains of moral indignation. He succeeded only in proving conclusively that his own share in The Rehearsal, in its own way a masterpiece, must have been extremely small.

Care's poem is only slightly less ridiculous than the heavy-handed Some Reflections upon a late poem, by a Person of Honour, which came out a few days later. The Person of Honour was Dryden's longtime rival, the Duke of Buckingham. Frustrated by the attack on him in Absalom and Achitophel, Buckingham tried to bury Dryden under a mountain of moral outrage. He only managed to show that his own role in The Rehearsal, which is a masterpiece in its own right, must have been very minimal.

Early in 1682 The Reflections were followed by Samuel Pordage's Azaria and Hushai. Twenty years before Pordage had proved himself the possessor of a certain ingenuity by his feat of turning the philosophy of Jacob Boehme into English-rhymed couplets. There are even a few passable passages in568 the Mundorum Explicatio. But in this satire of his later years he seems to have lost such cunning as he may once have possessed. The sole merit of the piece is a certain dull restraint of language, an avoidance of the drosser scurrilities. He is very temperate, for instance, in what he says of Dryden:

Early in 1682, The Reflections was followed by Samuel Pordage's Azaria and Hushai. Twenty years earlier, Pordage had shown his creativity by turning the philosophy of Jacob Boehme into English rhymed couplets. There are even a few decent passages in 568 the Mundorum Explicatio. However, in this satire from his later years, he seems to have lost any cleverness he once had. The only value of the piece is a certain dull restraint in language, avoiding the cruder insults. For instance, he is quite moderate in what he says about Dryden:

The declining brilliance of Jewish theater.
Sweet was the Muse that inspired his creativity,
If he hadn't relied on his hackneyed Muse for hire. Zimri, as we know, had no reason to praise,
Because he called him Bayes,
Because he dared to engage with his proud wit,
And brought his foolishness to the public stage.

But the next Whig satire to appear has real merits. Settle's Absalom Senior is the one good thing produced by the Whigs in their battle with Dryden. Dryden himself had grudgingly to admit that Settle was something of a poet.

But the next Whig satire to come out has real value. Settle's Absalom Senior is the only decent work created by the Whigs in their conflict with Dryden. Dryden himself had to reluctantly admit that Settle was somewhat of a poet.

Doeg, even though he didn't understand how or why, Still created a clumsy sort of melody;
Driven forward with determination and raced through every challenge, Through reason and absurdity, never outside nor inside; Free from all meaning, whether positive or negative
In short, completely insane in a heroic way.
He was too warm while doing picking work to stay focused,
But gathered his ideas as they came, And if they rhymed and made noise, everything was fine.

This is not altogether just. The verse of Absalom Senior does more than rhyme and rattle; it has a music of its own, and there are passages that are curiously Elizabethan in their conception and execution. Take, for example, this character of the Duke of York, the Absalom Senior of the poem:

This isn’t entirely fair. The verse of Absalom Senior does more than just rhyme and make noise; it has its own music, and there are sections that are interestingly Elizabethan in their ideas and execution. For instance, look at this portrayal of the Duke of York, the Absalom Senior of the poem:

The divine mercy and kindness,
Those sacred sparks that shine in gentle David, We were all upset and ended up with a starless night.
A long goodbye to everything that's good and courageous!
Not more stubborn than cataracts; like the grave. Unyielding; moody and off-key As Pride was overthrown; not Lucifer dethroned. More ruthless.

It is hardly credible that this should have been written in 1682. It reads like the work of some minor poet in the "giant age before the flood," a contemporary of the grave Lord Brooke. Here again is something no poet of the Restoration has any business to write, a simile in which Settle compares the papist plotter to the alchemist:

It’s hard to believe this was written in 1682. It sounds like the work of some lesser poet from the “giant age before the flood,” a peer of the serious Lord Brooke. Once again, this is something no Restoration poet should have written, a comparison where Settle likens the Catholic plotter to the alchemist:

Who, even as he watches his bursting flasks break, And in one moment, in just one devastating minute, The hopeful anticipation of exhausting years comes to an end,
With a heavy heart, they painfully ignite the fire. Pale, thin, and weak, does health, wealth, all consume; And for the amazing elixir that is yet to arrive
Struggles and hopes continue.

The poem opens with a history of the ceaseless Catholic efforts, ever since the time of Henry VIII., to recapture England for the old faith. This serves as a preface to the main body of the piece, which deals with the Popish Plot. There is the usual portrait gallery, imitated from Absalom and Achitophel, of the most important figures on either side. This spirited description of Lauderdale is worth quoting:

The poem starts with a history of the ongoing Catholic efforts, dating back to the time of Henry VIII, to reclaim England for the old faith. This acts as an introduction to the main part of the piece, which focuses on the Popish Plot. There's the usual gallery of portraits, inspired by Absalom and Achitophel, showcasing the key figures on both sides. This lively description of Lauderdale is worth mentioning:

Don't let that ugly amount of honor escape,
Nadab that leaves the watching crowds in awe; The old church builder, whose rough voice could sing The Saints, the Cause, no Bishop and no King.
He was employed by the victorious Saul. A giant fang tusk to stab poor David's side,
Like a long nose in the tyrant's jaw
To tear apart and dig into government and law.

Settle mentions Dryden in connection with Amiel, the Duke of Buckingham. It is pleasant to note that, like Pordage, he pays tribute, albeit a somewhat equivocal one, to Dryden's poetical genius:

Settle mentions Dryden in relation to Amiel, the Duke of Buckingham. It's nice to see that, similar to Pordage, he pays homage, though it's a bit ambiguous, to Dryden's poetic talent:

But Amiel unfortunately had the fate to hear An angry poet plays his chronicler; A poet lifted above the shadow of forgetfulness,
Made immortal by his recorded verse.
No muse could recount more heroic deeds; H' had with a peer, fully cheering verse
Great David's scepter and Saul's javelin were honored. He built a pyramid to honor his saint Interest.

The rest of the remarks about Dryden are not so edifying; they refer to that subject, so fruitful of raillery, the poet's marriage with Lady Howard, whom Settle, repeating scandal, describes as

The rest of the comments about Dryden aren't as enlightening; they talk about his marriage to Lady Howard, which is a topic that often invites mockery, and Settle, spreading gossip, describes her as

Laura, in loyal devotion confined To the envoy of Ethiopia and to all people.

The poem ends with a long list of eulogies addressed to the chiefs of the Country Party, dull as such eulogies always are and are always bound to be. For, while we listen to abuse and defamation of almost any kind with pleasure, we are apt to find the recital of a man's virtues extremely tedious; a fact well known to newspaper proprietors, for whom moral indignation—or mud slinging, for the terms are usually synonymous—is spiritual meat and drink, as well as material bread-and-butter.

The poem wraps up with a lengthy list of praises directed at the leaders of the Country Party, boring as those praises tend to be. We can enjoy listening to insults and slander of almost any kind, but we often find hearing about someone's virtues really tedious; something that newspaper owners are well aware of, since moral outrage—or mudslinging, as the terms are often interchangeable—is both their spiritual sustenance and a source of income.

The publication of Absalom Senior was the high-water mark of Settle's life. In 1673, at the age of twenty-five, he had all the appearances of a great man: he was the author of The Empress of Morocco. But he was very definitely one of those who have had greatness thrust upon them. The success of his570 fantastic tragedy, gravely judged by the most advanced undergraduate opinion of the day to be superior to anything Dryden had written, was wholly due to the prodigies of log-rolling performed by that shifty and malicious patron of the arts, Wilmot, Earl of Rochester. Rochester, who had for a time bestowed his favours upon Dryden, suddenly threw him over and exalted Elkanah Settle in his place. He had The Empress of Morocco specially produced at Court before its appearance on the public stage, and himself contributed a Prologue. The "boom" was so well organised that the public for a time actually took Elkanah seriously. The Empress and her infamous gallant, Grimalhaz, stamped about the stage giving rhymed utterance to sentiments of an unheard of turpitude.

The publication of Absalom Senior was the peak of Settle's life. In 1673, at twenty-five, he seemed to be on the path to greatness: he was the author of The Empress of Morocco. However, he was definitely one of those who had greatness forced upon him. The success of his570 extravagant tragedy, deemed by the most progressive student opinions of the time to be better than anything Dryden had written, was entirely thanks to the clever manipulation by that unreliable and spiteful patron of the arts, Wilmot, Earl of Rochester. Rochester had previously supported Dryden but suddenly replaced him with Elkanah Settle. He arranged for The Empress of Morocco to be specially performed at Court before it hit the public stage and even wrote a Prologue himself. The "hype" was so well executed that the public momentarily took Elkanah seriously. The Empress and her notorious lover, Grimalhaz, strutted across the stage delivering rhymed lines packed with unheard-of depravity.

Grimalhaz: Have you thought about what you've done, ma'am?
Empress: I poisoned my husband, sir, and if you need
Examples to guide you in the task,
I’ll make my actions clearer, Copying his death onto all the royal blood.

Loud and prolonged applause, bursting out again with redoubled fury when the Empress hisses into the ear of this new Macbeth:

Loud and sustained applause erupted once more with even greater intensity as the Empress whispered into the ear of this new Macbeth:

and your next step to the throne
It must be, dear sir, the murder of my son.

The applause died away and with it the cat-calls of Settle's three envious rivals, Dryden, Crowne, and Shadwell. Then came Absalom Senior, and for its author the deserved laureateship of Whiggery. But a year later things took an awkward turn for the Country Party; Settle recanted and wrote a history of the Popish Plot, in which he gave Oates his full due as a scoundrel. When James II. came to the throne he wrote a fawning Coronation Ode in the hope of placating one whom he had himself so short a time before called "inexorable as the grave." He even went so far as to publish a panegyric of Judge Jefferies. Inch by inch he was sinking deeper into the slough of Grub Street. With the Revolution he gave up politics (they seemed altogether too unsafe) and applied for the post of City Laureate. Lord Mayor's Shows were now immortalised to the extent of "living in Settle's numbers one day more." Grown old and very miserable, he was reduced to writing puppet plays, better works of art—who knows?—than the proud Empress of his youth; and we find him at last "hissing in his own dragon" at Bartholomew Fair. He was seventy-six when he died in 1724, having survived long enough to be the target of Pope's barbed malice.

The applause faded, along with the jeers from Settle's three jealous rivals, Dryden, Crowne, and Shadwell. Then came Absalom Senior, and with it the well-deserved recognition of Whiggery for its author. But a year later, things took a turn for the Country Party; Settle changed his stance and wrote a history of the Popish Plot, where he fully acknowledged Oates as a scoundrel. When James II came to power, he wrote a flattering Coronation Ode in hopes of winning over someone he had previously labeled "inexorable as the grave." He even went as far as to publish a tribute to Judge Jefferies. Bit by bit, he was sinking deeper into the muck of Grub Street. With the Revolution, he abandoned politics (which seemed way too risky) and applied for the City Laureate position. Lord Mayor's Shows were now immortalized in the phrase "living in Settle's numbers one day more." Now old and very unhappy, he resorted to writing puppet plays, perhaps better works of art—who knows?—than the proud Empress of his youth; and we find him at last "hissing in his own dragon" at Bartholomew Fair. He was seventy-six when he died in 1724, having lived long enough to become the target of Pope's sharp wit.

Absalom Senior closes the first act of the drama. The second opens with Dryden's Medal. This personal attack on Shaftesbury roused more fury among the Whigs than even Absalom and Achitophel. In a single day Edmund Hickeringill wrote and sent to press a long retort called The Mushroom. "... And if any man think or say that it is a wonder if this book and verses were composed and writ in one day, and sent to the press, since it would employ the pen of a ready writer to copy this book in a day—it may be so.571 But it is a truth, as certain as the sun in the firmament, and which, if need be, the bookseller, printer, and other worthy citizens that are privy to it can avouch for an infallible truth—Deo soli gloria—when a divine hand assists, one of despicable, dull and inconsiderate parts may do wonders, which God usually performs by most weak and unlikely instruments." Hickeringill is a charming character; but he hardly comes within the scope of our article. He is not so much a man of letters as a mental case.

Absalom Senior wraps up the first act of the drama. The second act kicks off with Dryden's Medal. This personal attack on Shaftesbury created more outrage among the Whigs than even Absalom and Achitophel. In just one day, Edmund Hickeringill wrote and sent to press a lengthy reply titled The Mushroom. "... And if anyone thinks or says that it's surprising this book and verses were created and written in a day, then sent to print, since it would take a skilled writer to transcribe this book in a day—it could be true.571 But it is a truth, as certain as the sun in the sky, and which, if needed, the bookseller, printer, and other reputable citizens who are aware of it can confirm as an undeniable fact—Deo soli gloria—when a divine hand is at work, one with humble, dull, and unremarkable parts can accomplish extraordinary things, which God usually accomplishes through the most weak and unlikely instruments." Hickeringill is quite a character; however, he doesn’t really fit the focus of our article. He is less a man of letters and more of a mental case.

Pordage once again stepped forward and dealt a perfectly ineffective blow. He was followed by a new and more truculent champion, Shadwell. Shadwell laid about him with a will. Of Dryden's poetical powers he says condescendingly: "He has an easiness in rhyme and a knack of versifying and can make a slight thing seem pretty and clinquant." On the other hand, he is wholly lacking in originality, and even in his satires has done nothing but "turn the Observator into rhyme." When he is not writing in rhyme, "in which he has a kind of excellence," he is completely insipid. He has no sense of comedy.

Pordage stepped up again and threw a completely useless punch. He was followed by a new and more aggressive champion, Shadwell. Shadwell went at it vigorously. About Dryden's poetry, he says in a patronizing way: "He has a smoothness in rhyme and a talent for versifying, making even trivial things seem nice and shiny." On the flip side, he lacks originality entirely, and even in his satires, he has done nothing but "turn the Observator into rhyme." When he’s not writing in rhyme, "in which he has a certain skill," he’s totally bland. He has no sense of humor.

You never make a point, but you are always a joke.

So much for Dryden's literary reputation; now for his character. At this point Shadwell throws the moral indignation about so freely that we are forced to hold our noses and to avert our eyes.

So much for Dryden's literary reputation; now let's talk about his character. At this point, Shadwell expresses his moral outrage so freely that we have to hold our noses and look away.

Left scathless by the clumsy grossness of Shadwell's attack, Dryden retorted murderously with MacFlecknoe.

Left unscathed by Shadwell's awkward and heavy-handed attack, Dryden responded fiercely with MacFlecknoe.

But enough of Shadwell. He has his meed of fame and recognition. His body lies in Westminster Abbey and his plays have been resurrected in the "Mermaid" Edition. Who was Flecknoe? What manner of man was that grandiose figure who

But enough about Shadwell. He has his share of fame and recognition. His body rests in Westminster Abbey and his plays have been revived in the "Mermaid" Edition. Who was Flecknoe? What kind of man was that grandiose figure who

In both prose and verse, it was accepted without question. Across all the realms of nonsense, absolute?

There must be many who, like myself, have cherished a sneaking hope that this is an ungenerous judgment, that Flecknoe is not so bad after all. Might one not even discover him, edit him, unearth buried beauties? Alas, one has but to read a few of his many works to realise that Dryden was only speaking the modest truth!

There are probably many people who, like me, have secretly hoped that this is an unfair judgment, that Flecknoe isn't really that bad. Could someone not even find him, edit his work, and uncover hidden gems? Unfortunately, all you have to do is read a few of his many writings to see that Dryden was just being honest!

We catch our first glimpse of him at some date about the year 1645, when Andrew Marvell, on his travels in Rome, climbed up three pair of stairs and

We catch our first glimpse of him around 1645, when Andrew Marvell, while traveling in Rome, climbed three flights of stairs and

finally found a room, as it was said,
But looked like a coffin placed at the top of the stairs,

the lodgment of Richard Flecknoe, Irishman, priest, poet, and musician. A strange figure:

the lodgment of Richard Flecknoe, Irishman, priest, poet, and musician. A strange figure:

as skinny He stands, as if he had only just eaten. With blessed wafers and the Host
He definitely has more flesh and blood than he can claim; This bas-relief of a man—
Who, like a tall camel, can easily The needle threads through the eye without making any stitches.

No sooner is Marvell within the basso-relievo's clutches than

No sooner is Marvell caught in the grip of the basso-relievo than

Straight, no further information In awful verse, he spoke in a gloomy tone,
Starts to perform an exorcism, as if I were Possessed;

and so it goes on

and so it continues

Until the tyrant gets tired of persecuting, He stopped and tried to tempt me with his lute.

Desperate measures have now to be taken; Marvell asks the man to dinner and for a little time, at least, secures a respite. But not for long; the poet,

Desperate measures need to be taken now; Marvell invites the man to dinner and, for a little while at least, gains a break. But not for long; the poet,

Content with eating, but not subdued,
He turns to recite; even though the judges are very harsh,
After the assizes' dinner, a calm atmosphere emerged. And with a full stomach, few are quick to judge, Yet he renews my sentence more strictly,
And pulls out of the dark box in his chest
Ten sheets of paper, in which he was dressed.

It is a sad example of that all too frequent inconsistency between a man's art and life that the best poem Flecknoe ever wrote should be To Silence:

It’s a tragic example of the all-too-common gap between a person’s art and their life that the best poem Flecknoe ever wrote is To Silence:

Still-born Silence, you that are Floodgate of the deeper heart, Heavenly offspring,
Frost on the mouth and thaw in the mind.

There is a certain absurd charm about this reckless mixture of conceits, a charm which would have melted Marvell's heart, if he had heard the piece, as it later melted Lamb's. For what is almost the first and the last time, Flecknoe's poetic method, which is the method of Marvell himself and of all the seventeenth-century metaphysicals reduced to the absurd, actually comes off. Only once again was he ever to produce anything faintly resembling poetry, and that is in this stanza about the ant:

There’s a certain ridiculous charm in this reckless blend of ideas, a charm that would have touched Marvell’s heart if he had heard the piece, just as it later touched Lamb’s. For what is almost the first and last time, Flecknoe’s poetic style, which mirrors Marvell’s and all the absurdities of the seventeenth-century metaphysical poets, actually works. He would only create anything vaguely resembling poetry one more time, and that’s in this stanza about the ant:

That small republic too, at home,
Where you might be some magistrate—
You probably don't realize that when you show up, There's more out there than that.

But this is exceptional; his average poetic level is exemplified by such lines as:

But this is unusual; his usual poetic quality is shown in lines like:

Now to the woods, now to the fields, where With subtle traps and cleverly crafted pitfalls She innocently silly birds betrayed,
While the higher beings of the skies She was drawn to the ground by the brightness of her eyes,

or by that astonishing couplet on Phœbus, which runs:

or by that amazing couplet about Phœbus, which goes:

From __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ harnessing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ horses in the East,
To their unharnessing in the West.

From Rome Flecknoe carried his juvenile verses to Constantinople, to Portugal, to Brazil, to Flanders. But no amount of travel could cure him of his fatal habit of writing. Re-established in England after the Restoration, he turned an unlimited leisure to the worst account. He was the author of four plays, only one of which was put upon the stage, and that was duly damned. He contented himself by printing the others with a list of the actors he would have liked to see in the different parts, if he had been able to get them performed—a touching piece of naïveté which does much to endear him to us.

From Rome, Flecknoe took his early poems to Constantinople, Portugal, Brazil, and Flanders. But no amount of traveling could rid him of his unfortunate habit of writing. After settling in England following the Restoration, he wasted his free time in the worst possible way. He wrote four plays, but only one was performed, and that one was quickly panned. He settled for publishing the others along with a list of the actors he would have liked to see in the different roles, if only he had been able to get them performed—a charming display of innocence that makes him quite endearing to us.

Of his prose works the most ambitious is a little collection of Enigmaticall Characters, of which perhaps the choicest is this on the Drunkard. The Drunkard's wit "is rather the hog's-head than his own, savouring more of Heidelberg than of Helican and he being rather a drunken than a good companion."

Of his prose works, the most ambitious is a small collection of Enigmaticall Characters, with perhaps the best one being this piece about the Drunkard. The Drunkard's wit "comes more from the barrel than from himself, tasting more of Heidelberg than of Helican, and he is more of a drunkard than a good friend."

Flecknoe dies, like the lady on whose decease he wrote an ode, "died as having nothing else to do," in the year 1678.

Flecknoe died, just like the lady for whom he wrote an ode upon her passing, "died as if he had nothing else to do," in the year 1678.

Such was Flecknoe. Shadwell's claim to being ranked as Flecknoe's son is amply substantiated by his own protest that in MacFlecknoe "he had been represented as an Irishman, though Mr. Dryden knew very well that he had not set eyes on the country till he was three and twenty and had remained in it then only for four months."

Such was Flecknoe. Shadwell's claim to being considered Flecknoe's son is fully supported by his own complaint that in MacFlecknoe "he had been portrayed as an Irishman, even though Mr. Dryden knew very well that he hadn't set foot in the country until he was twenty-three and had only stayed there for four months."

Dryden followed up MacFlecknoe with the character of Og in the Second Part of Absalom and Achitophel. Shadwell was unable to reply; he could only faintly complain.

Dryden followed up MacFlecknoe with the character of Og in the Second Part of Absalom and Achitophel. Shadwell couldn't respond; he could only weakly express his dissatisfaction.

With Part the Second of Absalom and Achitophel the drama of the Popish Plot comes to an end. The curtain falls on this last orgy of murder. All the minor characters are now dead—for Doeg and Mephibosheth lie bleeding by the side of the monstrous Og—and only the hero remains alive. Turning with a bow to the audience, he delivers the epilogue, in which he explains, with the best of good humour, exactly why it is that he, Dryden, is still alive and all the rest lie punctured about him.

With Part the Second of Absalom and Achitophel, the drama of the Popish Plot comes to a close. The curtain falls on this final act of violence. All the minor characters are now dead—for Doeg and Mephibosheth lie bleeding next to the monstrous Og—and only the hero is still standing. Turning to the audience with a bow, he delivers the epilogue, where he explains, with the best of good humor, exactly why he, Dryden, is still alive while everyone else is lying around him, punctured.

"How easy it is," so runs the epilogue, "how easy it is to call rogue and villain, and that wittily! But how hard to make a man appear a fool, a blockhead, or a knave, without using any of these opprobrious terms! There is still a vast difference between the slovenly butchering of a man and the fineness of a stroke that separates the head from the body and leaves it standing in its place. A man may be capable, as Jack Ketch's wife said of his servant, of a plain piece of work, a bare hanging; but to make a malefactor die sweetly was only belonging to her husband. I wish I could apply it to myself, if the reader would be kind enough to think it belongs to me."

"How easy it is," the epilogue states, "how easy it is to call someone a rogue or a villain, and do it cleverly! But how hard it is to make someone look like a fool, an idiot, or a scoundrel, without using any of those harsh terms! There’s still a huge difference between carelessly tearing someone down and the skill of a clean execution that separates the head from the body while leaving it standing. A person may be capable, as Jack Ketch’s wife said about his servant, of doing a straightforward job, a simple hanging; but making a criminal die peacefully was something only her husband could do. I wish I could apply it to myself, if the reader would be generous enough to think it fits me."


ARCHITECTURE AS FORM IN CIVILISATION

By PROFESSOR W. R. LETHABY

By Professor W. R. Lethaby

TOWNS and Civilisation are two words for nearly one thing; the City is the manifestation of the spirit and its population is the larger body it builds for its soul. To build cities and live in them properly is the great business of large associations of men. The outward and the made must always be exact pictures of the mind and the makers. Not only is this so at any given stage, but it is so all the more in a going concern, for the outward is always reacting again on the inward, so that the concrete becomes a mould for the spiritual. Man builds towns so that the towns shall build his sons. As the old Greek said, "The city teaches the man."

Towns and civilization are nearly the same thing; a city represents the spirit, and its inhabitants form the larger body that sustains its soul. Creating cities and living in them the right way is the essential task of large groups of people. The external world and what we create must always accurately reflect the thoughts and intentions of their creators. This is true not only at any specific moment but even more so in an ongoing situation, as the external continuously influences the internal, making the physical environment a framework for the spiritual. People build towns so that those towns can shape their children. As the ancient Greek said, "The city teaches the man."

William Morris says somewhere that the religions of antiquity were the worshipping of cities. It may seem strange this idea of city worship, but it explains much in the history of art, and we need something of similar sort even now: this and other worships besides and beyond. Before the recognition of the universal and the national we require a much deepened sense of the civic. Here comes before the Beyond. Almost the greatest question of the time is the one of finding wells for the refreshment of our vitality—the inducing of national spirit, town spirit, and home spirit. Such spirit is a very subtle essence, and yet it dwells in houses and cities are its reservoirs. In the Army it has always been recognised that the foundation of the whole vast violent business is spirit. The children of war are wiser than the children of peace. As an example take this scrap from the experience of a new soldier: "The private is taught from the beginning that the first duty of a soldier is obedience, the second cleanliness, and the third may be gathered from this short dialogue between a drill sergeant and a squad of recruits:

William Morris once said that the religions of ancient times were centered around the worship of cities. It might seem odd to think of worshipping cities, but it sheds light on a lot of art history, and we still need something similar today: this and other forms of worship, too. Before we can fully acknowledge the universal and the national, we need a much deeper appreciation of civic identity. Here comes before Beyond. One of the biggest questions we face today is how to find sources that rejuvenate our vitality—fostering a national spirit, a community spirit, and a home spirit. This spirit is a delicate essence, yet it resides in our homes while cities serve as its reservoirs. In the Army, it's always understood that the whole vast, violent endeavor is built on spirit. The soldiers of war tend to be wiser than those of peace. For instance, consider this snippet from the experience of a new recruit: "The private is taught from the very start that a soldier's first duty is obedience, the second is cleanliness, and the third can be inferred from this brief exchange between a drill sergeant and a group of recruits:

"What is the third duty of a soldier?" asks the sergeant. "Honesty, sobriety, and self-respect," we reply. "And what is self-respect?" "Keeping your buttons bright."

"What’s the third duty of a soldier?" asks the sergeant. "Honesty, sobriety, and self-respect," we reply. "And what does self-respect mean?" "It means keeping your buttons shiny."

We know that Jerusalem was a sacred city, and so was Athens too in its way. So indeed were all the cities of antiquity, each in its proper status. In the later classical age every one had its impersonation of sculptured image—the Tyche of the City. Fragments of a figure of Silchester were found in the Basilica of the old British town; an image which stood for the genius of the place. London and York were also sacred in those Roman days, and the figure on our pennies is a similar Roman imagination for the whole country, Britannia. A fine inscription from Ephesus in the Central Hall of the British Museum is a delightful example of the forms and ceremonies observed by the proud cities of antiquity—the ritual prescribed for their575 worship in fact. This marble slab, about 7 feet by 3½ feet, bears in large clear lettering the copy of a letter addressed by Antoninus Pius to the Magistrates and People of Ephesus c. A.D. 140. The emperor approved that the people of Pergamon had written letters to Ephesus correctly addressed with the prescribed titles (First and Greatest Metropolis of Asia, or the like). He thinks that the People of Smyrna had accidentally omitted this from a decree about joint sacrifice, but they will behave correctly in future provided that the Ephesians use the approved titles in writing to Smyrna (pre-eminent in beauty or the like). This is indeed politeness on a high plane.

We know that Jerusalem was a sacred city, and Athens was too in its own way. So were all the cities of ancient times, each with its own significance. In the later classical era, every city had its sculpted representation—the Tyche of the City. Fragments of a statue from Silchester were discovered in the Basilica of the old British town; it represented the spirit of the place. London and York were also sacred during those Roman days, and the figure on our coins is a similar Roman concept for the whole country, Britannia. A beautiful inscription from Ephesus in the Central Hall of the British Museum is a charming example of the rituals and ceremonies practiced by the proud cities of antiquity—essentially the prescribed worship for their575. This marble slab, about 7 feet by 3½ feet, features in large clear letters the text of a letter addressed by Antoninus Pius to the Magistrates and People of Ephesus c. CE 140. The emperor affirmed that the people of Pergamon had properly addressed their letters to Ephesus using the prescribed titles (First and Greatest Metropolis of Asia, or something similar). He noted that the People of Smyrna had accidentally left out this from a decree about a joint sacrifice, but they will act correctly in the future as long as the Ephesians use the approved titles in their correspondence to Smyrna (preeminent in beauty or something similar). This is indeed politeness on a high level.

One of the ways in which civic spirit, pride, and love must be refounded is in the sense of historical continuity. Such a sense of regional reverence is being cultivated in France on a definitely psychological basis, and those alert Americans have already begun to work the ground of their antiquities. A publication of a local historical society, issued as far back as 1900, contains an account of what they in America call "An Old Ipswich House." It begins with some words which I must quote: "The extraordinary production and large circulation of the historical novel is but one of the consequences of the remarkable growth of patriotic societies in this country in the last few years. One of the most admirable results of the movement is the widespread interest in the establishment of local historical societies in the old towns of New England. [Older towns of Old England, please note and copy.] These societies have a very fascinating work before them in the collection of local records, the preservation of old buildings, in the marking of historic sites. This soil is fertile and delving therein bears rich fruit of interest, love for the community, heightened civic feeling, encouragement of local improvement, and a care for the future of the town. In not a few places the local society has taken some old house for its headquarters, adorning it with attractive historical collections. Such a collection is that of the Bostonian Society, to which the city long ago gave the use of the Old State House." What might our English towns still do in this way! Or is it to be that for authentic touch with antiquity we shall soon have to go to America? In passing may I commend this idea to those who have the destruction of the old Dean's House at Wolverhampton in their mind or at least their power?

One of the ways to rebuild civic spirit, pride, and love is by fostering a sense of historical continuity. This regional reverence is being nurtured in France on a psychological level, and some observant Americans have already started to explore their historical roots. A publication from a local historical society, released as far back as 1900, includes a description of what they call "An Old Ipswich House." It starts with some lines that I must quote: "The remarkable popularity and wide distribution of historical novels is just one of the outcomes of the remarkable growth of patriotic societies in this country over the past few years. One of the most commendable results of this movement is the increasing interest in establishing local historical societies in the old towns of New England. [Older towns of Old England, please note and copy.] These societies have a captivating mission ahead of them, collecting local records, preserving old buildings, and marking historic sites. This area is fertile and exploring it yields a rich harvest of interest, love for the community, enhanced civic pride, encouragement of local development, and a concern for the town’s future. In many places, the local society has taken an old house as its headquarters, decorating it with appealing historical collections. One such collection belongs to the Bostonian Society, to which the city long ago granted the use of the Old State House." What might our English towns still achieve in this regard? Or will it come to pass that to truly connect with history we will soon have to travel to America? As a quick aside, I’d like to suggest this idea to those considering the destruction of the old Dean's House at Wolverhampton, whether in their thoughts or actions.

Germany has long consciously cultivated this field for spirit production, and I remember an official tract on the psychological value of Ancient Monuments in promoting national consciousness. It is in Denmark, however, that an effort to promote national spirit has been most systematically based on a common knowledge of national traditions, arts, and music, and spread by means of their admirable "Folk Schools."

Germany has long been intentionally developing this area for producing spirits, and I recall an official document discussing the psychological benefits of Ancient Monuments in fostering national awareness. However, it's in Denmark that the effort to boost national spirit has been most systematically grounded in a shared understanding of national traditions, arts, and music, and spread through their excellent "Folk Schools."

Monumental history is a stirring, vital thing: it can be touched. In every town every child-citizen should know the story and antiquities of that place. This has always been the way until now. "What mean these stones?" the children say, and we answer, "I don't know." The history that can be seen is a strong and stimulating soul-food, entirely different from vague and wearying written history.

Monumental history is an exciting and important thing: it’s tangible. In every town, every child should learn the stories and history of their community. This has always been the case until now. “What do these stones mean?” the children ask, and we respond, “I don’t know.” The history that can be seen is strong and fulfilling, completely different from the vague and tiring written history.

576 The historical starting-post is only one of many ways of approach to fine forms of civilisation; we must not wait on the order of our going, but go at once and from every point at once. Much is being thought and said about Housing and Town Planning; they are both of the greatest possible importance, but they are not all. We need at least a third to go with them—that is a general cleaning, tidying, and smartening movement, an effort to improve all our public and social arts, from music to cooking and games. We must control and tax advertisements to some order, bring pressure on the railway companies to sweep the microbes out of their stations, and we must whitewash our own backyards. The danger is to think of housing and planning as technical matters for experts. It may almost be feared that current talk of town planning and garden cities may harden with a jargon-like political formulæ. Our arts and customs are indexes and pictures of our inner life. Fine bridges, clean, smiling streets, liberal public buildings are not merely shapes and nothing more. They are essential to our sense of order, brightness, and efficiency, to our pride, confidence, and content. A sore protesting slapped-in-the-face feeling cannot be good for the temper and digestion. A civilised life cannot be lived in undisciplined towns.

576 The historical starting point is just one of many ways to approach the finer aspects of civilization; we shouldn't wait for a specific way to proceed, but should take action immediately from every angle. There's a lot of discussion about Housing and Town Planning; both are incredibly important, but they aren't the only things that matter. We also need a third element to complement them—this involves a general movement to clean, organize, and enhance everything around us, improving all our public and social arts, from music to cooking and games. We need to regulate and tax advertisements in a more organized way, press railway companies to clean up their stations, and tidy our own backyards. The risk is thinking of housing and planning as just technical issues for experts. There's a concern that the current discussions about town planning and garden cities might turn into convoluted political jargon. Our arts and customs reflect and represent our inner lives. Beautiful bridges, clean, inviting streets, and prominent public buildings are more than just structures; they are crucial to our sense of order, brightness, and effectiveness, as well as to our pride, confidence, and satisfaction. A nagging, frustrated feeling can’t be good for our mood or health. A civilized life can't thrive in chaotic towns.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

More and more we become the victims of our words and live frightened by names. Such a name is Architecture. In its mystery vague and vain pretensions may be shrouded, in its shadows hide many minor superstitions about correct design, the right style, true proportions. High priests arise who are supposed to know subtle doctrines and can point the way to æsthetic safety. And yet all the time there are the streets, Edgware Road and Euston Road, Oxford Street and Holborn; there again are our cities, Leeds and Liverpool, Bristol and Plymouth. Surely these potent and indeed blatant facts might raise doubts as to the dogmas. The mystification about "architecture" has isolated the intimate building art from the common interest and understanding of ordinary men. To talk with a believing architect on his theories is almost as hopeless as to chaff a cardinal. All the ancient arts of men are subject to the diseases of pedantry and punditry—music, painting, poetry all suffer from isolation.

More and more, we become the victims of our words and live in fear of names. One such name is Architecture. Hidden within its vague mysteries and empty pretensions are minor superstitions about proper design, the right style, and true proportions. So-called experts emerge who claim to know subtle doctrines and can guide us to aesthetic safety. Yet all the while, there are the streets—Edgware Road and Euston Road, Oxford Street and Holborn; our cities—Leeds and Liverpool, Bristol and Plymouth. Surely these powerful and blatant realities might raise questions about the established beliefs. The mystification of "architecture" has separated the intimate art of building from the shared interest and understanding of everyday people. Engaging in a conversation with a committed architect about his theories is almost as futile as trying to tease a cardinal. All of humanity's ancient arts fall victim to the ailments of pedantry and elitism—music, painting, and poetry all suffer from isolation.

Architecture is human skill and feeling shown in the great necessary activity of building. It must be a living, progressive structural art, always readjusting itself to changing conditions of time and place. If it is true it must ever be new. This, however, not with a willed novelty, which is as bad as or worse than trivial antiquarianism, but by response to force majeure. The vivid interest and awe with which men look on a ship or an engine, an old cottage or a haystack, come from the sense of their reality. They were shaped so by a higher power than whim, by a higher aim than snobbery. So must it again be with our buildings: they must be founded fast on the rock of necessity.

Architecture is the human skill and emotion expressed through the essential activity of building. It should be a dynamic and evolving art form that continually adapts to the changing conditions of time and place. If it's authentic, it has to always feel fresh. However, this shouldn't be forced novelty, which can be as problematic, if not worse, than outdated styles, but should arise from a response to force majeure. The deep interest and admiration people feel for a ship, an engine, an old cottage, or a haystack comes from their sense of reality. They were shaped by something greater than mere whim, guided by a purpose higher than snobbery. Our buildings should be the same: they must be firmly grounded in necessity.

Wordy claims are often made for "Architecture" that it is a "Fine Art," and chief of all the arts. These two claims are indeed incompatible and contradictory.577 Any mastership in architecture depends on its universality and its service. It is only chief in the sense that he who serves is the greatest. But the "Fine Arts" are by definition free from conditions of human need, and architecture was specially ruled out from among them by Aristotle. Even so, this idea of fine art unconditioned and free for delight was a heresy of the Hellenistic decline. To Plato and the great masters even the "musical" arts were to be not only healthy but health-giving; they were to be foods for the soul and not æsthetic raptures and intoxications.

There are often grand claims made about "Architecture," stating that it is a "Fine Art" and the foremost of all arts. These two claims are, in fact, incompatible and contradictory.577 Any mastery in architecture relies on its universality and service. It is only considered chief in the sense that those who serve are the greatest. However, the "Fine Arts" are, by definition, exempt from the demands of human need, and Aristotle specifically excluded architecture from them. Nevertheless, the notion of fine art being unconditioned and freely enjoyed was a misguided idea from the decline of Hellenistic thought. For Plato and the great masters, even the "musical" arts were meant to be not only healthy but also health-giving; they were to nourish the soul rather than merely provide aesthetic pleasure or intoxication.

On the other side of the account it may be objected that bare utility and convenience are not enough to form a base for a noble architecture. Of course they are not if "bare utility" is interpreted in a mean and skimping and profiteering way. All work of man bears the stamp of the spirit with which it was done, but this stamp is not necessarily "ornament." The unadorned indeed can never stand as low as that which is falsely adorned in borrowed, brazen bedizenments. High utility and liberal convenience for noble life are enough for architecture. We confuse ourselves with these unreal and destructive oppositions between the serviceable and the æsthetic, between science and art. Consider any of the great forms of life activity—seamanship, farming, housekeeping—can anyone say where utility ends and style, order, clearness, precision begin? Up to a point, and indeed a long way on, "style" is a utility. We have to begin again and look on architecture as an art of service from the communal point of view. The faces of buildings which are turned outwards towards the world are obviously of interest to the public, and all citizens have a property in them. The spectator is in fact part owner. No man builds to himself alone. Let the proprietor do as he likes inside his building, for we need not call on him. Bad plays need not be seen, books need not be read, but nothing but blindness or the numbing of our faculty of observation can protect us from buildings in the street. It is to be feared that we are learning to protect ourselves by the habit of not observing, that is by sacrificing a faculty. General interest and intelligent appreciation of public arts are a necessity of civilisation. Civic alertness, honest pride, or firm protest are not matters of taste for a few; they are essential activities of the urban mind. In cities buildings take the place of fields, trees, and hedgerows. Buildings are an artificial form of nature. We have a right to consideration and some politeness in buildings. We claim protection from having our faces slapped when we venture into the street. Our cities do not wholly belong to profit-lords, railway companies, and advertisers.

On the other hand, it can be argued that just utility and convenience aren’t enough to create great architecture. They aren’t, of course, if “just utility” is seen in a limited, cheap, and profit-driven way. Every piece of work reflects the spirit in which it was created, but that reflection doesn’t have to be “ornament.” The plain can never be worse than something that is falsely decorated with cheap, flashy embellishments. High utility and generous convenience for a meaningful life are sufficient for architecture. We often get confused by these unrealistic and harmful divides between usefulness and aesthetics, between science and art. Take a look at any of the major forms of life like sailing, farming, or housekeeping—can anyone really pinpoint where utility ends and style, order, clarity, and precision begin? For quite a while, “style” serves a purpose. We need to start over and view architecture as an art of service from a community perspective. The exteriors of buildings that face the world are obviously important to the public, and all citizens share a stake in them. The viewer is, in fact, a co-owner. No one builds solely for themselves. The owner can do what they want inside their building, as we don’t need to interfere there. Bad plays can be ignored, books can be left unread, but nothing short of blindness or dulling our sense of observation can shield us from the buildings on our streets. We may be learning to protect ourselves by just not observing, which means sacrificing an important ability. A shared interest and thoughtful appreciation of public art are vital for civilization. Civic awareness, genuine pride, or strong protest aren't just preferences for a select few; they are essential parts of urban life. In cities, buildings replace fields, trees, and hedgerows. Buildings are a man-made form of nature. We deserve respect and a degree of thoughtfulness in buildings. We demand to be protected from having our dignity insulted when we step outside. Our cities don’t solely belong to profit-driven businesses, railway companies, and advertisers.

Architecture, however "properly understood," not only concerns the man in the street, it comes home to all householders and households. While our eyes have been strained on the vacuity of correct style, the weightier matters of construction and efficiency have necessarily been neglected. We need grates which will warm, floors which may readily be cleaned, and ceilings which do not crack. These and such as these are the terms of the modern architectural problem, and in satisfying them we should find the578 proper "style" for to-day. Architecture is a current speech, it is not an art of classical quotation. As it is it is as much burdened by its tags of rhetoric as Chinese literature. It has become a dead language. The house of the future will be designed as a ship is designed, as an organism which has to function properly in all its parts. Does this not concern everyone, not only as economy and comfort, but in the mind? Our houses must be made to fit us like garments and to be larger projections of ourselves. A whole row of ambiguous words, such as design, ornament, style, proportion, have come between us and the immediately given data of architecture. Design is not abstract power exercised by a genius, it is simply the arranging how work shall be well done. The more necessary the work and the more obvious, simple, and sound is the foresight the better the design. It is not a question of captivating paper patterns, it is a question of buildings which will work. Architecture is a pragmatical art. To design in the Classic, Gothic, or Renaissance styles is as absurd as to sculpture in the manner of Praxiteles, paint "like" Holbein, or write sham Shakespeare. We do not really need a waxwork art by Wardour Street professionals. We require an active art of building which will take its "style" for granted, as does naval architecture. Modern building must shake itself free from its own withered and cast-off skins.

Architecture, when properly understood, isn’t just for the person on the street; it impacts all homeowners and households. While we’ve fixated on the emptiness of correct style, we’ve neglected more important aspects like construction and efficiency. We need fireplaces that actually heat, floors that are easy to clean, and ceilings that don’t crack. These are the real issues in modern architecture, and by addressing them, we will discover the right “style” for today. Architecture is a living language, not just an art of quoting the past. It’s burdened by rhetorical tags as much as Chinese literature is. It has become a dead language. The houses of the future will be designed like ships, as systems that need to function well as a whole. This should concern everyone, not just in terms of cost and comfort, but also in a deeper sense. Our homes should fit us like clothes and be extensions of ourselves. A whole jumble of vague terms—like design, ornament, style, proportion—has come between us and the concrete realities of architecture. Design isn’t some abstract power wielded by a genius; it’s simply about figuring out how to do work well. The more essential the work and the more clear, simple, and practical the foresight, the better the design. It’s not about flashy designs; it’s about buildings that actually work. Architecture is a practical art. Designing in classic, Gothic, or Renaissance styles is as ridiculous as sculpting like Praxiteles, painting “like” Holbein, or writing fake Shakespeare. We don’t actually need a showpiece art from trendy professionals. What we need is a dynamic art of building that takes its “style” as a given, just like naval architecture does. Modern construction must break free from its outdated, discarded practices.

It is commonly supposed, and architects themselves in older days believed it, that an architect's business was to be an expert in style. Why he should be so was never explained, except, perhaps, by Philibert de l'Orme. According to this authority the Temple of Jerusalem was built in the Classical style, and this work was designed in heaven; therefore this was the only true or revealed style. An excellent argument; modern practitioners have kept up a "battle of the styles" without any such basis for their logic, or rather their eloquence. But what is or was a style? It is a museum name for a phase of past art. As a means of classifying what is dead and done the style labels are quite useful. It has, however, to be kept in mind that these styles, while they lived and moved, were processes which began, continued, and passed into something else. They were only phases like those of the changing moon. That which now professes to be designed in a style, or, as the still more disgusting slang runs, to be "period work," has not the essence of life. It is, therefore, not actually of the style which it simulates but is only in the "style" of the style.

It's commonly thought, and architects in the past believed, that an architect's job was to be a style expert. The reason for this wasn't really explained, except maybe by Philibert de l'Orme. He argued that the Temple of Jerusalem was built in the Classical style, which was designed in heaven; therefore, that was the only true or revealed style. It’s a good point; modern practitioners have carried on a "battle of the styles" without any solid basis for their reasoning, or rather their rhetoric. But what is or was a style? It's a museum term for a phase of past art. While style labels are quite useful for classifying what's dead and gone, it's important to remember that these styles, while they were alive and evolving, were processes that began, continued, and transitioned into something else. They were just phases, like the changing moon. What claims to be designed in a style, or as the even cruder slang puts it, to be "period work," lacks the essence of life. Therefore, it’s not truly in the style it pretends to be but is merely in the "style" of the style.

Indeed, the essence of all the old arts was in their vitality, their response to the natural conditions and the psychology of their times. The better we seem to reproduce their dead images the more we are unlike their soul-selves. There is little more reason for an architect to pretend to work in a style than there is for a chemist. Architects are properly arrangers and directors of certain classes of structures. I would like to say that they were building engineers, were it not that our engineers have failed so shamefully in hiring themselves out for any form of exploitation and in showing no care for orderliness and decency. All the past of architecture, as of engineering579 and shipbuilding, belongs to us, of course, as race experience, but only as far as the same is true in all fields of science and literature.

Indeed, the essence of all the old arts was in their vibrancy, their response to the natural conditions and the mindset of their times. The better we seem to recreate their lifeless images, the more we stray from their true spirit. There's no more reason for an architect to pretend to work in a particular style than there is for a chemist. Architects are rightly seen as arrangers and managers of specific types of structures. I would like to say that they were building engineers, except our engineers have shamefully let themselves be exploited and have shown little concern for order and decency. All of architecture's history, as well as that of engineering579 and shipbuilding, belongs to us, of course, as shared experience, but only in the same way that this is true across all fields of science and literature.

The "Orders" of architecture are names for particular forms of ancient Greek temple building. Style-names apply to all past fashions of buildings, Orders only to three—Doric, Ionic, and Corinthian. The names are useful as history, but that is all. Now that these Orders have become shop advertisements, even the would-be correct may be more ready to give them up.

The "Orders" of architecture refer to specific styles of ancient Greek temple construction. While style names can be used for various historical building trends, "Orders" only apply to three—Doric, Ionic, and Corinthian. These names are helpful for understanding history, but that's about it. Now that these Orders have turned into marketing terms, even those who aim to be accurate might be more willing to let them go.

Style in a modern and universal sense is equivalent rather to "stylish" than to a style; it interpenetrates the whole texture of a work; it is clearness, effectiveness, mastery, often it is simplification. We have to conceive of it in the building art as we do in literature or athletics. "The style is the man"—yes, and it is also the thing itself. It is an informing spirit, the spirit of form, it is not a varnish. We have become so accustomed to architecture looking "dressy" that we have forgotten the logic of clothes and bury buildings good enough in themselves under outgrown rags. It has been a true instinct which calls sham architectural features "dressings."

Style, in a modern and universal sense, relates more to being "stylish" than to having a particular style; it permeates the entire essence of a work. It embodies clarity, effectiveness, mastery, and often involves simplification. We should think about it in architecture the same way we do in literature or sports. "The style is the man"—true, but it also represents the thing itself. It is a guiding spirit, the essence of form; it's not just a superficial layer. We've become so used to architecture appearing "fancy" that we've lost sight of the logic behind design and have buried buildings that are good enough in themselves under outdated embellishments. It’s an instinct that rightly labels fake architectural elements as "dressings."

Another word which the architecturally superstitious whisper with great awe is proportion. In dealing with such a limited field as the "Orders," old scholars examined existing examples by measuring them very carefully to find out their proportions; but, if we had them, Greek chairs and tables might be measured in exactly the same way. No general rule of the Greeks has ever been found out by these measurings, and if it had it would prove nothing for us. Proportion, of course, rests properly on function, material, and size. There maybe a perfect proportion, for instance, for a certain class of ships, but that will only be discovered experimentally, and not by measuring Greek galleys.

Another word that architecture enthusiasts whisper about with great respect is proportion. When it comes to the narrow field of the "Orders," ancient scholars carefully measured existing examples to determine their proportions. However, if we had them, Greek chairs and tables could be measured the same way. No universal rule of the Greeks has ever been established through these measurements, and even if it were, it wouldn't necessarily apply to us. Proportion, of course, is fundamentally based on function, materials, and size. There may be an ideal proportion for a certain type of ship, but that will only be discovered through experimentation, not by measuring Greek galleys.

*Understood! Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.Understood. Please provide the short text for modernizing.Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

I wish I could find some leverage of argument to bring a sense of citizen responsibility for form in life into the minds and hearts of all, but right and reason are hardy enough. We may, perhaps, hope more in a sense of international rivalry in the works and evidences of life. Civilisation is an Olympic contest in the arts and sciences, a sort of international Eisteddfod. It is admitted that we must have literature and we must have music: we must also have building skill, and we have to aim at inducing a flowing tide in all the things of civilisation. Of words and arguments I am rather hopeless. One thing only I would ask of every benevolent reader: that he would take notice of what he sees in the streets. Do not pass by in a contemplative dream, or suppose that it is an architectural mystery, but look and judge. Is it tidy, is it civilised, are these fit works for a proud nation? Look at Trafalgar Square and Piccadilly Circus, and that terrible junction of Tottenham Court Road with Oxford Street. Play a new game of seeing London. We need a movement in the common mind, a longing to mitigate the vulgarity and anarchy of our streets, and the smothering of the frontages with vile advertisements, a desire to clean the streets better, to gather up littered paper, to renew blistered plaster. Some order must be brought into the580 arrangement of the untidy festoons of telegraph and telephone wires hitched up to chimneys and parapets. These are the architectural works which are needed as a beginning and a basis. The idea of beauty, daily-bread beauty, not style pretences, must be brought back into our life. Every town should set up an advisory committee on its betterment. We must try to bring back the idea of town personality and town worship; we must set up ceremonies and even rituals to bring out a spirit of pride and emulation. If we can only stir up general interest all will yet go well or at least better. By exalting our towns we should make a platform for ourselves. As it is what can great money fortunes buy beyond swine comfort and titles? Man is more than a stomach moving about on legs. A mistake of modern education has been to train for appreciation of the past rather than for present production. Such merely critical learning comes at last to be actually sterilising. As production fails, so even appreciation decays. Full understanding depends on the power to do. Therefore, leaving the things of the past, press forward to produce, to be, to live. Remember Lot's wife. There is much talk of patriotism, but patriotism requires a ground on which to subsist; it must be based on love of home, love of city, and love of country. Let nothing deceive us, civilisation produces form, and where noble form is attained there is civilisation. Life is a process, a flow of being, and where there is this vital activity music, drama, and the arts are necessarily thrown off. Living art comes on a tide of creative intelligence.

I wish I could find a way to encourage everyone to embrace their responsibility for the quality of life around them, but it's challenging to change people's perspectives. We might have more hope in a sense of international competition regarding the accomplishments of society. Civilization is like an Olympic event in the arts and sciences, a kind of global celebration. It's clear that we need literature and music, but we also need skilled architecture, and we should strive for a continuous improvement in all aspects of civilization. I'm pretty skeptical about words and arguments. The only thing I ask of every kind reader is to pay attention to what you see in the streets. Don't just walk by lost in thought or think it's an architectural puzzle; look and make a judgment. Is it clean? Is it civilized? Are these acceptable standards for a proud nation? Examine Trafalgar Square and Piccadilly Circus, and that chaotic intersection of Tottenham Court Road and Oxford Street. Try a fresh way of seeing London. We need a movement in the collective mindset, a desire to reduce the crudeness and disorder of our streets, to eliminate ugly advertisements that clutter our fronts, to clean up litter, and to fix damaged buildings. We need to impose some order on the messy tangles of telegraph and telephone wires attached to chimneys and roofs. These are the kinds of architectural improvements we need to start with. We must bring back the concept of everyday beauty, genuine beauty—not just superficial styles—into our lives. Every city should form an advisory committee to focus on improvement. We need to revive the idea of community identity and civic pride; we should establish ceremonies and even rituals to foster a sense of pride and inspiration. If we can generate widespread interest, things will improve. By elevating our cities, we can create a foundation for ourselves. After all, what can great wealth truly buy beyond a comfortable lifestyle and titles? Humans are more than just beings driven by their basic needs. One key flaw of modern education has been its emphasis on appreciating the past rather than encouraging present creation. This solely critical approach can become stifling. As productivity decreases, so does appreciation. True understanding relies on the ability to create. Therefore, rather than dwelling on the past, let's focus on producing, being, and living. Remember Lot's wife. We hear a lot about patriotism, but true patriotism requires a foundation; it must be rooted in love for our homes, our cities, and our country. Let's not be deceived—civilization shapes our environment, and where we achieve great design, civilization flourishes. Life is a process, an ongoing experience, and where there is this vital energy, art, music, and drama naturally emerge. Living art flows from a surge of creative intelligence.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We welcome correspondence from readers on any topics related to bibliography. The Editor will do his best to respond to all inquiries sent to him.

GENERAL NOTES

WE have just received the catalogue of the library of the late Dr. Daniel, Provost of Worcester, which was bought in its entirety by Mr. Chaundy, of Oxford. Dr. Daniel, who died in the autumn of last year, was born in 1836. From boyhood onwards his favourite hobby seems to have been printing. "As early as 1846 a small hand press at Frome Vicarage, in Somerset, painfully produced a little letter, and in 1852 at least three numbers of the Busy Bee, printed and published by H. and W. E. Daniel, at their office, Trinity Parsonage, Frome." In 1856 two more substantial volumes (Sonnets, by C. J. C., and The Seven Epistles to the Churches, in Greek) were issued from Frome.

WE have just received the catalog of the library of the late Dr. Daniel, Provost of Worcester, which was purchased in full by Mr. Chaundy of Oxford. Dr. Daniel, who passed away in the fall of last year, was born in 1836. Since childhood, his favorite hobby appears to have been printing. "As early as 1846, a small hand press at Frome Vicarage in Somerset carefully produced a little letter, and in 1852 at least three issues of the Busy Bee, printed and published by H. and W. E. Daniel at their office, Trinity Parsonage, Frome." In 1856, two more significant volumes (Sonnets by C. J. C., and The Seven Epistles to the Churches, in Greek) were released from Frome.

*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I see no text to modernize. Please provide a phrase of 5 words or fewer.I'm ready for your text. Please provide it.

So much for origins. The Daniel Press known to fame only came into existence in 1874, when the little hand press from Frome was set up in Worcester. The first book printed by the Daniel Press, at Oxford, was Notes from a Catalogue of Pamphlets in Worcester College Library, 1874, of which five-and-twenty copies were issued. A copy of this pamphlet is priced at 45s. in Mr. Chaundy's catalogue. A New Sermon of the Newest Fashion, printed from a MS. found in the College Library, appeared in 1877. In this volume Dr. Daniel first made use of the fount of type which had been cast for Dr. Fell, Dean of Christ Church, and which had lain forgotten in the Clarendon Press for a century and a half. Henceforth Dr. Daniel was to make use of the Fell type in all his publications.

So much for origins. The Daniel Press we know today was established in 1874 when a small hand press from Frome was set up in Worcester. The first book printed by the Daniel Press in Oxford was Notes from a Catalogue of Pamphlets in Worcester College Library, 1874, of which twenty-five copies were issued. A copy of this pamphlet is priced at 45s. in Mr. Chaundy's catalogue. A New Sermon of the Newest Fashion, printed from a manuscript found in the College Library, came out in 1877. In this volume, Dr. Daniel first used the typeface that had been cast for Dr. Fell, Dean of Christ Church, and which had been forgotten in the Clarendon Press for a century and a half. From then on, Dr. Daniel would use the Fell type in all his publications.

*Understood. Please provide the text to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The most treasured book of these earlier years is the Garland of Rachel (1881), which consists of poems offered to Miss Rachel Daniel on her first birthday by, among others, Andrew Lang, Austen Dobson, Robert Bridges, John Addington Symonds, Edmund Gosse, W. E. Henley, T. Humphry Ward, and Margaret L. Woods. Only thirty-six copies were printed, one of which is priced in Mr. Chaundy's catalogue at £40.

The most cherished book from those earlier years is the Garland of Rachel (1881), which includes poems gifted to Miss Rachel Daniel on her first birthday by several contributors, including Andrew Lang, Austen Dobson, Robert Bridges, John Addington Symonds, Edmund Gosse, W. E. Henley, T. Humphry Ward, and Margaret L. Woods. Only thirty-six copies were produced, and one of them is listed in Mr. Chaundy's catalog for £40.

**Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

In 1882 the old press was replaced by a much more scientific machine, and among the first books to be printed on the new press was Prometheus the Firegiver (1883), by Robert Bridges. A number of the Poet Laureate's poems were to be issued from the Daniel Press. Of the Poems of 1884 one hundred and fifty copies were printed (£3 10s. in Mr. Chaundy's catalogue). The Feast of Bacchus (one hundred and five copies) and The Growth of Love, published anonymously in an edition of only twenty-two copies, appeared in 1889. The year 1903 witnessed the publication of two more pieces from Mr. Bridges' pen, namely, Now in Wintry Delights and Peace, an Ode written on Conclusion of the Three Years' War.

In 1882, the old printing press was upgraded to a much more advanced machine, and one of the first books printed on the new press was Prometheus the Firegiver (1883) by Robert Bridges. Several poems by the Poet Laureate were published by the Daniel Press. For the Poems of 1884, one hundred and fifty copies were printed (£3 10s. in Mr. Chaundy's catalogue). The Feast of Bacchus (one hundred and five copies) and The Growth of Love, which was published anonymously in a limited edition of only twenty-two copies, were released in 1889. In 1903, two more works by Mr. Bridges were published: Now in Wintry Delights and Peace, an Ode written on Conclusion of the Three Years' War.

582 In 1884 Dr. Daniel made use for the first time of a number of fine seventeenth-century woodcut ornaments. His printer's mark was a piece of contemporary work, designed by Alfred Parsons, representing Daniel in the lions' den, with the motto, Misit Angelum Suum.

582 In 1884, Dr. Daniel used several beautiful seventeenth-century woodcut decorations for the first time. His printer's mark was a modern design by Alfred Parsons, showing Daniel in the lions' den, with the motto, Misit Angelum Suum.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the short phrases you'd like to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Noteworthy volumes which issued from the Daniel Press in the nineties were Our Memories, Shades of Old Oxford (1893), a collection of Oxford reminiscences by various hands; The Child in the House (1894), by Walter Pater, published only a month or two before his death; Poems of Laurence Binyon (1895); Keble's Easter Day, of which only twelve copies were printed by Miss Rachel Daniel (1897). Eight years before Miss Daniel had printed The Lamb, by W. Blake, in duodecimo (1889).

Notable books published by the Daniel Press in the 1890s included Our Memories, Shades of Old Oxford (1893), a collection of Oxford memories by various authors; The Child in the House (1894) by Walter Pater, released just a month or two before his passing; Poems of Laurence Binyon (1895); and Keble's Easter Day, of which only twelve copies were printed by Miss Rachel Daniel (1897). Eight years earlier, Miss Daniel had printed The Lamb by W. Blake in duodecimo (1889).

*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the short piece of text.Understood. Please provide the text you would like to be modernized.

Besides those already mentioned, Dr. Daniel issued a number of reprints of old books. Sixe Idillia, translated from Theocritus by E. D. (possibly Dyer), was reprinted from the unique copy (1588) in the Bodleian Library. Love's Graduate, a comedy, by John Webster, being Mr. Gosse's distillation of what was Websterian in the Webster-Rowley comedy of 1661, appeared in 1885. The Muses Garden of Delights, a reprint of a unique Elizabethan volume, edited with an introduction by William Barclay Squire, was printed by Dr. Daniel in 1901. Another edition, printed by the Clarendon Press, was published in the same year.

Besides the ones already mentioned, Dr. Daniel released several reprints of older books. Sixe Idillia, translated from Theocritus by E. D. (possibly Dyer), was reprinted from the unique copy (1588) in the Bodleian Library. Love's Graduate, a comedy by John Webster, which is Mr. Gosse's version of the Websterian elements in the Webster-Rowley comedy of 1661, was published in 1885. The Muses Garden of Delights, a reprint of a unique Elizabethan volume, was edited with an introduction by William Barclay Squire and printed by Dr. Daniel in 1901. Another edition, published by the Clarendon Press, also came out the same year.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*It seems you haven't provided any text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase (5 words or fewer) for me to work on!Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

We have mentioned only a few of the Daniel books. A complete bibliography of the publications of the Press during its first thirty years of activity may be found in an article by Mr. Madan, at that time Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian, contributed to the Times Literary Supplement of February 20th, 1903. As we have already had occasion to mention in these columns, the Daniel Press is now in the Bodleian, together with specimens of the books produced on it.

We have mentioned just a few of the Daniel books. A full bibliography of the publications of the Press during its first thirty years of operation can be found in an article by Mr. Madan, who was then the Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian, published in the Times Literary Supplement on February 20th, 1903. As we've noted in these columns before, the Daniel Press is now housed in the Bodleian, along with examples of the books produced there.

*Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.I'm ready for the text. Please provide the phrases you want modernized.Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist you. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Contemporary private presses are fairly numerous. The two which produce what are, from a literary point of view at any rate, the most interesting books are the Hogarth Press and the Ovid Press. From the Ovid Press Mr. John Rodker has just issued a very handsome edition of the poems of Mr. T. S. Eliot. Poems by Mr. Eliot have also been published by the Hogarth Press, together with works in verse and prose by Virginia and Leonard Woolf, Katherine Mansfield, and J. Middleton Murry.

Contemporary private presses are quite common. The two that produce the most interesting books, at least from a literary perspective, are the Hogarth Press and the Ovid Press. The Ovid Press has just released a beautiful edition of the poems of T. S. Eliot, edited by Mr. John Rodker. The Hogarth Press has also published poems by Mr. Eliot, along with works in verse and prose by Virginia and Leonard Woolf, Katherine Mansfield, and J. Middleton Murry.

**Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*

Our French allies seem to be making a serious effort to break with that tradition of bad printing which has for so long oppressed their literature. Several new publishing houses have come into existence with the avowed purpose of producing books that shall be handsome objects in themselves. The directors of the Nouvelle Revue Française have set a higher standard in their publications than most of their rivals. But even in their editions the most horrible atrocities, such as the omission of a whole sheet of sixteen pages in the middle of a book, occasionally happen. But the books produced by La Sirène, by La Belle Edition, and the Société Littéraire de France are worthy of all praise.

Our French allies seem to be making a real effort to move away from the tradition of poor printing that has long plagued their literature. Several new publishing companies have emerged with the clear goal of creating books that are beautiful objects in their own right. The directors of the Nouvelle Revue Française have set a higher standard for their publications than many of their competitors. However, even in their editions, some terrible mistakes, like leaving out an entire sheet of sixteen pages in the middle of a book, still happen from time to time. But the books produced by La Sirène, La Belle Edition, and the Société Littéraire de France deserve all the praise.

*Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The selection of rare and valuable books from the Arbury Hall Library which, as announced in the January number of The London Mercury, was to have been offered583 for sale by auction at Sotheby's on behalf of the owner, Sir Francis Newdigate-Newdegate, K.C.M.G., has instead been sold privately. Neither the name of the purchaser nor the destination of the books has yet been made public. Since the collection contains editions of Elizabethan books of the utmost rarity, and indeed some that are apparently unique, it is to be hoped that it will not pass beyond the reach of students of literature.

The selection of rare and valuable books from the Arbury Hall Library, which was announced in the January issue of The London Mercury, was supposed to be sold at auction at Sotheby's on behalf of the owner, Sir Francis Newdigate-Newdegate, K.C.M.G., but has instead been sold privately. The name of the buyer and the destination of the books have not been made public yet. Since the collection includes extremely rare editions of Elizabethan books, and some that seem to be one of a kind, it’s hoped that they won’t become inaccessible to literature students.

*Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.(Your request seems to be incomplete. Please provide the phrase you'd like to modernize.)I’m ready for the text. Please provide it.*

Collectors of Swinburniana will be interested in A Catalogue of the Works of Algernon Charles Swinburne in the Library of Mr. Edmund Gosse, London, privately printed at the Chiswick Press, 1919. Only fifty copies of this catalogue have been issued, of which a few can still be obtained from Mr. James Bain, bookseller, 14 King William Street, Strand.

Collectors of Swinburneiana will be interested in A Catalogue of the Works of Algernon Charles Swinburne in the Library of Mr. Edmund Gosse, London, privately printed at the Chiswick Press, 1919. Only fifty copies of this catalogue have been printed, and a few can still be purchased from Mr. James Bain, bookseller, 14 King William Street, Strand.

*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Many items of the greatest rarity are included in Mr. Gosse's collection. Among them we would note one of the fifteen copies of The Devil's Due (1875), preserved by accident when the issue was destroyed; Laus Veneris, Moxon, 1866, one of a few trial copies issued before the poem was included in Poems and Ballads; the essay on William Blake, Hotten, 1868, with the original title-page, afterwards cancelled, ornamented by the vignette of Zamiel from the Book of Job; The Jubilee, The Question, Gathered Songs, all three published by Ottley in 1887, in editions of only twenty-five copies each. Among the Swinburne MSS. in the possession of Mr. Gosse are the holograph of Pan and Thalassia, and the holograph of the first draft of Anactoria.

Many highly rare items are part of Mr. Gosse's collection. Among them is one of the fifteen copies of The Devil's Due (1875), which was accidentally preserved when the rest were destroyed; Laus Veneris, Moxon, 1866, is one of the few trial copies released before the poem was included in Poems and Ballads; the essay on William Blake, Hotten, 1868, features the original title page, which was later cancelled, adorned with the vignette of Zamiel from the Book of Job; The Jubilee, The Question, and Gathered Songs, all published by Ottley in 1887, were each released in editions of only twenty-five copies. Among the Swinburne manuscripts in Mr. Gosse's possession are the original manuscript of Pan and Thalassia and the original draft of Anactoria.

*Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist you with modernizing text! Please provide the phrases you need help with.

The new Public Libraries Bill, which received the Royal Assent in the last days of 1919, should do much to assist the development of what is already an important educative force. We look forward in time to a national library system, with a central clearing house of books and a free interchange between the individual libraries. It is surely only in this way that the multifarious needs of an increasingly alert and well-educated society can adequately be met.

The new Public Libraries Bill, which got Royal Assent in the final days of 1919, should greatly help the growth of what is already an essential educational resource. We look ahead to a national library system, with a central hub for books and open sharing across individual libraries. It’s clear that this is the only way to effectively meet the diverse needs of a more aware and educated society.

*Please provide the short phrase for modernization.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Tuesday, March 23rd, is the date fixed for the sale of the second portion of Mr. Henry Yates Thompson's collection of illuminated manuscripts. Thirty-four lots are to be sold—twenty-six MSS. and eight fifteenth-century books, printed on vellum and more or less illuminated, "which mark the transition from writing to printing ... and are an indispensable addition to any complete collection of medieval illumination."

Tuesday, March 23rd, is the scheduled date for the auction of the second part of Mr. Henry Yates Thompson's collection of illuminated manuscripts. There will be thirty-four lots up for sale—twenty-six manuscripts and eight fifteenth-century books, printed on vellum and varying degrees of illumination, "which represent the shift from writing to printing ... and are a must-have for any complete collection of medieval illumination."

*Okay, I understand. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The first fourteen lots are English manuscripts. A twelfth-century book, Hegesippus de excidio Judeorum, is remarkable for its contemporary binding, one of the very few of such bindings which have come down to us. Lot XL. is a fourteenth-century Psalter, which appears to have belonged to John of Gaunt, and subsequently to Henry VI. A similar Psalter, evidently by the same hand, though of a rather later date, exists in the library of Exeter College. These two Psalters are, in Mr. Yates Thompson's opinion, the high-water mark of English illumination, being perhaps second only to the St. Omer Psalter.

The first fourteen lots are English manuscripts. A twelfth-century book, Hegesippus de excidio Judeorum, is notable for its original binding, one of the very few remaining examples of such bindings. Lot XL is a fourteenth-century Psalter that seems to have belonged to John of Gaunt and later to Henry VI. A similar Psalter, clearly from the same scribe but a bit later, is found in the library of Exeter College. In Mr. Yates Thompson's view, these two Psalters represent the pinnacle of English illumination, possibly only surpassed by the St. Omer Psalter.

**Understood. Please provide the text you would like to be modernized.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The eight printed books range in date from 1466 to 1498, and include a copy of the excessively rare Institutiones of Justinian, printed at Mainz by P. Schöffer, 1468. The twelve MSS. which conclude the sale are of French and Italian origin and have all584 belonged to famous owners. Among them is an early fifteenth-century MS. of Boccaccio's Des Cleres et nobles femmes, illustrated by miniatures of that Parisian school of illuminators who "almost renounced the use of gold for backgrounds and made use of bright and rich colours in broad masses." The book belonged to the Admiral de Coëtivy, who was killed at the siege of Cherbourg in 1450. Mr. Yates Thompson quotes an extract from one of the Admiral's letters, which proves him to have been an ardent lover of his books. "Envelopez bien mes livres," he writes to his servants, giving directions for the packing and dispatching of his library, "et les faites enfoncer en pippes (casks) en et par manière que s'ilz cheoient en l'eaue, qu'ilz ne se puissent mouller ne gaster en aucune manière."

The eight printed books date from 1466 to 1498 and include a copy of the extremely rare Institutiones by Justinian, printed in Mainz by P. Schöffer in 1468. The twelve manuscripts that conclude the sale are of French and Italian origin and have all584 been owned by notable figures. Among them is an early fifteenth-century manuscript of Boccaccio's Des Cleres et nobles femmes, illustrated with miniatures from that Parisian school of illuminators who "almost gave up using gold for backgrounds and instead used bright and rich colors in broad masses." The book belonged to Admiral de Coëtivy, who was killed during the siege of Cherbourg in 1450. Mr. Yates Thompson quotes an extract from one of the Admiral's letters, showing he was a passionate lover of books. "Wrap my books up well," he writes to his servants, giving instructions for packing and sending off his library, "and make sure to put them in casks in such a way that if they fall into the water, they won't get wet or damaged in any way."

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*

ITEMS FROM THE BOOKSELLERS' CATALOGUES

An extremely elegant little catalogue of old editions of Greek and Latin authors has been sent to us from the "Aedes Dunsteri, Cantabrigiæ, Novang," or in other words the Dunster House Bookshop, Cambridge, Mass. No word in the vulgar tongue is allowed to pollute these classical pages, where everything, with the exception of the dollar sign in the prices, is the choicest Latin.

An incredibly stylish little catalog of old editions of Greek and Latin authors has been sent to us from the "Aedes Dunsteri, Cantabrigiæ, Novang," or in other words, the Dunster House Bookshop, Cambridge, Mass. No word in the common language is allowed to spoil these classical pages, where everything, except for the dollar sign in the prices, is the finest Latin.

*Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure, please provide the text that you would like to modernize.

We have already had occasion to speak of the Daniel and other private Presses. We are reminded by Messrs. Maggs Brothers' catalogue, No. 385, of the magnificent examples of typography and binding which have issued from the Doves Press and Bindery. A copy of Paradise Lost and Paradise Regained, two volumes, 1902–1905, printed at the Doves Press and bound by Mr. Cobden Sanderson in tooled morocco, is priced at £120. None of the fifteen Doves Press books mentioned in this catalogue is priced at less than £8 8s. Collectors will remember the "boom" in Kelmscott books.

We’ve already talked about the Daniel and other private presses. The Maggs Brothers' catalog, No. 385, reminds us of the stunning examples of typography and binding produced by the Doves Press and Bindery. A copy of Paradise Lost and Paradise Regained, two volumes from 1902–1905, printed at the Doves Press and bound by Mr. Cobden Sanderson in tooled morocco, is listed at £120. None of the fifteen Doves Press books mentioned in this catalog is priced below £8 8s. Collectors will remember the "boom" in Kelmscott books.

*I understand your instructions. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Good prices were fetched at Messrs. Hodgson's sale on January 28th for first editions of Stevenson. An Inland Voyage (1878) was sold for £22; Travels with a Donkey (1879) and Virginibus Puerisque (1881) went for £16 10s. each. First editions of the Ebb Tide (1894) and The Wrong Box (1889) may be bought for 12s. 6d. at Messrs. Davis & Orioli.

Good prices were reached at Messrs. Hodgson's sale on January 28th for first editions of Stevenson. An Inland Voyage (1878) sold for £22; Travels with a Donkey (1879) and Virginibus Puerisque (1881) each went for £16 10s. First editions of The Ebb Tide (1894) and The Wrong Box (1889) can be purchased for 12s. 6d. at Messrs. Davis & Orioli.

*Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.**

Messrs. Sotheran's catalogue of the library of the late Sir Edward Poynter, P.R.A., has just reached us. Out of the many items of the greatest interest which this catalogue contains we can mention only a few, notably a fine set of Piranesi etchings, a collection of 250 caricatures by such masters as Hogarth, Bunbury, Gilray, and Rowlandson (£75), a copy of Blake's Illustrations to the Book of Job, presented by Mrs. Opie to the French sculptor, David, with the inscription, "This work, remarkable both for its genius and extravagance, is the gift of Amelia Opie to her friend David, whose own genius will make him prize the former, while his excellent taste makes it impossible for him to imitate the latter." A complete set of the Kelmscott publications, seventy volumes in all, is priced in this catalogue at £900. The main bulk of the collection consists of books on the fine arts, and a certain number of original drawings are included.

Messrs. Sotheran's catalog of the library of the late Sir Edward Poynter, P.R.A., has just arrived. Among the many highly interesting items in this catalog, we can mention just a few, including a beautiful set of Piranesi etchings, a collection of 250 caricatures by masters like Hogarth, Bunbury, Gilray, and Rowlandson (£75), and a copy of Blake's Illustrations to the Book of Job, gifted by Mrs. Opie to the French sculptor, David, with the note, "This work, remarkable both for its genius and extravagance, is the gift of Amelia Opie to her friend David, whose own genius will make him value the former, while his excellent taste makes it impossible for him to imitate the latter." A complete set of the Kelmscott publications, totaling seventy volumes, is listed in this catalog for £900. The majority of the collection consists of books on fine arts, along with some original drawings included.

A. L. H.

A. L. H.


CORRESPONDENCE

AMERICAN COPYRIGHT

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—In the second number of The London Mercury I note a reference in an Editorial Note to the status of the copyright relations between America and Great Britain.

Dude,—In the second issue of The London Mercury, I noticed a mention in an Editorial Note about the copyright relationship between America and Great Britain.

You emphasize the unsatisfactory status of the American copyright law. It is the case, as you point out, that the provision inserted in the original International Act which went into effect in 1891, and in the amended Act which became law in 1909, makes it a condition that any book, whether by an American or an English author, must, in order to secure copyright protection in the United States, be published in an edition "wholly manufactured" within this country. It has also been the law up to within the past fortnight that the American edition must be brought into the market within a term of not less than sixty days from the date of publication in Great Britain.

You highlight the unsatisfactory state of American copyright law. As you mention, the provision added in the original International Act that took effect in 1891, and in the amended Act that became law in 1909, requires that any book, whether by an American or an English author, must be published in an edition "wholly manufactured" within the United States to secure copyright protection here. Until just two weeks ago, the law also stated that the American edition must be released within at least sixty days from the publication date in Great Britain.

This Act, as amended in 1912 and again in December, 1919, represents the largest measure of copyright protection that it has thus far been found practicable to secure for transatlantic authors. The fight to secure any measure of recognition for the property rights of foreign authors had continued from 1837 (when my father organised the first Copyright League) to 1891, when a provision for international copyright first found place in the American statute. I succeeded my father as the Secretary and executive of the International Copyright League.

This Act, updated in 1912 and again in December 1919, represents the most extensive copyright protection that has been realistically achieved for authors across the Atlantic. The struggle to gain any recognition for the property rights of foreign authors began in 1837 (when my father established the first Copyright League) and continued until 1891, when international copyright was first included in American law. I took over from my father as the Secretary and leader of the International Copyright League.

As a representative of this League (which at that time comprised authors as well as publishers) I took to Washington in 1886 the draft of a Bill which, if enacted, would have enabled the United States to become a member of the Convention of Berne. After four years of effort with two successive Congresses, I was obliged to report to the Copyright League that there was no possibility of securing favourable attention for any international copyright measure that did not make provision for American manufacture.

As a representative of this League (which at that time included both authors and publishers), I took the draft of a Bill to Washington in 1886 that, if passed, would have allowed the United States to join the Berne Convention. After four years of trying with two different Congresses, I had to inform the Copyright League that there was no chance of gaining support for any international copyright legislation that did not include provisions for American production.

The Book Manufacturing Union, comprising typesetters, printers, binders, etc., had made clear to Congress that they would block the enactment of any measure that did not include the manufacturing requirement. In this position they were supported by the other unions which had no direct interest in, and in fact no knowledge of, the matter at issue. The unions have, wisely, probably for their own interests, held increasingly to the policy of giving a general support to a claim made by any one union or group.

The Book Manufacturing Union, made up of typesetters, printers, binders, and others, had made it clear to Congress that they would prevent the passing of any measure that didn't include the manufacturing requirement. They were backed in this stance by other unions that had no direct stake in the matter and, in fact, no knowledge about it. The unions have smartly, likely for their own benefit, increasingly adhered to the policy of providing general support for claims made by any single union or group.

Our League took the position that it was wiser to secure such measure of recognition for literary property as was then practicable rather than to leave without protection the books of transatlantic authors, and the authors and publishers of Great Britain were in full accord with this decision.

Our League believed it was smarter to get some form of recognition for literary property that was possible at the time rather than leave the works of transatlantic authors unprotected. The authors and publishers in Great Britain completely supported this decision.

We are obliged to report that the unions have to-day a stronger influence over Congress, and as a rule over the executive, than they had in 1890. There is no possibility of securing the cancellation of the manufacturing requirement unless, or until, the book manufacturing unions can be persuaded to give their assent. There has been an increasing effort to this end, and we hope yet to be able to make clear to the book manufacturing trade that the American printers and binders are now quite strong586 enough to secure their full share of the work done, and that they do not need this special restriction in their favour.

We need to report that unions have a stronger influence over Congress and generally over the executive today than they did in 1890. There's no way to get rid of the manufacturing requirement unless the book manufacturing unions can be convinced to agree. There’s been a growing effort towards this goal, and we hope to clarify to the book manufacturing trade that American printers and binders are now strong enough to secure their fair share of the work being done, and they don't need this special restriction in their favor.586

We have just succeeded in securing the enactment of an amendment, a copy of which is enclosed.

We have just succeeded in getting an amendment passed, and a copy is enclosed.

This amendment has two purposes:

This amendment has two goals:

First:—The extension of the ad interim term of copyright from sixty to 120 days.

First:—The extension of the ad interim copyright term from sixty to 120 days.

An English author now has four months' time within which to complete the arrangements for his American edition, and there is no reason why any book having value for American readers should not secure the full protection of American copyright.

An English author now has four months to finalize the arrangements for his American edition, and there's no reason why any book with value for American readers shouldn't get the full protection of American copyright.

Second:—The Bill has the further purpose of giving protection to the books of transatlantic authors which, under the special conditions of the years of war and the dislocation of transatlantic mails, had failed to fulfil the requirements of the copyright law. These books, as far as they may not already have been appropriated, are now placed in a position to meet these requirements and to secure copyright for the full term. It is, however, a condition of this special protection that the British authorities shall give reciprocal protection to books by American authors which, under the same war conditions, have failed to meet the requirements of the English statute and have, therefore, forfeited the protection of the British Copyright Act.

Second:—The Bill also aims to protect the books of authors from across the ocean that, due to the unique circumstances of the war years and the disruption of mail services, didn’t meet copyright law requirements. These books, as long as they haven’t already been claimed, can now comply with these requirements and obtain copyright for the full term. However, this special protection comes with a condition that the British authorities must provide reciprocal protection for books by American authors that, under the same wartime conditions, failed to meet the requirements of the English statutes and thus lost the protection of the British Copyright Act.

The American authors have here a fair ground for complaint against Great Britain.

The American authors have a valid reason to complain about Great Britain.

The British Act of 1912 provides that copyright protection will be accorded only to a book which has been brought into bona-fide publication, and the Courts take the ground that this means placing "adequate supplies" of the book in the market within the term specified, fourteen days. This term is, you will note, very much smaller than the sixty-day term granted in the earlier American Act, or the 120 days which are now available.

The British Act of 1912 states that copyright protection will only be given to a book that has been genuinely published, and the Courts hold that this means making "adequate supplies" of the book available in the market within the specified time frame of fourteen days. This period, as you can see, is significantly shorter than the sixty-day period allowed in the earlier American Act, or the 120 days currently permitted.

In 1916 books were included under the heading of luxuries, the importation of which into Great Britain was prohibited by the embargo Act. Great Britain had, therefore, granted copyright with one hand and with the other, under this embargo Act, had made it impossible for American authors to meet the requirements of the Copyright Act. The copyright arrangement between the United States and Great Britain that went into effect in 1891, and that was confirmed by the Act of 1912, carried with it the obligations of a treaty, and the embargo Act constituted, therefore, as far as copyright was concerned, a violation of the treaty obligation.

In 1916, books were categorized as luxuries, and their import into Great Britain was banned by the embargo Act. Therefore, Great Britain granted copyright on one hand, but on the other, through this embargo Act, made it impossible for American authors to fulfill the requirements of the Copyright Act. The copyright agreement between the United States and Great Britain that started in 1891, and was reaffirmed by the Act of 1912, came with treaty obligations, and the embargo Act, in terms of copyright, was therefore a violation of those treaty obligations.

I found, in bringing this matter in 1918 to the attention of the Comptroller-General, that this consideration had not occurred to the British authorities at the time of the embargo Act.

I discovered, when I brought this issue to the Comptroller-General's attention in 1918, that the British authorities hadn't considered this at the time of the embargo Act.

I pointed out to the Comptroller-General that as a result of this embargo provision property rights had been lost not only for American authors, but for a certain group of British authors who, not being able under the manufacturing difficulties of the war period to secure prompt publication of their books in Great Britain, had made first publication in the United States. In so doing they had forfeited their British copyright, although it had been their impression that they would be able when the war had come to an end to secure protection for British editions. The Comptroller-General agreed that the condition was unsatisfactory, and agreed further that if the United States would do what was now practicable to protect the publications of the war period a similar protection of books of American authors would be arranged for by the British authorities.

I told the Comptroller-General that because of this embargo rule, property rights were lost not just for American authors but also for a group of British authors. These British authors, who couldn’t get their books published quickly in Great Britain due to the manufacturing challenges during the war, ended up publishing their works first in the United States. By doing this, they lost their British copyright, even though they believed they would be able to secure protection for British editions once the war was over. The Comptroller-General agreed that the situation was unacceptable and further acknowledged that if the United States took steps to protect publications from the war period, the British authorities would arrange similar protection for the books of American authors.

A fortnight back, on the day on which the President signed the Bill, I cabled the report to the Comptroller-General that books by British authors issued during the war period would be protected in America as soon as the British authorities were prepared to grant reciprocal protection. I hope to hear that prompt measures have been taken to such effect. Lord Askwith has, I may mention, interested himself in the matter and will, I understand, take prompt action to initiate the necessary legislation.

Two weeks ago, on the day the President signed the Bill, I sent a message to the Comptroller-General reporting that books by British authors published during the war would be protected in America as soon as the British authorities were ready to offer reciprocal protection. I hope to hear that swift action has been taken in that regard. Lord Askwith has shown interest in this issue and, as I understand it, will take quick steps to start the necessary legislation.

587 I can but think that those who are critical of the present status of the American copyright law should understand that the unsatisfactory provisions in the law do not represent the opinion of the American people, but the disproportioned influence of the manufacturing unions. It would be in order also to give some measure of appreciation to the American publishers and authors who have for many years been doing what was in their power to secure adequate recognition for literary property on both sides of the Atlantic.—Yours, etc.,

587 I can’t help but think that those who criticize the current state of American copyright law should realize that the unsatisfactory parts of the law don't reflect the views of the American people, but rather the outsized influence of manufacturing unions. It’s also important to acknowledge the American publishers and authors who have been working hard for many years to ensure proper recognition for literary property on both sides of the Atlantic.—Yours, etc.,

Geo. Haven Putnam.

Geo. Haven Putnam.

The American Publishers' Copyright League,
Office of the Secretary, 2 West 45th Street, New York, January 3rd.

The American Publishers' Copyright League,
Office of the Secretary, 2 West 45th Street, New York, January 3.

[Major Putnam's news, which we briefly recorded in our Editorial Notes last month, is excellent hearing. In congratulating him on his work in connection with copyright we must also mention the Authors' League of America and our own Authors' Society, with their respective indefatigable secretaries, Mr. Eric Schuler and Mr. G. Herbert Thring.—Editor.]

[Major Putnam's news, which we briefly noted in our Editorial Notes last month, is great to hear. In congratulating him on his work with copyright, we should also recognize the Authors' League of America and our own Authors' Society, along with their dedicated secretaries, Mr. Eric Schuler and Mr. G. Herbert Thring.—Editor.]


MR. STURGE MOORE AND FLAUBERT

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—In the review of Mr. W. K. Seymour's Miscellany of Poetry—1919 (London Mercury, February) the best thing in the book is said to be "a long epistle by Mr. Sturge Moore, which contains pictures as clean-cut and vivid as those which made his Micah so peculiarly rich a poem." This is, of course, a very just remark, but it is a curious thing about Micah that the particular piece of imagery which struck one reader at any rate can be paralleled almost verbatim from Salammbo. I intend no discourtesy to Mr. Sturge Moore when I say that I consider the parallel should have been acknowledged in the text. He has written much about Flaubert and much also about the virtues of joint authorship, and I think nothing but praise for what is apparently a verse translation in Micah would have resulted from the acknowledgment. As the matter stands it seems that an explanation of some sort is wanting, and I suggest that when Micah is published in a collection of Mr. Moore's poetry the point should surely not be overlooked.

Sir,—In the review of Mr. W. K. Seymour's Miscellany of Poetry—1919 (London Mercury, February), the standout piece in the book is described as "a long letter by Mr. Sturge Moore, which includes images as sharp and vivid as those that made his Micah such a uniquely rich poem." This is obviously a fair observation, but it's interesting that the specific imagery that resonated with one reader can almost be found word-for-word in Salammbo. I mean no disrespect to Mr. Sturge Moore when I say that I believe the similarity should have been acknowledged in the text. He has written extensively about Flaubert and the benefits of collaboration, and I think that recognizing this connection would have led to nothing but praise for what seems to be a poetic translation in Micah. As it stands, it feels like an explanation of some kind is needed, and I propose that when Micah is included in a collection of Mr. Moore's poetry, this issue should definitely be addressed.

The following are the lines referred to:

The following are the lines mentioned:

Salammbo:

Salammbo:

"Le toit de la haute maison s'appuie sur de minces colonnettes, rapprochées comme les bâtons d'une claire-voie, et par ces intervalles le maître, étendu sur un long siége, aperçoit toutes ces plaines autour de lui, avec les chasseurs entre les blés, le pressoir où l'on vendange, les bœufs qui battent la paille."

"The roof of the tall house sits on thin columns, closely spaced like fence bars, and through these gaps, the master, lying on a long seat, sees all the fields around him, with hunters in the wheat, the area where grapes are harvested, and the oxen threshing the straw."

Mr. Sturge Moore:

Mr. Sturge Moore:

The roof of that tall house was slightly raised. On thin columns placed very close together As fences. Micah during these breaks
Often during his free time, he lay on his couch and observed The flat land spread out around him; slingers among the corn. The wine press where they bring in his grapes.
Unmuzzled and well-fed, slow oxen walked The terrace threshing floor.

Yours, etc.,
H. W. Crundell.

Yours truly, H. W. Crundell.


PROSE AND MORTALITY

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—There is a good example of the recurrence of that "one music and one speech" so richly instanced in your article "Prose and Mortality" (January's London Mercury) in Keats's letter to Brown written on board the Maria Crowther off the Isle of Wight—good because, though the music is not full nor the harmony flawless, it is yet heard unmistakably in a familiar letter, where it rises from the midst of an invalid's colloquial writing. Here it is:

Mr.,—There’s a great example of that "one music and one speech" you talked about in your article "Prose and Mortality" (January's London Mercury) in Keats's letter to Brown written on the Maria Crowther off the Isle of Wight—great because, even though the music isn’t complete and the harmony isn’t perfect, it’s still clearly heard in a casual letter, emerging from the writing of someone who's unwell. Here it is:

"Land and sea, weakness and decline, are great separators, but Death is the great divorcer for ever. When the pang of this thought has passed through my mind I may say the bitterness of death is passed."—Yours, etc.,

"Land and sea, weakness and decline, are significant separators, but Death is the ultimate divider forever. When the pain of this thought has crossed my mind, I can say the bitterness of death is gone."—Yours, etc.,

S. P. J.

S. P. J.

Llangollen, February 8th.

Llangollen, February 8.

[This is a perfect example, as it comes not from a set composition but from a familiar letter.—Editor.]

[This is a perfect example, as it comes not from a set composition but from a familiar letter.—Editor.]


TAMHTAB

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—There is an example of the "Moor Eeffocist" language which is not open to "A. P.'s" very just objection.

Mister,—Here is an example of the "Moor Eeffocist" language that doesn't fall prey to "A. P.'s" very valid criticism.

When I was very young and had a vivid imagination I was taken into a Chinese Restaurant, where I saw TUO YAW writ large on a glass door. For a long time I thought I knew at least two words of Chinese.—Yours, etc.,

When I was really young and had a vivid imagination, I was taken to a Chinese restaurant, where I saw TUO YAW in big letters on a glass door. For a long time, I thought I knew at least two words in Chinese.—Yours, etc.,

Donald J. Wardley.

Donald J. Wardley.

25 Elgin Crescent, W.11, February 7th.

25 Elgin Crescent, W.11, February 7.


THE SONG OF THE MANDRAKE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Will you allow me to point out a curious slip in Mr. Walter de la Mare's most wonderful little story, The Creatures, in the current (January) number?

Mr.,—Would you let me highlight a curious mistake in Mr. Walter de la Mare's amazing little story, The Creatures, in the current (January) issue?

On page 281, eight lines from the bottom, he gives a list of birds—"Gull, mandrake, plover, wagtail, finch, robin." Does Mr. de la Mare really mean his readers to understand that the mandrake is a bird? If so, surely the root must cry aloud as it is dragged from the ground to be hurled into a different Natural Order.—Yours, etc.,

On page 281, eight lines from the bottom, he lists some birds—"Gull, mandrake, plover, wagtail, finch, robin." Does Mr. de la Mare actually expect his readers to think that the mandrake is a bird? If that's the case, the root must scream as it's pulled from the ground to be thrown into a different Natural Order.—Yours, etc.,

W. Walmesley White.

W. Walmesley White.

Ellergarth, Budleigh Salterton, January 28th.

Ellergarth, Budleigh Salterton, Jan 28.


THE VERB TO DO

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Will no one protest against and endeavour to check the ugly and quite unnecessary modernism of "as it does"? I give an example of a sentence, adequate and harmonious as written, which would be spoiled were the favourite journalese "as it does" inserted after the word "embracing."

Dude,—Will no one speak out against and try to stop the ugly and totally unnecessary modernism of "as it does"? I give an example of a sentence, sufficient and harmonious as written, which would be ruined if the popular journalistic phrase "as it does" were added after the word "embracing."

"The glorious view from this spot, embracing the valley of Ville d'Avray, the slopes opposite, the great city in the distance, was a delight to Balzac."—Martin, Stones of Paris, II., 69.—Yours, etc.,

"The breathtaking view from this spot, overlooking the valley of Ville d'Avray, the opposite slopes, and the vast city in the distance, was a joy to Balzac."—Martin, Stones of Paris, II., 69.—Yours, etc.,

R. Owen.

R. Owen.

Belmount Hall, Outgate, Ambleside, January 12th.

Belmount Hall, Outgate, Ambleside, January 12th.


JOHN DONNE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Mr. Robert Lynd in his very readable essay on Donne in your last number has inadvertently fallen into the old error of saying that Donne was in 1612 "making use of his legal knowledge in order to help the infamous Countess of Essex to secure the annulment of her first marriage." It is true that Donne wrote an Epithalamium for the Countess's second marriage, and that is mortifying enough without any further charge. But Professor Grierson pointed out some time since that it was Dr. Daniel Donne (or Dun) who drew up the paper referred to (Grierson's Donne, ii. 94). If further evidence were needed, it might be supplied from MS. Rawlinson 1386 in the Bodleian. On page 201 is the autograph Daniel Dun, and someone, probably Rawlinson, has added "Sr. Daniel Dr of Civil Lawes concern'd in Somerset's Divorce."

Mr.,—In his engaging essay on Donne in your latest issue, Mr. Robert Lynd has accidentally made the common mistake of stating that Donne was in 1612 "using his legal knowledge to help the notorious Countess of Essex get her first marriage annulled." It is true that Donne wrote an Epithalamium for the Countess's second marriage, which is embarrassing enough without any additional accusations. However, Professor Grierson noted some time ago that it was Dr. Daniel Donne (or Dun) who prepared the document in question (Grierson's Donne, ii. 94). If further proof is needed, it can be found in MS. Rawlinson 1386 at the Bodleian. On page 201 is the autograph Daniel Dun, and someone, likely Rawlinson, added "Sr. Daniel Dr of Civil Lawes concerned in Somerset's Divorce."

Mr. Lynd very rightly insists that John Donne is "the supreme example of a Platonic lover among the English poets." But he implies that the impassioned logic of The Ecstasy is not quite consistent with Platonism. What is Platonism? It is customary to develop a system of philosophy of love from a few famous pages of the Symposium, ignoring the rest, and this more or less hypothetical or mythical Platonism has caused many people to forget Plato's real teaching. A careful study of the Symposium will, I think, show Donne to be much more truly in the genuine Platonic tradition than were some of the poetical Platonists who preceded him. Mr. Lynd is quite right on this point, and I think he might have put it even more strongly.—Yours, etc.,

Mr. Lynd rightly argues that John Donne is "the top example of a Platonic lover among English poets." However, he suggests that the passionate reasoning in The Ecstasy isn’t entirely aligned with Platonism. So, what is Platonism? It’s common to create a philosophy of love based on a few well-known sections of the Symposium, while overlooking the rest, and this somewhat speculative or mythical concept of Platonism has led many to forget Plato's true teachings. A thorough study of the Symposium will, I believe, reveal that Donne is actually much more authentically in the genuine Platonic tradition than some of the poetic Platonists who came before him. Mr. Lynd is correct about this, and I think he could have emphasized it even more strongly.—Yours, etc.,

Ben Crocker Clough.

Ben Crocker Clough.

Oxford, February 13th.

Oxford, February 13.


DOGS

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Your reviewer in his notice of that interesting book Seventeenth Century Life in the Country Parish, referring to the "dog-whipper," says, "But why did the dogs of those days show such a church-going disposition?" I would remind him that the dog-whipper's office was not created in the seventeenth century, but in those remoter times when no gentleman appeared anywhere in public without his hawk on his wrist and his hound at his heel. In Barclay's Shippe of Fools (1509) he writes:

Sir,—In your review of the fascinating book Seventeenth Century Life in the Country Parish, you mention the "dog-whipper," asking, "But why did dogs back then seem so eager to go to church?" I want to remind you that the role of the dog-whipper wasn't established in the seventeenth century, but rather in much earlier times, when no gentleman would go anywhere in public without his hawk on his wrist and his hound by his side. In Barclay's Shippe of Fools (1509), he writes:

One time the hawks' bells rang high.
*Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist with the text. Please provide the phrases you would like modernized.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
And now the dogs barking echoes in the sky.
**Understood. Please provide the text for me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
They make a shelter for their hawks out of the Church,
And cancel for their dogs, which they will rear afterwards.

It was the custom to supply a pew (or pen) for the dogs of the Lord of the Manor—the hall-dogs' "pew"—and as people worshipped (in their hats) with the church doors standing open, I suppose the hounds of the lesser gentry and inimitative yeomen would run in and fight and distract attention.

It was the custom to provide a spot for the dogs of the Lord of the Manor—the hall-dogs' "spot"—and as people worshipped (in their hats) with the church doors wide open, I guess the hounds of the lesser gentry and copycat yeomen would run in and play around, causing distractions.

Though in the seventeenth century the hawk had ceased to be an integral part of a gentleman's equipage, the dogs had inherited the tradition of taking their masters to church, maybe. And as the worshipper, even in the seventeenth century, went from Divine service to a bull or bear-baiting, he would like to have his dogs on the spot. And no doubt all the curs of the village would want to follow them into church and ask the news of high life.—Yours, etc.,

Though in the seventeenth century, the hawk was no longer an essential part of a gentleman's gear, the dogs had taken over the tradition of accompanying their masters to church, perhaps. And since the worshipper, even back in the seventeenth century, moved from divine service to a bull or bear-baiting event, he would want his dogs with him. No doubt, all the mutts in the village would want to follow them into church and catch up on the latest gossip from the upper class.—Yours, etc.,

G. I. Whitham.

G.I. Whitham.

Lyneham Cottage, Chudleigh, S. Devon, February 13th.

Lyneham Cottage, Chudleigh, South Devon, February 13th.


LEARNED SOCIETIES, Etc.

THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

INTEREST in the Near East is maintained, and a useful lead was given in 1913 by the Cyprus Government, who entrusted Professor Myres, assisted by the Keeper of the Cyprus Museum and Mr. L. H. D. Buxton, with a good round sum to conduct excavations in the island. The results were described at length and illustrated on the screen, the most notable discovery being a ruined sanctuary containing a collection of stone statues with many of the painted surfaces in brilliant preservation, ranging in date from the seventh century B.C. to Greco-Roman times. Elsewhere many antiquities of the Bronze Age were brought to light, but at present there are few, if any, traces of a Stone Age in the island. The first stratified series of Cypriote pottery was provided by a complete section of the Bamboula Hill at Larnaca, and the situation is full of promise.

INTEREST in the Near East continues, with a significant initiative taken in 1913 by the Cyprus Government, who entrusted Professor Myres, along with the Keeper of the Cyprus Museum and Mr. L. H. D. Buxton, with a substantial budget to carry out excavations on the island. The findings were thoroughly detailed and showcased on screen, with the most remarkable discovery being a ruined sanctuary that housed a collection of stone statues, many of which still have brilliantly preserved painted surfaces, dating from the seventh century BCE to Greco-Roman times. Additionally, numerous Bronze Age artifacts were uncovered, but currently, there are few, if any, signs of a Stone Age presence on the island. The first stratified series of Cypriote pottery came from a complete section of the Bamboula Hill in Larnaca, and the outlook is promising.

A marble statuette, now in the Ashmolean Museum, was the text of Professor Langdon's discourse, and gave scope for surmise as well as scholarship. It was found by the 14th Sikh Regiment when entrenching before the battle of Istabalat, eight miles below Samara on the Tigris. The object originally carried on the head has disappeared, but the standing figure still holds a "boomerang" or sceptre, and the dress was made in imitation of the fleece, a fashion to which Aristophanes is supposed to refer in the Wasps, perhaps three thousand years later. Various prehistoric specimens from England exhibited to the Society have an interest of their own, but cannot compete with relics from the cradle of civilisation, and at present the watch-word is Ex oriente lux.

A marble statuette, now in the Ashmolean Museum, was the focus of Professor Langdon's lecture, sparking both speculation and scholarly discussion. It was discovered by the 14th Sikh Regiment while digging in preparation for the battle of Istabalat, located eight miles below Samara on the Tigris. The object originally held above the figure's head is now missing, but the standing figure still grips a "boomerang" or scepter, and the attire mimics fleece, a style that Aristophanes is thought to mention in the Wasps, possibly three thousand years later. Various prehistoric artifacts from England displayed to the Society have their own significance but can't compete with relics from the birthplace of civilization, and currently, the motto is Ex oriente lux.

THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

The third of a series of lectures arranged by the Egypt Exploration Fund (to which we referred in our December number) was given at the rooms of the Royal Society at Burlington House on January 23rd, by Professor T. Eric Peet. The subject of the lecture was "El Amarna, the City of Egypt's Heretic King." The lecturer said that from the evidence of the mummy generally supposed to be his, Amenhotep IV. appears to have been little more than a boy when his father died. Nevertheless, as early as the fourth year of his reign, he introduced the worship of the Aton, the Disk of the Sun, and did his utmost to establish it as the State religion, and to suppress the worship of Amon and all other Egyptian gods. The new religion was purely monotheistic in character, for the Aton was regarded as the creator, not of Egypt only, but of the world. The new deity was represented in the art of the period by a picture of the disk of the sun, from which emanated numerous rays, each terminating in human hands, some of which are holding out the sign of life to the worshippers. The king changed his own name from Amenhotep ("Amon is content") to Akhenaton ("The Disk is pleased"), and he shifted his capital from Thebes to El Amarna.

The third lecture in a series organized by the Egypt Exploration Fund (which we mentioned in our December issue) took place at the Royal Society's rooms at Burlington House on January 23rd, presented by Professor T. Eric Peet. The topic of the lecture was "El Amarna, the City of Egypt's Heretic King." The lecturer noted that based on the evidence from the mummy commonly believed to be his, Amenhotep IV. seems to have been just a boy when his father passed away. However, as early as the fourth year of his reign, he introduced the worship of the Aton, the Sun Disk, and worked hard to establish it as the State religion while trying to eliminate the worship of Amon and other Egyptian gods. The new religion was entirely monotheistic, viewing the Aton as the creator of not only Egypt but the entire world. This new deity was depicted in the art of the time as a sun disk with rays extending outwards, each ending in human hands, some of which presented the sign of life to the worshippers. The king changed his name from Amenhotep ("Amon is content") to Akhenaton ("The Disk is pleased") and moved his capital from Thebes to El Amarna.

Excavations at El Amarna have brought to light remains of a temple dedicated to the Aton, and a palace erected for the use of the king, with beautifully painted floor, fragments of which show a freedom of drawing and lack of convention which distinguish this period from most other Egyptian art. The remains of many private houses have also been discovered, and from these it is comparatively easy to gather the size, design, and general construction of the houses of the nobles of that time. Most of them seem to have been built on the same plan, and comprise a central hall, with small apartments surrounding and leading from it. Some of these smaller rooms were used591 as workrooms, and in one house excavated a number of plaster casts were found, obviously taken from living models, proving that the Egyptians of this period were experts in this work. There were also many finished and unfinished statues of the Royal family, some of which were in very natural positions, quite unlike the usual Egyptian statues of other sites.

Excavations at El Amarna have uncovered the remains of a temple dedicated to the Aton, as well as a palace built for the king, featuring beautifully painted floors, fragments of which display a distinctive style and freedom of drawing that set this period apart from most other Egyptian art. Many private houses have also been found, making it relatively easy to understand the size, design, and general construction of the homes of the nobles from that time. Most of these homes appear to have been built according to the same layout, consisting of a central hall surrounded by smaller rooms that branch off from it. Some of these smaller rooms served as workspaces, and in one excavated house, several plaster casts were discovered, clearly made from living models, demonstrating that the Egyptians of this period were skilled in this craft. Many finished and unfinished statues of the Royal family were also found, some posed in very natural positions, quite different from the usual Egyptian statues found at other sites.

The tombs of the officials of the Court were discovered in the cliffs behind the town, their walls being covered with sculptured scenes depicting the everyday life of the capital.

The tombs of the court officials were found in the cliffs behind the town, with their walls adorned with carved scenes showing daily life in the capital.

At the close of the lecture the Chairman, Colonel H. G. Lyons, F.R.S., pointed out the extreme importance of systematic and scientific excavations in Egypt and other countries, and the gains which might accrue to science.

At the end of the lecture, the Chairman, Colonel H. G. Lyons, F.R.S., emphasized the critical importance of organized and scientific excavations in Egypt and other countries, as well as the benefits that could come to science.

THE GEOLOGISTS' ASSOCIATION

At the meeting held at University College, Gower Street, W.C.1, on Friday, December 5th, 1919, the following lecture was delivered: "Geological Work on the Western Front," by W. B. R. King, B.A., F.G.S. A short description was given of the geology of that part of Belgium and France over which military operations were conducted by the British Armies between 1915 and the summer of 1918. It was mainly confined to the lithological divisions and did not deal with the palæontological side of the subject. The main physical features were taken, showing how they are connected with the geological structure. The effect of the geology and geological structure on certain questions of military operations was dealt with, notably with regard to water supply and military mining and dug-out construction. Particular attention was paid to the problem of obtaining water from boreholes in the Landenien (Thanet) sands, the causes and effect of the seasonal variation of water-level in the chalk, and the problem of the military mines near Messines, Givenchy-les-la-Bassée, and Souchez. The lecture ended with a description of certain maps which were prepared for the armies in France, and notes on several other problems which had to be dealt with by the geologists attached to General Headquarters.

At the meeting held at University College, Gower Street, W.C.1, on Friday, December 5th, 1919, the following lecture was delivered: "Geological Work on the Western Front," by W. B. R. King, B.A., F.G.S. A brief overview was provided of the geology in the regions of Belgium and France where British Armies conducted military operations between 1915 and the summer of 1918. The discussion mainly focused on the types of rocks and did not cover the paleontological aspects. The primary physical features were examined to illustrate how they are tied to the geological structure. The impact of geology and geological structure on various military operations was addressed, particularly concerning water supply, military mining, and the construction of dugouts. Special emphasis was placed on the challenge of sourcing water from boreholes in the Landenien (Thanet) sands, the reasons for and consequences of fluctuating water levels in the chalk, and the issues related to military mines near Messines, Givenchy-les-la-Bassée, and Souchez. The lecture concluded with a description of specific maps that were created for the armies in France, along with notes on several other issues that geologists attached to General Headquarters had to address.

On Friday, January 2nd, 1920, Dr. A. E. Trueman, F.G.S., read a paper on "The Liassic Rocks of the Cardiff District." The author said that the greater part of South Glamorganshire, from Cardiff westwards to beyond Bridgend, consists of lower Liassic rocks (Hettangian and Lower Sinemurian), which are well seen in some 20 miles of magnificent cliff sections. Only meagre descriptions of these rocks have been hitherto published. A detailed study has been undertaken, first because nowhere else in this country are such continuous sections of these rocks available, and, secondly, because the normal deposits consisting of limestones and shales seen near Cardiff, when traced westwards, pass into a littoral facies of massive limestones and conglomerates. In the present communication an account of the normal Liassic rocks of the Cardiff district is given, as this will form a basis for the correlation of the modified deposits further west. The lecture was illustrated by lantern-slides and specimens.

On Friday, January 2nd, 1920, Dr. A. E. Trueman, F.G.S., presented a paper on "The Liassic Rocks of the Cardiff District." He explained that most of South Glamorganshire, from Cardiff to just beyond Bridgend, is made up of lower Liassic rocks (Hettangian and Lower Sinemurian), which can be clearly seen in about 20 miles of stunning cliff sections. Up until now, only limited descriptions of these rocks have been published. A comprehensive study has been conducted, primarily because there are no other locations in the country where such continuous sections of these rocks are available, and also because the typical deposits of limestones and shales found near Cardiff transition westward into a littoral facies of massive limestones and conglomerates. This presentation provides an overview of the standard Liassic rocks of the Cardiff district, which will serve as a foundation for correlating the modified deposits further west. The lecture included slides and specimens for illustration.

THE MODERN HUMANITIES RESEARCH ASSOCIATION

The January number of the Bulletin of the Modern Humanities Research Association contains a summary of the Presidential Address delivered in October, 1919, by M. Gustave Lanson, the famous French scholar and critic. The Association, which, though founded only in June, 1918, numbers nearly 500 members, is now penetrating to some of the remoter quarters of the globe; among the last candidates to be elected were some from Czecho-Slovakia, the Malay States, New Zealand, and Western Canada, and most of these were at once put into touch with members at home belonging to subject groups representing their particular interests. The Hon. Secretary (Mr. E. Allison Peers, 24 Beaufort Road, Kingston-on-Thames) writes in the Bulletin of proposals submitted to the Association that it should produce a comprehensive Bibliographical592 Annual, a task which a body with so wide a membership seems peculiarly fitted to attempt.

The January issue of the Bulletin of the Modern Humanities Research Association features a recap of the Presidential Address given in October 1919 by M. Gustave Lanson, the renowned French scholar and critic. The Association, which was only established in June 1918, now has nearly 500 members and is reaching even the more distant parts of the world; among its latest members are individuals from Czecho-Slovakia, the Malay States, New Zealand, and Western Canada, most of whom have immediately connected with local members who share their specific interests. The Hon. Secretary (Mr. E. Allison Peers, 24 Beaufort Road, Kingston-on-Thames) mentions in the Bulletin proposals made to the Association for it to create a comprehensive Bibliographical592 Annual, a project that a group with such a diverse membership seems particularly suited to undertake.

The Modern Humanities Research Association is fulfilling another obligation which rests upon all who speak the English language in its efforts to bridge the Atlantic and unite those on both sides who are engaged in higher studies in Modern Languages and Literatures. Its membership is growing in the United States so rapidly that an American Secretary (Professor M. Blakemore Evans, of the Ohio State University) has been appointed. At its most recent London meeting, on January 6th, too, Professor Carleton Brown, of Minnesota, was among the speakers on "Conditions of Postgraduate Study." Such interchange of help and information as the Association brings about between England and America can have none but good effects.

The Modern Humanities Research Association is meeting another responsibility that everyone who speaks English shares, by working to bridge the Atlantic and connect those on both sides involved in advanced studies in Modern Languages and Literatures. Its membership is growing so quickly in the United States that an American Secretary (Professor M. Blakemore Evans from Ohio State University) has been appointed. At its latest meeting in London on January 6th, Professor Carleton Brown from Minnesota also spoke about "Conditions of Postgraduate Study." The exchange of support and information facilitated by the Association between England and America can only lead to positive outcomes.

Among the Vice-Presidents of the Association, prominent names are those of Sir Sidney Lee (its first President), Dr. Walter Leaf, Sir A. W. Ward, M. Jusserand, Signor Farinelli, Professor Jespersen, Professor Oliver Emerson, and Sr. Menéndez Pidal.

Among the Vice Presidents of the Association, notable names include Sir Sidney Lee (its first President), Dr. Walter Leaf, Sir A. W. Ward, M. Jusserand, Signor Farinelli, Professor Jespersen, Professor Oliver Emerson, and Sr. Menéndez Pidal.

THE ROYAL NUMISMATIC SOCIETY

At the January meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society the Rev. E. A. Sydenham read a paper on the "Coinages of Augustus." He began by giving a chronological summary of the various series and groups of coins under Augustus. There were seven species of mints: (a) the Senatorial Mint of Rome; (b) Military Mints; (c) Mints in Senatorial Provinces; (d) Mints in Imperial Provinces; (e) Autonomous Mints (issuing bronze only); (f) the "Imperatorial Mint"; (g) the Imperial Mint. After brief notes on the Senatorial Mint (43-36 B.C.), the military coinage of Octavius in Gaul and Italy (41-39 B.C.), incidentally attributing the S.C. coins to camp mints of Northern Italy, Mr. Sydenham proceeded to discuss the Asiatic coinages (28-15 B.C.) and the Imperatorial Mint (21-15 B.C.). Besides coins generally attributed to Asiatic mints the reader proposed to give the undated silver and gold with CAESAR DIVI F to Asia rather than Rome, and criticised Laffranchi's attribution of certain coins to Phrygia and Gabrici's to Athens. The CA bronze coins he attributed to Asia reading the CA as Commune Asiæ. The coins attributed to the "Imperatorial" Mint are very distinctive in style and were probably issued under direct control of Augustus. These coins had been attributed by Grueber to Rome and by Laffranchi to Spain. Mr. Sydenham gave cogent arguments against these views and added reasons for considering them a distinct Imperatorial issue. A theory on which a good deal of the argument turns is that in 28 B.C. Augustus made a formal surrender of his triumviral office and the extraordinary powers pertaining to it. Included in the powers was probably the right of coinage. The surrender of this right was merely an act of policy which Augustus did not regard as permanently binding. But he held to it to this extent that for five or six years he issued no coins of any sort on his own authority, and even down to the end of his reign he issued no coins in Rome. After an experimental coinage through P. Carisius in Spain (24-22 B.C.) he inaugurated his "Imperatorial" Mint, but confined its operations to the provinces. Finally he fixed the Imperial Mint at Lugdunum (14 B.C.).

At the January meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society, Rev. E. A. Sydenham presented a paper on the "Coinages of Augustus." He started with a chronological overview of the different series and groups of coins from the time of Augustus. There were seven types of mints: (a) the Senatorial Mint of Rome; (b) Military Mints; (c) Mints in Senatorial Provinces; (d) Mints in Imperial Provinces; (e) Autonomous Mints (issuing only bronze); (f) the "Imperatorial Mint"; (g) the Imperial Mint. After briefly discussing the Senatorial Mint (43-36 BCE), the military coinage of Octavius in Gaul and Italy (41-39 BCE), and noting that the S.C. coins came from camp mints in Northern Italy, Mr. Sydenham went on to examine the Asiatic coinages (28-15 BCE) and the Imperatorial Mint (21-15 BCE). Alongside coins generally linked to Asiatic mints, he suggested attributing the undated silver and gold coins marked CAESAR DIVI F to Asia rather than Rome and critiqued Laffranchi's attribution of certain coins to Phrygia and Gabrici's to Athens. He assigned the CA bronze coins to Asia, interpreting the CA as Commune Asiæ. The coins from the "Imperatorial" Mint are very unique in style and were likely issued under Augustus's direct authority. Grueber had assigned these coins to Rome, and Laffranchi had assigned them to Spain. Mr. Sydenham presented strong arguments against these interpretations and offered reasons for viewing them as a distinct Imperatorial issue. A key theory in the discussion is that in 28 BCE, Augustus formally surrendered his triumviral office and the exceptional powers that came with it. It is likely that this included the right to issue coins. However, this surrender was just a political move that Augustus did not see as permanently binding. Nevertheless, he adhered to it to the extent that for five or six years, he refrained from issuing any coins on his own authority, and even towards the end of his reign, he did not issue any coins in Rome. After a trial coinage through P. Carisius in Spain (24-22 BCE), he established his "Imperatorial" Mint but limited its operations to the provinces. In the end, he set the Imperial Mint in Lugdunum (14 BCE).

THE SOCIETY OF GENEALOGISTS OF LONDON

The Society of Genealogists of London is collecting lists of books, articles, deeds, MSS., and documents generally in reference to specific families and places. It has many such lists and references to documents, as well as collections of documents themselves, and wishes to add to them to facilitate research. Readers kindly supplying such lists, long or short, are assured that they are filed at once by the Society in such a manner that they are immediately available for reference. An excellent example of the form such lists might take is provided in Mr. Walter Rye's Norfolk Topography. Communications should be addressed to 5 Bloomsbury Square, W.C.1.

The Society of Genealogists in London is gathering lists of books, articles, deeds, manuscripts, and documents related to specific families and locations. It has many existing lists and references to documents, as well as collections of documents, and wishes to expand these to make research easier. Readers who provide such lists, no matter how long or short, can be assured that the Society will file them immediately so they're readily available for reference. A great example of what these lists might look like can be found in Mr. Walter Rye's Norfolk Topography. Please send communications to 5 Bloomsbury Square, W.C.1.


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

MANSOUL, OR THE RIDDLE OF THE WORLD. By Charles M. Doughty. Selwyn & Blount. 7s. 6d. net.

We imagine that there is no difference of opinion, amongst those who have read it, about Mr. Doughty's prose book, now a generation old, Wanderings in Arabia Deserta. It was one of the great prose works of the nineteenth century, a book which (the geographers assure us) was astonishingly accurate as a record of exploration, and which repeatedly soared into passages of description and meditation unsurpassed for muscularity and grandeur. Even that book, however, was the work of a man odd in temperament and outlook and possessing peculiar ideas as to the use of the English language. In the volumes of poetry which he has been producing so rapidly in his old age his eccentricities have been projected very much farther. We should not be surprised to hear that he had never read (barring perhaps Shakespeare and Milton) any poet later than Spenser; we are certain that he habitually reads no one later than Spenser, and the poet with whom a comparison most frequently leaps to the mind is someone earlier still, namely, Langland. There are those, a very few, who swallow Mr. Doughty whole, who enjoy his archaisms, real and "pseudo," who think The Dawn in Britain the greatest poetical work of our time, and will hear nothing against even the topical passages of his poem about the German war. There are more who find him frankly unreadable in bulk, but are willing to turn over his pages for the sake of the occasionally lovely passages of description that they find on them; whilst the average intelligent reader would probably run from any page of any of his poetical works, so stony is the way that the disciple must tread and so vigorous the discipline to which he must subject himself.

We believe that there's no disagreement among those who have read Mr. Doughty's prose book, now a generation old, Wanderings in Arabia Deserta. It was one of the great prose works of the nineteenth century, a book which (geographers tell us) was remarkably accurate as a record of exploration, and which often reached incredible heights in its descriptions and reflections, unmatched in strength and grandeur. Even that book, however, came from a man with a unique temperament and perspective, who had unusual ideas about using the English language. In the volumes of poetry he has been producing rapidly in his old age, his eccentricities have become even more pronounced. We wouldn't be surprised to learn that he has never read (except perhaps Shakespeare and Milton) any poet later than Spenser; we are certain that he typically reads no one after Spenser, and the poet that often comes to mind for comparison is someone even earlier, namely Langland. There are a few who wholeheartedly embrace Mr. Doughty, enjoying his genuine and "pseudo" archaisms, who consider The Dawn in Britain the greatest poetic work of our time, and won't hear any criticism of even the topical sections of his poem about the German war. More people find his work quite unreadable overall, but are willing to leaf through his pages for the occasional beautiful descriptions they contain; while the average intelligent reader would likely flee from any page of his poetry, as the journey is so arduous and the discipline so demanding.

For ourselves, we read Mr. Doughty through as in duty bound, and we perceive even in his knottiest and even in his naïvest passages the workings of a powerful and original mind, the observations of an eye which looks at history and the material world as though they had never been looked at before, the strivings of a heart that has always been acutely aware of the world behind the seen. Nevertheless, not even this compensates us fully for a cumbrousness of style, a malformation of shape, and a guttural obscurity of speech hard to equal in all the annals of literature; and we are, we fear, to be most sympathetic to that second class of readers who look to Mr. Doughty only for occasional flowers and remember, out of all they have read of his, only stray images, as of a shepherd on a hill or swallows circling over the fresh meadows in the dawn of the world. Mansoul is all of a piece with the others; we almost think that in a few months it will, in our own memories, have amalgamated with the others. It opens in the familiar mode, the "grand manner," but just a little awry:

For us, we read Mr. Doughty as we feel we should, and we notice even in his most complex and even in his simplest parts the workings of a strong and unique mind, the insights of someone who views history and the physical world as if they’ve never been observed before, the efforts of a heart that has always been keenly aware of what lies beyond the obvious. Still, none of this fully makes up for a clunky style, an awkward shape, and a rough obscurity of language that’s hard to match in all of literature; and we are, we fear, likely to align more with that second group of readers who only seek occasional gems from Mr. Doughty and remember, from everything they’ve read, just random images, like a shepherd on a hill or swallows flying over the fresh meadows at the dawn of time. Mansoul feels consistent with the others; we almost think that in a few months it will, in our memories, blend in with the rest. It starts in the familiar style, the "grand manner," but just a bit off:

As it happened, I sat on the terrace of a house,
In the summer, after the illness has passed; And suddenly, my senses were overwhelmed, and I went into a deep trance; It seemed to me, while I was deep in thought, I've heard thoughts from many hearts; That came and went, in Mantown's marketplace I looked around. And in my heart, I asked; What truly were the right paths for a man's feet; Without that light, won't trip in the world's darkness.

There can be heard the grave voice, there seen the something like majesty of port, there noticed a little of Mr. Doughty's obscurity and some of his, we daresay even unconscious, fads such as the avoidance of particles and the refusal to use the apostrophe 's. Thus it continues for two hundred pages of contortion and clouds with flashes of sunshine coming through them. At one moment we are wondering why on earth Mr. Doughty should call Tigris and Euphrates "Digla" and "Frat" if he has to translate these terms in a footnote; at another we are giving up an unusually dark passage in despair; at another we are wondering whether perhaps his best things do not actually gain something from the mannerisms that normally make our heads ache. The narrative is very hard to follow. The singer, accompanied by Mansoul and one Minimus, peregrinates through the under world, surveys past civilisations, and converses with (amongst others) Nebo, Zoroaster, Socrates, and St. Stephen. The Kaiser (we conceive) is, in anticipation, interviewed:

You can hear the serious voice and see something like the majesty of the port, notice a bit of Mr. Doughty’s obscurity, and some of his, we dare say even unintentional, quirks like avoiding particles and refusing to use apostrophes. It goes on like this for two hundred pages of convoluted thoughts and cloudy ideas with bursts of clarity breaking through. At one moment, we’re questioning why Mr. Doughty refers to the Tigris and Euphrates as "Digla" and "Frat" if he has to translate those terms in a footnote; at another, we’re resigning ourselves to an unusually dark passage in despair; and yet another, we’re pondering whether perhaps his best ideas actually benefit from the quirks that typically give us headaches. The story is very hard to follow. The narrator, accompanied by Mansoul and one Minimus, wanders through the underworld, explores past civilizations, and chats with figures like Nebo, Zoroaster, Socrates, and St. Stephen. The Kaiser (we assume) is interviewed in anticipation:

One crowned, recently cast down to this place.

a Warmonger and a coxcomb whose "werewolfs face" is now blotted by "a loathly leprosy"; and there is a pagan to the soul of all things at the end, the Muse of Britain and Colin (presumed Spenser) being intermittently in mind throughout. Yet at any time Mr. Doughty is liable to break, without the least awareness of writing a purple patch, into a packed passage full of feeling and sweet to the memory. Take one such:

a warmonger and a fool whose "werewolf face" is now marred by "a loathsome leprosy"; and there’s a pagan at the core of everything at the end, with the Muse of Britain and Colin (presumed to be Spenser) occasionally on the mind. Yet at any moment, Mr. Doughty might suddenly, without realizing he’s creating a standout piece, dive into a rich passage full of emotion and pleasant to remember. Here’s one such example:

I stayed where nice grassy hills meet; The flowing waters, lined all around; With daphne and willow herb, sweeping sedge, laughing robin; With woodbind decorated and sweet eglantine, And blue-tinted in quiet shallows still
Forget-me-nots raise our delicate thoughts to heaven.
Ponders over those grassy islets and their sleepy buzz; Buzzing of shining bees, in golden armor.
Working from one enjoyable task to another, during the long hours
In the bright heat, they make their high-pitched sounds. And throw open the loud doors, disgusting bee-like creatures; (Broad-shouldered, diverse and textured in their long fur;) That lonely time, as long as there’s light, In the summer skies, each inviting patch of clover lingers.

We do not think that Mr. Doughty should be ignored by anyone who wishes to be familiar with all the good work done in poetry in our time. But, in recommending him, we warn readers that they should approach him almost as they would approach Piers Plowman itself; Chaucer is distinctly more easy and modern.

We believe that Mr. Doughty deserves attention from anyone interested in the great poetry of our time. However, in recommending him, we caution readers to approach his work much like they would Piers Plowman itself; Chaucer is definitely more accessible and contemporary.

IMAGES OF WAR. By Richard Aldington. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d. net.

WORMS AND EPITAPHS. By H.W. Garrod. Blackwell. 3s. 6d. net.

The first of these small books seems to have been written on active service, the second on return to Oxford after active service. That Mr. Richard Aldington's verse should have a larger content than before is natural; his pre-war verse, to the non-Imagist eye, consisted largely of sweet nothings starred with Greek names. We have here emotional experiences of a less tenuous kind; the poet is coming nearer a comprehension of Keats' remark that poets should express what all men feel. This in Trench Idyll, Time's Changes, Reverie, and other poems he does; and sometimes he conveys595 the emotion through the medium of a careful picture, as clear in its way as one of Mr. Kennington's drawings. Here is Picket:

The first of these small books seems to have been written while on active duty, while the second was written upon returning to Oxford after service. It makes sense that Mr. Richard Aldington's poetry contains more depth than before; his pre-war poems, to the non-Imagist reader, mostly included trivial sentiments sprinkled with Greek references. Now, we see emotional experiences that are more substantial; the poet is getting closer to understanding Keats' idea that poets should express what everyone feels. This is evident in Trench Idyll, Time's Changes, Reverie, and other poems, where he often communicates emotion through carefully crafted imagery, as vivid in its own way as one of Mr. Kennington's drawings. Here is Picket:

Dusk and quiet ...
Three soldiers sat closely together on a bench. Over a blazing hot grill,
And a fourth person who stands off to the side
Watching the chilly rainy morning.
Then the familiar sound of birds—
Clear dawn chorus, caw of rooks,
Fragile pipe of linnet, the "ting! ting!" of chaffinches,
And above all the lark Outshining even the robin....
The tired sentry moves Muttering the one word: "Peace."

Here there is more of a rhythm than usual. But the defect of Mr. Aldington and his Imagist friends is that, although they are quite right, though not original, in emphasising the need for concrete language, they do for the most part lack that rhythm that makes poetry what it is and rememberable. It is not that they write in free verse. Rhyme is no necessary part of verse, and nobody in the world ever contended that all the lines of a poem should be of standard lengths. But a poem in free verse—it is this which chiefly distinguishes Whitman's good from his bad poems—should have a continuous rhythm other than that of prose, and will have it if it is written by a man who is strongly moved and has the gift of musical expression. Mr. Aldington may have that gift, but if so he represses it.

Here, there’s more of a rhythm than usual. But the issue with Mr. Aldington and his Imagist friends is that, while they’re right—though not original—in emphasizing the need for concrete language, they mostly lack the rhythm that makes poetry what it is and memorable. It's not that they write in free verse. Rhyme isn’t a necessary part of verse, and nobody has ever argued that all lines of a poem should be of standard lengths. However, a poem in free verse—this is what mainly distinguishes Whitman’s good poems from his bad ones—should have a continuous rhythm that’s different from prose, and it will have that rhythm if it’s written by someone who is deeply moved and has the gift of musical expression. Mr. Aldington might have that gift, but if he does, he holds it back.

Mr. Garrod's volume bears a picture of a graveyard: therein the tombstones of Messrs. Lloyd George and Balfour, Lords Haldane, Northcliffe and Birkenhead, and Sir Edward Carson. This looks sweeping, but on reference to his epigrammatic epitaphs, one finds that he admires the Old "Gang" and deplores the New. His verses are neat but slight. The best are those on Rupert Brooke, on the new invaders of Oxford who vainly attempt to emulate the dead, and on Reconstruction:

Mr. Garrod's book features a picture of a graveyard: it showcases the tombstones of Lloyd George, Balfour, Lords Haldane, Northcliffe, Birkenhead, and Sir Edward Carson. This seems broad, but when looking at his witty epitaphs, it's clear he admires the old "Gang" and is disappointed by the new one. His poems are tidy but a bit shallow. The standout ones are about Rupert Brooke, the new arrivals in Oxford who foolishly try to imitate the dead, and about Reconstruction:

O soon you'll recreate the world again
With different and better people; Me and a lot of others will sit,
And sit back and watch you doing it.
At a big West-end hotel Rich civilians will reside; Well-paid workers will practice the craft. Of healing the broken heart,
A special department deal With wounds that never heal,
Deputy Controllers pour Government oil on every sore, And a civilian soldier’s friend Provide us with forms forever
Does a guy like me want tape?
I've got wounds, man, here, that are wide open, that are wide open.

We note that Lord Derby is described as vir teres atque rotundus.

We note that Lord Derby is described as a smooth and well-rounded man.

SELECTED POEMS. By Lady Margaret Sackville. Constable. 6s. net.

VERSES. By Viola Meynell. Secker. 2s. 6d. net.

Mr. Wilfrid Blunt, in a lively introduction to the first of these volumes—in the course of which he suggests, provocatively, that blank verse is merely "a dignified kind of prose, pompous in recitation and for common reading dull"—says that "Lady Margaret Sackville is the best, in my opinion, of our English poetesses, at least of the younger generation." It is a good thing that he added the qualification, for, apart from the fact that Mrs. Woods has written poems better than anything that Lady Margaret has yet done, there is Mrs. Meynell, whose too exiguous volume of verse competes for quality with the best work of her generation. If there are scarcely any more exceptions to make we feel that the deduction is that women are at present doing very little in poetry, though there are vast numbers of them who write it. In the Victorian age when Christina Rossetti and Mrs. Browning, both of whom did immortal work, were writing together there was a general impression that these were the first fruits of women's emancipation and that future ages would see women becoming more and more prominent in poetry. But the wind bloweth where it listeth, and the fact that, at a time when an unusually large number of young men are writing sincerely and strongly, not one young poetess should have won prominence has now led to a general opinion that the peculiar qualities of passion and thought that make poets are, and will always be, more normal in men than in women. Lady Margaret Sackville has a reasonable technical equipment: a fair vocabulary, facility with metre. She never says quite stupid things, she sometimes says pretty things, and at times (as in her war poems) she reveals a certain depth of feeling. But usually she is first and foremost derivative; sometimes from Swinburne direct, more often generally derivative. You feel that she is giving a thin version of something else, even when you cannot say exactly what; and her poems, whether dramatic poems about Dionysus and Pan, or dreams, streams, Springs and things, are just saved from being ordinary verse by the fact that she has a brain and a heart which infuse the bare minimum of reality into them. The only things to be said in her favour is that she is young and that her latest verses are her best.

Mr. Wilfrid Blunt, in a lively introduction to the first of these volumes—during which he provocatively suggests that blank verse is just "a dignified kind of prose, pompous in recitation and dull for common reading"—states that "Lady Margaret Sackville is the best, in my opinion, of our English poetesses, at least of the younger generation." It's a good thing he added that qualifier, because, aside from the fact that Mrs. Woods has written poems better than anything Lady Margaret has done so far, there’s also Mrs. Meynell, whose limited volume of poetry rivals the best work of her generation in quality. While we might feel there are hardly any exceptions to make, it indicates that women are currently contributing very little to poetry, even though many of them write it. In the Victorian era, when Christina Rossetti and Mrs. Browning, both of whom created timeless work, were writing together, there was a general belief that these were the first fruits of women’s emancipation and that future generations would see women taking a more prominent role in poetry. But the wind blows where it will, and the fact that, at a time when a notable number of young men are writing sincerely and powerfully, not a single young poetess has gained prominence has led to a prevailing opinion that the unique qualities of passion and thought that make poets are, and will always be, more characteristic of men than women. Lady Margaret Sackville possesses a reasonable technical skill: a decent vocabulary and a knack for meter. She never says completely foolish things, she sometimes expresses beautiful ideas, and occasionally (as in her war poems) she reveals a certain depth of emotion. However, she is usually first and foremost derivative; at times directly from Swinburne, but more often generally derivative. You get the sense that she’s presenting a weaker version of something else, even when you can’t pinpoint exactly what it is; and her poems, whether they’re dramatic pieces about Dionysus and Pan, or dreams, streams, springs, and such, are just saved from being ordinary verse by the fact that she has a brain and a heart that inject a bare minimum of reality into them. The only commendable points in her favor are that she is young and that her latest verses are her best.

Something of what we lack in Lady Margaret is present, if intermittently, in the small, charmingly-produced book by Miss Viola Meynell. Her work is uneven, and her handling sometimes awkward, but she has, sometimes, force; she sees vividly, thinks strongly, feels strongly, imagines strongly. The point of view of the whale that swallowed strongly was a remarkable thing to try to adopt, but her poem on this subject, despite a weak ending, contains verses with more bite in them than any in Lady Margaret's book; if she has read Donne she has not read him to her hurt. The Maid in the Rice Fields is charming, and Poppy-seeds sent from the East is more than that:

Something of what we miss in Lady Margaret is found, if sporadically, in the small, charmingly crafted book by Miss Viola Meynell. Her work varies in quality, and her execution can be clumsy at times, but she occasionally demonstrates strength; she sees clearly, thinks deeply, feels intensely, and imagines vividly. The perspective of the whale that swallowed strongly was a bold choice to take on, but her poem on this topic, despite a weak conclusion, has lines packed with more impact than anything in Lady Margaret's collection; if she has read Donne, it hasn't done her any harm. The Maid in the Rice Fields is delightful, and Poppy-seeds sent from the East is even more than that:

Traveled here in winter sleep The young wild Eastern poppies stay Their eyelids shut. They know nothing. Where is this land they are lying in now?

The opening is delightful, and the theme is developed with craft and passion.

The opening is charming, and the theme is developed with skill and enthusiasm.

DUCKS AND OTHER VERSES. By F.W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s. net.

Mr. Harvey's first book, A Gloucestershire Lad, appeared when he was in France; his second when he was a prisoner in Germany; this is his third. The sequence has been too rapid to show much development; both his merits and his faults are what they were. He is only occasionally a good workman, and he has not yet succeeded in getting597 himself naturally and forcibly into his work. This is explicable. He loves his country; he wants to celebrate the old traditional simplicities of a healthy country life and (as propagandist) to restore what we have lost of them; he stands, he says, for Romance, Laughter, and the capacity for innocent Wonder. There is no pretence about this, but when a man feels that he must defend the natural there is comprehensibly an air of awkwardness and self-consciousness about him. The drinking-songs (Mr. Harvey also praises ale) of modern singers are examples: the roysterers always have an eye on the neighbouring teetotaller who they know is watching them and whose opposed philosophy they wish to unseat in the affections of their fellows. Mr. Harvey is best when he is forgetting the general principles for which he stands and simply enjoying himself; and the superiority of his more whimsical verses suggests that his bent, like that of Mr. Graves (with whom he has much else in common), lies more in that direction than towards large utterance or solemnity. The title of his book suggests that he realises this: the poem from which it is taken is certainly his most successful. It is really a close study of ducks made with infinite relish of their quaintness:

Mr. Harvey's first book, A Gloucestershire Lad, came out while he was in France; his second was published when he was a prisoner in Germany; this is his third. The pace of these releases has been so fast that there's not been much growth; his strengths and weaknesses remain the same. He is only sometimes a skilled craftsman, and he hasn't yet managed to blend himself naturally and effectively into his work. This makes sense. He loves his country; he wants to celebrate the old, simple joys of a healthy rural life and, as a propagandist, to bring back what we've lost from it; he claims to stand for Romance, Laughter, and the ability for innocent Wonder. There's no pretense in this, but when a person feels they need to defend the natural, there's understandably a sense of awkwardness and self-awareness about them. The drinking songs (Mr. Harvey is also a fan of ale) from contemporary artists are examples: those revelers are always aware of the nearby teetotaler who is watching them, and whose conflicting beliefs they want to challenge in their peers' minds. Mr. Harvey shines when he forgets the broader principles he advocates and simply enjoys himself; the charm of his more playful poems indicates that his talent, like that of Mr. Graves (with whom he has much in common), leans more in that fun-loving direction than toward grand statements or seriousness. The title of his book hints that he knows this; the poem it's taken from is definitely his most successful. It's truly a detailed study of ducks, crafted with a deep appreciation for their quirky nature:

From the world's troubles I turn to ducks, Beautiful funny things,
Sleeping or curled up, Their heads under white wings By the water cooler. Or discovering interesting things
To eat in different messes Under the pool,
Tail up, or waddling Sailor style on the shore
Of ponds or paddling.

He sketches the main outlines of a duck's varied life by barn, stable, and stack:

He outlines the diverse life of a duck by the barn, stable, and haystack:

They wander freely, But if you get too close
They look at you through black Small topaz-colored eyes And wish you bad luck.

On the whole, he thinks the duck was the best of God's jokes:

On the whole, he believes the duck was the best of God's jokes:

And he's probably still laughing at the sound that came from his beak.

Of the more serious poems some are a trifle stale; the glorification of one's county, with place-names rhymed, might be given a rest. Requiescat is a moving poem, and the tenuity and familiarity of the idea does not prevent Song from lingering in the memory more than anything else in the volume:

Of the more serious poems, some feel a bit outdated; the praise of one's county, with place names rhymed, could take a break. Requiescat is a touching poem, and the simplicity and familiarity of the idea don't stop Song from sticking in the memory more than anything else in the collection:

The sweetness of birdsong will fill my heart, Will fall upon my heart;
I won't try to copy The beauty I see,
But lie in a dream and open my heart wide
And let the song of the birds settle into my mind.

This song is all of a piece, a musical sigh.

This song is a complete work, like a musical sigh.

NOVELS

THE CLINTONS AND OTHERS. By Archie Marshall. Collins. 7s. net.

PETER JACKSON, CIGAR MERCHANT. By Gilbert Frankau. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d. net.

PRELUDE. By Beverley Nichols. Chatto & Windus. 7s. net.

LIMBO. By Aldous Huxley. Chatto & Windus. 5s. net.

Mr. Archibald Marshall is, we dare to say, one of the good writers most neglected by contemporary critics. He has brought nothing new to the development of the novel. If a general description were necessary, he might be most briefly and accurately classified as a descendant of Anthony Trollope. But his talent in his own generation is unique; and no person who enjoys or studies the fiction of this age can afford to neglect it. In some ways his latest volume is the climax of his performance and displays at their height his peculiar method and gifts. It consists of six stories. One, perhaps the least interesting, describes how John Clinton, a prosperous city merchant in the time of the Regency, rescued the family estates from his elder brother, the prodigal Beau Clinton. The second deals with a scientific peer, innocent and absorbed, who very nearly married a woman scientist, of origin much lower than his own, who was attracted to him only by his wealth and position. The hero of the third is a speculative builder. The fifth narrates the misfortunes of a patient and gentle clerk. The sixth is a story of old Squire Clinton's reactions to the war and of how he was reconciled to the different reactions of those about him. The fourth, which we have removed from its place, tells how Ann Sinclair, a day-pupil at Miss Sutor's school, was sent to Coventry by her companions because she was unjustly suspected of having damaged in malice Mary Polegate's illuminated chart of the kings of Juda and Israel. This is the longest story in the book, occupying over one hundred pages. The principal characters are all school-girls of various ages, and no extraneous interests are introduced. It seems almost impossible with this material to hold a reader's keen attention for twenty odd thousand words, and yet this is what Mr. Marshall has done. All the persons are vividly alive and convincing; and there is a whole range of them, each individualised and given a real personality. The story is an especially good example of what Mr. Marshall can do and how he does it. His narrative is extraordinarily quiet and unemphasised, and shows by its restraint the author's complete confidence in the interest of his subject and in the adequacy of his method. In all these tales events more or less moving take place or are referred to; but the teller never raises his voice or gesticulates. He has no tricks. His characters reveal themselves in speech or action; but if they do not he has no modern prejudices against telling the reader what are their motives and what is going on in their minds. His explanations are so quiet and so straightforward that they immediately carry conviction. When old Squire Clinton was passing through Paris with his daughter to see her husband, wounded and interned in Switzerland, he was displeased that his other daughter should take them to lunch in a restaurant:

Mr. Archibald Marshall is, we dare say, one of the most overlooked good writers by today’s critics. He hasn’t really introduced anything new to the evolution of the novel. If we had to summarize him, we might say he’s a descendant of Anthony Trollope. However, his talent in his own time is unique, and anyone who enjoys or studies modern fiction can’t afford to overlook it. In many ways, his latest book is the peak of his work and showcases his distinctive style and gifts at their best. It consists of six stories. One, perhaps the least engaging, tells how John Clinton, a successful city merchant during the Regency era, saved the family estate from his older brother, the reckless Beau Clinton. The second story revolves around a scientific peer, innocent and absorbed, who almost married a woman scientist from a much lower background, attracted to him solely for his wealth and status. The third story features a speculative builder as its hero. The fifth recounts the misadventures of a patient, kind clerk. The sixth story focuses on old Squire Clinton's reactions to the war and how he came to terms with the different responses of those around him. The fourth story, which we’ve moved from its original position, tells how Ann Sinclair, a day student at Miss Sutor's school, was shunned by her classmates due to being wrongly accused of maliciously damaging Mary Polegate's illustrated chart of the kings of Judah and Israel. This is the longest story in the book, spanning over one hundred pages. The main characters are all schoolgirls of different ages, and no outside distractions are included. It seems almost impossible with this material to keep a reader’s attention for twenty thousand words, yet Mr. Marshall has achieved just that. All the characters feel vividly real and believable; each one is distinct and has a genuine personality. This story is a particularly strong example of Mr. Marshall's abilities and his approach. His writing is remarkably calm and understated, displaying the author's total confidence in the story's interest and the effectiveness of his method. Throughout these tales, significant events occur or are referenced; however, the storyteller never raises his voice or makes exaggerated gestures. He doesn’t rely on tricks. His characters reveal themselves through dialogue or actions; but if they don’t, he doesn’t hesitate to explain their motives and what’s happening in their minds. His explanations are so calm and direct that they instantly feel convincing. When old Squire Clinton was passing through Paris with his daughter to visit her husband, who was wounded and interned in Switzerland, he was displeased that his other daughter took them to lunch at a restaurant.

He would not have objected to exactly the same meal served in her apartment. He would have eaten and drunk whatever had been set before him, and enjoyed it in spite of his always strongly expressed preference for English food and English cooking. The wine he might have noticed and commented on, because he knew about wines, and because you pleased your host by approving of his taste in them. But this ordering of your meal in public, in consultation with your guests, with a maître d'hôtel standing at your elbow and booking your orders, not599 without advice of his own, struck him as very like taking part in a mistress's consultation with her servants—almost an indecency. The restaurant habit was, in fact, entirely unknown to him. In his expansive youth it had been unheard of. The nearest he had ever come to it had been in giving luncheons or dinners at one of his clubs—meals as elaborate as this and as carefully arranged, but arranged beforehand, so that the guests should get the right flavour of hospitality, and accept the good things set before them as they would have accepted them at his own table. Neither Joan nor Nancy divined that half his displeasure, which he could not hide, was at being obliged, under Inverell's hospitable pressure, to express his preference for this or that luxury, with the price of it staring him in the face on the menu, when indulgence in any sort of luxury was so far from his mood.

He wouldn’t have minded having the same meal at her apartment. He would have eaten and drunk whatever was served and enjoyed it, even with his well-known preference for English food and cooking. He might have noticed and commented on the wine since he knew a lot about it, and it’s polite to appreciate your host's choices. But ordering your meal in public, discussing options with your guests, with a maître d'hôtel there to take your orders and offering his own suggestions, felt to him like being part of a mistress's conversation with her servants—almost inappropriate. The restaurant culture was completely new to him. In his younger days, it was unheard of. The closest he had ever experienced was when he hosted luncheons or dinners at one of his clubs—meals that were just as elaborate and carefully planned, but arranged ahead of time, so guests could enjoy the true warmth of hospitality and accept the good food as they would at his own table. Neither Joan nor Nancy realized that a big part of his dissatisfaction, which he couldn’t hide, came from having to express his preference for this or that luxury under Inverell's generous pressure, with the price tags glaring at him on the menu, when indulging in any kind of luxury was far from his mindset.

So delicate and exact and truthful is this delineation of a small tract in the old man's character that it would be almost possible to reconstruct the whole without any other guide, as is done in the case of louder roaring monsters than Mr. Marshall's creations.

So delicate, precise, and honest is this description of a small part of the old man's character that it would be nearly possible to reconstruct the whole thing without any other reference, just like it’s done with louder, more intimidating characters than Mr. Marshall's creations.

Mr. Gilbert Frankau's Peter Jackson, Cigar Merchant, presents a curious contrast to the method of Mr. Marshall. Mr. Marshall's virtues are so quiet and unobtrusive that it is possible to overlook them altogether. Mr. Frankau's defects are so vociferous that they tend to obscure his real merits. He paints in violent colours. He paints his sentimental passages with a yard broom. His style, as Mr. Arnold Bennett once observed of somebody else, is such that even in Carmelite Street the sub-editors would yearn to correct it. He has almost entirely eliminated the conjunction from his own version of the English language: the "ands" and "buts" omitted from this book would, if they were restored, increase its length by a hundred pages or so. Their absence gives the reader the impression that Mr. Frankau is in an enormous hurry and is very short of breath. All these defects are closely woven into the texture of one of the most strident novels ever written; and it is quite impossible to escape from them. Nevertheless this tale of a business man who became a gunner is one of the most lively and credible pictures of the war which we have yet had. It matters little in the end that, whether he is describing the purchase of a cigarette-factory or a love-scene or the battle of the Somme, the author scores exclusively for brass and big drums. This method certainly eliminates the love-scene, but it is not inappropriate to the other subjects; and in his accounts both of war and of business Mr. Frankau produces a huge, crowded chaotic picture which stuns and bewilders the reader, but at the same time convinces him that he is seeing at least one aspect of the truth. Mr. Frankau's high level of verisimilitude and interest in such passages as the description of the Battle of Loos depends to a very great extent on his peculiar power of packing much detail into a small space; and it is to this perhaps that we owe the somewhat regrettable lack of "the smaller parts of speech."

Mr. Gilbert Frankau's Peter Jackson, Cigar Merchant presents a striking contrast to the approach of Mr. Marshall. Mr. Marshall's strengths are so subtle and low-key that you might easily miss them. In contrast, Mr. Frankau's flaws are so loud that they overshadow his genuine talents. He paints in bold strokes. He covers his sentimental moments with a heavy hand. His writing style, as Mr. Arnold Bennett once mentioned about someone else, is such that even in Carmelite Street, the editors would want to make corrections. He has almost completely removed conjunctions from his version of English: restoring the "ands" and "buts" missing from this book would add about a hundred pages. Their absence makes it seem like Mr. Frankau is in a huge rush and out of breath. All these flaws are intricately woven into one of the most striking novels ever written; and it’s impossible to escape them. Nevertheless, this story of a businessman who became a gunner is one of the most vibrant and believable depictions of the war we’ve seen so far. It doesn’t matter much that when he’s describing the purchase of a cigarette factory, a love scene, or the Battle of the Somme, the author goes all out for boldness and spectacle. This approach certainly leaves out the love scene, but it suits the other topics; and in his portrayals of both war and business, Mr. Frankau creates a sprawling, chaotic picture that stuns and confuses the reader while also convincing them they are glimpsing at least one facet of the truth. Mr. Frankau's impressive level of realism and his focus on passages like the description of the Battle of Loos relies heavily on his unique ability to pack a lot of detail into a small space; and perhaps this is why there’s a somewhat regrettable absence of "the smaller parts of speech."

Mr. Beverley Nichols's book is another of the triumphs of precocity—a novel describing the Public School system by a writer with very recent experience of it. And, like other novels on this subject, it is a novel with a thesis. Mr. Nichols is far from disapproving of the system. He sets out, on the other hand, to show that it is capable of receiving and making comfortable the most eccentric of boys if he will only make the least effort of adjustment to his environment that can be reasonably expected of a human being in any circumstances. His hero, Paul Trevelyan, has in an extreme form all the characteristics of the heroes of such books. He has been coddled, he has unusual tastes, he cares nothing for games. But, very refreshingly, Mr. Nichols treats with a firm hand both his characteristics and his sufferings. Paul undergoes just such discomforts as are required to rid him of effeminacy and priggishness, and mould him into a boy capable of taking a place in human society with satisfaction to himself and his companions. The thesis of the book appears to be that the Public School system does not necessarily deprive those who come under it of their individuality, does not necessarily crush or torture those who depart from the normal, does act as a civilising agent on those who are in need of it. As a piece of evidence, the book is interesting and useful. As a novel it is600 less remarkable than Mr. Waugh's Loom of Youth. That book was not only a contribution to a dispute; it was also a work of fiction astonishingly well put together for its author's years and experience. Its characters and many of its incidents were extremely well observed and drawn. Mr. Nichols fails as a writer of fiction. His characters are vague and unconvincing: they have no fundamental individuality. The construction of his novel is extremely loose and uneven; and the passages of reflection are introduced with a very clumsy hand. Whether he will succeed in correcting these faults it is impossible to predict; but he clearly has gifts which ought to come to something. Precocity in the things he lacks is not always a certain indication of success in maturity.

Mr. Beverley Nichols's book is another example of youthful talent—a novel about the Public School system written by someone who has just experienced it. Like other novels on this topic, it comes with a point to make. Mr. Nichols isn't against the system. Instead, he aims to show that it can accommodate and support the most eccentric boys, as long as they make a reasonable effort to adjust to their surroundings. His main character, Paul Trevelyan, embodies all the traits of the typical protagonist in such stories. He’s been spoiled, has unusual interests, and doesn't care about sports. However, Mr. Nichols manages Paul’s traits and struggles firmly and refreshingly. Paul endures just the right amount of discomfort to shed his softness and pretentiousness, transforming him into a boy who can fit into society with satisfaction for himself and those around him. The main idea of the book seems to be that the Public School system doesn’t automatically take away individuality, nor does it necessarily crush or torture those who are different; instead, it acts as a civilizing force for those who need it. As evidence, the book is interesting and valuable. As a novel, however, it is600 less impressive than Mr. Waugh's Loom of Youth. That book was not only a contribution to a debate; it was also a remarkably well-constructed work of fiction for its author's age and experience. Its characters and many events were keenly observed and crafted. Mr. Nichols falls short as a fiction writer. His characters are vague and unconvincing; they lack distinct individuality. The structure of his novel is quite loose and uneven, and the reflective passages are awkwardly inserted. It’s hard to say whether he will manage to fix these issues, but he clearly has talents that should develop. Early promise in areas where he struggles doesn’t always guarantee future success.

Mr. Huxley, alone among these writers, betrays traces of exotic influence. The last story in his book, The Death of Lully, might have come from the Contes Cruels, perhaps, in one way, has come thence. Others of the collection show less definite resemblances to French models and are less evenly and carefully composed; but there are in most of them traces of an alien exactitude and an alien wit. Mr. Huxley, as we know already from his verse, can write brilliantly. His defect here, as there, lies in a deficiency of feeling caused by an excess of self-consciousness. This self-consciousness does not make him awkward or effusive. He is far too clever to betray it thus rudely. As in the behaviour of some persons, it manifests itself in his work by an iron rigidity of attitude, an immovable equability of tone. When he invents characters he does not so much describe their actions or let them act as criticise them; he is led to adopt the pose of the satirist more consistently than perhaps he intends. Reaction follows fast on action; and the springs of his writing are laid bare in an extraordinarily ingenious dialogue, called Happy Families, where he exposes the triple personalities, inciting, betraying, checking one another, of a young man and a young woman sitting out together at a dance. This piece, which seems to have unnecessarily puzzled a number of Mr. Huxley's critics, means nothing if it does not express his opinion that in every human being there is a stratum of the animal which is to be distrusted and restrained. But, here and elsewhere, one wonders whether his watchfulness over this stratum has not led him into exaggerating its extent and distrusting things which, to a less suspicious eye, do not look in the least like it. And in another story, so fast are his reactions, we find him mocking the shuddering and ascetic revulsion from the purely animal in man. This is the behaviour not merely of the critic dominant over the artist, but of the critic who leads towards Nihilism by discrediting all human impulses, instead of arranging them in order. Mr. Huxley has, however, too much of the poet for this to be fundamental in him, too much appreciation of bright and vivid things and bright and vivid phrases. And it would be gravely unjust to convey the impression that it spoils his book. The Farcical History of Richard Greenow is an admirable invention, full of possibilities for bitter comedy, most, if not all, of which have been worked out; Cynthia is a good joke, though its title betrays the climax a little too early; and The Bookshop is more human in feeling than its companions. But the important point to notice is that, whatever may be the perversities or the affectations of his thought, Mr. Huxley always writes well, with a style that is never shabby or shoddy, never flamboyant or flat.

Mr. Huxley, unlike the other writers, shows signs of exotic influence. The last story in his book, The Death of Lully, might as well have come from the Contes Cruels and, in a way, has. Other stories in the collection are less obviously related to French styles and are less polished and cohesive; however, most of them still show hints of a foreign precision and wit. Mr. Huxley, as we've seen from his poetry, can write brilliantly. His flaw here, as in his poetry, is a lack of emotion stemming from an excess of self-awareness. This self-awareness doesn’t make him awkward or overly expressive; he’s way too smart to show it that bluntly. Like some people’s behavior, it appears in his writing as a cold rigidity of attitude and a steady, unchanging tone. When he creates characters, he doesn’t so much describe what they do or let them act as he critiques their actions; he often takes on the role of the satirist more consistently than he probably means to. Reaction quickly follows action, and the underlying motivations in his writing are laid bare in a brilliantly clever dialogue called Happy Families, where he reveals the conflicting influences among a young man and a young woman sitting together at a dance. This piece, which seems to confuse a number of Mr. Huxley’s critics unnecessarily, essentially conveys his belief that within every person lurks an animalistic side that is to be distrusted and controlled. However, in this and other works, one wonders if his vigilance over this aspect hasn’t led him to exaggerate its presence and become suspicious of things that, to a less wary perspective, don’t seem to resemble it at all. In another story, where his reactions are so rapid, he mocks the fearful and puritanical disgust some have towards the purely animal nature of humanity. This behavior illustrates not just a critic overshadowing the artist but a critic that edges towards Nihilism by undermining all human impulses instead of organizing them harmoniously. Nonetheless, Mr. Huxley has too much poetic sensibility for this to be his core issue; he possesses a strong appreciation for lively and vibrant things as well as expressive phrases. It would be seriously unfair to suggest that this diminishes his book. The Farcical History of Richard Greenow is a fantastic creation, brimming with potential for dark comedy, most if not all of which has been explored; Cynthia is a clever joke, although its title gives away the climax a bit too soon; and The Bookshop feels more relatable than the others. The key takeaway is that, regardless of the quirks or pretensions in his ideas, Mr. Huxley always writes well, maintaining a style that is never subpar or shabby, never over-the-top or bland.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

THE MEASURES OF THE POETS. By M.A. Bayfield, M.A. Cambridge University Press. 5s. net.

A STUDY OF SHAKESPEARE'S VERSIFICATION. By M.A. Bayfield, M.A. Cambridge University Press. 16s. net.

LESSONS IN VERSE-CRAFT. By S. Gertrude Ford. Daniel. 3s. 6d. net.

Mr. Bayfield's Measures of the Poets is meant to be revolutionary. He finds existing systems of prosody neither complete nor sound, and would sweep them away in order to install his own trochaic scheme. Practically every work of a predecessor is ignored, and the author himself regrets that Lanier's Science of English Verse, published forty years ago, did not come to his notice until the present book was written. He does not mention Professor Saintsbury's History or Manual of English Prosody, nor (among other writings, by recent or living metrists) the essays of Patmore and Mr. Robert Bridges. A great deal of contention is thus avoided, but the probabilities of conversion are also reduced. He asserts that the normal foot of English verse is trochaic, and that the iambus cannot form a metrical foot, because the stressed syllable does not come first; while Professor Saintsbury declares that the iambic is the staple foot of English verse and is common to almost all prosodies.

Mr. Bayfield's Measures of the Poets aims to be groundbreaking. He believes current systems of prosody are neither complete nor reliable, and wants to replace them with his own trochaic framework. Almost every previous work is overlooked, and the author expresses regret that Lanier's Science of English Verse, published forty years ago, didn't come to his attention until after this book was written. He doesn’t reference Professor Saintsbury's History or Manual of English Prosody, nor does he mention the essays by Patmore and Mr. Robert Bridges, among other works by recent or current metrists. This approach avoids a lot of controversy, but it also decreases the chances of changing minds. He claims that the normal foot of English verse is trochaic and that the iamb cannot be a metrical foot since the stressed syllable is not first; meanwhile, Professor Saintsbury argues that the iambic is the main foot of English verse and is found in almost all prosodies.

How, then, let us ask the challenger, is the application of the trochaic system justified? In Mr. Bayfield's scheme the plain norm of the "full blank" verse line is an eleven-syllable arrangement of which the first is a "short," followed by five trochees; and the following line (quoted in his second book, which takes up the subject anew) is given as specimen:

How, then, let’s ask the challenger, how is the use of the trochaic system justified? In Mr. Bayfield's plan, the standard for the "full blank" verse line is an eleven-syllable structure where the first syllable is "short," followed by five trochees. The next line (quoted in his second book, which revisits the topic) is provided as an example:

I come to bury Caesar, not to praise him.

But the full line does not happen to be the common form, owing to its feminine ending, and so he admits that the prevailing type is the "checked" form:

But the complete line isn't usually the common form because of its feminine ending, so he acknowledges that the most common type is the "checked" form:

To sleep; maybe to dream: yeah, that's the catch.∧‖

The anacrusis or up-beat, marked off by ⁝, is an integral part of the new system; in reality it is the device by which the author changes iambic to trochaic movement. Here, indeed, is the crucial point of the dispute between iambic and trochaic. Under the first, this up-beat or take-off is neither very frequent nor very rare; under the second, it is common. Mr. Bayfield's idiosyncratic use of it is illustrated by himself thus:

The anacrusis or up-beat, indicated by ⁝, is a key part of the new system; it’s actually the tool the author uses to shift from iambic to trochaic rhythm. This is, without a doubt, the main issue in the debate between iambic and trochaic. In iambic, this up-beat or take-off is neither very common nor very rare; in trochaic, it’s quite frequent. Mr. Bayfield's unique use of it is demonstrated by him as follows:

My heart aches, and a drowsy numbness hurts,

and—

and—

Or poured some boring | drug | down the drains,

and by—

and by—

But ⁝ being too | happy in your happiness;

the reader being left to discover for himself the reason for the difference of prosodic interpretation. If the ear should be satisfied with this difference (and Mr. Bayfield admits that the ear is judge and jury), what might its verdict be as to the validity of a double up-beat, leaving only semi-syllables for the rest of the line?

the reader is left to figure out for themselves why there's a difference in how it's read. If the ear is okay with this difference (and Mr. Bayfield acknowledges that the ear acts as both judge and jury), what might its verdict be regarding the validity of a double up-beat, leaving only half-syllables for the rest of the line?

And your mouth shuddering like a shot bird.‖

Here let it be remarked that his system acknowledges monosyllabic feet, but he is not well informed in denying them a place in the iambic system. He complains of "ragtime602 scansions," in referring to the fact that the iambic system admits trochees whenever it would break down by refusing them, and seems to deplore a resulting loss of "continuity of rhythm." Yet he himself does not scruple to write of one of his own illustrations: "A striking contrast in rhythm may be noted here. That of the first line and a half ... is markedly trochaic; the other line and a half fall into an equally marked iambic rhythm." He has not, in fact, escaped from the difficulties and inconsistencies which beset the prosodist. He does little more than prove that the music of the poets cannot be defeated or disguised by either system. He gives this as containing a quinquesyllabic foot:

Here, it should be noted that his system recognizes monosyllabic feet, but he is not well-informed in denying them a place in the iambic system. He complains about "ragtime602 scansions," pointing out that the iambic system allows for trochees whenever it would fall apart by excluding them, and seems to lament a resulting loss of "continuity of rhythm." However, he himself doesn’t hesitate to write about one of his own examples: "A striking contrast in rhythm can be noted here. The first line and a half ... has a distinctly trochaic rhythm; the other line and a half has a clearly marked iambic rhythm." In fact, he has not escaped the challenges and inconsistencies that trouble the prosodist. He does little more than demonstrate that the music of poets cannot be undermined or hidden by either system. He asserts this includes a quinquesyllabic foot:

Well, ^ | Juliet, I will | be with you tonight,

and dubiously suggests "hire" as a disyllable in:

and questionably suggests "hire" as a two-syllable word in:

And ⁝ hire | post-horses; | I will leave tonight.

He is aware that an alternative scansion may in some cases be correct, but does not sufficiently realise that any prosodic system is but an artificiality, formed to explain, and not dictate, the infinitely variable rhythms of poetry. His own particular system, for all its ingenuities, appears more artificial and arbitrary than the iambic. It is interesting to note that his examples are largely drawn from Shakespeare, Tennyson, Swinburne, and Shelley, all fruitful ground; while Milton and Coleridge, Campion and Keats are much less used or left alone altogether. Might not these fascinating and delusive excursions into the mysteries of rhythm be extended to certain living poets—at least to Mr. Hardy and Mr. Bridges?

He knows that there might be other ways to scan poetry that could be correct in some situations, but he doesn't fully understand that any prosodic system is just a construct meant to explain, not control, the endlessly varying rhythms of poetry. His specific system, despite its cleverness, seems more artificial and random than the iambic. It’s worth noting that his examples mainly come from Shakespeare, Tennyson, Swinburne, and Shelley, which is promising territory; whereas Milton and Coleridge, Campion and Keats are used much less or not at all. Could these intriguing but misleading explorations of rhythm be applied to some contemporary poets—at least to Mr. Hardy and Mr. Bridges?

Shakespeare's Versification is a larger book, in which Mr. Bayfield inquires into the validity of the early texts. His purpose is:

Shakespeare's Versification is a larger book where Mr. Bayfield examines the accuracy of the early texts. His aim is:

First to give an intelligible and consistent account of the structure and characteristic features of his dramatic verse, the essential principles of which appear to have been wholly misconceived hitherto, and secondly to show that there are many thousands of lines of it that are given in modern texts not as their author intended them to be delivered, but clipped and trimmed to a featureless uniformity that he would have abhorred.

First, I want to give a clear and organized explanation of the structure and main features of his dramatic verse, the essential principles of which have been completely misinterpreted until now. Second, I aim to show that there are thousands of lines in it that modern texts present not as the author intended, but rather shortened and edited into a dull uniformity that he would have hated.

He finds in Antony and Cleopatra the ideal of verse at which Shakespeare was always aiming, and denounces the depravity of the text as it stands—in this as in many other of the plays. The book has a cumulative, even a dramatic interest, for setting out to prove one thing, Mr. Bayfield frankly ends by proving another. With immense care and patience he has examined and compared Quartos and First Folio, and noted quite innumerable places at which the contraction and condensation of words and lines have distorted or ruined the rhythm; and he contends that if the verse is to be presented as the author meant it to be delivered, these must be expanded into their full forms. He begins by considering Shakespeare's use of the "resolved" foot—that is, a foot of more than two syllables—and discovers a constant tendency to reduce these "resolutions" by abbreviation; the result being, for example, that violent becomes vi'lent, desolate des'late, Demetrius Demetr'us, etc. He contends that from the outset Shakespeare employed resolved rhythms more freely than his contemporaries, and gradually increased the proportion with his later plays; and it is, of course, perfectly true that the growing liberation of style which in Shakespeare expresses a psychological development, is equally noticeable in later poets.

He finds in Antony and Cleopatra the ideal verse that Shakespeare always aimed for and criticizes the corruption of the text as it currently stands—just like in many other plays. The book has a developing, even dramatic interest, as Mr. Bayfield sets out to prove one thing but ultimately ends up proving another. With great care and patience, he has examined and compared Quartos and the First Folio, noting countless instances where the shortening of words and lines has distorted or ruined the rhythm. He argues that if the verse is to be presented as the author intended, these must be expanded to their full forms. He starts by looking at Shakespeare's use of the "resolved" foot, which is a foot with more than two syllables, and finds a consistent tendency to minimize these "resolutions" through abbreviation; for example, violent becomes vi'lent, desolate des'late, Demetrius Demetr'us, etc. He argues that from the beginning, Shakespeare used resolved rhythms more freely than his contemporaries and gradually increased their use in his later plays; and it's clear that the growing freedom of style in Shakespeare, which reflects a psychological development, is also evident in later poets.

Now in comparing the Quartos with the First Folio Mr. Bayfield finds that of all the differences the most conspicuous is the elimination of resolutions, the tendency shown by the Quartos in this direction being aggravated in the Folio. The position is made clear in a Table relating to fourteen Quarto plays, which shows, e.g., that in603 Othello the Folio eliminates eighty-six resolutions found in the Quarto, and the latter eliminates fourteen which the Folio displays; while a third figure, 84, "enumerates cases where, guided by the whole investigations and the revelations afforded by the first two columns [figures], I believe that a resolution should be restored." His deduction is that the Folio is a metrical reactionary; if it is unsound to prefer its revision to the Quartos, it is equally unsound to rely upon the Folio for the plays not included in the Quartos. He strengthens his argument by showing that the prose (of Julius Cæsar, for instance), which has no metrical obligations, is far more immune from illicit contractions, although prose, being nearer to ordinary speech, might be expected to show very free colloquial abbreviations. We are not prepared to follow Mr. Bayfield blindly; his trochaic passions, hitched to his resolution to "resolve," do not compel unquestioning obedience; we are not convinced by a line like, "From ⁝ Syria to Lydia and to Ionia," when the received text reads:

Now, when comparing the Quartos with the First Folio, Mr. Bayfield finds that the most noticeable difference is the removal of resolutions, a tendency that is even more pronounced in the Folio. This is made clear in a table concerning fourteen Quarto plays, which shows, e.g., that in Othello the Folio removes eighty-six resolutions found in the Quarto, while the Quarto leaves out fourteen that the Folio includes; additionally, a third figure, 84, "enumerates cases where, guided by the whole investigations and the revelations afforded by the first two columns [figures], I believe that a resolution should be restored." His conclusion is that the Folio is a metrical conservative; if it is questionable to prefer its revisions over the Quartos, it is equally questionable to depend on the Folio for the plays not included in the Quartos. He bolsters his argument by demonstrating that the prose (of Julius Cæsar, for example), which doesn’t have metrical requirements, is much less prone to unauthorized contractions, although prose, being closer to everyday speech, might be expected to include more casual abbreviations. We are not ready to follow Mr. Bayfield without question; his trochaic passions, tied to his determination to "resolve," do not demand blind obedience; we are not convinced by a line like, "From ⁝ Syria to Lydia and to Ionia," when the accepted text reads:

From Syria To Lydia and Ionia, while——

and his resort to "Cross Accent" for the scansion of such lines as

and his use of "Cross Accent" for the rhythm of lines like

Her dowry will be as valuable as a queen's.

is yet farther from persuading us, and seems, like so many of his arguments and instances, to be the mere expression of his hatred of the iambic. Nevertheless, his abundant recital of divergencies from the Quartos' resolved lines—to consider only that which is a matter of simple enumeration—can be taken quite apart from the soundness or unsoundness of his metrical prepossessions; and what we have called the cumulative interest of this treatise is most plainly felt in the development of this theme as play after play is examined.

is still further from convincing us and seems, like many of his arguments and examples, to just reflect his dislike for the iambic. However, his extensive listing of differences from the Quartos' finalized lines—focusing only on what can be simply counted—can be viewed separately from the validity or invalidity of his metrical biases; and the cumulative interest we’ve referred to in this essay is most clearly experienced as this theme unfolds through the examination of each play.

It is in the chapter called "Conclusions" that the interest suddenly becomes dramatic. Mr. Bayfield has been arguing that Shakespeare is not printed as he should be printed—that is, with "the clear and uncramped enunciation of trisyllabic and quadrisyllabic feet"—and that the mangling of these was done for and by the players in order to reduce the verse to the common disyllabic type which alone they could comfortably manage. But now he derives a "flood of light" from the 1616 Jonson folio, the proofs of which are presumed to have been corrected by Jonson himself. From the printing of Sejanus he finds that Jonson's resolutions are abridged even where the line makes their full enunciation essential to the rhythm. Space will not permit the tracing of the new argument here, but Mr. Bayfield at length concludes that what he has supposed in the first three hundred pages of his book to be attributable to the perversities of the Press, are after all merely recognised contractions which were never meant to suggest the clipped pronunciations given to them. His charge, in fact, is no longer levelled against the early texts from which his affluence of instances is drawn, but against the interpretation of them; the very apostrophe (with division) being in reality but a signal calling attention to the resolution which generations of editors, readers, and players have supposed it was meant to abolish. The dramatic interest is complete.

It’s in the chapter titled "Conclusions" that things take a dramatic turn. Mr. Bayfield has been arguing that Shakespeare's works aren’t printed the way they should be—specifically, with "the clear and uncramped enunciation of trisyllabic and quadrisyllabic feet"—and that the distortion of these was done by the actors to simplify the verse to the common disyllabic type that they could handle comfortably. But now he finds a "flood of light" from the 1616 Jonson folio, which is believed to have been proofread by Jonson himself. From the printing of Sejanus, he observes that Jonson's resolutions are shortened even when their full enunciation is crucial to the rhythm. There isn't enough space to outline the new argument here, but Mr. Bayfield ultimately concludes that what he believed in the first three hundred pages of his book to be the faults of the Press are actually recognized contractions that were never intended to imply the clipped pronunciations given to them. His criticism is no longer directed at the early texts from which he draws countless examples, but at their interpretation; the apostrophe (with division) is really just a signal pointing to the resolution that generations of editors, readers, and actors have thought it was meant to eliminate. The dramatic interest is complete.

Mr. Bayfield claims for his books the authority justly due from forty-five years' application of prosodic principles to English verse. We can but conclude with wishing Shakespeare's Versification a fuller index and a wide study, and suggest to the author that those who are concerned with verse as writers and not as teachers have not always failed to give the full syllabic value to the common abbreviations of the text.

Mr. Bayfield asserts that his books deserve recognition for forty-five years of applying prosodic principles to English verse. We can only conclude by hoping for a more comprehensive index for Shakespeare's Versification and broader readership. We also suggest to the author that those who write verses rather than teach them haven't always overlooked the complete syllabic value of the common abbreviations found in the text.

Miss Ford's book is a "practical" treatise and might have been a valuable one. The first sentence tells us that many of her examples of verse-forms are from her own pen,604 while Mr. Bayfield has at any rate been content with Shakespeare. Why should she write four stanzas in imitation of Love in the Valley? She thinks it too well known to make quotation advisable, yet gives us the commonest things of Wordsworth and Shelley and Coleridge. She misprints Shakespeare and Wordsworth shamefully, thinks that Professor Saintsbury is dead, and, sparing only four pages for "the lyric," devotes twenty-seven to such forms as roundel, ballade, etc. Her book, we think, has been spoiled by haste; yet she has such enthusiasm and brightness as tempt us to regret that haste and to hope for better work.

Miss Ford's book is a "practical" guide and could have been quite valuable. The first sentence tells us that many of her examples of verse forms are from her own writing,604 while Mr. Bayfield at least has relied on Shakespeare. Why does she write four stanzas in imitation of Love in the Valley? She believes it's too well-known to quote, yet includes the most common works of Wordsworth, Shelley, and Coleridge. She makes serious mistakes with Shakespeare and Wordsworth, mistakenly thinks that Professor Saintsbury has passed away, and spends only four pages on "the lyric," while dedicating twenty-seven to forms like roundel, ballade, and others. We believe her book has suffered from haste; however, her enthusiasm and brightness lead us to regret that rush and to hope for better work.

ROUSSEAU AND ROMANTICISM. By Irving Babbitt. Houghton Mifflin Company. 17s. net.

Metaphysicians have been forced by the impossibility of obtaining from observed nature either confirmation or disproof of their theories to develop a technique the principal aim of which is coherence. So admirable indeed has this technique become in its logic and complexity that it has been adopted by many workers in other fields, on the whole with disastrous results. In this book Professor Babbitt applies it to literature, although he appears quite able to follow more empirical methods. His reading has been extensive, and his judgments are precise. Unfortunately he is not much interested in or amused by books save as the symptoms of moral and metaphysical observations. He eats nothing out of them. He only covers them with his cobwebs.

Metaphysicians have had to create a method, primarily aimed at achieving coherence, because they can’t prove or disprove their theories through observations of nature. This technique has become so impressive in its logic and complexity that many people in other fields have adopted it, often with poor outcomes. In this book, Professor Babbitt uses this approach in literature, even though he seems quite capable of using more practical methods. His reading is extensive, and his judgments are sharp. Unfortunately, he doesn't find much enjoyment in books, seeing them only as indicators of moral and metaphysical insights. He gains nothing from them; he merely weaves his own ideas over them.

Like most metaphysicians, Professor Babbitt thinks in twos. The trick is familiar. Define A. Call not-A B. One is very bad, one very good, and the history of life, or of whatever else is under discussion, is the history of their conflict. For this professor, A is an emotional and naturalistic romanticism, and is very bad indeed. Rousseau is its high prophet, the great war its issue, and "smart young radicals" its dupes. We are invited back to ancient Greece, where A is absent, and B, that is to say classicism, has neither artifice nor formality, back to Socrates, back to Aristotle, back apparently to anyone who is a philosopher and not a poet.

Like most philosophers, Professor Babbitt sees things in pairs. The concept is pretty well-known. Define A. Call anything that isn't A B. One side is really bad, and the other is really good, and the story of life, or whatever topic we're discussing, is all about their struggle. For this professor, A represents emotional and natural romanticism, which is indeed very bad. Rousseau is its main advocate, the major conflict is its result, and "young radicals who think they're smart" are its victims. We're taken back to ancient Greece, where A doesn’t exist, and B, which stands for classicism, has neither pretense nor formality—back to Socrates, back to Aristotle, back seemingly to anyone who is a true philosopher and not a poet.

Now there is an essential fallacy in grouping writers like politicians, in ringing a division bell for ever in their ears and furthermore doing their voting for them. This talk of schools and of influences and of disciples is extremely prevalent among the academic critics in America. It may safely be said that they have illuminated nothing thereby. Writers may use the language of their times and their friends, but it is as a vestment and not as a foundation. Of course, the romantic revolution, like the spluttering rebellions of our own day, may have induced some subordinates to produce manifestos and call them works of art. Some young men may be so excited by the eccentricity of their form as to forget the necessity of any content. But such works do not usually occupy the critic for long, and valuable appreciation of literature will not be content with a quasi-botanical classification.

Now there's a major mistake in grouping writers like politicians, constantly ringing a division bell in their ears and even voting for them. This talk about schools, influences, and disciples is overly common among academic critics in America. It's safe to say that they haven't shed any light with this approach. Writers can use the language of their era and their peers, but that's just a garment, not a foundation. Sure, the romantic revolution, like the chaotic rebellions of today, might have inspired some people to create manifestos and call them art. Some young individuals might be so caught up in the uniqueness of their style that they overlook the need for substance. However, such works usually don't hold a critic's attention for long, and a true appreciation of literature won't settle for a superficial classification.

What are we to do, for example, with Charles Lamb? Is he a classicist or a romanticist? Professor Babbitt has no qualms in affixing the latter label. Lamb is as romantic as Wordsworth is, he says, but about towns instead of about the country, and as a proof he refers the reader to a letter in which Lamb, writing to Wordsworth, says: "In London I have formed as many and intense local attachments as any of you mountaineers can have done with dead nature. The lighted shops of the Strand ... the old bookstalls, parsons cheapening books, coffee houses, steams of soup from kitchens, the pantomimes," and so on. Little can be gained for the appreciation of Elia or of the "Lake School" by saying classic or romantic about this, and if this is indeed a child of Rousseau, we may be certain that he would have dropped it with the rest at the door of the foundling hospital.

What are we supposed to do, for example, with Charles Lamb? Is he a classicist or a romanticist? Professor Babbitt has no hesitation in labeling him as the latter. He claims Lamb is as romantic as Wordsworth, but focused on cities instead of the countryside. To support this, he points to a letter in which Lamb, writing to Wordsworth, says: "In London I have formed as many and intense local attachments as any of you mountain folks can have done with nature. The lit-up shops of the Strand ... the old book stalls, ministers haggling over books, coffee houses, steam rising from kitchens, the pantomimes," and so on. Categorizing this as classic or romantic doesn't really enhance our understanding of Elia or the "Lake School," and if this is indeed a product of Rousseau, we can be sure it would have been left behind at the foundling hospital door along with the rest.

Probably, however, the professor does not want to foster appreciation. His incursion605 into literature is a border foray, and he is off at once with his plunder to his ethical highlands. We remain to count our losses. Milton, who "on the whole is highly serious," is not much injured. But Keats is unwise. Browning is only half-educated. Wordsworth, until he began the Ecclesiastical Sonnets, was betrayed by his "penchant for paradox." Shelley was an emotional sophist, with a nympholeptic imagination, who fell into sheer unreality. These judgments contain truth, but a very little of truth. To write thus is too plainly to adopt the methods of a political opponent. Professor Babbitt warns us that if he had attempted rounded estimates these would have been more favourable, but that as it is he is severe because he is laying down principles, principles of discipline and authority as against the unrestrained individualism of the modern.

The professor probably doesn’t want to encourage appreciation. His foray into literature is a brief invasion, and he quickly heads back to his moral high ground with his loot. We’re left to tally our losses. Milton, who is generally quite serious, isn’t too affected. But Keats shows poor judgment. Browning only has a partial education. Wordsworth, until he started the Ecclesiastical Sonnets, was misled by his "penchant for paradox." Shelley was an emotionally manipulative thinker with an obsession that led him to total unreality. These opinions hold some truth, but not much. Writing this way clearly takes on the tactics of a political rival. Professor Babbitt warns us that if he’d aimed for more balanced assessments, they would have been more positive; instead, he is harsh because he’s establishing principles, principles of discipline and authority against the unrestrained individualism of today.

One wonders, too, whether this massive series—the present volume is the fourth—will contribute much more to ethics than to literature; whether an intensive study of the West European literature of 1790 to 1850 will indeed, as Professor Babbitt may expect, dissuade readers from surrendering to the emotions; whether the indecorum of Rousseau does threaten civilisation with breakdown; and whether the imitation of Sophocles and Dante would morally improve the character.

One wonders, too, if this massive series—the current volume is the fourth—will add much more to ethics than to literature; whether a deep dive into West European literature from 1790 to 1850 will really, as Professor Babbitt might hope, discourage readers from giving in to their emotions; whether Rousseau's lack of decorum actually poses a risk to civilization; and whether mimicking Sophocles and Dante would genuinely improve one's character.

It is, in short, not very obvious why this book was written, nor who will take pleasure in reading it, except for the enjoyment of a first-class mind, even when it works in a vacuum.

It’s not really clear why this book was written or who will actually enjoy reading it, apart from those who appreciate a top-notch intellect, even if it's just in isolation.

SPRINGTIME AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Sir Francis Darwin. Murray. 7s. 6d. net.

This is an amiable book of gossipy essays, mostly in the key popular at University Extension meetings. Some of them are reviews and rely a little too much on extracts for any one familiar with the books noticed to derive much excitement from them. The title-essay, however, together with that on a Procession of Flowers, and the paper entitled Recollections are both worth attention. The essay on his boyhood and youth shows that Sir Francis has an eye for character, and no little gift for expressing himself neatly about his friends and acquaintances. Here is an admirable vignette of Parslow, the butler:

This is a friendly book of chatty essays, mostly in the style popular at University Extension meetings. Some of them are reviews and rely a bit too much on quotes for anyone familiar with the books discussed to feel much excitement from them. The title essay, however, along with the one on a Procession of Flowers, and the piece titled Recollections are definitely worth a look. The essay about his childhood and youth shows that Sir Francis has a talent for character observation and a knack for expressing himself clearly about his friends and acquaintances. Here’s a great sketch of Parslow, the butler:

He had what may be called a baronial nature: he idealised everything about our modest household, and would draw a glass of beer for a postman with the air of a seneschal bestowing a cup of malvoisie on a troubadour. He would not, I think, have disgraced Charles Lamb's friend Captain Burney, who welcomed his guests in the grand manner to the simplest of feasts. It was good to see him on Christmas Day; with how great an air would he enter the breakfast-room and address us: "Ladies and gentlemen, I wish you a happy Christmas," etc. I am afraid he got but a sheepish response from us.

He had what you might call a regal personality: he admired everything about our modest home and would pour a glass of beer for the postman like a host presenting a glass of fine wine to a performer. I don’t think he would have embarrassed Charles Lamb’s friend Captain Burney, who welcomed his guests with style, even for the simplest meals. It was great to see him on Christmas Day; he would enter the breakfast room with such grandeur and say to us, “Ladies and gentlemen, I wish you a happy Christmas,” and so on. Unfortunately, our response was a bit awkward.

It has something of the air of those charming pictures of Christmas in the country which Randolph Caldecott used to contribute to the Graphic Special Numbers. Sir Francis's paper on Names of Characters in Fiction does not seem to us an adequate treatment of a really fascinating subject. He just touches the fringe of it, but he appears to us over-lenient to the bad old habit of naming characters after their vices, virtues, or idiosyncrasies. That is tolerable in purely allegorical work, such as Bunyan's, but becomes very tiresome in Thackeray—whom Sir Francis rates far too highly—and frequently absurd both in him and minor authors. Women novelists have here shown more sense; you do not meet such terrible monstrosities as Mantrap, Lollypop, Fitzoof, Portansherry, or Nockemorf in the novels of Jane Austen, Charlotte Brontë, or Mrs. Gaskell. A character's name is not perfect if one can imagine it different, and most of the "typical" names are mere labels which have no real, organic connection with their wearers, as have the names of Flaubert's characters, of Balzac's, or of Henry James's.

It has something of the charm of those lovely Christmas scenes from the country that Randolph Caldecott used to contribute to the Graphic Special Numbers. Sir Francis's paper on Names of Characters in Fiction doesn't seem like a thorough treatment of a truly interesting topic. He only skims the surface, and he seems too lenient towards the outdated habit of naming characters after their flaws, strengths, or quirks. That’s fine in purely allegorical works, like Bunyan's, but it gets pretty tedious in Thackeray—whom Sir Francis praises way too much—and often ridiculous in both him and lesser authors. Female novelists have shown more insight here; you won't find such awful names as Mantrap, Lollypop, Fitzoof, Portansherry, or Nockemorf in the novels of Jane Austen, Charlotte Brontë, or Mrs. Gaskell. A character's name isn't ideal if you can easily picture it being different, and most "typical" names are just labels with no real, organic connection to their characters, unlike the names of Flaubert's, Balzac's, or Henry James's characters.

DICKENS, READE, AND COLLINS, SENSATION NOVELISTS: A STUDY IN THE CONDITION AND THEORIES OF NOVEL WRITING IN VICTORIAN ENGLAND. By Walter C. Phillips, Ph.D. New York: Columbia University Press. 8s. 6d. net.

Mr. Phillips is rather a pathologist of fiction than a critic. His thesis here, broadly speaking, is that Dickens, and after him Wilkie Collins and Charles Reade, were drawn into melodramatic invention by the demands of the public and the conditions of publication of their day. His diagnosis is indisputable, though his premises are not. It is not to be denied that Dickens wrote melodrama. He liked that kind of thing, and so did his public. Where Mr. Phillips goes astray is in assuming that Dickens was a tradesman who supplied a craving public. The truth is otherwise. Dickens gained his public with the Pickwick Papers, and after that could do what he pleased. It is quite another thing to say that he was of like mind with his public, and took in melodrama through the pores. It had been in the air for fifty years. But Mr. Phillips sees little else in Dickens, and thereby does his subject and himself injustice. For one false note which that great man struck, the trained ear will detect two dozen true. If some of his monsters—Quilp in particular—are pantomime monsters, and some of his angels pantomime angels, others of them, monstrous or not, have been added to the inhabitants of English-speaking lands, and still walk in our midst. No writer has ever increased the population to the same extent. Mrs. Gamp may be more than woman, or less; she may be a living proverb. It does not matter, since she lives. Dickens, in fact, was a genius. He did what he chose, or what he must, sometimes superlatively well, sometimes incredibly ill. We bolt the bad for the sake of the good. There is no concealment possible of the fact that he had unfortunate and occasionally unwholesome tastes. The worst of them was his pleasure in cruelty. Quilp and his wife, Jonas Chuzzlewit and his, Creakle and his boys, Squeers and his: there is a gloating over such relations which, to our mind, is the worst blot upon Dickens's fame. But Mr. Phillips, absorbed in the commercial aspect of literature, counting the words in the huge novels of that day, calculating circulation, and examining into profits, has not had time for such points. He had been better employed there than in amassing statistics for "The Novelist as Wage-earner." Too much attention has been paid already to the finance of the business. Money-getting did not affect Dickens in the first flights of his genius, when his direction for good and all was determined. It may have stimulated Wilkie Collins and Charles Reade—a very different pair of men. Mr. Phillips is in the right when he hits them off as "virtuosos." "Not even Stevenson," he shrewdly says, "was more exclusively and hopelessly a writer of story-books" than Charles Reade.

Mr. Phillips is more of a pathologist of fiction than a critic. His main argument is that Dickens, followed by Wilkie Collins and Charles Reade, were pushed into melodramatic storytelling by the demands of their audience and the publishing conditions of their time. While his analysis is undeniable, his assumptions are not. It's true that Dickens wrote melodrama—he enjoyed it, and so did his readers. However, Mr. Phillips is mistaken in thinking that Dickens was just a tradesman catering to a hungry public. The reality is that Dickens built his audience with the Pickwick Papers, and after that, he had the freedom to write whatever he wanted. It's a different question altogether to claim he shared the same mindset as his audience and absorbed melodrama. It had been prevalent for fifty years already. But Mr. Phillips focuses almost solely on this aspect of Dickens's work, which does a disservice to both his subject and himself. For every false note struck by that great man, a trained ear can pick out two dozen true ones. While some of his characters—like Quilp—are over-the-top villains, and some of his angels are also overdone, others, whether monstrous or not, have become part of the fabric of English-speaking culture and still exist among us. No other writer has ever contributed to our collective characters to the same degree. Mrs. Gamp may be more than just a character, or perhaps less; she might even be a living proverb. But what matters is that she lives on. Dickens was, in fact, a genius. He created what he wanted, or what he felt he had to, sometimes exceptionally well, sometimes terribly poorly. We overlook the bad for the sake of the good. There's no denying that he had some unfortunate and often unhealthy preferences. His worst tendency was his enjoyment of cruelty. Characters like Quilp and his wife, Jonas Chuzzlewit and his, Creakle and his boys, Squeers and his: there’s a dark pleasure in those relationships that we believe is a serious stain on Dickens's reputation. But Mr. Phillips, preoccupied with the commercial side of literature, counting the words in the lengthy novels of that time, analyzing circulation, and looking into profits, hasn't taken the time to consider these issues. He would have been better off focusing on that rather than gathering statistics for "The Novelist as Wage-earner." We've already focused too much on the financial side of the business. The pursuit of money didn't influence Dickens’s groundbreaking creativity when his true direction was set. It might have motivated Wilkie Collins and Charles Reade—men quite different from Dickens. Mr. Phillips is correct when he describes them as "virtuosos." "Not even Stevenson," he astutely notes, "was more exclusively and hopelessly a writer of story-books" than Charles Reade.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

A GALLOPER AT YPRES. By Lieut.-Col. P. R. Butler, D.S.O. Unwin. 15s. net.

A KUT PRISONER. By H.C.W. Bishop. Lane. 6s. 6d. net.

THE ROMANCE OF THE BATTLE LINE IN FRANCE. By J.E.C. Bodley. Constable. 7s. 6d. net.

Here are three new additions to the colossal pile of "war books"—two of them the personal records of soldiers, the third a more pretentious effort by a civilian. Colonel Butler went out in 1914 with the Seventh Division to Belgium, was engaged in the first battle of Ypres, came home wounded, returned to Flanders, went thence to the Somme (in the days before the Somme became hell), and leaves us finally at Marseilles607 on his way to "some other theatre of war." The book contains nothing very remarkable, but it is agreeably written, and should give pleasure to the author's friends and to others who care to be reminded again of "Somewhere in France," where they have marched and fought and billeted.

Here are three new additions to the massive collection of "war books"—two of them personal accounts from soldiers, and the third a more ambitious work by a civilian. Colonel Butler went out in 1914 with the Seventh Division to Belgium, fought in the first battle of Ypres, returned home injured, went back to Flanders, then to the Somme (before the Somme turned into hell), and finally leaves us in Marseilles607 on his way to "some other war front." The book doesn't contain anything particularly noteworthy, but it's well-written and should be enjoyable for the author's friends and anyone else who wants to be reminded of "Somewhere in France," where they’ve marched, fought, and stayed.

Mr. Bishop's is a modestly told and mildly exciting story of an escape from the Turks. He was an Indian Army subaltern captured at Kut, and interned at Kastamuni. Thence with two companions he got away to the Black Sea coast, was recaptured and rescued again. The rescuers were a handful of diverting brigands, with whose help Mr. Bishop eventually crossed the Black Sea and made his way home viâ Russia. There is no attempt to generalise either about military matters or prison life. We gather, however, that Mr. Bishop and his friends were not on the whole badly treated by the Turks. And there was a time, in 1916, when they lived well—eggs at halfpenny a piece, good white flour at sixpence a pound, and fruit practically gratis! O blessed Kastamuni!

Mr. Bishop's story is simply and mildly thrilling, revolving around an escape from the Turks. He was a young officer in the Indian Army captured at Kut and held at Kastamuni. From there, he managed to escape to the Black Sea coast with two friends, only to be recaptured and rescued again. Their rescuers were a group of entertaining bandits, who ultimately helped Mr. Bishop cross the Black Sea and find his way home via Russia. There's no attempt to generalize about military issues or life in prison. However, we learn that Mr. Bishop and his friends were mostly treated well by the Turks. There was even a period in 1916 when they lived comfortably—eggs for half a penny each, good white flour for six pence a pound, and fruit practically free! O blessed Kastamuni!

Mr. Bodley is more sophisticated. In the first half of his book he takes us over the battlefields of France, and discourses of the captains and the kings, the priests and politicians of past centuries who fought and played and intrigued there, of the glories and beauties of the old towns and villages of the Somme and the Marne, of Rheims and Verdun and a hundred other places. But he completely changes the angle of his attack in the second half of his volume, which he calls, "An additional chapter on the results of the late war as affecting our national life and imperial interests." His main theme appears to be the necessity or desirability of continuing hostility to Germany. The Germans, he thinks, are still a fundamentally evil race whose worst faults we imitate and whose few virtues we eschew. These virtues are their commercial enterprise, their zest for town-planning and housing, and the comparatively small amount of money they waste in paying lawyers. Lawyers, it appears, are Mr. Bodley's bête noire; he regards them, and especially the political barristers and the overpaid judges and law officers, as the curse of our unhappy country. But what chiefly raises his ire are the abominations which we are said to have copied from Prussia of bureaucracy and the system of "honours"—peerages, baronetcies, knighthoods, Orders of Merit, Orders of the British Empire, poured out in bucketfuls on a motley crowd of corrupt or undistinguished individuals. This is, of course, an indictment which any writer is entitled to make, though some may think that Mr. Bodley occasionally lets himself be carried rather far by his indignation. But the connection with the faults of Germany seems a little far-fetched. There are times, too, in the course of his special pleading when he verges on the ridiculous. Is it not absurd, for example, to say that "the formidable machinery of state socialism" (meaning chiefly Old Age Pensions and National Insurance) is "incompatible with representative government"? And who wants a long argument to prove that Queen Victoria was not responsible for the plague of Germanism which Mr. Bodley thinks has infected English society? The whole of this "additional chapter" is a melancholy illustration of the effect of the war in causing an educated Englishman to lose his sense of proportion.

Mr. Bodley is more sophisticated. In the first half of his book, he takes us through the battlefields of France, discussing the captains and kings, priests and politicians of past centuries who fought, played, and plotted there, highlighting the glories and beauties of the old towns and villages of the Somme and the Marne, Rheims and Verdun, and a hundred other places. But he completely shifts his focus in the second half of his volume, which he titles, "An additional chapter on the results of the late war as affecting our national life and imperial interests." His main theme seems to be the necessity or desirability of maintaining hostility towards Germany. He believes the Germans are still a fundamentally evil race, whose worst faults we imitate and whose few virtues we avoid. These virtues include their commercial enterprise, their enthusiasm for urban planning and housing, and the relatively small amount of money they waste on lawyers. Apparently, lawyers are Mr. Bodley's bête noire; he sees them, particularly the political barristers and the overpaid judges and legal officers, as the curse of our unfortunate country. However, what really frustrates him are the abominations we are said to have copied from Prussia—bureaucracy and the system of "honors"—peerages, baronetcies, knighthoods, Orders of Merit, Orders of the British Empire, all given out in droves to a mixed crowd of corrupt or mediocre individuals. This is, of course, an indictment any writer can make, though some might argue that Mr. Bodley occasionally goes a bit overboard with his indignation. But the link to Germany's faults seems somewhat tenuous. There are also times in his argument when he comes close to being ridiculous. Is it not silly, for example, to claim that "the formidable machinery of state socialism" (mostly referring to Old Age Pensions and National Insurance) is "incompatible with representative government"? And who needs a lengthy debate to prove that Queen Victoria wasn't responsible for the influx of German influences that Mr. Bodley believes have tainted English society? The entirety of this "additional chapter" serves as a sad illustration of how the war caused an educated Englishman to lose his sense of proportion.

RECORDS. By Admiral of the Fleet Lord Fisher. Hodder & Stoughton. £1 1s. net.

The plain man who walks in the trim garden of literature must feel, in coming upon Lord Fisher in print, as we imagine the shade of Bach might feel confronted by a jazz band, or an elementary drawing mistress before a canvas of Mr. Wyndham Lewis. Lord Fisher has for many months been "the talk of the town"; the respectable reviewer feels that only in the talk of the town can the appropriate comments be found. Records begins thus: "Of all the curious fables I've ever come across, I quite think the idea that my mother was a Cingalese Princess of exalted rank is the oddest! One608 can't see the foundation of it!" And it ends with a letter from a fellow-Admiral suggesting that Lord Fisher, like Jesus Christ, is an Enigma. Between those two passages there is a roaring torrent of anecdote, of quotations and exclamation marks and capital letters, of criticism (often highly "indiscreet"), of apologia, of confident prediction, of everything that is diverting and irritating and arresting and astoundingly human—a torrent that sweeps the reader off his feet and leaves him gasping and incredulous. The book is a monument of magnificent egoism. One can only use its author's own word of a sermon by Dean Inge and say it is "splendiferous." We are told, in parenthesis, that he got into the Navy by writing out the Lord's Prayer, doing a Rule of Three sum, and drinking a glass of sherry. We are told that he looks like a Christmas-tree when he wears his decorations. We have stories of how, in his shirt-sleeves and with a boot in each hand, he entertained King Edward VII. in his bedroom, and of a comic postcard sent to him by Queen Alexandra. There is one chapter devoted to his views on the Bible, and another containing a reprint of four speeches which he made: one at the Royal Academy Banquet, a second at the Mansion House, the other two (and these would both go on a postcard) in the House of Lords. There are numerous photographs of him standing on his quarter-deck with Kings and Tsars, and gentlemen grotesquely clad in top hats and frock coats; there is a long appendix containing a list of Lord Fisher's "Great Naval Reforms." His style beggars description. He throws epithets such as "lovely" about like a high-spirited schoolgirl. He tells us, with the candour of a schoolboy, that Sir William Harcourt was "a genial ruffian" and Sir Michael Hicks-Beach "a perfect beast." The whole book is ablaze with these bright flowers. And let us not be misunderstood: we say nothing in disparagement of them. Would that more biographies were written so!

The ordinary person strolling through the well-kept garden of literature must feel, upon discovering Lord Fisher in print, like we imagine Bach's spirit might feel when faced with a jazz band or a basic art teacher standing in front of a painting by Mr. Wyndham Lewis. For many months, Lord Fisher has been "the talk of the town"; the respectable critic believes that you can only find the right comments in the buzz of the town. Records starts this way: "Of all the strange stories I've ever encountered, I think the idea that my mother was a Cingalese Princess of high status is the strangest! One608 can’t see the basis of it!" And it concludes with a letter from a fellow Admiral suggesting that Lord Fisher, like Jesus Christ, is an enigma. Between these two excerpts lies an overwhelming flow of anecdotes, quotations, exclamation points, and capital letters, of criticism (often very "indiscreet"), of defenses, of bold predictions, of everything that is entertaining, annoying, captivating, and astonishingly human—a torrent that sweeps the reader off their feet, leaving them breathless and in disbelief. The book is a monument of magnificent egoism. One can only use its author's own description of a sermon by Dean Inge and call it "splendiferous." We are told, in parentheses, that he joined the Navy by writing out the Lord's Prayer, solving a Rule of Three problem, and drinking a glass of sherry. We're told that he looks like a Christmas tree when he wears his medals. We have tales of how, in his shirt sleeves and with a boot in each hand, he entertained King Edward VII in his bedroom, and a funny postcard he received from Queen Alexandra. One chapter is dedicated to his views on the Bible, and another includes a reprint of four speeches he made: one at the Royal Academy Banquet, a second at the Mansion House, and the other two (which could both fit on a postcard) in the House of Lords. There are many photos of him standing on his quarter-deck with kings and tsars, and gentlemen absurdly dressed in top hats and frock coats; there's a lengthy appendix listing Lord Fisher's "Great Naval Reforms." His style is beyond description. He casually tosses around words like "lovely" as if he were an exuberant schoolgirl. He tells us, with the honesty of a schoolboy, that Sir William Harcourt was "a genial ruffian" and Sir Michael Hicks-Beach "a perfect beast." The whole book is filled with these vibrant expressions. And let’s be clear: we mean no disparagement of them. If only more biographies were written like this!

But Lord Fisher, we suspect, has suffered, and will suffer, from the defects—or should one say the excess?—of his qualities. It is harder for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for an Englishman—and above all an official Englishman—to take a man seriously who writes and talks and thinks like this. Hinc illæ lacrimæ! as our author might say (for he loves his tags). And yet there is serious stuff in this book—discussions of the conduct of the war, of naval tactics and education, of submarines and oil-engines and guns, and "Admiralty limpets." He has quarrelled on all these matters—and on a thousand more, no doubt—with many of his colleagues. It is not for us to take sides in such Homeric contests. Even now he is trailing his coat again before the respectable public with a hectic chapter entitled "Democracy." "Democracy," he says, "means 'equal opportunity for all.'" A real Democracy in England would not have permitted secret treaties nor flouted the Russian Revolution, nor "kept true Labour leaders waiting on the doormat." "Hereditary titles," he cries, "are ludicrously out of date ... and the sooner we sweep away all the gimcracks and gewgaws of snobbery the better." And, in short, this old warrior of seventy-nine, a Peer of the Realm, dressed like a Christmas-tree in his decorations, the intimate of Kings and Emperors, declares himself a Republican, and wants to "sack the lot"! Words fail us; we can only lay the book down and pant for the next!

But we suspect Lord Fisher has experienced, and will continue to experience, the downsides—or should we say the extreme?—of his traits. It’s easier for a camel to get through the eye of a needle than for an Englishman—and especially an official Englishman—to take someone seriously who writes, speaks, and thinks like this. Hinc illæ lacrimæ! as our author might put it (since he loves his quotes). Yet there’s serious content in this book—discussions about the conduct of the war, naval tactics and education, submarines and oil engines, guns, and "Admiralty limpets." He’s had arguments about all these topics—and probably a thousand more—with many of his colleagues. It’s not our place to take sides in such epic debates. Even now he’s provoking respectable society again with a fiery chapter called "Democracy." He says, "Democracy means 'equal opportunity for all.'" A true Democracy in England wouldn’t have allowed secret treaties, ignored the Russian Revolution, or "kept genuine Labour leaders waiting on the doorstep." "Hereditary titles," he exclaims, "are ridiculously outdated ... and the sooner we get rid of all the nonsense and trinkets of snobbery, the better." In short, this seventy-nine-year-old warrior, a Peer of the Realm, decked out like a Christmas tree in his decorations, a close friend of Kings and Emperors, declares himself a Republican and wants to "get rid of all of them"! Words fail us; we can only put the book down and gasp for the next one!

HENRY FOX, FIRST LORD HOLLAND, HIS FAMILY AND RELATIONS. By the Earl of Ilchester. In two volumes. Murray. 32s. net.

The deeplier we study eighteenth-century political history the more satisfied we become that there were but two figures in it with the gleam of statesmanship upon them, and but one with the light of genius. Sir Robert Walpole deserves his son's boast: He did "maintain this country in the enjoyment of the twenty happiest years that England ever enjoyed." Writing when he did, and so far as it goes, that is true. If his methods draw us to a cynical conclusion, the material to his hand—a German King, a discredited609 opposition, and a horde of rapacious place-hunters to keep fed—must be remembered and allowed for. Pitt was a much more scrupulous man, and a much more gifted man, but he was less successful for those very reasons. He had the honest man's scorn of iniquity, and he had less hold of himself. Sir Robert could keep his temper; Pitt never could. He knew the Duke of Newcastle to be a liar and an old fool, and as good as told him so. "Fewer words, if you please, my lord, for your words have long lost all weight with me." There is not much accommodation about that. Sir Robert suffered fools gladly: he could work with them better. Pitt was fastidious, and would not soil his fingers with the only things they wanted of him. As for all the rest they were a venal crew, timid as rats and greedy as dogs. A month or two ago there came under review in these pages the life of one of them, George Bubb Dodington—remarkable only because, a thorough-paced rogue, he turned himself inside out for the admiration of posterity. Here, at much greater length, done with conspicuous judgment and ability, is the life, in two volumes, of another, Henry Fox, the founder of Holland House and its line of peers.

The more we dig into eighteenth-century political history, the more we realize there were only two people with true statesmanship qualities and just one who truly stood out as a genius. Sir Robert Walpole certainly deserves the pride his son takes in saying: He did "keep this country enjoying the twenty happiest years that England ever had." Given the time he was writing, that statement holds some truth. Even if his methods lead us to a cynical view, we have to consider the circumstances he faced—a German king, a discredited opposition, and a group of greedy job seekers to manage. Pitt was a much more principled and talented individual, but that was also why he was less effective. He had the honest person's disdain for wrongdoing and struggled to keep his cool. Sir Robert maintained his composure; Pitt never could. He recognized the Duke of Newcastle as a liar and an old fool, essentially telling him so directly: "Fewer words, if you please, my lord, because your words have lost all meaning for me." That’s hardly accommodating. Sir Robert tolerated fools; he worked better with them. Pitt was too picky and refused to engage with the very things they needed from him. As for the rest, they were a corrupt bunch, as timid as mice and as greedy as dogs. A month or two ago, we reviewed the life of one of them, George Bubb Dodington—notable only for being a complete rogue who put on a show for future admiration. Here, in much greater detail and with outstanding judgment and skill, is the life of another such figure, Henry Fox, the founder of Holland House and its lineage of peers.

If a word were needed to explain the rise of the brothers Stephen and Henry Fox, the sons of a creature (whom Horace Walpole called "a footman") of Charles II.'s, it would be the word which explains the whole of eighteenth-century statecraft, the word Patronage. From the King, fountain of honours, this sacred river ran to the Peers, disposers of places, and from them broadened out into a pool where swam the borough-mongers and jobbers, owners of the House of Commons. As for the electorate, wherever there was one, "the business of the people is to choose Us," said young Charles Fox, while he was yet under the influence of his father; and although the capital letter is ours, and not upon record, we may be sure that it was not wanting in delivery. It is indeed but an echo of Henry Fox himself.

If a word were needed to explain the rise of brothers Stephen and Henry Fox, the sons of a person (whom Horace Walpole called "a footman") who served Charles II, it would be the word that sums up all of 18th-century politics: Patronage. From the King, the source of honors, this flowing river went to the Peers, who controlled positions, and from them spread out into a pool where the borough-mongers and jobbers, who owned the House of Commons, swam. As for the electorate, wherever there was one, "the business of the people is to choose Us," said young Charles Fox while still under his father's influence; and although we capitalized it, and there’s no record of it, we can be sure it was emphasized in his speech. It truly reflects an echo of Henry Fox himself.

Our elections, thank God! do not depend upon the giddy mob. They are generally governed by men of fortune and understanding, and of such our ministers, for this twenty years past, have been so happy as to have a majority in their favour. Therefore, when we talk of people with regard to elections, we ought to think only of those of the better sort, without comprehending the mob or mere dregs of the people.

Thankfully, our elections don't depend on the chaotic crowd. They're primarily managed by knowledgeable and wealthy individuals, and for the past twenty years, our ministers have been lucky to have majority support. So, when we talk about the public in relation to elections, we should only consider those from the upper class, leaving out the crowd and the lower levels of society.

Such was the nursery-ground of the hero of Lord Ilchester's volumes, from which that hero's son was able to lift himself.

Such was the starting point of the hero in Lord Ilchester's books, from which that hero's son was able to rise.

By sitting still and stolidly manipulating his boroughs Stephen Fox served himself better than his more able brother. He did not become so rich, though he never lacked. He had money, he married money, and became an earl. He suffered none of the mortifications and humiliations of the active politician, who made himself the most unpopular man in England, and, after serving his King at the expense of his country, was thrown out and thrown over. To be sure he was Paymaster for eight years, during which time a sum of £46,000,000 passed through his hands to his immeasurable profit; but to do justice to Fox, his riches weighed as nothing beside his sense of the ingratitude of the Rigbys and others of the sort whom he had loved and tried to serve. Though he did not begin so well off as his elder brother, he cannot be said to have been badly off. At twenty-one he dropped into a sinecure office of £450 a year and a capital sum which brought his whole income to something like £900. His first political acquaintance of note was Lord Hervey, and his next, from whom, to his credit, he never swerved, was Sir Robert Walpole. "Fox really loved that man," was said of him, and truly said; and when Sir Robert fell and he was handed over to Henry Pelham he was found faithful again. In all this he differed widely from Bubb Dodington, having a heart as well as a stomach, and if not principles, at least passions. Dodington was merely a merchant of himself, but Fox suffered his feelings to act and react, often to his temporal detriment. As Lord Ilchester shows, he was not wise in his attachments, nor always610 temperate in his actions. He alienated Scottish sympathies by his vehemence after the Porteous riot; he made an enemy of Lord Chancellor Hardwicke by his opposition to the Clandestine Marriages Act—an opposition which may have been grounded upon the fact that his own marriage had been of that order; he became the friend and ally of the Duke of Cumberland, and obnoxious on that account to Leicester House and the heir-apparent. When George III. succeeded, and Lord Bute became the all-powerful minister, he attached himself there, just in time to lose the friendship of the Duke and to share in the hatred and distrust which the whole nation turned upon the administration. In these mischances his heart rather than his head played him false. Yet, for all his pains, neither of his masters liked him. George II. owned that Fox had never told him a lie, and added that he was the only man who had not. But he never trusted him in spite of that. George III., having after much hesitation given him a barony, steadily refused to advance him higher, though no man had worked harder in his service or, it must be added, more discreditably. It was Henry Fox who set to work, by methods which can only be called flagrant, to form a party in Parliament to be known as "the King's friends." That he did not succeed was not his fault.

By staying calm and steadily managing his boroughs, Stephen Fox did better for himself than his more talented brother. He didn’t get extremely rich, but he was never without enough. He had money, married into wealth, and became an earl. He avoided the humiliations and setbacks of an active politician, who became the most disliked man in England and, after serving his King at his country’s expense, was cast aside. Of course, he was Paymaster for eight years, during which around £46,000,000 passed through his hands for his immense benefit; however, to be fair to Fox, his wealth felt insignificant compared to the ingratitude from the Rigbys and others he cared for and tried to help. Although he wasn’t as well off as his older brother at the start, he wasn’t doing badly either. At twenty-one, he landed a sinecure position paying £450 a year, plus a capital sum that brought his total income to about £900. His first notable political contact was Lord Hervey, and next, to his credit, he remained loyal to Sir Robert Walpole. “Fox really loved that man,” was said of him, and it was true; when Sir Robert fell from favor and Fox was turned over to Henry Pelham, he remained faithful again. In this respect, he was very different from Bubb Dodington, as he had both a heart and a stomach, and though he lacked principles, he had passions. Dodington was merely self-serving, but Fox allowed his feelings to influence him, often to his own disadvantage. As Lord Ilchester points out, he wasn’t wise in his relationships and wasn’t always610 moderate in his actions. He lost Scottish support due to his fervor after the Porteous riot; he made an enemy of Lord Chancellor Hardwicke by opposing the Clandestine Marriages Act—an opposition that might have stemmed from the fact that his own marriage was of that type; he became friends and allies with the Duke of Cumberland, which made him unpopular with Leicester House and the heir apparent. When George III came to the throne and Lord Bute became the powerful minister, Fox aligned himself there, just in time to lose the Duke's friendship and share in the nation’s resentment toward the administration. In these misfortunes, his emotions rather than his intellect misled him. Yet despite all his efforts, neither of his masters liked him. George II admitted that Fox had never lied to him and remarked that he was the only person who hadn’t. But he never trusted him regardless. George III, after much doubt, granted him a barony but consistently refused to promote him further, even though no one had worked harder for him—or in a more discreditable way. It was Henry Fox who tried, through methods that can only be called blatant, to create a faction in Parliament known as “the King’s friends.” The fact that he failed to do so wasn’t his fault.

Fox directly attacked two separate members of the House of Commons, and with so little decorum on the part of either buyer or seller that a shop was publicly opened at the Pay Office, whither members flocked, and received the wages of their venality in bank bills, even to so low a sum as two hundred pounds for their votes on the treaty. Twenty-five thousand pounds, as Martin, Secretary of the Treasury, afterwards owned, were issued in one morning; and in a single fortnight a vast majority was purchased to approve the peace.

Fox went after two different members of the House of Commons, and there was so little decorum from both the buyer and the seller that a shop was openly set up at the Pay Office, where members gathered to collect their bribes in cash, sometimes as little as two hundred pounds for their votes on the treaty. Twenty-five thousand pounds, as Martin, the Secretary of the Treasury, later acknowledged, were distributed in just one morning; and within a single two-week period, a large majority was bribed to approve the peace.

It is perhaps going far to say that nothing more disgraceful was ever done in Parliament, but it is not too much to affirm that no greater act of treachery was ever attempted against the theory of popular representation by a member of the supposed popular House. But he had his barony, and received it three years later than Bubb Dodington obtained his.

It might be an exaggeration to claim that nothing more shameful ever happened in Parliament, but it's certainly fair to say that no greater betrayal of the idea of popular representation was ever attempted by a member of the so-called popular House. However, he did receive his barony, three years later than Bubb Dodington got his.

It is not Lord Ilchester's fault that much of the intrigue he elucidates is rueful reading. The wonder is that he has found the spirit with which to achieve it. When one's native country, its neighbour states and colonial dependencies, when King, Lords, Commons, Army, Navy, and Church are all seen to have been counters in a great game of grab; when patriotism is as much an unknown quantity as even a rudimentary civic sense, and the only certainty is that of one's own and one's rivals' common dishonesty, it is no wonder that the accidents of his book count for more than the substance. What we get of Charles Fox makes amends for Henry. Everything that Lord Ilchester has to tell us of Charles is good. We have him first as a baby. "He is weakly, but likely to live. His skin hangs all shrivell'd about him, his eyes stare, he has a black head of hair, and 'tis incredible how like a monkey he look'd before he was dress'd." Then he is at a preparatory school, in 1757, where it seems that Charles has more emulation than any boy almost ever had; next at Eton, where he and his brother Stephen entertained their father at a dinner "bespoke from the Christopher: ... boil'd mutton and broth, three large fowls, and a leg of mutton roasted." It was at Eton in 1758, when he was nine years old, that he thus announced his philosophy of life. The father is writing to the mother:

It’s not Lord Ilchester’s fault that much of the intrigue he reveals is pretty unfortunate reading. The remarkable part is that he has managed to find the motivation to do it. When you see that your own country, its neighboring states, and colonial territories—along with the King, Lords, Commons, Army, Navy, and Church—have all been played as pieces in a big game of power; when patriotism feels as elusive as basic civic awareness, and the only guarantee is the shared dishonesty of everyone involved, it’s not surprising that the stories in his book seem to matter more than the actual content. What we learn about Charles Fox makes up for Henry. Everything Lord Ilchester shares about Charles is positive. We first meet him as a baby: “He is weakly, but likely to live. His skin hangs all shriveled around him, his eyes stare, he has a head of black hair, and it’s unbelievable how much he looked like a monkey before he was dressed.” Then he goes to a preparatory school in 1757, where it seems Charles has more drive than almost any boy ever; next, he’s at Eton, where he and his brother Stephen treated their dad to a dinner “ordered from the Christopher: ... boiled mutton and broth, three large chickens, and a roasted leg of mutton.” It was at Eton in 1758, when he was nine years old, that he expressed his philosophy of life. The father is writing to the mother:

That odd dog Charles said, with a smile, he wish'd his life was at an end. I asked the reason. "Why," says he, "it is a troublesome affair, and one wishes one had this thing or that thing, and then one is not the happier; and then one wishes for another thing, and one's very sorry if one can't get it, and it does not make one happier if one does."

That quirky dog, Charles, said with a smile that he wished his life was over. I asked him why. "Well," he replied, "it's a complicated situation. You wish for this or that, and it doesn’t make you any happier; then you wish for something else, and you feel really upset if you can’t have it, and even getting it doesn’t make you happier."

We can follow him to Oxford, and wish we had room for his letter to his father explaining with elaborate pains how he came to knock the bottom out of £150, or for611 another which announces the loss of eighty guineas at cards, and registers the first of a series of vows that it shall never happen again. All this will be found in Volume II., together with some account of the stormy opening of his parliamentary career—at nineteen; but there or thereabouts we regretfully leave him, the best thing by far that Henry Fox ever made.

We can follow him to Oxford and wish we had space for his letter to his dad, which goes into detail about how he managed to lose £150, or for611 another letter that reports losing eighty guineas at cards and marks the beginning of a series of promises that it won’t happen again. All this can be found in Volume II., along with a summary of the tumultuous start of his political career—at nineteen; but there, or around that point, we reluctantly leave him, by far the best thing Henry Fox ever created.

If it were asked what this man had done in his days to deserve two biographies on the scale of Mr. Riker's and Lord Ilchester's, the answer would be long in coming. Henry Fox was a man of good but moderate abilities, a bad speaker, a fair debater, one of the few, at any rate, who ever stood up to William Pitt the first. He conducted his War Secretaryship with diligence, his Paymastership with what must be called legal honesty. He robbed his country, but no more than any other Paymaster had done. He enriched himself by trading with the huge balances left on his hands, sometimes lending of them to the country which found them at twenty per cent! Every Paymaster except Pitt, who would have none of it, had done as much, and most of them did worse. But one searches Lord Ilchester's pages in vain for anything definitely done by Fox, except, to be sure, the infamous attempt to betray the constitution by making the third estate of the realm a creature of the first. Even that he did not succeed in doing. It was Lord North who reaped for King George what Fox had sown. And that is about all that one can say, and very much what Lord Ilchester himself says of Henry Fox. What should be added to that is that the book is admirable both for lucidity of style and arrangement, for gallantry of attack, and gaiety in action.

If you asked what this man did in his life to deserve two biographies as extensive as Mr. Riker's and Lord Ilchester's, it would take a while to come up with an answer. Henry Fox was a man of decent but average abilities, a poor speaker, a fair debater, and one of the few who ever challenged William Pitt the First. He managed his role as War Secretary with care and handled his position as Paymaster with what could be called legal honesty. He took advantage of his country, but no more than any other Paymaster had. He made a fortune by trading with the large balances at his disposal, sometimes lending them back to the government at twenty percent interest! Every Paymaster except Pitt, who had no part in it, did the same, and most of them were worse. But you search Lord Ilchester's writings in vain for anything concrete that Fox achieved, except for the notorious attempt to undermine the constitution by making the third estate a dependent of the first. Even that, he failed to accomplish. It was Lord North who benefited for King George from what Fox had started. And that about sums it up, matching what Lord Ilchester himself says about Henry Fox. What should be added is that the book is excellent in its clarity of style and organization, for its bold critiques, and for its lively storytelling.

RECOLLECTIONS OF LADY GEORGIANA PEEL. Compiled by her Daughter, Ethel Peel. London: Lane. 1920. 16s. net.

Lady Georgiana was born in 1836 and is daughter of Lord John Russell. She should have memorable things to tell, and perhaps she has. But Providence, which has given her length of days and illustrious descent, has not conferred the garnering eye or the gift of tongues. It is a pity, for she has seen so much: Holland House and Pembroke Lodge, Bowood in the days of its greatness, Sir Robert Peel and Lord Palmerston, the Duke and Disraeli, Rogers, Tom Moore and his wife, Tennyson, Dickens, Thackeray, the whole Victorian galaxy. She has danced with the Prince Consort, and found him rather cross; she has heard Tom Moore sing, and seen him weep at his own music; she has helped entertain Garibaldi, and dined with Macaulay. She was not, however, impressed by that pundit, found his monologue a bore, and agreed with Sydney Smith when he said, "very gravely, towards the end of dinner, 'Macaulay, when I'm dead, you'll be sorry you never heard me talk.'" That is something; and here is another thing equally good. When Lord John was about to take John Bright down to stay at Woburn, "a candid friend" wrote to the Duke of Bedford, "Hope you'll count your spoons." Here, once more, is a glimpse into the manners of that stately place, about 1840:

Lady Georgiana was born in 1836 and is the daughter of Lord John Russell. She must have some captivating stories to share, and maybe she does. But fate, which has given her a long life and a distinguished family background, hasn’t equipped her with a keen eye for observation or the ability to express herself well. It's unfortunate, as she has witnessed so much: Holland House and Pembroke Lodge, Bowood during its prime, Sir Robert Peel and Lord Palmerston, the Duke and Disraeli, Rogers, Tom Moore and his wife, Tennyson, Dickens, Thackeray—an entire galaxy of Victorian luminaries. She has danced with the Prince Consort and found him a bit grumpy; she has listened to Tom Moore sing and watched him cry over his own music; she has helped host Garibaldi and dined with Macaulay. However, she wasn't impressed by that scholar, found his speeches dull, and agreed with Sydney Smith when he seriously remarked at the end of dinner, "Macaulay, when I'm gone, you'll regret never having heard me speak." That's something; and here’s another interesting point. When Lord John was about to take John Bright to stay at Woburn, "a candid friend" wrote to the Duke of Bedford, "Hope you'll count your spoons." Here, once again, is a glimpse into the manners of that grand place, around 1840:

Many were the happy Christmases we spent at Woburn. I remember, to our huge delight, we were allowed to help throw mutton chops out of the dining-room window for whoever cared to pick them up. I think that custom died out. When I was a child each guest was provided with a piece of paper in which to wrap up an eatable for people waiting outside.

We had so many joyful Christmases at Woburn. I remember, to our great delight, we would throw mutton chops out of the dining room window for anyone who wanted to catch them. I think that tradition has disappeared. When I was a kid, each guest was given a piece of paper to wrap up food for people waiting outside.

God bless the Squire and his family,
And keep us in our rightful places!

No doubt that was as good a way of doing it as any. But such flowers grow rarely in Lady Georgiana's garden, which is indeed something of a hortus siccus where names and dates have to stand for more than they will bear. "I remember Mr. Kingslake coming down to Pembroke Lodge sometimes; I don't think he had then begun his History. He was always very agreeable." So much for Eothen. "In connection with William Warburton, I remember Mr. Matthew Arnold, for he was a great friend of612 my brother-in-law's, and a comrade in the inspection of schools." And so much for him. Of Dickens we get something more. "In the evening, I remember, he was conspicuous, owing to wearing a pink shirt front embroidered with white." Disraeli, too, expatiated in shirts. "Though he talked incessantly, I remember best his shirt front, which was made of white book-muslin over a very bright rose-coloured foundation, which shone through it." The temptation to stick pins into it must have been severe.

No doubt that was as good a way to do it as any. But such flowers grow rarely in Lady Georgiana's garden, which is truly something of a hortus siccus where names and dates have to stand for more than they actually represent. "I remember Mr. Kingslake coming down to Pembroke Lodge sometimes; I don't think he had started his History yet. He was always very pleasant." So much for Eothen. "In relation to William Warburton, I remember Mr. Matthew Arnold, because he was a great friend of612 my brother-in-law's and a companion in inspecting schools." And so much for him. About Dickens, we hear a bit more. "In the evening, I remember he stood out because he wore a pink shirt front embroidered with white." Disraeli also favored shirts. "Although he talked nonstop, the thing I remember most was his shirt front, which was made of white book-muslin over a very bright rose-colored background that shone through it." The temptation to stick pins in it must have been strong.

With these grains the reader must be satisfied, and with such powers of evolution as he possesses may extract, no doubt, some more. Here is one of Lady Holland, too good to be passed over. She proposed leaving to Lord John Russell, and did in fact leave him, an estate in Kennington—where the Oval now is. Lord John would only accept it for life, urging the claims of the son and daughter of the house. "I hate my son; I don't like my daughter," said the great lady, and settled it.

With these grains, the reader must be content, and with whatever powers of interpretation they have, they might uncover a bit more. Here’s one involving Lady Holland that's too good to ignore. She intended to leave Lord John Russell an estate in Kennington—where the Oval is located now. Lord John would only take it for his lifetime, citing the claims of the son and daughter of the family. "I can’t stand my son; I don’t care for my daughter," the prominent lady said, and went ahead with the decision.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

THE HISTORY OF TRADE UNIONISM. (Revised Edition, Extended to 1920.) By Sidney and Beatrice Webb. Longmans. 21s.

Twenty-five years ago Trade Unionism was vaguely apprehended in the polite world as a growing force in industry, useful to the working-class and even legitimate if kept within proper bounds. Wise employers recognised its value and treated with it; the unenlightened fought against it or accepted it with a bad grace. Many even of its friends and allies, the Socialists—and not a few of these were themselves Trade Unionists—rated it very low, as being, in fact, a mere "palliative of the Capitalist system." To-day it is safe to assert that there is no institution in the country which bulks larger in the public eye than the Trade Union movement. In numbers, wealth, solidarity, and power it has developed out of all recognition. Its leaders sit and bargain on equal terms with Ministers of the Crown, take their places on public committees and Royal Commissions as of right, even threaten, amid the angry protests of adversaries who were once their masters, to destroy the foundations of the established social order. The aims and activities of the Trade Unions vie with the "crime wave" for first place in the columns of the newspapers; they are discussed in trains and clubs and drawing-rooms. And, in short, the organisation, which but a few years since was regarded as a more or less private affair of workmen and their employers, now appears as the biggest problem that the State has to face—as something that may even, as many will have it, supersede the State itself.

Twenty-five years ago, Trade Unionism was somewhat recognized in the polite society as a rising force in industry, beneficial to the working class and even seen as legitimate if kept within certain limits. Smart employers acknowledged its importance and worked with it; those who were less enlightened resisted it or accepted it begrudgingly. Many of its supporters, including Socialists (among whom many were Trade Union members themselves), undervalued it, considering it merely a "band-aid for the Capitalist system." Today, it's safe to say that no institution in the country is more prominent in the public eye than the Trade Union movement. It has significantly grown in terms of numbers, wealth, unity, and influence, becoming almost unrecognizable. Its leaders now negotiate on equal footing with government ministers, participate in public committees and Royal Commissions as a matter of course, and even threaten, amid the fierce objections of those who were once their bosses, to dismantle the foundations of the established social order. The goals and activities of Trade Unions compete with the "crime wave" for top headlines in newspapers; they are topics of discussion in trains, clubs, and drawing rooms. In short, the organization, which just a few years ago was seen as a relatively private matter between workers and their employers, now presents itself as the biggest challenge the State faces—something that many believe could even replace the State itself.

It is hardly necessary, in these circumstances, to dilate on the importance of a new edition, containing an account of the developments during the last thirty years, of Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb's History of Trade Unionism. When the book appeared in 1894 it was welcomed not only by intelligent minds in the working-class, but by all students of social history, abroad as well as in this country, as a remarkable piece of work; it took its place, and has kept its place, as a classic. Yet it had a far smaller public than it deserved; by 1911 under 10,000 copies had been sold. Of this new volume no less than 19,000 copies in a special edition have been bought by Trade Unionists before publication—a notable sign of the times. We have called this edition a new volume—and that it certainly is, for not only have Mr. and Mrs. Webb revised the work throughout and at some points slightly amplified it, but they have added three chapters, covering actually some two hundred and fifty pages.

It’s hardly necessary, given the current situation, to emphasize the importance of a new edition that includes updates from the last thirty years of Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb's History of Trade Unionism. When the book was published in 1894, it was embraced not only by thoughtful individuals within the working class but also by all social history scholars, both in this country and abroad, as an impressive piece of work; it found its place—and has maintained its status—as a classic. However, it had a much smaller audience than it deserved; by 1911, fewer than 10,000 copies had been sold. Of this new volume, an impressive 19,000 copies in a special edition have been purchased by Trade Unionists before its release—a significant reflection of the times. We refer to this edition as a new volume—and it truly is, as Mr. and Mrs. Webb have not only revised the entire work and expanded certain sections slightly but also added three chapters, which cover about two hundred and fifty pages.

The increase of Trade Union membership has been, as everyone knows, enormous. In 1892, after more than two centuries of growth, the number of Trade Unionists in the United Kingdom was not much over a million and a half. At the outbreak of the war it was under four millions; at the present moment it is above six millions—perhaps613 nearer seven than six—and includes "probably as many as 60 per cent. of all the adult manual working wage-earners." But what is of peculiar interest to note is the increase in certain industries and among certain sections of the community. The organisation of "unskilled labour" has in the last few years been prodigious, and so also has that of women of all sorts from the "braincombers in the learned professions" to domestic servants and the chief "hands" in the sweated trades. The female membership of Trade Unions, which in the year before the war was in round figures 361,000, has risen now to over three-quarters of a million, and it is still rising. Very remarkable also is the increasing organisation of the "black-coated proletariat"—civil servants, clerks, managers, supervisors, technicians, and the rest. This, as Mr. and Mrs. Webb rightly insist, is an important indication of the lines on which industry is likely to be shaped in the future. But with this vast growth of numbers, and a corresponding growth of amalgamation and federation, there has been singularly little change in the central machinery of the movement. The weakest point, indeed, is at the top. The Trades Union Congress, as Mr. and Mrs. Webb put it, "remains, as we have described it in its early years, rather a parade of the Trade Union forces than a genuine Parliament of Labour." Its executive body, the Parliamentary Committee, does not provide that "general staff" which the movement badly needs, and Mr. and Mrs. Webb's criticism both of this and of the whole question of what may be called the Trade Unions' "civil service" is very much to the front.

The increase in Trade Union membership has been, as everyone knows, huge. In 1892, after more than two centuries of growth, the number of Trade Unionists in the United Kingdom was just above one and a half million. At the start of the war, it was under four million; right now, it’s over six million—possibly closer to seven than to six—and includes "probably as many as 60 percent of all adult manual workers." What’s particularly interesting to note is the growth in certain industries and among specific groups in the community. The organization of "unskilled labor" has been incredible in the last few years, and so has that of women across the board, from "brain workers in the learned professions" to domestic workers and essential workers in exploitative industries. The female membership of Trade Unions, which was roughly 361,000 the year before the war, has now risen to over three-quarters of a million, and it’s still growing. Also notable is the rising organization of the "white-collar workers"—civil servants, clerks, managers, supervisors, technicians, and others. As Mr. and Mrs. Webb rightly point out, this is an important indication of how industry is likely to evolve in the future. However, along with this massive increase in numbers, and a corresponding rise in mergers and federations, there has been surprisingly little change in the central structure of the movement. The weakest link is, in fact, at the top. The Trades Union Congress, as Mr. and Mrs. Webb describe it, "remains, as we have portrayed it in its early years, more of a showcase for Trade Union forces than a true Parliament of Labor." Its executive body, the Parliamentary Committee, doesn’t provide the "general staff" that the movement desperately needs, and Mr. and Mrs. Webb’s critique of this, along with the whole question of the Trade Unions' "civil service," is very much at the forefront.

The history of Trade Unionism in this century, however, is by no means exhausted by the records of its membership and organisation. Side by side with this it has won an enhanced status, and not the least interesting of the three new chapters is devoted to an account of this achievement. Mr. and Mrs. Webb give us an elaborate criticism of the famous Taff Vale judgment; they discuss the Osborne case and the Trade Union Act of 1913, the relations of the Unions and the Government during and after the war. And last, but not least, they describe the "revolution in thought," the influence of Syndicalist and of Guild Socialist theories in shaping the demand for "self-government in industry" and in determining the attitude of the workman to strikes and Parliamentary action.

The history of Trade Unionism in this century isn't just about its membership and organization. Along with that, it has gained a greater status, and one of the most interesting new chapters focuses on this achievement. Mr. and Mrs. Webb provide a detailed critique of the well-known Taff Vale judgment; they delve into the Osborne case and the Trade Union Act of 1913, as well as the relationships between the Unions and the Government during and after the war. Finally, they highlight the "revolution in thought," noting the impact of Syndicalist and Guild Socialist theories on the push for "self-government in industry" and how these philosophies have shaped workers' perspectives on strikes and Parliamentary action.

The final chapter deals with the political side—the rise of the Labour Party, from its stormy birth just over twenty years ago, to the new era which opened for it at the election of 1918. Mr. and Mrs. Webb have much friendly criticism to offer on the subject of the present political organisation of the Labour movement. It suffers, they observe, not merely from a lack of "Party loyalty" on the part of Trade Unionists, but also from a confusion of central machinery. It suffers too (some say these are its chief shortcomings) from a failure to develop a staff of trained political officers and from a scarcity of trained Parliamentary representatives. But these weaknesses, we suppose, are on the way to be remedied, if the Party as a whole, as well as its leaders, is alive to them.

The final chapter focuses on the political aspect—the rise of the Labour Party, from its tumultuous beginnings just over twenty years ago to the new era that began with the election of 1918. Mr. and Mrs. Webb have a lot of constructive criticism regarding the current political organization of the Labour movement. They point out that it suffers not only from a lack of "party loyalty" among Trade Unionists but also from a confusing central structure. Additionally, it struggles (some believe these are its main flaws) from not having a well-trained team of political officers and a shortage of trained Parliamentary representatives. However, we assume these issues are being addressed, as long as the Party and its leaders are aware of them.

The reader is not to look in this history, as its authors remark, for any argued judgment on the validity of Trade Union assumptions or ultimate ideals. Nevertheless, what little they have to say on this hand is of profound interest. "The object and purpose of the workers, organised vocationally in Trade Unions and Professional Associations, and politically in the Labour Party," they warn us, "is no mere increase of wages or reduction of hours. It comprises nothing less than a reconstruction of Society, by the elimination, from the nation's industries and services, of the Capitalist profit-maker, and the consequent shrinking up of the class of functionless persons who live merely by owning." What form in that reconstructed Society is the organisation of industry to take? Mr. and Mrs. Webb expect to see "the supreme authority in each industry or service vested, not in the workers as such, but in the614 community as a whole.... The management of industry ... will not be the sole sphere of either producers or consumers, but is clearly destined to be distributed between them—the actual direction and decision being shared between the representatives of the Trade Union or Professional Society on the one hand and those of the community in Co-operative Society, Municipality, or National Government on the other." They do not see eye to eye in every detail with the Guild Socialist. But still less do they see eye to eye with that fabulous monster who stalks through the writings and speeches both of Revolutionaries and Conservatives—the bureaucratic Fabian Webb, harbinger of the Servile State! There may be some, we suppose, who will find a less "detached" outlook in this volume than in the original edition. If there is a difference of outlook, it is natural enough, for Mr. and Mrs. Webb are more "inside" the Labour movement now than they were in 1894, and their judgments and criticisms must inevitably show a subtle difference of tone. But this is not to accuse them of undue partiality. No man can write an "impartial" history that is worth reading of his own time and his own friends. And we need not regret that Mr. and Mrs. Webb, in their detailed descriptions, for example, of the great railway strike or the miners' dispute of last year, put the workmen's case confidently and strongly since they see it as their own case also and that of the nation. The appearance of these three new chapters, we do not hesitate to say, constitutes an event in the world of politics and of letters. The History of Trade Unionism will remain, as it has been, a work which every student of industry and every man of affairs must read and re-read and inwardly digest.

The reader shouldn't expect to find any analyzed opinions in this history, as its authors note, on the legitimacy of Trade Union beliefs or ultimate goals. Still, their insights on this topic are extremely interesting. "The aim and purpose of the workers, organized in Trade Unions and Professional Associations, and politically in the Labour Party," they caution us, "is not just to increase wages or reduce hours. It involves nothing less than a complete overhaul of Society, by removing the Capitalist profit-maker from the nation's industries and services, leading to a decrease in the number of people who live solely by ownership." What structure will this reformed Society take in terms of industry? Mr. and Mrs. Webb anticipate that "the highest authority in each industry or service will be held, not by the workers themselves, but by the 614 community as a whole.... The management of industry will not solely belong to either producers or consumers, but is set to be shared between them—the actual direction and decision-making will involve representatives of the Trade Union or Professional Society on one side and those of the community in Co-operative Society, Municipality, or National Government on the other." They don’t agree on every aspect with the Guild Socialist. But they certainly disagree even more with the mythical figure that appears in the writings and speeches of both Revolutionaries and Conservatives—the bureaucratic Fabian Webb, a forerunner of the Servile State! There may be some who find this volume offers a less "detached" perspective than the original edition. If there’s a shift in viewpoint, it’s understandable since Mr. and Mrs. Webb are now more integrated into the Labour movement than they were in 1894, and their opinions and critiques will naturally have a slightly different tone. However, this doesn't imply they are unduly biased. No one can write a "neutral" history worth reading about their own time and friends. And we need not lament that Mr. and Mrs. Webb, in their detailed accounts of the great railway strike or the miners' dispute from last year, firmly and confidently present the workers' perspective since they consider it their own and that of the nation. The addition of these three new chapters undoubtedly marks a significant moment in the realms of politics and literature. The History of Trade Unionism will continue to be a work that every student of industry and every professional must read, re-read, and deeply engage with.

MY SECOND COUNTRY (FRANCE). By Robert Dell. Lane. 7s. 6d.

This study of the people and institutions and spirit of France is in a class apart from the volumes of "impressions" of foreign lands with which "week-enders" and passing travellers are prone to favour us. "France," says Mr. Dell, "has been my home for more than twelve years, but it was already my second country long before I went to live there. Indeed I cannot remember a time when France had not a large place in my affections." It is with an intimate knowledge, therefore, as well as with a profound sympathy that he discusses the many phases of French life. But his book is by no means a mere panegyric. He is throughout candid and critical—often bitterly critical. He exposes ruthlessly the undemocratic character of the "Democratic Administration," the impotence of Parliament, the demoralising influence of small property, the evils of the petit bourgeois spirit, the avarice and egotism of the grande bourgeoisie. How far his view of all these things is a just one will be a matter of controversy. Some may say he is violently prejudiced; no one, after reading this book, could deny that many of his judgments are biased. In the final chapters there is really no pretence of impartiality; he argues his case and "maintains his propositions," like Doctor Pancrace in the play, Pugnis et calcibus, unguibus et rostro. Mr. Dell is a Socialist, but not an "Etatiste"; he is a "libertine" and a revolutionary, with an equal dislike of bureaucracy and the bourgeoisie. And his feelings in this matter are so strong that we may venture to doubt his predictions as to how the Revolution will come. For the rest, Mr. Dell is a determined Rationalist. "La France de Voltaire et de Montesquieu," he says with M. Anatole France, "celle-là est la grande, la vraie France." For "religious" France he has no use—neither for "irreligious" orthodoxy, nor political Catholicism, nor Modernism. Bergsonism, too, he holds to be a baneful influence, as reactionary as the Church which eschews it. But the old superstitions and the new philosophies, he believes, are losing their hold; "the spirit of the true France is coming into its own again, and the young intellect of France is returning to the rationalism of Voltaire." In all this, and much else, he may be wrong, but he has given us a book that is at any rate profoundly interesting.

This study of the people, institutions, and spirit of France stands apart from the many "impression" books about foreign lands that "weekenders" and passing travelers often share with us. "France," says Mr. Dell, "has been my home for over twelve years, but it was already my second country long before I moved there. In fact, I can’t remember a time when France wasn’t a big part of my life." With a deep understanding and a strong sense of empathy, he explores the various aspects of French life. However, his book is far from just a tribute. He is consistently honest and critical—often very critical. He harshly reveals the undemocratic nature of the "Democratic Administration," the ineffectiveness of Parliament, the corrupting influence of small property ownership, the issues stemming from the petit bourgeois mindset, and the greed and self-interest of the grande bourgeoisie. Whether his views on these matters are fair will be up for debate. Some might say he is extremely biased; no one reading this book could deny that many of his opinions are skewed. In the last chapters, there's really no pretense of neutrality; he argues his case and stands by his claims, like Doctor Pancrace in the play, Pugnis et calcibus, unguibus et rostro. Mr. Dell is a Socialist, but not a believer in state control; he is a "libertine" and a revolutionary, equally opposed to bureaucracy and the bourgeoisie. His strong feelings on this issue make us question his predictions about how the Revolution will unfold. Besides that, Mr. Dell is a committed Rationalist. "La France de Voltaire et de Montesquieu," he states, alongside M. Anatole France, "that is the great, the true France." He has no use for "religious" France—neither for "irreligious" orthodoxy, political Catholicism, nor Modernism. He also considers Bergsonism to be a harmful influence, just as reactionary as the Church that avoids it. However, he believes that old superstitions and new philosophies are losing their grip; "the spirit of true France is regaining its strength, and the young intellect of France is returning to Voltaire's rationalism." In all this, and much more, he might be mistaken, but he has certainly given us a book that is, at the very least, profoundly interesting.

RUSSIA IN RULE AND MISRULE. By Brigadier C. R. Ballard, C.B., C.M.G., with a Foreword by General Sir William Robertson. Murray. 6s. net.

This is a curious and nondescript book. Beginning as a history of Russia from the earliest times, it ends rather as the impressions of a soldier who, attached to the Eastern front during the war, saw something of the Russian revolution. It is a soldier's book, breezy, untrammelled by literary and historical conventions, and distinguished by a direct simplicity which disarms criticism. The General gives an interesting account of what happened subsequently to the revolution; but his account often gives only one out of many views of the facts. Thus his chapter on the Kornilov incident is, as he states, merely a summary of Kerenski's book, and cannot therefore be accepted without considerable reserves. On pages 214-216 he gives ten outstanding facts about the Bolshevik régime "which can be proved over and over again if proof be required." We should like to see the General's proof of the first sentence in his tenth "fact," namely, that "there are no elections of any kind...." The General has also succeeded in adding a new complication to the already complicated problem of the spelling of Russian names. The gentleman whose name we have seen spelt variously by other writers Cheidze, Chheidze, and Tshcheidze appears in his book as Cheidsi.

This book is both interesting and plain. It starts as a history of Russia from its earliest days and ends up being the experiences of a soldier who was on the Eastern front during the war and witnessed some of the Russian revolution. It's a soldier's book, casual and free from literary and historical norms, marked by a straightforward simplicity that makes it hard to criticize. The General shares an intriguing overview of what happened after the revolution, but his account often reflects just one perspective of the facts. For example, his chapter on the Kornilov incident is, as he mentions, simply a summary of Kerenski's book, so it shouldn’t be taken at face value. On pages 214-216, he lists ten key facts about the Bolshevik régime "that can be proved again and again if proof is needed." We’re curious to see the General's evidence for the first statement in his tenth "fact," specifically that "there are no elections of any kind...." He has also made the already tricky issue of spelling Russian names even more complicated. The individual we’ve seen spelled by other authors as Cheidze, Chheidze, and Tshcheidze is referred to in his book as Cheidsi.

THE PEACE IN THE MAKING. By H. Wilson Harris. Swarthmore Press. 6s. net.

It would be unfair to compare Mr. Harris's book with Mr. Keynes's, though it covers something of the same ground. Mr. Keynes is analytic and, in the end, constructive, and his subject is the rebuilding of a ruined Europe. Mr. Harris is historical and reminiscent. Like a good journalist—and it is unnecessary to say how good a journalist he is—he tells us how they made the peace rather than what kind of a peace they made and should have made. It is true that in telling us the story of peace-making at Paris he does tell us also what kind of peace they made. In fact his book has a distinct value as a clear summary of the terms eventually hammered out by the three Great Powers and accepted by Germany. But the angle of Mr. Harris's approach to his subject is that of the journalistic historian. The result is a very readable and interesting book. Putting ourselves into Mr. Harris's skilful hands, we are enabled to see, through the various journalistic spectroscopes, something of what took place behind the shuttered and curtained council chamber of the Big Four, which in effect was a Big Three.

It would be unfair to compare Mr. Harris's book with Mr. Keynes's, even though they cover some of the same topics. Mr. Keynes is analytical and ultimately constructive, focusing on the rebuilding of a devastated Europe. Mr. Harris is historical and reflective. Like a great journalist—and it's unnecessary to emphasize how skilled he is—he tells us how peace was negotiated rather than what kind of peace was achieved or should have been achieved. While recounting the peace-making process in Paris, he also provides insights into the nature of the peace that was reached. In fact, his book offers clear value as a concise summary of the terms ultimately agreed upon by the three Great Powers and accepted by Germany. However, Mr. Harris approaches his subject from the perspective of a journalistic historian. The result is a very engaging and interesting book. With Mr. Harris's skilled storytelling, we are able to glimpse, through various journalistic lenses, some of what went on behind the closed doors of the council chamber of the Big Four, which was essentially a Big Three.

LEAGUES OF NATIONS. By Liz York. Swarthmore Press. 8s. 6d. net.

This is a useful book for those who wish to study the long and slow development of the idea of a League of Nations. The author begins with the idea of a League in ancient Greece and traces it through Dante, the "Grand Design," Grotius, Penn, Saint Pierre, Rousseau, Kant, and Bentham to Alexander I. of Russia and the Holy Alliance. The value of the book is considerably enhanced by its careful documentation, and by the fact that it gives us a translation of the text of many of the schemes and "covenants" which are not easily obtainable by the ordinary reader.

This is a helpful book for anyone looking to study the long and gradual development of the concept of a League of Nations. The author starts with the idea of a League in ancient Greece and follows its evolution through Dante, the "Grand Design," Grotius, Penn, Saint Pierre, Rousseau, Kant, and Bentham, all the way to Alexander I of Russia and the Holy Alliance. The value of the book is greatly increased by its thorough documentation and the fact that it provides translations of many schemes and "covenants" that are not easily accessible to the average reader.

THE NEW OUTLOOK. By Lord Robert Cecil, M.P. Allen & Unwin. 1s. net.

This brochure has a double claim to interest all who concern themselves with politics. In the first place it is a remarkable revelation of the advancing spirit of democracy, of the new social conscience and widening outlook of our time. For here we have a Cecil, the type of the grand seigneurial family of high Tory traditions, calmly—or616 rather enthusiastically—offering us a political programme that a few years ago would have been greeted as wildly Jacobin. In the second place the views of Lord Robert derive a peculiar importance from the position which he occupies to-day in the public estimation. His high personal character, his idealism, and his ability single him out among the members of his Party—if indeed he can be said in the present political confusion to be of a Party. He gives us here half-a-dozen short essays dealing with the League of Nations, the industrial problem, finance, the reform of Parliament, and the Irish question. His practical proposals under each of these heads will not commend themselves to everyone in all their details, but none will fail to admire the generous and constructive spirit which underlies them. Those who are pessimistic about foreign affairs may well wish that we had more men of this stamp to put Europe on its feet again. Those who are exercised about the situation at home will look anxiously for the next step of this aristocrat among the democrats.

This brochure is interesting for anyone who pays attention to politics. First, it offers a remarkable insight into the growing spirit of democracy, the emerging social awareness, and the broader perspective of our time. Here we have a Cecil, representing the classic elite family with high Tory traditions, calmly—or, more accurately, enthusiastically—presenting us with a political program that just a few years ago would have been seen as extremely radical. Secondly, Lord Robert’s views are particularly relevant because of his current standing in public opinion. His strong personal character, idealism, and skills make him stand out among his Party members—if we can even say he belongs to a Party in this current political chaos. He provides us with about six brief essays on topics like the League of Nations, industrial issues, finance, parliamentary reform, and the Irish question. While not everyone may agree with all his practical proposals, no one can deny the generous and constructive spirit behind them. Those who are pessimistic about international issues may wish we had more leaders like him to help stabilize Europe. Meanwhile, those concerned about domestic matters will eagerly anticipate the next move from this aristocrat among democrats.

EMPIRE AND COMMERCE IN AFRICA. By L. Woolf. Labour Research Department and Allen & Unwin. 20s. net.

Mr. Woolf's object in this work is to answer the question: "What has been the result and what the lessons of the application of the power and machinery of the European State to Africa?" He examines very carefully and critically the history of the organisation of the British, French, and German Colonies in North and East Africa, as well as the Belgian Congo. The results both for Europe and for the natives he finds on the whole to be evil. The future, if we are to continue the old policy of economic imperialism, offers no better prospect. There is hope in the League of Nations, but for the mandatory system, as proposed, Mr. Woolf has no enthusiasm. To make the League effective and beneficent its forms and duties must be restated and clearly defined. The book is one which ought to be read by all who are interested not merely in African affairs but in the Colonial policies of the European Powers.

Mr. Woolf's aim in this work is to answer the question: "What have been the outcomes and lessons of applying European State power and systems in Africa?" He closely and critically examines the history of the organization of British, French, and German colonies in North and East Africa, along with the Belgian Congo. He generally finds that the results for both Europe and the local people are negative. The future, if we stick to the old approach of economic imperialism, doesn’t look any better. There is some hope in the League of Nations, but Mr. Woolf lacks enthusiasm for the proposed mandatory system. To make the League effective and beneficial, its structures and responsibilities need to be redefined and clearly outlined. This book should be read by anyone interested not only in African issues but also in the colonial policies of European powers.

ANTHROPOLOGY

ARCHAIC ENGLAND. By Harold Bayley. London: Chapman & Hall. 1919. Medium 8vo. pp. 894. 25s. net.

The publishers' announcement informs us that "Mr. Harold Bayley by his graduated studies in Elizabethan Literature, Symbolism, and the Renaissance has established his position as an original and interesting thinker." Again, on its paper wrapper the present work is styled, "this profound and far-reaching contribution to English Archæology." If a pill were to be puffed in this way the inference might be drawn that the interested party did not belong to the medical profession. By parity of reasoning one conjectured before opening the book that Mr. Bayley was not versed in the gentle tradition of the archæological fraternity. But to read the introduction almost disarms the critic. Mr. Bayley cannot, he confesses, afford to emulate the Oxford tutor, described in a novel of Mr. Stephen McKenna, who set himself to write a history of the Third French Republic, and thirty years later had satisfactorily concluded his introductory chapter on the origin of Kingship. He complains that his literary hobbies have necessarily to be indulged more or less furtively in restaurants and railway-trains. Nevertheless he tries "to keep on as good terms as may be with the exacting Muses of History, Mythology, Archæology, Philosophy, Religion, Romance, Symbolism, Numismatics, Folklore, and Etymology." Thus circumstances have forced him to become a literary "hustler"; and, since self-advertisement is germane to the hustling temper, and moreover in this case is quite undisguised and naïve, it may almost be forgiven.

The publishers' announcement tells us that "Mr. Harold Bayley, through his advanced studies in Elizabethan Literature, Symbolism, and the Renaissance, has established himself as an original and engaging thinker." Additionally, on its paper cover, this work is described as "a profound and far-reaching contribution to English Archaeology." If a medication were promoted in this way, one might conclude that the promoter wasn't part of the medical field. By the same logic, one might think before opening the book that Mr. Bayley wasn't familiar with the refined tradition of the archaeological community. However, reading the introduction almost disarms the critic. Mr. Bayley admits he can't afford to emulate the Oxford tutor depicted in a novel by Mr. Stephen McKenna, who set out to write a history of the Third French Republic, and thirty years later had only finished his introductory chapter on the origins of Kingship. He notes that his literary pursuits have to be indulged somewhat secretly in restaurants and on trains. Still, he tries "to stay on as good terms as possible with the demanding Muses of History, Mythology, Archaeology, Philosophy, Religion, Romance, Symbolism, Numismatics, Folklore, and Etymology." Thus, circumstances have made him a literary "hustler"; and since self-promotion is inherent to the hustling mindset and, in this case, is quite open and sincere, it can almost be forgiven.

617 Not that Mr. Bayley wants to be forgiven. It would seem that the hustling and the hard-hitting tendencies are naturally akin. For the philologists have attacked him on account of another book. Consequently, in this book he pulverises the philologists one and all; there is nothing left of them. Nor do the anthropologists come off any better. Even sex does not protect them. Miss Jane Harrison, for instance, was rash enough to say that gods evolve from choral dances and similar ceremonies, herein but following the common opinion that in the development of religion ritual is prior to dogma. Mr. Bayley will have none of it. "The theory here assumed," he exclaims, "grossly defies the elementary laws of logic, for every act of ritual must essentially have been preceded by a thought: Act is the outcome and offspring of Thought: Idea was never the idiot-child of Act. The assumption that the first idea of God evolved from the personation of the Sun God in a mystery play or harvest dance is not really or fundamentally a mental tracking of that God right home, but rather an inane confession that the idea of God cannot be traced further backward than the ritual of ancient festivals." How can a reviewer proceed to deal with Mr. Bayley's views without trepidation? Fænum habet in cornu.

617 Not that Mr. Bayley is asking for forgiveness. It seems that his aggressive and hardworking nature goes hand in hand. The scholars have criticized him for another book. As a result, in this book, he completely dismantles the philologists; there's nothing left of them. The anthropologists don’t fare any better. Not even sex offers them protection. Miss Jane Harrison, for instance, was bold enough to claim that gods develop from choral dances and similar ceremonies, following the common belief that in the evolution of religion, ritual comes before doctrine. Mr. Bayley disagrees entirely. "The theory proposed here," he shouts, "seriously violates the basic principles of logic, for every act of ritual must have been preceded by a thought: Action is the result and offspring of Thought: Ideas were never the foolish child of Action. The assumption that the first idea of God grew from acting out the Sun God in a mystery play or harvest dance is not a genuine or fundamental tracing of that God back to its origin; rather, it's a ridiculous admission that the concept of God cannot be traced any further back than the rituals of ancient festivals." How can a reviewer address Mr. Bayley’s views without fear? Fænum habet in cornu.

"To me," says Mr. Bayley, "the divinities of antiquity are not mere dolls to be patted superciliously on the head and then remitted to the dustbin. Our own ideals of to-day are but the idols or dolls of to-morrow, and even a golliwog if it has comforted a child is entitled to sympathetic treatment." It would have certainly been more sympathetic if Miss Harrison had called Apollo or Dionysus a gollywog, and let it go at that. Mr. Bayley goes on to moralise—and the passage illustrates at once his discursive manner and the methods of the symbolistic philology—as follows: "The words doll, idol, ideal, and idyll, which are all one and the same, are probably due to the island of Idea, which was one of the ancient names of Crete. Not only was Crete known as Idæa, but was also entitled Doliche, which may be spelled to-day Idyllic.... We shall also see as we proceed that the mystic philosophy known to history as the Gnosis was in all probability the philosophy taught in prehistoric times at Gnossus, the far-famed capital of Crete. From Gnossus, whence the Greeks drew all their laws and sciences, came probably the Greek word gnossis, meaning knowledge." Why "probably"?

"To me," says Mr. Bayley, "the gods of the past aren’t just toys to be condescendingly patted on the head and tossed aside. Our values today are just tomorrow's toys or icons, and even a golliwog, if it has brought comfort to a child, deserves a sympathetic response." It would have definitely been more compassionate if Miss Harrison had just called Apollo or Dionysus a golliwog and left it at that. Mr. Bayley continues to philosophize—and his style reveals both his discursive approach and the techniques of symbolistic linguistics—as follows: "The words doll, idol, ideal, and idyll, which are all fundamentally the same, likely originate from the island of Idea, which was one of the ancient names for Crete. Not only was Crete known as Idæa, but it was also called Doliche, which we might spell today as Idyllic.... We will also discover as we go on that the mystical philosophy known to history as the Gnosis was probably the philosophy taught in prehistoric times at Gnossus, the famous capital of Crete. The Greek word gnossis, meaning knowledge, likely comes from Gnossus." Why "probably"?

But to proceed to Mr. Bayley's main contention. He would have us take less pride in any connection we may have had with the Anglo-Saxons—were they not Huns?—and, contrariwise, think more of our far more worthy ancestors the ancient Britons. Theirs was a wisdom ultimately derived from the culture-lands of the East. Are not the identities between Welsh and Hebrew "close and pressing." Is it not the fact that "entire sentences of archaic Hebraisms are similarly to be found in the now obsolete Cornish language." Unfortunately the Phœnicians have left no literature. The Greeks have, however, and we are thus able to connect Achill in Ireland with Achilles, and so on. Similarly philology proves the truth of the tale that Brutus with his Trojans landed at Totnes and thence marched to Troynovant or New Troy, now known as London. Not that the Trojans on their arrival found it any easier than it is now to obtain decent lodgings in London. For tre (which is obviously Troy) means in Cornish dwelling, and in French trou means hole. So the earliest Troys "were maybe caves," though they ultimately became towers or tors; witness the number of the same in the West of England. It is likewise obvious that Troy, Tyre, and Etruria are from the same root. So it follows that "the men of Tarshish, Tyre, Troy, or Etruria, towed, trekked, travelled, tramped, traded, and trafficked far and wide." Indeed, it might almost seem that the language in which these culture-heroes were wont to express themselves consisted entirely in the word Troy and its derivatives. But no. Britain was called Albion, and "Albion suggests Albania." Moreover, "by the present-day Turk the Albanians are termed Arnaouts. Whether this name has any connection with argonauts is immaterial." So it evidently is, seeing that "many shiploads of young argonauts from one or another618 Troy reached the coast of Cornwall." But the proof of this is the fact that so many of the Cornish names begin with tre. So even the Albanians called themselves Troy for short.

But let's get to Mr. Bayley's main point. He wants us to take less pride in any connections we might have had with the Anglo-Saxons—were they not Huns?—and, instead, focus more on our far more admirable ancestors, the ancient Britons. Their wisdom ultimately came from the cultural regions of the East. Aren't the similarities between Welsh and Hebrew "close and pressing"? Isn’t it true that "entire sentences of archaic Hebraisms can also be found in the now-obsolete Cornish language"? Unfortunately, the Phoenicians didn’t leave behind any literature. However, the Greeks did, and that allows us to link Achill in Ireland with Achilles, and so on. Likewise, linguistics supports the story that Brutus and his Trojans landed at Totnes and then marched to Troynovant, or New Troy, now known as London. Not that the Trojans found it any easier to get decent accommodations in London when they arrived than we do now. For tre (which clearly relates to Troy) means dwelling in Cornish, and in French, trou means hole. So the earliest Troys "were maybe caves," although they eventually turned into towers or tors; just look at how many of those exist in the West of England. It's pretty clear that Troy, Tyre, and Etruria all come from the same root. Therefore, "the men of Tarshish, Tyre, Troy, or Etruria towed, trekked, traveled, tramped, traded, and trafficked far and wide." It might even seem like the language these culture-heroes commonly used was based entirely on the word Troy and its variations. But no. Britain was called Albion, and "Albion suggests Albania." Moreover, "today, Turks refer to the Albanians as Arnaouts. Whether this name has any link to argonauts doesn’t really matter." And indeed it doesn’t, especially given that "many shiploads of young argonauts from one or another 618 Troy reached the coast of Cornwall." The evidence for this is that so many of the Cornish names start with tre. So even the Albanians called themselves Troy for short.

There are nearly nine hundred pages composed in this vein, and if the reader wants more he can find it there. Mr. Bayley will not bore him; he wields a facile pen. Again, he has read all manner of books, good bad and indifferent, and may provide useful material for anyone whose critical faculty is sufficiently alert. But Troy and the rest of it—can this punning philology be seriously meant? Mr. Bayley would connect our word pun "with the Hebrew pun, meaning dubious." No doubt pundit comes from the same root; and, if so, Mr. Bayley is welcome to the title.

There are almost nine hundred pages written in this style, and if the reader wants more, they can find it there. Mr. Bayley won’t bore them; he has a smooth writing style. He has also read all kinds of books, good, bad, and mediocre, and can provide useful insights for anyone whose critical thinking skills are sharp. But Troy and the rest of it—can this playful wordplay be taken seriously? Mr. Bayley would link our word pun "with the Hebrew pun, meaning dubious." No doubt the word pundit comes from the same root; if that’s the case, Mr. Bayley can have the title.

SCIENCE

IONS, ELECTRONS, AND IONISING RADIATIONS. By J.A. Crowther. Arnold. 12s. 6d. net.

In spite of the subject of his book, Dr. Crowther's index is free from the names of Wien, Lenard, Elster and Geitel, and Stark, to mention a few omissions which are somewhat surprising. It is true that subsequent reading shows that one of these names is casually mentioned, but the pages on positive rays, for instance, are happily free from all reference to the hated Hun and his works—and, in consequence, are somewhat misleading. In the first flush we attributed these omissions to Dr. Crowther's intense patriotism, but further investigation, and a rough classification of other peculiarities, has convinced us that the misfortune of these men lies not in being German, but in not having worked at Cambridge. If the book before us had as a sub-title, "Being the Work of Cambridge Physicists," a source of misunderstanding would be removed. It consists of an account of the work of the Cavendish school, enriched by free borrowings from Sir J. J. Thomson's famous Conduction of Electricity through Gases, with occasional references to the work of "outsiders," not usually acknowledged by name. The chapter on Photo-electricity will illustrate to those familiar with the subject the peculiarities to which we allude. We doubt if many physicists will be disposed to admit the author's claim that the book furnishes "a reasonably complete account of the present state of the subject."

Despite the focus of his book, Dr. Crowther's index lacks the names of Wien, Lenard, Elster, Geitel, and Stark, which is somewhat surprising. It’s true that further reading reveals that one of these names is casually mentioned, but the pages on positive rays, for example, are refreshingly free from any reference to the despised Hun and his works—and, as a result, are a bit misleading. Initially, we attributed these omissions to Dr. Crowther's intense patriotism, but further investigation and a rough classification of other peculiarities have convinced us that these men’s misfortune lies not in their nationality but in the fact that they didn’t work at Cambridge. If the book had a subtitle like "Being the Work of Cambridge Physicists," a source of misunderstanding would be cleared up. It provides an account of the work at the Cavendish school, enriched by extensive borrowings from Sir J. J. Thomson's famous Conduction of Electricity through Gases, with occasional references to the work of "outsiders," usually not acknowledged by name. The chapter on Photo-electricity will illustrate for those familiar with the subject the peculiarities we mention. We doubt many physicists will be willing to accept the author's claim that the book offers "a reasonably complete account of the present state of the subject."

ENGINES OF THE HUMAN BODY. By Arthur Keith, F.R.S. Williams & Norgate. 12s. 6d. net.

It is a commonplace to talk of the machinery of the body, but it is not widely realised how close are the analogies which can be drawn between every detail of our physical structure and some feature or process of modern mechanical engineering. Professor Keith, realising how very much more most of us know of the working of an engine which comparatively few of us possess, an internal combustion engine, than of the working of the engines which we all possess in our muscles, has written a most informing and entertaining book, in which the mechanism and functions of our bones, muscles, heart, lungs, joints, brain, and other structures are considered in terms of their engineering analogies. It is hard to imagine a clearer or more charming exposition of elementary physiology. The book is based on a course of Christmas Lectures given at the Royal Institution, lectures primarily intended, as every one knows, for children. While there is little in the book which cannot be understood by any intelligent boy—that we do not add "or girl" is due to no reactionary denial of the full equality of the sexes, but to a belief that, at present, girls take less interest in, and so are less conversant with, the working of motor-car engines than boys—few grown-ups, even medical men, will read619 it without lively interest or without learning much. There is hardly any function or structure in our bodies for which Professor Keith does not find a counterpart in iron or steel—the internal texture of a bone is likened to Fairbairn's crane, a diagram of a force pump compared part by part with the diagram of the left ventricular pump of the heart. The varying length of heel found in different races is considered from the point of view of its mechanical usefulness in different circumstances, the superiority of the ape type of arm to the human type for the tasks which confront an ape is made clear in a few words. A short historical sketch of what Harvey was taught concerning the blood, contrasted with the wonderful new knowledge which he himself discovered, and the road by which he arrived at it, affords an admirable example of scientific method. These are citations at random; the whole book is full of commendable things. The bearings of recent research, such as the work of Haldane on Respiration, Cannon on Adrenalin, Starling on Hormones, are skilfully indicated in simple language. We congratulate Professor Keith on the production of a book of popular science which in clearness, depth of knowledge, and charm of style challenges comparison with the books which his great predecessor, Faraday, founded on his "Christmas Lectures."

It's common to refer to the body's machinery, but not everyone realizes how closely our physical structure parallels various aspects of modern mechanical engineering. Professor Keith, aware that most of us understand the workings of an engine—particularly the internal combustion engine that many of us own—much better than we do the engines in our muscles, has written an informative and engaging book. In it, he explores the mechanics and functions of our bones, muscles, heart, lungs, joints, brain, and other structures by drawing engineering analogies. It's hard to imagine a clearer or more delightful explanation of basic physiology. The book stems from a series of Christmas Lectures at the Royal Institution, aimed primarily at children. Although there’s little in the book that an intelligent boy can't grasp—our omission of "or girl" isn’t a reflection of outdated beliefs about gender equality, but rather a recognition that girls currently show less interest in and are less familiar with how car engines work than boys—most adults, even medical professionals, will read it with great interest and learn a lot. For nearly every function or structure in our bodies, Professor Keith finds a counterpart in metal—he compares the internal structure of a bone to Fairbairn's crane, and he analyzes a force pump in terms of how it relates to the left ventricular pump of the heart. He considers the varying lengths of heels in different races from a mechanical usefulness perspective, and he succinctly explains the arms of apes and their advantages over human arms for the tasks they face. A brief historical overview of Harvey’s understanding of blood, contrasted with the groundbreaking insights he later discovered and the path he took to those discoveries, serves as an excellent illustration of scientific methodology. These examples are just a few; the entire book is filled with valuable insights. The implications of recent research, including Haldane's work on respiration, Cannon's studies on adrenaline, and Starling's findings on hormones, are skillfully presented in straightforward language. We extend our congratulations to Professor Keith for creating a popular science book that, in terms of clarity, depth of knowledge, and captivating style, stands up to the works of his illustrious predecessor, Faraday, based on his own "Christmas Lectures."

PROBLEMS OF COSMOGONY AND STELLAR DYNAMICS. By J. H. Jeans. Cambridge University Press. 21s. net.

We welcome the appearance of this book, which is the essay to which the Adams Prize was adjudged in the year 1917. With the exception of Poincaré's well-known Leçons sur les Hypothéses Cosmogoniques there is, we think, no other book of recent date dealing authoritatively with the attractive subject of cosmogony, and in certain respects Mr. Jeans's book is a considerable advance on Poincaré's. The treatment is more systematic, and the author's own extensive contributions to the subject add to its value.

We are pleased to see the release of this book, which is the essay awarded the Adams Prize in 1917. Aside from Poincaré's famous Leçons sur les Hypothéses Cosmogoniques, we believe there are no other recent books that address the fascinating topic of cosmogony with such authority. In several ways, Mr. Jeans's book represents a significant improvement over Poincaré's work. The approach is more organized, and the author's substantial contributions to the topic enhance its value.

The introductory chapter gives a survey of the scientific problem of the origin of the universe, and points out the various uniformities which we have to explain. It also includes a brief historical sketch of the various theories of cosmogony put forward, from the famous nebular hypothesis of Kant and Laplace up to modern times. This chapter and the concluding chapter, on the Origin and Evolution of the Solar System, are accessible to the non-mathematical reader, and enable him to put himself in touch with the latest observations and speculations on these fascinating themes. The remainder of the book is highly mathematical, yet the author has presented his analysis so skilfully that a moderate knowledge of the calculus and dynamical principles suffice for the following of all the deductions. The general dynamics and criteria of stability and instability are first developed, and then the classical configurations of equilibrium of a rotating homogeneous mass—Maclaurin's spheroids and Jacobi's ellipsoids—are handled. Further systematic investigation leads up to the study of the oft-attacked, formidable problem of pear-shaped figures of equilibrium, which occupied the attention of Poincaré, G. Darwin, and Liapounoff. So far there has been question of stable configurations of equilibrium: the author now passes to the dynamical problems presented when there is no stable equilibrium, remarking that "a statical problem may or may not admit of solution, but a dynamical problem must always have a solution." Poincaré's "cataclysm" is for him merely a passage from a statical to a dynamical investigation. Soon, after summarising the results for a mass of fluid which is incompressible and homogeneous, he proceeds to consider the case when neither of these conditions pertain. Here we are presented chiefly with the important advances made by Mr. Jeans himself. The evolution of rotating nebulæ and of star clusters, of double and of multiple stars (particular attention being given to the process of fission and the subsequent motion), come up in turn for consideration, and from these gigantic voyages through space we return, at the end of the book, to our relatively minute solar system620 and its evolution. The book is illustrated with beautiful reproductions of photographs of nebulæ, taken at the Mount Wilson Observatory, and is in every way worthy of its author and its Press.

The introductory chapter provides an overview of the scientific problem regarding the origin of the universe and highlights the various patterns that need explanation. It also offers a brief historical overview of different cosmogony theories proposed, from Kant and Laplace's famous nebular hypothesis to contemporary ideas. This chapter, along with the concluding chapter on the Origin and Evolution of the Solar System, is accessible to readers without a math background, allowing them to engage with the latest observations and theories on these captivating subjects. The rest of the book is heavily mathematical, but the author presents the analysis in such a way that a basic understanding of calculus and dynamic principles is enough to follow all the conclusions. It starts with the development of general dynamics and the criteria for stability and instability, before discussing the classical equilibrium configurations of a rotating homogeneous mass—Maclaurin's spheroids and Jacobi's ellipsoids. Further systematic exploration leads to the challenging problem of pear-shaped equilibrium figures, which were examined by Poincaré, G. Darwin, and Liapounoff. Up to this point, stable equilibrium configurations have been the focus: the author now shifts to the dynamic issues that arise when no stable equilibrium exists, noting that "a statical problem may or may not have a solution, but a dynamical problem must always have a solution." For him, Poincaré's "cataclysm" is simply a transition from static to dynamic analysis. After summarizing the results for an incompressible and homogeneous fluid mass, he then considers cases where neither condition applies. Here, we primarily see significant advancements made by Mr. Jeans. The evolution of rotating nebulæ, star clusters, double stars, and multiple stars is examined, with special attention given to the processes of fission and the subsequent motion. After these vast explorations through space, the book returns, at its end, to our relatively small solar system and its evolution. The book is filled with beautiful reproductions of photographs of nebulæ taken at the Mount Wilson Observatory and is truly deserving of its author and publisher.

ARCHIVES OF RADIOLOGY AND ELECTROTHERAPY FOR DECEMBER. Heinemann.

The December number of the Archives of Radiology and Electrotherapy contains an interesting article on the work of the British Association of Radiology and Physiotherapy. One of the first fruits of its activities is that, at its instigation, the University of Cambridge has decided to institute a Diploma in Medical Radiology and Electrology. A knowledge of the properties of the various radiations of electrical origin on nature, of direct and alternating currents, and of electrotechnics in general, is of such importance in modern medicine that we heartily welcome the institution of a Diploma which will guarantee that its possessor has a thorough knowledge of the new and special technique required for the various electric treatments of to-day. The syllabus of subjects and the regulations governing the award, which provide, among other things, that the candidate must hold a recognised medical qualification, are published in full in the number of the Archives under notice. A study of the syllabus of the course of studies provided at Cambridge emphasises the range of physical phenomena, which have a therapeutic value—radiant heat, X-rays, the rays from radioactive substances, electrolysis, direct and high frequency currents, and static electricity, to name some of the most important. Obviously it is time for adequate provision to be made for instructing the medical man in the theory and manipulation of the machines and devices peculiar to this side of his art, since the average M.D. has not a very deep knowledge of physics. The only suggestion we would offer is that some attempt might be made to simplify or standardise the nomenclature of the subject. A glance at this short notice will show the variety of titles given to the new therapeutics, and of these the word "electrology," for instance, is given in Webster as "obsolete or rare." Surely there are sufficient terms already without reviving it.

The December issue of the Archives of Radiology and Electrotherapy features an interesting article about the work of the British Association of Radiology and Physiotherapy. One of the first outcomes of its efforts is that, upon its recommendation, the University of Cambridge has decided to establish a Diploma in Medical Radiology and Electrology. Understanding the properties of various types of electrical radiation, including direct and alternating currents, as well as electrotechnics in general, is essential in modern medicine. We warmly welcome the creation of a Diploma that ensures its holder has a comprehensive understanding of the new techniques needed for today’s electric treatments. The full syllabus and regulations for the award, which stipulate that candidates must possess a recognized medical qualification, are published in this issue of the Archives. A review of the course syllabus at Cambridge highlights the broad spectrum of physical phenomena with therapeutic value—radiant heat, X-rays, rays from radioactive materials, electrolysis, direct and high-frequency currents, and static electricity, to name a few. Clearly, it’s time to adequately train medical professionals in the theory and operation of equipment unique to this aspect of their practice, as the average M.D. doesn’t have an extensive background in physics. The only suggestion we would make is to consider simplifying or standardizing the terminology associated with the subject. A quick look at this brief notice reveals the variety of names given to these new therapies, and among them, the term "electrology" is noted in Webster as "obsolete or rare." There are certainly enough terms already without needing to revive it.


BOOK-PRODUCTION NOTES

By J. H. MASON

By J.H. Mason

"MODERN" type is the name by which the design that came into general use in this country between 1800 and 1808 is designated. (It is the type face still used in Blue Books.) To quote Luckombe in his Printer's Grammar, of 1808, "The great improvement which has taken place of late years in the form of printing types has completely superseded the Elzevir shape introduced from Holland by the celebrated Caslon. Everyone must observe, with increasing admiration, the numerous and elegant founts of every size which have with rapid succession been lately presented to the public." And then follow specimens from the Fry Type Foundry, the "Quousque tandem abutere, Catilina, patientia, mostra?" so affected by the older founders that it almost became a proverb for "type specimen."

"MMODERN type is the name given to the design that became popular in this country between 1800 and 1808. (It’s the typeface still used in Blue Books.) To quote Luckombe in his Printer's Grammar from 1808, "The significant improvement in the shape of printing types in recent years has completely replaced the Elzevir style brought in from Holland by the famous Caslon. Everyone must notice, with growing admiration, the many elegant fonts of all sizes that have been rapidly introduced to the public." And then there are examples from the Fry Type Foundry, the "Quousque tandem abutere, Catilina, patientia, mostra?" so favored by the earlier founders that it nearly became a saying for "type specimen."

Well, modern opinion has gone strongly back to Luckombe, and with good reason. The only definite quality—not very definite either—which calls forth his admiration is the elegance of the design. I think we may concede this without damaging the case for the old-style types. The letters are well drawn, carefully and finely drawn, and show a good sense of proportion and of colour contrast in the thicks and thins and hair-lines in the size shown, called the Luckombe "French Canon," equivalent to forty-eight point (about two-thirds of an inch). But is elegant drawing the desirable point in type? It is not. It tends to keep the single letters distinct units instead of their coalescing into word, phrase, or even sentence units. For the mind of the reader is partly formed by the mind of the writer, by his own experience in the manipulation of the pen, and feels for the onward flow of the pen in the letter design. And this is found at its best in the Italian writing that developed the Caroline minuscule and formed the model for the early Venetian types. The letter takes its character from the pen in the hands of a master of his instrument, and the ink and paper or vellum play their part—it is not deliberately drawn and passed on, but arrives in the continuous flow that strives to keep pari flumine with the stream of thought. The serifs or finishing strokes, e.g., of the capital C or T in "modern," are perpendicular palings that shut off relations with their neighbours; in old style they reach towards their neighbours, as though to join hands with them. The onward flow is felt in the curves, e.g., of the small m of old-style type, but in modern it stands almost coldly self-centred, the elegance strikes us as primness. The fine lines too are unsuitable for letterpress printing as they are easily damaged and then the type becomes unsightly. In engraver's lettering on copperplates, of course, this does not happen, as the fine line is printed from a sunken scratch, not a knife-like edge in relief. The engraver as a rule only used small groups of words, not pages of continuous text. (I do not forget Pine—his Horace dates 1733—but of him another time.) I cannot help thinking that modern type is the outcome of a mistaken standard, that of the engraver; as if the finish of delicate gold-smithing were adopted for carving in sandstone. To the engraver the hair-line is perfectly simple, to the typefounder it is a tour-de-force. The old-style design continued the manuscript tradition of form, with only such changes as the process of typefounding involved, such as the elimination of ligatures or tied letters. It continued in use till the end of the eighteenth century, when "elegance" displaced it. In forty years (a short time compared with the three-and-a-half centuries of old style) old style was revived in the Chiswick Press Juvenal and Lady Willoughby's Diary, and was enthusiastically received. New versions of the old-style design were cut, and it has continued in favour ever since.

Well, modern opinion has strongly favored Luckombe, and for good reason. The only clear quality—which isn’t even that clear—that draws admiration is the elegance of the design. I think we can accept this without undermining the argument for old-style types. The letters are well crafted, carefully and finely made, showing a good sense of proportion and color contrast in the thick and thin strokes, as well as in the hairlines of the size known as the Luckombe "French Canon," equivalent to forty-eight point (about two-thirds of an inch). But is elegant drawing the key point in type? It isn’t. It tends to keep individual letters distinct instead of allowing them to blend into words, phrases, or even sentences. The reader's mind is partly shaped by the writer's mind, influenced by their own experiences with the pen, feeling the continuous flow of the pen in the letter designs. This flow is best observed in the Italian writing that developed the Caroline minuscule and served as the model for early Venetian types. The character of the letter comes from the pen held by a master of the craft, and the ink and paper or vellum contribute to the overall experience—it isn’t just methodically drawn and passed on, but flows continuously, aiming to keep pari flumine with the stream of thought. The serifs or finishing strokes, e.g., of the capital C or T in "modern," act as barriers that separate them from their neighbors; in old style, they reach out towards their neighbors, as if trying to connect with them. The continuous flow is present in the curves, e.g., of the small m in old-style type, but in modern type, it appears almost coldly self-centered, and the elegance comes off as overly formal. The fine lines are also unsuitable for letterpress printing because they are easily damaged, leading to unattractive type. In engraver's lettering on copperplates, this doesn’t happen, since fine lines are printed from a recessed scratch, not a sharp edge in relief. Generally, engravers only worked with small groups of words, not pages of uninterrupted text. (I don’t overlook Pine—his Horace dates back to 1733—but that’s a topic for another time.) I can’t help but think that modern type is the result of a misguided standard, that of the engraver; it’s like applying the finish of delicate goldsmithing to carving in sandstone. For the engraver, the hairline is perfectly straightforward; for the typefounder, it’s a tour-de-force. The old-style design carried on the tradition of manuscript form, with only changes needed for the process of typefounding, like the removal of ligatures or combined letters. It remained in use until the late eighteenth century, when "elegance" took over. In just forty years (a short span compared to the three-and-a-half centuries of old style), old style was revived in the Chiswick Press Juvenal and Lady Willoughby's Diary, and it was warmly welcomed. New versions of the old-style design were created, and it has remained popular ever since.


A LETTER FROM FRANCE

THE YOUNG REVIEWS

Paris, February, 1920.

Paris, February 1920.

WHEN among us a reader of literary tastes wishes to obtain a bird's-eye view of the literature of the moment, to see it mapped out with all its currents, he thinks of the reviews. I mean by that not the old-established reviews, which after all are no more than magazines of the first class, but the living, active, combative reviews, which are the organs of groups, of literary and intellectual parties.

WHEN someone with a taste for literature wants to get a quick overview of the current literary scene, seeing it all laid out with its various trends, they think of the reviews. I’m not talking about the traditional reviews, which are just high-quality magazines, but the vibrant, dynamic, and often contentious reviews that represent different literary and intellectual groups.

While the old reviews, in France as in England or in Germany, continued faithfully during the war to provide their usual articles on contemporary affairs, all the young French reviews found themselves cut off, the greater part of their staffs having been mobilised. Since the war they have reappeared, new reviews have been born, and important additions are announced for the spring. But, taken as a whole, the complexion of the world of the new reviews shows an aspect sufficiently different from what it had before the war and above all from what it had twenty years ago.

While the old magazines, in France as well as in England and Germany, continued to faithfully publish their usual commentary on current events during the war, most of the young French magazines found themselves shut down, as many of their staff had been drafted. Since the war, they've made a comeback, new magazines have launched, and significant additions are expected in the spring. However, overall, the character of the new magazines appears significantly different from what it was before the war and especially from what it was twenty years ago.

*Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*

The Nouvelle Revue Française has begun publication again since June 1st. The members of its pre-war staff meet again intact, because for the most part they belonged to a generation which reached, or had just passed, its fortieth year in 1914. The most important among them, the figure round whom the group was first assembled, was André Gide, and, like Gide, most of them had gone through the Symbolist Movement between 1890 and 1900. But they were no longer at the age of enthusiastic and violent prejudices; they cared much for analysis and intelligence and sought above all to see clear. Hence came their taste for psychological detail and for the literature of introspection, of which Jean Schlumberger produced poignant examples and which made the Nouvelle Revue Française the natural country of Marcel Proust. Hence also, and above all, the importance of its critical work, and that state of attentive and impartial clairvoyance which it has constantly striven to preserve. This clairvoyance did not exclude ardour or passion; the influence of Péguy, still more that of Claudel, was obvious in the fiery intellect of Jacques Rivière, now the editor of the review.

The Nouvelle Revue Française has started publishing again since June 1st. The members of its pre-war team are back together, mostly intact, as they were part of a generation that was reaching, or had just crossed, their fortieth year in 1914. The key figure among them, the one who initially brought the group together, was André Gide, and like Gide, most of them had experienced the Symbolist Movement between 1890 and 1900. However, they were no longer at the age of enthusiastic and intense biases; they valued analysis and intelligence, seeking clarity above all. This led to their appreciation for psychological detail and introspective literature, of which Jean Schlumberger provided powerful examples, making the Nouvelle Revue Française a natural home for Marcel Proust. Additionally, and most importantly, their critical work held great significance, along with the state of attentive and impartial insight they consistently aimed to maintain. This insight did not rule out zeal or passion; the influence of Péguy, and even more so that of Claudel, was evident in the passionate mind of Jacques Rivière, who is now the editor of the review.

Unlike other reviews with an æsthetic bent, the Nouvelle Revue Française did not confine itself to the defence and the illustration of some definite artistic method. It welcomed, like the Mercure and the Revue Blanche of old days, everything which seemed to it interesting, original, and bearing the marks of authentic art. Obviously, for it, the centre of the artistic landscape was filled by the most illustrious of the whilom Symbolists, those who devoted themselves in solitude to build according to those mysterious ideal diagrams, drawn by Mallarmé upon a heroic and legendary sand: Gide, Claudel, Valéry. But the review became the home also of Charles Louis Philippe, that master of sorrowful tenderness and rending pity—of Pierre Hamp, who, in his stories of industrial life, has drawn the world of labour with a power frequently humorous and sometimes as original as Constantin Meunier's; of Jules Romains, the picturesque and powerful creator of "Unanimist" prose and poetry.

Unlike other reviews with an artistic focus, the Nouvelle Revue Française didn’t limit itself to defending and showcasing a specific artistic style. It embraced everything it found interesting, original, and genuinely artistic, just like the old Mercure and Revue Blanche. For it, the heart of the artistic scene was occupied by the most famous of the former Symbolists, those who dedicated themselves in solitude to creating based on the mysterious ideal visions drawn by Mallarmé on a heroic and legendary foundation: Gide, Claudel, Valéry. But the review also became a home for Charles Louis Philippe, the master of deep tenderness and heart-wrenching pity; for Pierre Hamp, whose stories about industrial life portray the world of labor with a humor that's often powerful and sometimes as original as Constantin Meunier's; and for Jules Romains, the vivid and impactful creator of "Unanimist" prose and poetry.

The Nouvelle Revue Française has emerged from its five years' concealment with the same characteristics. It still attempts to be a milieu of pure art and disinterested623 literature. But it is almost impossible, in France, for artists to-day to divest themselves of political preoccupations. They are divided, often fiercely, over this problem: "Should French thought to-day preserve or abandon its war attitude? Should it remain defiant towards the foreigner and subordinate everything to the continuance of the intellectual struggle against Germanism?" The editors of the Nouvelle Revue Française, who are divided on that question, endeavour in their review itself to elucidate it by discussions amongst themselves.

The Nouvelle Revue Française has come back after five years of being hidden, retaining its original traits. It still aims to be a space for pure art and selfless623 literature. However, in France today, it's nearly impossible for artists to stay detached from political issues. They are often sharply divided over this dilemma: "Should French thought today keep or let go of its wartime stance? Should it stay confrontational towards outsiders and prioritize the ongoing intellectual battle against Germanism?" The editors of the Nouvelle Revue Française, who have differing views on this issue, try to clarify it in their magazine through discussions among themselves.

*Please provide the text for me to assist you.Sure, please provide the text you would like modernized.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres has also just reappeared. It was the organ of a younger generation than that of the Nouvelle Revue Française, and that is why the majority of its old conductors no longer respond to the call. More than twenty of them, and notably Pierre Gilbert, who was the heart and soul of them, were killed in action. As its name indicates, this review is above all concerned with criticism. You find in it few poems and no novels. The young men who united around it aimed at restoring to French literature a classic discipline, and fighting all the remains of romanticism from democracy to symbolism. That is why the review published special numbers dedicated to Richelieu, to Stendhal, to Mistral, and on the occasion of Rousseau's centenary a special number of another kind, remarkably violent, devoting to execration the Genevese whom they held to be the father of French romanticism and the Æolus of all the storms.

The Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres has just made a comeback. It represented a younger generation compared to the Nouvelle Revue Française, which is why most of its former leaders are no longer involved. More than twenty of them, especially Pierre Gilbert, who was the driving force behind it, were killed in action. As its name suggests, this review focuses primarily on criticism. You’ll find few poems and no novels in it. The young men who gathered around it aimed to bring back a classic discipline to French literature and to push back against the remnants of romanticism, from democracy to symbolism. That’s why the review released special issues dedicated to figures like Richelieu, Stendhal, Mistral, and on the occasion of Rousseau’s centenary, a particularly aggressive issue that condemned the Genevan, whom they viewed as the father of French romanticism and the source of all the chaos.

The Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres was profoundly influenced by Charles Maurras. It was the literary organ of the ardent, patriotic generation aroused in France by his influence and that of Maurice Barrès. Nevertheless, some months before the war it broke away from L'Action Française; or rather it was that paper, the organ of M. Maurras, which declared itself unable any longer to commend without reserve the tendencies of the Revue Critique. This cleavage arose out of some articles in the Revue Critique which praised the philosophy of M. Bergson. Now L'Action Française had opened war long before on Bergsonism for reasons which were not philosophic. That is why the Revue Critique, although still benevolently watched by M. Maurras, was considered by him as a lapse from orthodoxy.

The Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres was heavily influenced by Charles Maurras. It served as the literary platform for the passionate, patriotic generation stirred in France by his influence and that of Maurice Barrès. However, a few months before the war, it parted ways with L'Action Française; in fact, it was the latter, the publication associated with M. Maurras, that stated it could no longer wholeheartedly support the views of the Revue Critique. This split came about due to some articles in the Revue Critique that praised the philosophy of M. Bergson. L'Action Française had long been critical of Bergsonism for non-philosophical reasons. That’s why the Revue Critique, even though still regarded with favor by M. Maurras, was seen by him as a departure from orthodoxy.

In its resurrected form it has kept its classical tendencies, its taste for pure criticism, the intellectual discipline which made it subordinate everything to the national point of view. But on the other hand it shows an inclination to broaden, to become more elastic, to take a less rigid and combative attitude than of old. Although most of its editors are friends of M. Maurras and L'Action Française, it preserves its intellectual autonomy intact and is no longer attached to a political party. Its rôle seems to be to revive the old tradition of French classicism. It maintains especially those discussions on the problems of the day and the eternal problems, those intelligent and passionate debates which have always given so much animation to young French reviews.

In its revived form, it has maintained its classical tendencies, its preference for straightforward criticism, and the intellectual discipline that prioritizes the national perspective. However, it also shows a desire to expand, to be more flexible, and to adopt a less rigid and confrontational stance than before. Even though most of its editors are aligned with M. Maurras and L'Action Française, it retains its intellectual independence and is no longer linked to a political party. Its role appears to be to bring back the old tradition of French classicism. It particularly focuses on discussions about current issues and timeless questions, engaging in the thoughtful and passionate debates that have always invigorated young French publications.

*Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

A new review, the work of which will often be in accord with that of the Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres, is announced for the month of March, and that announcement has already aroused much interest. This is the Revue Universelle, the organ of the "Parti de l'Intelligence." This party, which might well have found a less naïve title, is a nationalist group which proposes to keep the intellect of France in the channels of national tradition and civic vigilance. It includes almost all the monarchists of the Action Française, but also a certain number of patriotic writers who are not royalists, including Camille Mauclair, Daniel Halévy, Edmond Jaloux, Henri Ghéon, and Henri Massis. It has been founded in opposition to the "Clarté" group of Romain Rolland, Henri Barbusse, Georges Duhamel, and Pierre Hamp, which unites intellectuals with624 socialist and pacifist leanings. It is, in the world of letters, a resurrection of the old leagues of the "Patrie Française" and the "Droits de l'Homme," which flourished at the time of the Dreyfus affair. But up to the present the majority of French writers have not enrolled themselves in either body.

A new review, which will often align with the Revue Critique des Idées et des Livres, is set to launch in March, and the announcement has already generated significant interest. This is the Revue Universelle, the voice of the "Parti de l'Intelligence." This party, which could have chosen a less naïve name, is a nationalist group aiming to keep France's intellect focused on national tradition and civic responsibility. It includes almost all the monarchists from the Action Française, along with some patriotic writers who aren’t royalists, such as Camille Mauclair, Daniel Halévy, Edmond Jaloux, Henri Ghéon, and Henri Massis. It was founded in opposition to the "Clarté" group led by Romain Rolland, Henri Barbusse, Georges Duhamel, and Pierre Hamp, which brings together intellectuals with socialist and pacifist views. In the literary world, it's a revival of the old leagues of the "Patrie Française" and the "Droits de l'Homme," which thrived during the Dreyfus affair. However, so far, most French writers have not joined either group.

The title of the Revue Universelle is based on the desire of the "Parti de l'Intelligence" to make it an organ for propagating French intellectual influence abroad, for ensuring the dissemination and establishing the primacy of the classic culture which is bound up with the French genius. The Revue Universelle will attempt to give to French nationalism, which has hitherto confined its propaganda to France, an influence over the world. It is patently a difficult enterprise and one essentially a little paradoxical. But it will certainly be very interesting and will deserve to be closely watched abroad. The Revue Universelle will be directed by the clearest and strongest head amongst contemporary French students of foreign politics, M. Jacques Bainville. The names of the chief members of the "Parti de l'Intelligence" assure from the start a staff of the first order. The "Clarté" group has not yet announced its intention of founding a similar organ.

The title of the Revue Universelle comes from the ambition of the "Parti de l'Intelligence" to create a platform for spreading French intellectual influence internationally, to ensure the distribution and establish the dominance of classic culture that is tied to the French spirit. The Revue Universelle will aim to give French nationalism, which has mostly focused its messaging within France, a global impact. This is clearly a challenging task and somewhat paradoxical. However, it will definitely be fascinating and will deserve close attention from abroad. The Revue Universelle will be led by one of the brightest and most influential figures among contemporary French experts in foreign politics, M. Jacques Bainville. The names of the key members of the "Parti de l'Intelligence" already guarantee a top-notch team. The "Clarté" group has yet to reveal any plans to establish a similar publication.

In the spring there will appear a review in French which will fill a place at present empty: the Revue de Genève, whose editor will be M. Robert de Traz. This will be a review essentially European, which will aim at giving an exact picture of intellectual Europe to-day, and will examine objectively æsthetic, political, religious and moral, national and international tendencies. Its founders believe that an authoritative position is assured.

In the spring, a French review will debut to fill an currently empty spot: the Revue de Genève, edited by M. Robert de Traz. This review will focus on Europe as a whole, aiming to provide an accurate portrayal of the intellectual landscape of Europe today. It will objectively explore aesthetic, political, religious, and moral issues, as well as national and international trends. Its founders believe they will establish a credible voice.

*I understand. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Most of these reviews are or will be reviews of ideas. In contrast to what was the case twenty years ago the reviews which are devoted to new and bold artistic manifestations remain on a lower level. Before the war the Phalange was a very live and picturesque review around which were grouped a number of the old-time Symbolists and newer writers, from Francis Viélé-Griffin to Guillaume Apollinaire. Almost all the young made their débuts in the Phalange. It is regrettable that its director, M. Jean Royère, has decided not to revive it after the war.

Most of these reviews are or will be focused on ideas. Unlike twenty years ago, the reviews dedicated to new and innovative artistic expressions are not as prominent. Before the war, the Phalange was a vibrant and colorful review that attracted many of the old Symbolists and newer writers, from Francis Viélé-Griffin to Guillaume Apollinaire. Nearly all the young talents made their debuts in the Phalange. It's unfortunate that its director, M. Jean Royère, has chosen not to bring it back after the war.

The literature which is attached to Futurist and Cubist art has for organ the review Littérature, rather slender but curious. During the war there began to appear a very sumptuous Cubist review of literature and art, L'Elan, which was very interesting but did not survive its fourth number.

The literature connected to Futurist and Cubist art features the review Littérature, which is somewhat small but intriguing. During the war, a lavish Cubist magazine focused on literature and art, L'Elan, started to emerge. It was quite interesting but didn’t make it past its fourth issue.

*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

It does not come within my present scope to refer to the old reviews, which are well enough known to English readers. But I must mention that in the last year a new one has been added to these, the Minerve Française, classical and traditional in tenets and of an excellent literary standard. Finally, as for the weekly papers, half way between the dailies and the reviews properly so called, they are not so important in France as in England. L'Opinion and L'Europe Nouvelle are at present the most alive; those and the Revue Hebdomadaire, which is in another category.

It’s not my goal right now to discuss the old reviews that are well-known to English readers. However, I do want to mention that in the past year, a new one has been added: the Minerve Française, which is classical and traditional in its views and has an excellent literary standard. As for the weekly papers, which fall somewhere between daily newspapers and formal reviews, they aren’t as significant in France as they are in England. Right now, L'Opinion and L'Europe Nouvelle are the most lively; along with the Revue Hebdomadaire, which belongs in a different category.

In fine, the young French reviews to-day are preoccupied with ideas first and art second. It is difficult for them, even when they are willing, to avoid a definite orientation towards politics and the problems of politics. They are the natural voices of a generation which is prevented by actual events from indulging in detached speculations. But that period of transition will pass and will no doubt soon help forward a movement in France for the recovery of the precious privileges of spiritual liberty.

In short, today's young French reviews are focused on ideas first and art second. It's hard for them, even when they try, to avoid a clear focus on politics and political issues. They represent a generation that can't engage in detached thinking because of current events. However, this transitional period will pass and will likely soon contribute to a movement in France to regain the valuable privileges of spiritual freedom.

ALBERT THIBAUDET

ALBERT THIBAUDET


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS

MAURICE HEWLETT

Verse

A MASQUE OF DEAD FLORENTINES. Dent. 1895.

A MASQUE OF DEAD FLORENTINES. Dent. 1895.

SONGS AND MEDITATIONS. Constable. 1896.

Songs and Meditations. Constable. 1896.

ARTEMISION, IDYLLS AND SONGS. Elkin Mathews. 1909.

ARTEMISION, IDYLLS AND SONGS. Elkin Mathews. 1909.

THE AGONISTS—A TRILOGY OF GOD AND MAN—MINOS, KING OF CRETE, ARIADNE IN NAXOS, THE DEATH OF HIPPOLYTUS. Macmillan. 1911.

THE AGONISTS—A TRILOGY OF GOD AND MAN—MINOS, KING OF CRETE, ARIADNE IN NAXOS, THE DEATH OF HIPPOLYTUS. Macmillan. 1911.

HELEN REDEEMED AND OTHER POEMS. Macmillan. 1913.

HELEN REDEEMED AND OTHER POEMS. Macmillan. 1913.

SINGSONGS OF THE WAR. Poetry Bookshop. 1914.

SINGSONGS OF THE WAR. Poetry Bookshop. 1914.

THE SONG OF THE PLOW: BEING THE ENGLISH CHRONICLE. Heinemann. 1916.

THE SONG OF THE PLOW: BEING THE ENGLISH CHRONICLE. Heinemann. 1916.

GAI SABER: TALES AND SONGS. A Collection of Poems. Elkin Mathews. 1916.

GAI SABER: TALES AND SONGS. A Collection of Poems. Elkin Mathews. 1916.

THE LOVING STORY OF PERIDORE AND PERIVALE. A Poem. Collins. 1917.

THE LOVING STORY OF PERIDORE AND PERIVALE. A Poem. Collins. 1917.

THE VILLAGE WIFE'S LAMENT. A Poem. Secker. 1918.

THE VILLAGE WIFE'S LAMENT. A Poem. Secker. 1918.

Prose

EARTHWORK OUT OF TUSCANY. Being Impressions and Translations. Dent. 1895.

EARTHWORK OUT OF TUSCANY. Being Impressions and Translations. Dent. 1895.

THE FOREST LOVERS. A Romance. Macmillan. 1898.

THE FOREST LOVERS. A Romance. Macmillan. 1898.

PAN AND THE YOUNG SHEPHERD. A Pastoral. Lane. 1898.

PAN AND THE YOUNG SHEPHERD. A Pastoral. Lane. 1898.

LITTLE NOVELS OF ITALY. Chapman & Hall. 1899.

LITTLE NOVELS OF ITALY. Chapman & Hall. 1899.

THE LIFE AND DEATH OF RICHARD YEA-AND-NAY. Macmillan. 1900.

THE LIFE AND DEATH OF RICHARD YEA-AND-NAY. Macmillan. 1900.

NEW CANTERBURY TALES. Constable. 1901.

NEW CANTERBURY TALES. Constable. 1901.

THE QUEEN'S QUAIR, OR THE SIX YEARS' TRAGEDY. Macmillan. 1904.

THE QUEEN'S QUAIR, OR THE SIX YEARS' TRAGEDY. Macmillan. 1904.

THE ROAD IN TUSCANY. Macmillan. 1904.

THE ROAD IN TUSCANY. Macmillan. 1904.

QUATTROCENTISTERIA: HOW SANDRO BOTTICELLI SAW SIMONETTA IN THE SPRING. Mosher, Portland, Maine. 1904.

QUATTROCENTISTERIA: HOW SANDRO BOTTICELLI SAW SIMONETTA IN THE SPRING. Mosher, Portland, Maine. 1904.

[Taken from Earthwork out of Tuscany.]

Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. [Taken from Earthwork out of Tuscany.]

FOND ADVENTURES. Tales of the Youth of the World. Macmillan. 1905.

FOND ADVENTURES. Stories from the Youth of the World. Macmillan. 1905.

THE FOOL ERRANT. Heinemann. 1905.

THE FOOL ERRANT. Heinemann. 1905.

THE STOOPING LADY. Macmillan. 1907.

THE STOOPING LADY. Macmillan. 1907.

THE SPANISH JADE. Cassell. 1908.

THE SPANISH JADE. Cassell. 1908.

HALFWAY HOUSE. A Comedy of Degrees. Chapman & Hall. 1908.

HALFWAY HOUSE. A Comedy of Degrees. Chapman & Hall. 1908.

OPEN COUNTRY. A Comedy with a Sting. Macmillan. 1909.

OPEN COUNTRY. A Comedy with a Sting. Macmillan. 1909.

LETTERS TO SANCHIA UPON THINGS AS THEY ARE. Macmillan. 1910.

LETTERS TO SANCHIA ABOUT THINGS AS THEY ARE. Macmillan. 1910.

[Reprinted from Open Country.]

[Reprinted from Open Country.]

REST HARROW. A Comedy of Resolution. Macmillan. 1910.

REST HARROW. A Comedy of Resolution. Macmillan. 1910.

BRAZENHEAD THE GREAT. Smith, Elder. 1911.

BRAZENHEAD THE GREAT. Smith, Elder. 1911.

THE SONG OF RENNY. Macmillan. 1911.

THE SONG OF RENNY. Macmillan. 1911.

MRS. LANCELOT. A Comedy of Assumptions. Macmillan. 1912.

MRS. LANCELOT. A Comedy of Assumptions. Macmillan. 1912.

LOVE OF PROSERPINE. Macmillan. 1913.

LOVE OF PROSERPINE. Macmillan. 1913.

626 BENDISH: A STUDY IN PRODIGALITY. Macmillan. 1913.

626 BENDISH: A STUDY IN PRODIGALITY. Macmillan. 1913.

THE LITTLE ILIAD. A Novel. Heinemann. 1915.

THE LITTLE ILIAD. A Novel. Heinemann. 1915.

A LOVERS' TALE. Ward, Lock. 1915.

A LOVERS' TALE. Ward, Lock. 1915.

LOVE AND LUCY. Macmillan. 1916.

LOVE AND LUCY. Macmillan. 1916.

FREY AND HIS WIFE. Ward, Lock. 1916.

FREY AND HIS WIFE. Ward, Lock. 1916.

THORGILS OF TREADHOLT. Ward, Lock. 1917.

THORGILS OF TREADHOLT. Ward, Lock. 1917.

GUDRID THE FAIR. Constable. 1918.

GUDRID THE FAIR. Constable. 1918.

THE OUTLAW. Constable. 1919.

THE OUTLAW. Constable. 1919.

He has also written introductions to Bidder's In the Shadow of the Crown (1899); to Cynthia (1918); to Twelfth Night (Vol. 2, Renaissance Edition of Shakespeare); to Stendhal's The Chartreuse of Parma; and to Wilfred Thorley's Confessional and other Poems.

He has also written introductions to Bidder's In the Shadow of the Crown (1899); to Cynthia (1918); to Twelfth Night (Vol. 2, Renaissance Edition of Shakespeare); to Stendhal's The Chartreuse of Parma; and to Wilfred Thorley's Confessional and other Poems.

MAX BEERBOHM

THE HAPPY HYPOCRITE. A Fairy Tale for tired men. Bodley Booklets. 1897.

THE HAPPY HYPOCRITE. A Fairy Tale for Tired Men. Bodley Booklets. 1897.

[In 1918 Mr. Lane published a new edition with coloured drawings by George Sheringham.]

[In 1918, Mr. Lane released a new edition featuring colorful illustrations by George Sheringham.]

THE WORKS OF MAX BEERBOHM. Lane. 1898.

THE WORKS OF MAX BEERBOHM. Lane. 1898.

MORE. (Essays.) Lane. 1899.

MORE. (Essays.) Lane. 1899.

THE POET'S CORNER. (Caricatures.) Heinemann. 1904.

THE POET'S CORNER. (Caricatures.) Heinemann. 1904.

YET AGAIN. (Essays.) Chapman & Hall. 1909.

YET AGAIN. (Essays.) Chapman & Hall. 1909.

ZULEIKA DOBSON, OR AN OXFORD LOVE STORY. Heinemann. 1911.

ZULEIKA DOBSON, OR AN OXFORD LOVE STORY. Heinemann. 1911.

A XMAS GARLAND. (Parodies.) Heinemann. 1912.

A XMAS GARLAND. (Parodies.) Heinemann. 1912.

FIFTY CARICATURES. Plates. Heinemann. 1913.

Fifty Caricatures. Plates. Heinemann. 1913.

THE SECOND CHILDHOOD OF JOHN BULL. (Cartoons.) Swift. 1912.

THE SECOND CHILDHOOD OF JOHN BULL. (Cartoons.) Swift. 1912.

CATALOGUE OF AN EXHIBITION OF CARTOONS BY M.B. (Leicester Galleries.) 1913.

CATALOG OF A CARTOON EXHIBITION BY M.B. (Leicester Galleries.) 1913.

SEVEN MEN. Heinemann. 1919.

SEVEN MEN. Heinemann. 1919.


DRAMA

MARRIAGE À LA MODE

IT was impossible to know from the reception of Marriage à la Mode at the Phœnix Society's production last month whether the numerous complaints of the behaviour of the audience when The Duchess of Malfi was performed had had effect or not, for Dryden's comedy puts no strain of any sort on the audience. It is a sign both of Dryden's greatness and of his weakness. For that "superhuman craftsmanship" of which Professor Saintsbury speaks is the privilege of a writer whose imagination does not outrun his powers. There is nothing in his mind that he finds difficult to express. And the difference in merit between one Dryden play and another is not a difference of degree in technical accomplishment—of success in expression—as it is with greater poets, but a difference in the value of the subject-matter. When Dryden gets hold of a good dramatic idea he writes a good play, when his material is deficient in interest his play is inferior. There are no violent ups and downs in any one play, whereas a poet of more passion and imagination does more mixed work. Some of Shakespeare's finest scenes and passages are in his least satisfactory plays, and though Shakespeare's natural genius for language was immeasurably greater than Dryden's so that it was impossible for him to write at any length without writing here and there wonderfully, yet he had, almost necessarily, less absolute command of it. Dryden's was an intellectual mastery that practically never failed him either in prose or verse. He is not considered to have had any natural gift for comedy. Hazlitt says: "Dryden's comedies have all the point that there is in ribaldry, and all the humour that there is in extravagance. I am sorry that I can say nothing better of them. He was not at home in this kind of writing, of which he was himself conscious. His play was horse-play. His wit (what there is of it) is ingenious and scholar-like, rather than natural and dramatic," and more recent critics have suggested that Dryden was unfitted for the new comedy that became universal after the Restoration—the comedy that held a mirror up to Society rather than to Nature—since Dryden "was not much a man of society."

IT was hard to tell from the reception of Marriage à la Mode at the Phœnix Society's production last month whether the many complaints about the audience's behavior during The Duchess of Malfi had any impact, because Dryden's comedy doesn’t put any real pressure on the audience. This reflects both Dryden's strength and his weakness. As Professor Saintsbury mentions, that "superhuman craftsmanship" belongs to a writer whose imagination doesn't exceed their capabilities. There’s nothing in his mind that he finds hard to express. The difference in quality between one Dryden play and another isn't about varying degrees of technical skill—success in expression—like it is with greater poets, but rather a difference in how valuable the subject matter is. When Dryden has a strong dramatic idea, he writes a solid play; when the material is lacking in interest, his play suffers. There are no wild swings in any one play, while a poet with more passion and imagination produces more mixed results. Some of Shakespeare's best scenes and passages are found in his least satisfying plays, and even though Shakespeare's natural talent for language was vastly superior to Dryden's—so much so that it was impossible for him to write extensively without producing something remarkable here and there—he had less absolute control over it. Dryden had an intellectual mastery that almost never let him down, whether in prose or verse. He’s not seen as having a natural talent for comedy. Hazlitt remarks: "Dryden's comedies have all the sharpness that comes from ribaldry and all the humor that comes from extravagance. I regret to say there's nothing better I can say about them. He wasn’t comfortable with this type of writing, of which he was aware. His play was horse-play. His wit (what there is of it) is clever and scholarly, rather than natural and dramatic," and more recent critics have noted that Dryden wasn’t suited for the new comedy that became popular after the Restoration—the kind of comedy that reflected Society rather than Nature—since Dryden "was not much a man of society."

It seems to me that this last criticism is largely true, but if he is not witty in the sense that Congreve and Sheridan are witty, he is often quite as amusing, and I cannot altogether agree with Hazlitt's pronouncement that his wit was "ingenious and scholar-like rather than natural and dramatic." Nothing could be more natural, for example, than the Epilogue to Marriage à la Mode, spoken by Rhodophil, which convulsed the house at the Lyric Theatre, and I doubt if it would be possible to find among all the Restoration Comedies an Epilogue so "dramatic"—revealing such insight into the feelings aroused by the play in the audience, and making such effective use of that knowledge. When Rhodophil says:

It seems to me that this last criticism is mostly accurate, but while he may not be witty in the same way that Congreve and Sheridan are, he's often just as entertaining. I can't fully agree with Hazlitt's statement that his wit was "ingenious and scholarly rather than natural and dramatic." Nothing could be more natural, for instance, than the Epilogue to Marriage à la Mode, delivered by Rhodophil, which had the audience at the Lyric Theatre in stitches. I doubt you could find an Epilogue in all the Restoration Comedies that’s as "dramatic"—offering such insight into the feelings stirred in the audience by the play and making such smart use of that understanding. When Rhodophil says:

There are more Rhodophils in this theater,
More Palamedes, and a few wives, I’m afraid:
But our poet wouldn't go too far; Even though it was offered nicely, nothing happened. He wouldn't openly expose women's weaknesses, But stripped them to the waist and left them there:
And the men's faults are less harshly highlighted,
For he believes that he is one—
Some sharp minds, aimed at bloody satire, Would treat both genders with less flattery; Would set the scene at home; sharing stories of husbands, For women grabbing their wives in the Mall; And a quick match, which each of them wanted Created by the error of the lady and her lover.
Our humble author believed it was sufficient
To give you a sample of the stuff:
He saved me from embarrassment, which I’m sure you wouldn’t have done. For you were all about driving on the plot:
You sighed when I walked in to interrupt the game,
And grit your teeth when each plan didn't meet expectations.

The audience at the Phœnix Society rose with uproarious laughter to each hit, it was so palpable. Again I find all the comedy scenes, the scenes between Palamede, Doralice, Rhodophil, and Melantha wholly admirable and exhilarating to a degree. I would almost gladly give up the whole of Congreve and Sheridan for this poetical, extravagant and romantic humour. The name of poet still clung to dramatic wits in the time of Congreve, and Congreve had perhaps some slight excuse for calling himself a poet, but when the eighteenth century had really arrived, when the abominable Sheridan came we had got into a prose age indeed. And yet I have no wish to call Sheridan—and still less Congreve—abominable, except by comparison with Dryden. We also have to acknowledge that the cultivation of verbal wit, of repartee, of elaborate social rococo, was the expression of the poetic fire instinctively preserving itself in an age so spiritually unfavourable to romance that it had to make itself externally romantic. Having lost imagination it fell back on decoration. A whole elaborate social ritual was built up to provide stimulants to the imprisoned senses. When in The Way of the World Mrs. Millamant says to Mirabell:

The audience at the Phœnix Society erupted with laughter at each punchline; it was so obvious. Once again, I find all the comedic scenes between Palamede, Doralice, Rhodophil, and Melantha completely admirable and exhilarating. I would almost gladly trade all of Congreve and Sheridan for this poetic, extravagant, and romantic humor. The title of poet still held onto dramatic wits during Congreve's time, and Congreve had perhaps a slight reason to call himself a poet, but by the time the eighteenth century rolled around, with the dreadful Sheridan, we had definitely entered a prose era. Yet, I have no desire to label Sheridan—and even less so Congreve—as dreadful, except in comparison to Dryden. We must also recognize that the development of verbal wit, banter, and intricate social niceties expressed the poetic fire instinctively trying to sustain itself in an era so spiritually unfavorable to romance that it had to appear outwardly romantic. Having lost imagination, it relied on decoration instead. An entire elaborate social ritual was created to provide stimulation for the confined senses. When in The Way of the World, Mrs. Millamant says to Mirabell:

Good Mirabell, don't let us be familiar or fond, nor kiss before folks, like my Lady Fadler and Sir Francis: nor go to Hyde Park together the first Sunday in a new chariot, to provoke eyes and whispers, and then never to be seen there together again; as if we were proud of one another the first week, and ashamed of one another ever after. Let us never visit together nor go to a play together; but let us be very strange and well-bred: let us be as strange as if we had been married a great while, and as well-bred as if we were not married at all.

Dear Mirabell, let’s not be overly familiar or affectionate, and definitely avoid kissing in public like Lady Fadler and Sir Francis do. Let’s not create a scene in Hyde Park on the first Sunday in a new carriage just to attract attention and gossip, only to vanish from each other’s view afterward, as if we were excited to be together at first but then felt awkward. Let's skip visiting or going to a play together; instead, let's maintain our distance and act sophisticated. Let’s be as aloof as if we’ve been married for years while being as elegant as if we weren’t married at all.

It is a cri-de-cœur. It is of the very essence of poetry in a narrow and worldly age. It is such passages in Congreve that justify Hazlitt in declaring—by comparison—that Dryden's wit was scholar-like rather than natural, for there is not a passage in Dryden's comedies so real, in the sense of being so local an expression of that passion for beauty which haunts the human heart and which in a society of the kind in which Mrs. Millamant moved will find such odd embodiment and be to ordinary eyes so completely disguised. In such a passage Congreve proves his right to be called a poet. What poetry there is in the society with which he is dealing he has expressed; for that appeal of the fine lady to Mirabell was a clutching at straws, a last despairing attempt at the preservation of some particle of beauty, of romance in the sordid life in which the married woman of fashion was about to be engulfed.

It is a cri-de-cœur. It captures the very essence of poetry in a narrow and materialistic age. It's passages like this in Congreve that support Hazlitt's claim—by comparison—that Dryden's wit was more academic than instinctive, because there's no moment in Dryden's comedies that feels as genuine, in terms of being a local expression of that yearning for beauty that lingers in the human heart. In a society like the one Mrs. Millamant navigated, this yearning finds such strange expression and is often completely hidden from ordinary eyes. In such a passage, Congreve earns the title of poet. He has articulated the poetry present in the society he portrays; for that plea from the well-bred lady to Mirabell was a grasping for hope, a final desperate effort to hold onto a fragment of beauty and romance in the grim existence that was about to consume the fashionable married woman.

The poetry of this scene reaches back to the beautiful scene in Marriage à la Mode between Palmyra and Leonidas, though, as I have said, Dryden is more romantic, and so neither Palmyra nor Leonidas are of any age, they are merely the youth of all time. But surely no one can read the following passage without being moved to admiration629 of its beautiful ease, its romantic simplicity as contrasted with the romantic luxuriousness of the Elizabethans:

The poetry of this scene takes us back to the beautiful moment in Marriage à la Mode between Palmyra and Leonidas. However, as I mentioned, Dryden is more romantic, so neither Palmyra nor Leonidas represent a specific time; they embody the youth of all time. But surely, no one can read the following passage without feeling admiration629 for its effortless beauty and romantic simplicity, especially when compared to the extravagant romance of the Elizabethans.

Leon.: How precious are the hours spent in love in courtship!
In cottages, when love fills the whole day,
Relaxed and content, he tosses it aside carelessly. Time offers itself, but is not appreciated there;
But sells at high prices, every minute, here:
There, he is lazy, out of work, and slow;
Here he moves faster, yet has more to accomplish. He spends so many hours in public, That few remain for privacy and love.
Palm.: I think the sun shines weakly and dimly here; Light isn't as long or as clear: But oh! when every day belonged to you or me,
How early he is up! Look at him hustling to shine!
Leon.: A prince can only wish to experience such golden days,
Everyone else is more fortunate than he is.
Palm.: Do you remember when they finished their tasks,
How did all the young people rush to our cottage? As the winter winds howled outside,
Our joyful fireplace was surrounded: With strokes in ashes, maids drew their lovers; And still you came to me, and I to you.
Leon.: When love took hold of my heart,
I was so young that my soul was barely awake: I can't remember when I first thought you were beautiful; But absorbed in love, as unconsciously as breathing air.
Palm.: I know all too well when my love first started,
When you ran for the chaplet at our wake: Then I became the Lady of the May,
And with the garland, it reached its destination: As you ran, I kept you in my sight; I hoped, wished, and ran, I thought, for you.
As you approached, I quickly got up,
And stretched my arm out to hold the prize. The tradition was to kiss the person I was going to crown; You knelt, and your head rested in my lap: I kept blushing and delaying the kiss; Finally, my subjects made me comply: But when I placed the crown on your head and then kissed you,
I barely had the breath to say, "Take that—and this."

The whole of this beautiful scene was delightful on the stage, and by Palmyra (Miss Rita Thom), in particular, the verse was exquisitely spoken. One had that experience, rare indeed in the modern theatre, of subconsciously feeling that the whole audience was hanging on the words.

The entire beautiful scene was captivating on stage, and Miss Rita Thom as Palmyra delivered her lines flawlessly. It was a rare experience in today’s theater to feel that the whole audience was completely engaged with every word.

Again, what could be finer in its way than the scene—greatly helped by the stage-production at the Lyric Theatre, and by Mr. Norman Wilkinson's setting giving it an appropriate atmosphere of masquerade—where Doralice and Melantha are in boys' habits? Here Melantha's French affectation is used with the greatest skill to bring about a scene which is the very essence of romantic swagger. There are few scenes, if any, in Congreve or Sheridan that equal in wit this repartee between the pretended boys,630 Doralice and Melantha, egged on by Palamede and Rhodophil, leading up to Melantha's final extravagance:

Again, what could be better than the scene—greatly enhanced by the production at the Lyric Theatre and Mr. Norman Wilkinson's set providing a fitting atmosphere of masquerade—where Doralice and Melantha are dressed as boys? Here, Melantha's French pretension is skillfully used to create a scene that captures the very essence of romantic bravado. There are few scenes, if any, in Congreve or Sheridan that match the wit of this exchange between the pretending boys, Doralice and Melantha, encouraged by Palamede and Rhodophil, leading up to Melantha's final extravagance:

I'll sacrifice my life for French poetry,

I would give my life for French poetry,

and the audience rocked with laughter at Miss Athene Seyler (Melantha) and Miss Cathleen Nesbitt (Doralice), who were superb in their representation of the parts.

and the audience erupted in laughter at Miss Athene Seyler (Melantha) and Miss Cathleen Nesbitt (Doralice), who were outstanding in their roles.

Whenever these old comedies are revived there is always bound to spring up from somewhere a demand that they should be bowdlerized. Really the misplaced squeamishness of some men and women is something to marvel at! I have seen nearly every revue, musical comedy, and play that has been produced in London during the last two years, and I declare unhesitatingly that there is something radically wrong with the mentality of the people who can go habitually to the London theatres and music-halls and yet find that there is anything "filthy" about Dryden. Certainly there is no innuendo in Dryden, he is frankly outspoken. But filthy! Shade of Charles Lamb! What is to be done with such people? Not once during the whole performance of Marriage à la Mode was there an occasion when the most sensitive of young girls could have felt even momentarily uncomfortable. Such was far from being the case with a play that had quite a long run at a London theatre not long ago, to which, as far as I know, no one objected!

Whenever these old comedies are revived, there’s always a push to sanitize them. The unnecessary squeamishness of some people is truly astonishing! I’ve seen nearly every revue, musical comedy, and play produced in London over the past two years, and I can confidently say there’s something seriously off about the mindset of those who can regularly visit London theaters and music halls yet find something “dirty” in Dryden's work. There’s no innuendo in Dryden; he’s completely straightforward. But filthy? Give me a break! What can we do with such individuals? Not once during the entire performance of Marriage à la Mode was there a moment that even the most sensitive young girl could have felt uncomfortable. That was definitely not the case with a play that ran for quite a while at a London theater not too long ago, which, as far as I know, faced no objections!

But I do not want to resist any attempt to make the Phœnix Society bowdlerize Dryden on that ground. Dryden—even more than Congreve—is inoffensive. There are dramatists with dirty minds; we often have had their works performed in London—adapted from the French or in their native English—but even these no one, I hope, would suppress. Dryden emphatically is not one of this class. A cleaner, more wholesome writer never put pen to paper, and the morbid squeamishness that objects to Dryden is the squeamishness of ill-health. It is a case for the doctor, for it is expressive of a pathological malady. On the subject as a whole it would seem an apt occasion to quote some sentences of Lamb's celebrated defence of Congreve, Farquhar, and Wycherley, as there appear to be people who have not heard of it. Lamb explains that these comedies have disappeared from the stage of his day—and he lived at the beginning of the age of Mrs. Grundy—because "the times cannot bear them." It is not alone, he adds, the occasional licence of the dialogue, it is that they will not stand the moral test that is so ridiculously applied to them. The age screws everything up to that. "Idle gallantry in a fiction, a dream, the passing pageant of an evening, startles us in the same way as the alarming indications of profligacy in a son or ward in real life should startle a parent or a guardian. We have no such middle emotions as dramatic interests left." Pursuing this idea, he adds: "We carry our fireside concerns to the theatre with us. We do not go thither like our ancestors, to escape from the pressure of reality so much as to confirm our experience of it; to make assurance double, and take a bond of fate. We must live our toilsome lives twice over, as it was the mournful privilege of Ulysses to descend twice to the shades." Here Lamb with the extraordinary penetration characteristic of that rare mind hit upon one of the principal causes of the bankruptcy of the theatre during the hundred years that were to follow him. We are, even at this moment, struggling to get free from that literal-mindedness which is the soul of materialism and which would fetter us down to what it calls realism and will have no extravagance of thought or language, and for whom an escape into the free speech of the theatre—an escape most necessary and most salutary—is, if you please, filth! "All that neutral ground of character," laments Lamb, "that happy breathing-place from the burthen of a perpetual moral questioning—the sanctuary and quiet Alsatia of hunted Casuistry—is broken up and disenfranchised, as injurious to the interests of society. The privileges of the place are taken away by law. We dare not dally with images, or names, of wrong. We bark like foolish dogs at shadows. We dread631 infection from the scenic representation of disorder and fear a painted pustule. In our anxiety that our morality should not take cold we wrap it up in a great blanket just out of precaution against the breeze and the sunshine. I confess for myself that (with no great delinquencies to answer for) I am glad of a reason to take an airing beyond the diocese of the strict conscience—not to live always in the precincts of the law courts—but now and then, for a dream-while or so, to imagine a world with no meddling restrictions—to get into recesses whither the hunter cannot follow me." And concludes Lamb, with fine common sense, "I come back to my cage and my restraint, the fresher and more healthy for it. I wear my shackles more contentedly for having respired the breath of an imaginary freedom."

But I don’t want to resist any effort to make the Phœnix Society censor Dryden on that basis. Dryden—even more than Congreve—is harmless. There are playwrights with questionable intentions; we’ve often had their works performed in London—adapted from French or in their original English—but even these, I hope, no one would want to suppress. Dryden definitely isn’t one of those writers. A cleaner, more wholesome author has never written anything, and the excessive sensitivity that opposes Dryden comes from a place of poor health. It’s something for a doctor, as it indicates a deeper issue. On this overall topic, it seems fitting to quote some lines from Lamb's famous defense of Congreve, Farquhar, and Wycherley, since it appears that some people haven’t heard it. Lamb points out that these comedies have vanished from the stage of his time—and he lived at the start of the era of Mrs. Grundy—because "the times cannot bear them." He adds that it’s not just the occasional boldness in the dialogue, but that they don’t pass the ridiculous moral tests applied to them. The era tightens everything up. "Idle flirting in a story, a fantasy, the fleeting spectacle of an evening, shocks us just as alarming signs of promiscuity in a son or ward in real life should shock a parent or guardian. We no longer have those nuanced feelings tied to dramatic interest." Expanding on this thought, he says: "We bring our home concerns to the theater with us. We don’t go there like our ancestors, to escape the weight of reality, but rather to confirm our experience of it; to make our assurances more certain, and to take a bond of fate. We have to live our challenging lives twice, as Ulysses had the sorrowful privilege of descending twice into the shadows." Here, with the remarkable insight characteristic of his rare mind, Lamb hit upon one of the main reasons for the decline of theater in the hundred years that followed him. We are, even now, struggling to break free from that literal-mindedness which is the essence of materialism and that tries to chain us down to what it calls realism, rejecting any form of extravagant thought or expression, and to whom an escape into the candid speech of the theater—an escape that is most necessary and beneficial—is, if you will, seen as filth! "All that neutral territory of character," laments Lamb, "that happy space away from the burden of constant moral questioning—the sanctuary and quiet retreat of weary Casuistry—is being dismantled and marginalized, seen as harmful to society’s interests. The rights of that place are stripped away by law. We don’t dare to linger over images or names of wrongs. We bark like foolish dogs at shadows. We fear contamination from the visual representation of chaos and recoil from a painted sore. In our worry that our morals won’t stay intact, we bundle them up in a huge blanket just to be safe from the wind and the sunlight. I admit that for myself (with no significant offenses to account for) I’m grateful for a reason to step out beyond the bounds of strict conscience—not to live always within the walls of the law courts—but every now and then, for a brief dream, to envision a world without interfering restrictions—to enter spaces where the hunter cannot pursue me." And Lamb concludes, with practical wisdom, "I return to my cage and my limits, feeling fresher and healthier for it. I wear my chains more comfortably for having breathed the air of an imagined freedom."

It is not often given to any one man to have said the last word on a subject, but I think that on this question Charles Lamb has said the last word. Modern science lends its support to his judgment. The psycho-analyst is beginning to realise that the damage inflicted by socially necessary inhibitions can only be cured by art. It is to be hoped that we will hear less and less of this canting nonsense of "filth" applied to such noble and beautiful work as Dryden's. It is also to be hoped that the Phœnix Society may have a long life, for in the two productions it has so far given us it has more justified its existence than has any society I know of founded in the last dozen years.

It's not often that one person can have the final say on a topic, but I believe Charles Lamb has nailed it on this issue. Modern science backs up his views. Psychoanalysts are starting to realize that the harm caused by socially necessary restraints can only be healed through art. Hopefully, we'll hear less and less of this pretentious nonsense calling great works like Dryden's "filth." It's also to be hoped that the Phœnix Society has a long future ahead, as in the two productions it has presented so far, it has justified its existence more than any other society I've seen established in the last twelve years.

W. J. TURNER

W. J. TURNER


THE FINE ARTS

The National Gallery

THE National Gallery nowadays is a constant source of novelty. The familiar pictures which have been hidden so long are reappearing in brighter and more deliberate surroundings, and we are compelled to see them anew instead of merely battening on our past impressions. Not all the rooms are equally successful in their mural decoration, but nearly everywhere an improvement has been effected on the old gloomy colours. The function of decorations in a gallery is unostentatiously to show the works of art in the best contemporary light. For it is one of the paradoxes of classical art that, although its beauty is immortal, each generation sees this beauty from its own point of view. In fact, the immortality consists precisely in the possibility of continual recreation, and the environment is an outward assistance to such a process. Mr. C. J. Holmes is only obeying the spirit of the period in introducing the clear colours of full daylight. It is to be hoped that the British Museum authorities will follow suit and make their sculpture rooms slightly more exhilarating.

THE National Gallery today constantly offers something new. The familiar artworks that have been kept away for so long are being showcased in brighter, more thoughtful settings, forcing us to view them with fresh eyes instead of just relying on our past impressions. While not all the rooms have been equally successful in their mural decorations, almost every area has seen an improvement over the old dull colors. The purpose of decorations in a gallery is to subtly present the artworks in the best modern light. It is one of the paradoxes of classical art that, although its beauty is timeless, each generation perceives that beauty from its own perspective. In fact, its immortality lies in the ability for constant reinterpretation, and the context provides external support for this process. Mr. C. J. Holmes is simply embracing the spirit of the times by incorporating bright colors reminiscent of full daylight. Hopefully, the British Museum will follow his lead and make their sculpture rooms a bit more uplifting.

Among the most interesting recent additions are the purchases made at the sale of the Degas Collection in 1918. Many of them have been exhibited already for some time, but a few have only appeared lately, and several are still in the background. The later appearances include the large and rather prosaic study of soldiers, by Manet, and a finely-drawn but photographically-painted portrait by Ingres. In the neighbourhood of the Manet is an interesting comparison between two Corots, one painted in Italy early in his career, the other in his later, more typical period. The early landscape reveals an aspect of Corot that is little known in England. The conception has a clearness and thoroughness that is often lacking in his twilight fantasies, which are inclined to be stereotyped. From the Studd Bequest we have two interesting but oversweet figure and landscape sketches by Puvis de Chavannes.

Among the most intriguing recent additions are the purchases made at the Degas Collection sale in 1918. Many of them have already been on display for a while, but a few have only recently been shown, and several are still in the background. The later additions include a large and somewhat straightforward study of soldiers by Manet, and a finely detailed but photographically styled portrait by Ingres. Close to the Manet, there's an interesting comparison between two Corots—one painted in Italy early in his career and the other from his later, more well-known period. The early landscape shows a side of Corot that is not widely recognized in England. It has a clarity and completeness that is often missing in his later dreamy pieces, which tend to be more formulaic. From the Studd Bequest, we also have two interesting but overly sweet sketches of figures and landscapes by Puvis de Chavannes.

Our collection of French paintings is growing, but we want many more—if not permanently, then on loan; why not?

Our collection of French paintings is expanding, but we want many more—if not permanently, then as loans; why not?

The most notable English additions during 1919 are the three Whistlers from the Studd Bequest. The Lady with the Fan is inclined to be sentimental; the River Nocturne has considerable charm, but it is on too large a scale for so slender a theme. The Nocturne with the fireworks is the most nearly perfect.

The most notable English additions during 1919 are the three Whistlers from the Studd Bequest. The Lady with the Fan tends to be sentimental; the River Nocturne is quite charming, but it's too large for such a delicate theme. The Nocturne with the fireworks is the most nearly perfect.

When the rearrangement of the Gallery is complete many pictures may have to be kept downstairs. There are several at present on view in the English rooms which one hopes will be reserved for the curious and the importunate. There is also a large and unfortunate compilation by Holman Hunt hung in one of the approaches which might be better elsewhere.

When the Gallery's rearrangement is finished, many pictures might have to be kept downstairs. Right now, there are several on display in the English rooms that we hope will be saved for those who are curious and persistent. There's also a large and unfortunate piece by Holman Hunt hanging in one of the walkways that would probably be better suited to a different location.

The new El Greco is a very important acquisition, although it was probably not a quarter the price of the family group by Romney. It contains the quintessence of El Greco's nervously hard and dramatically intense vision (no, Mr. Roger Fry,29 not melodramatic!), and it is not subject to exotic Venetian influences, as is his other composition on the same wall. It has been carefully cleaned, and the result is a triumph. Apparently under the old blackened varnish the colours were preserved with all their original purity and poignancy. The picture looks as though it were painted yesterday. In another sense too it is very modern. I say this reluctantly because I am opposed to633 an arbitrary division into ancient and modern, which implies an unwarranted depreciation of the "ancient." Obviously the "modern" is a mere passing phase, a torch which is hurried through the darkened rooms of the past, lighting up now this room, now that. It is in fact a question of temporary interest and relevancy, not of objective merit, although the latter may only be fully understood through the medium of the former.

The new El Greco is a really important addition, even though it likely cost less than a quarter of what the family group by Romney did. It captures the essence of El Greco's nervously intense and dramatically powerful vision (no, Mr. Roger Fry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, not melodramatic!), and it isn't influenced by the exotic Venetian styles seen in his other work on the same wall. It's been meticulously cleaned, and the result is outstanding. Apparently, beneath the old blackened varnish, the colors were kept with all their original purity and emotion. The painting looks as if it was created yesterday. In another way, it feels very modern as well. I say this hesitantly because I don’t support an arbitrary split between ancient and modern, which suggests an unfair devaluation of the "ancient." Clearly, "modern" is just a fleeting moment, a torch passing through the darkened halls of history, illuminating one room and then another. Ultimately, it’s a matter of temporary interest and relevancy, not of objective quality, although the latter can often only be truly appreciated through the lens of the former.

29 Mr. Fry is compelled to admit a dramatic content. But, he says, it is "melodramatic" (implying it should not be there). This is a subtle evasion. For what if it were not melodramatic?

29 Mr. Fry has to acknowledge a dramatic element. But he claims it is "melodramatic" (suggesting it doesn't belong). This is a clever way of dodging the issue. Because what if it weren't melodramatic?

Recent Sculpture by Jacob Epstein: Leicester Galleries

Mr. Epstein is a great portrait sculptor. He has a wonderful power of "living into" his models. He produces not only a likeness, but also that kind of likeness which we can enjoy without knowing the original, and in a certain sense even more than the original when known. For he sees what we should scarcely be able to see without his vigorous assistance. Standing before one of his portrait heads we have the consciousness of some magnetising influence, evoking all kinds of subterranean thoughts and emotions; we are drawn out of ourselves into our external objective vortex.

Mr. Epstein is an exceptional portrait sculptor. He has an amazing ability to deeply understand his models. He creates not just a likeness, but a kind of likeness that we can appreciate even if we don't know the original, and in some ways even more than the original once we do. He perceives things that we could hardly recognize without his powerful insight. When we stand in front of one of his portrait heads, we can feel a captivating influence that brings forth all sorts of hidden thoughts and emotions; we’re pulled out of ourselves into an external, objective whirlwind.

It is objective and yet essentially the creation of Mr. Epstein's "realistic" vision. Realistic is a difficult and dangerous word, but we know what is meant by it, although often when we try to explicate that knowledge still further we arrive at something which the word does not, or should not, or need not, mean. It should not mean, for instance, photographic, or immoral, or ugly. It may contain a consciousness of all these elements without being them, for to be conscious of them surely means to supersede and dominate them. "Realistic," of course, might be extended so as to cover everything, but in the present instance of ordinary usage it is limited to one particular aspect of things, which, curiously enough, is rather a negative than a positive one. It is the positive consciousness of negatives such as difficulty, failure, struggle, pain: it is the intense and overpowering desire to know them fully, to drain the imaginative experience of them to the dregs, because once they have taken a hold on our awareness, only by that means can we triumph over them.

It’s objective yet fundamentally stems from Mr. Epstein's "realistic" vision. "Realistic" is a tricky and potentially misleading term, but we understand what it refers to, even though when we try to clarify that understanding further, we often end up with interpretations that the word shouldn’t necessarily imply. It shouldn't mean, for example, photographic, immoral, or ugly. It can acknowledge all these aspects without being defined by them, because being aware of them certainly suggests that we can overcome and master them. "Realistic," in this context, could be stretched to encompass everything, but in common use here, it’s focused on a specific angle, which is interestingly more about the negative than the positive. It embodies a clear awareness of negatives like difficulty, failure, struggle, and pain: it’s an intense and overwhelming urge to fully understand them, to explore their imaginative experience to the fullest, because once they grip our awareness, it’s only through that understanding that we can conquer them.

Not only does Mr. Epstein endeavour to bring home to himself and to us in his character studies a sense of individualised conflict (though he is never gloomy), he often approves of sternness and ruggedness as good in themselves; he enjoys the titanic groping of life. And it is perfectly true that without some sort of a fight existence would be hopelessly inert and hyper-æsthetic; but we do want sometimes the calm and untroubled pleasure of attainment. Indeed only the complete process conjoining the two opposites is completely good, yet we inevitably stress now the one, now the other facet, placing in the centre of our consciousness either the fact of struggle and failure or the fact of success: for art is itself part of the process. And Mr. Epstein's art stresses the "realistic" side, not only in the sense that he is in desire revolting from it, but also that he appreciates it, enjoying the process as much as the arrival at the goal. For instance, he has made several studies of his own baby, over whom he has kept his head severely. Indeed he seems to have been too ferociously interested in the animalism and precocious ugliness of a small baby to have been at all tempted to idealise; at the same time he is impressed with the baby's vigour and vitality.

Not only does Mr. Epstein strive to highlight the personalized conflicts in his character studies (although he’s never gloomy), he often values sternness and toughness as inherently good; he relishes the struggle of life. It's true that without some form of challenge, existence would feel completely stagnant and overly sensitive; however, we do sometimes crave the calm and untroubled joy that comes from achieving something. In fact, only the full journey that merges both opposing elements is truly fulfilling, yet we inevitably emphasize one or the other, focusing on either the experience of struggle and failure or the experience of success: because art itself is part of that journey. Mr. Epstein's work emphasizes the "realistic" aspect, not just because he is drawn to it, but also because he appreciates it, enjoying the journey as much as reaching the destination. For example, he has created several studies of his own baby, maintaining a strict demeanor. He seems to be so intensely interested in the rawness and premature unattractiveness of a small baby that he hasn't felt any urge to idealize; at the same time, he is struck by the baby's energy and liveliness.

Sometimes it seems to me he loses sight of the whole in the elaboration of expressive detail. In the bust of Lord Fisher in the War Museum Exhibition he has obviously attempted to produce the leathery, wrinkled texture of an old man's skin, because he saw it as a significant feature. But in the effort to get this difficult effect he has lost sight of the significance and produced a mere verisimilitude of wrinkledness. Similarly in his Christ, the feature which arrests us most is the clay-like gruesomeness of the loosened wrappings. We shudder at the faint suggestion of decomposition and we are wounded by the slit in the opened palm of the hand. But practically the whole force of the composition has spent itself in these subsidiary details.

Sometimes it feels like he misses the bigger picture while focusing on the expressive details. In the bust of Lord Fisher at the War Museum Exhibition, he's clearly tried to capture the leathery, wrinkled texture of an old man's skin because he saw it as an important aspect. However, in trying to achieve this challenging effect, he lost track of its significance and ended up with just a mere likeness of wrinkles. Similarly, in his Christ, what strikes us most is the clay-like horror of the loosened wrappings. We recoil at the slight hint of decomposition, and we feel pain from the slit in the opened palm. But almost all the impact of the artwork has been spent on these secondary details.

Paintings by Duncan Grant: Wm. B. Paterson and Carfax & Co. Ltd., 5 Old Bond Street

This is a very important exhibition, and confirms the report which has been current for some time that Mr. Duncan Grant is an artist of unusual originality. I am deliberately emphatic, not only because I am very enthusiastic about some of these pictures, but also because I feel sure that many people will have been "put off" from the first by a few of them, in which Mr. Duncan Grant, under the influence of the modern abstractionist and pattern-making theories, has taken undue liberties with the human body. Even in these pictures there is much that is very fine, but it is quite independent of the stupid distortions which only have a marring or comic effect. But consider, for instance, the Still Life No. 23, Bowl, Skull, and Jar. Whatever other criticism may be levelled against it, it is immune from the charge of arbitrariness. Personally, I have nothing but praise for it, as being a magnificent piece of lyrical painting. There are several other pictures—landscapes, still lives, interiors—possessing the same exquisite qualities, notably Nos. 2, 4, 7, 9, 12, 21. The last named, styled Juggler and Tight Rope Walker, which is in many ways the most brilliant of the whole collection, does evince here and there a certain exaggeration. This, however, can be overlooked because it does not rivet our attention.

This is a very important exhibition and confirms the ongoing report that Mr. Duncan Grant is an artist of unusual originality. I'm being very clear about this, not just because I'm excited about some of these pieces, but also because I believe many people might be turned off initially by a few of them, where Mr. Duncan Grant, influenced by modern abstract art and pattern-making theories, has taken too many liberties with the human form. Even in these pieces, there's a lot of really great work, but it's entirely separate from the silly distortions that only serve to detract or come off as comical. But take, for example, Still Life No. 23, Bowl, Skull, and Jar. Whatever other critiques might be made against it, it can't be accused of being arbitrary. Personally, I think it's a fantastic example of lyrical painting. There are several other works—landscapes, still lifes, interiors—with the same stunning qualities, especially Nos. 2, 4, 7, 9, 12, 21. The last one, titled Juggler and Tight Rope Walker, which is in many ways the standout piece of the entire collection, does show some exaggeration here and there. However, this can be overlooked because it doesn't capture our attention in a negative way.

On the other hand, in No. 29, Venus and Adonis, the placing of the lady's neck on her left-hand shoulder, with the consequent elongation of the right-hand shoulder, stirs up in our minds a whole swarm of general reflections, so that our æsthetic enjoyment of other real values in the picture is practically swamped. It is true that in caricatures we allow without cavil all sorts of liberties. But only because the result is expressive, and actually where we appreciate the caricature we do not notice any distortion, we see the work as convincingly true.

On the other hand, in No. 29, Venus and Adonis, the positioning of the lady's neck on her left shoulder, which leads to the stretching of her right shoulder, brings to mind a variety of general thoughts, making it hard for us to fully enjoy the other real qualities in the picture. While it's true that we accept all sorts of liberties in caricatures without hesitation, it's because the outcome is expressive. In fact, when we value the caricature, we don’t notice any distortions; we perceive the work as convincingly true.

The Black Country. Drawings by Edward Wadsworth: The Leicester Galleries. (January.)

Mr. Wadsworth has almost found himself in his Black Country pictures, or better he has found a real object which coincides with his particular "vorticist" predilection. Continually is he obsessed with a certain forked-lightning pattern which zigzags over the world. Where it does not he often puts it there and, partially removing the world, leaves a pattern. However, in the slag heaps and belching chimneys and curved canals and splintered roofs of the Black Country, at any rate sometimes, this pattern comes back to earth, and the result is a striking picture. Vorticism and Futurism, in so far as they are art tendencies, represent the scientist and business man of the nineteenth century emerging painfully into emotional expression. Mr. Wadsworth and the "Futurists" have not been the first to discover science and industry artistically, but hitherto stress has been laid on the general impressiveness, the mystery and atmospheric volume of the subject. Mr. Wadsworth's particular contribution concerns the sheer joy in brutal mechanical movement and in the deadly bulk and solidity of industrial products and by-products. His best drawings are of ladle slag heaps, consisting of metallic-looking boulders hurled out into a desolation that yet teems with the energy that made and discarded them.

Mr. Wadsworth has nearly discovered himself in his Black Country paintings, or more accurately, he has found a genuine subject that aligns with his unique "vorticist" inclination. He is constantly fixated on a specific zigzagging lightning pattern that stretches across the landscape. Where it’s absent, he often adds it in, partially erasing the real world to leave behind a pattern. However, in the slag heaps, smoking chimneys, winding canals, and shattered roofs of the Black Country, this pattern sometimes reemerges, resulting in a stunning image. Vorticism and Futurism, as artistic movements, represent the scientist and businessman of the nineteenth century struggling to convey emotional expression. Mr. Wadsworth and the "Futurists" weren't the first to artistically explore science and industry, but until now, the focus has been on the overall impressiveness, mystery, and atmosphere of the subject. Mr. Wadsworth's unique contribution highlights the pure joy in raw mechanical movement and the heavy mass and solidity of industrial products and by-products. His best drawings depict ladle slag heaps, made up of metallic-looking boulders cast into a wasteland that still buzzes with the energy that created and discarded them.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

We have to congratulate Mr. D. Y. Cameron and Mr. George Henry on their election as Associates of the Royal Academy.

We need to congratulate Mr. D. Y. Cameron and Mr. George Henry on their election as Associates of the Royal Academy.

HOWARD HANNAY

HOWARD HANNAY


MUSIC

THE RESURRECTION OF AN OPERA

IT was Dr. Vaughan Williams who, sometime about 1912 or 1913, suggested Purcell's opera The Fairy Queen for performance at Cambridge. In 1911 Mr. Clive Carey and a few others had organised at Cambridge a performance of The Magic Flute. Mozart's last and greatest work for the stage was in those days not so familiar to English audiences as it is now. It had not been seen in this country, as far as I am aware, since it was given by the students of the Royal College of Music about twenty years ago. That it should be attempted by Cambridge amateurs was regarded as preposterous—even Covent Garden had shied at it. But the promoters of the Cambridge opera were less nervous. If they had confidence, it was a confidence in Mozart and in the opera rather than in themselves. They knew the opera intimately enough to have convinced themselves that the chief difficulty of The Magic Flute lay not in the extreme compass of the two parts of Sarastro and the Queen of Night, but first in the necessity for a clear and logical exposition of the story, secondly in the complication of the ensemble numbers, and thirdly perhaps in the psychology of what is really the most difficult part of all, the Orator (Der Sprecher). If singers could be found who were prepared to sing the parts of Gabriel and Raphael in The Creation, they could make at least a decent show of Sarastro and the Queen. Ensemble singing was merely a matter of musicianship and hard work; the personality of the Orator was of necessity a question largely of luck in finding the right man and coaching him intelligently. The producers of the Cambridge performance were guided by two principles, to aim at clearness and unity of style rather than at magnificence, and to pin their faith to a great dramatic composer rather than to a star cast.

IT was Dr. Vaughan Williams who, around 1912 or 1913, suggested that Purcell's opera The Fairy Queen be performed at Cambridge. In 1911, Mr. Clive Carey and a few others organized a performance of The Magic Flute at Cambridge. Mozart's last and greatest stage work wasn't as well-known to English audiences back then as it is today. As far as I know, it hadn't been performed in this country since the students of the Royal College of Music did it about twenty years earlier. Attempting it with Cambridge amateurs seemed absurd—even Covent Garden had hesitated. But the promoters of the Cambridge opera were less apprehensive. Their confidence stemmed more from their faith in Mozart and the opera itself than in their own abilities. They knew the opera well enough to believe that the main challenges of The Magic Flute were not in the wide vocal range of Sarastro and the Queen of Night, but rather in presenting the story clearly and logically, dealing with the complexity of the ensemble pieces, and perhaps most importantly, understanding the psychology of the Orator (Der Sprecher), which is truly the toughest role. If they could find singers willing to tackle the parts of Gabriel and Raphael in The Creation, they could at least put together a respectable performance for Sarastro and the Queen. Ensemble singing was simply a matter of musicianship and hard work; the personality of the Orator largely depended on luck in finding the right person and training him effectively. The producers of the Cambridge performance followed two guiding principles: to focus on clarity and unity of style instead of grandeur, and to place their trust in a great dramatic composer rather than a star-studded cast.

The reception given to The Magic Flute encouraged them to consider the possibility of performing another opera in 1914. Several operas had been passed in review when Dr. Vaughan Williams made his brilliant suggestion, a suggestion which was very quickly adopted. The opera was prepared for performance and put into rehearsal in the summer of 1914, with a view to bringing it out in December of that year. The musical portions of the first three acts were well in hand and most of the dresses designed at the moment when war was declared. As soon as the war was definitely over, and Cambridge had begun to resume something of its normal aspect, the opera was resumed, although a bare half-dozen of the original cast remained, and The Fairy Queen was finally presented for the first time to a modern audience on February 10th of this year.

The reception of The Magic Flute led them to think about putting on another opera in 1914. They had reviewed several operas when Dr. Vaughan Williams made his brilliant suggestion, which was quickly accepted. The opera was prepared for performance and entered rehearsals in the summer of 1914, aiming for a December release that year. The musical parts of the first three acts were well underway, and most of the costumes were designed just before the war was declared. Once the war was over and Cambridge started to return to some level of normalcy, rehearsals for the opera picked back up, even though only a handful of the original cast remained. Finally, The Fairy Queen was presented to a modern audience for the first time on February 10th of this year.

Purcell and Shakespeare

It may be of interest to those who witnessed the performance to learn something of the peculiar problems which confronted the producers and of the principles on which they tried to solve them. The only material available at that time was the Purcell Society's full score and a copy of the original libretto of 1692. The British Museum possessed also the second edition of the libretto (1693). The first thing to do was to prepare and print an acting version and a vocal score. It must not be supposed that The Fairy Queen is an opera in the modern sense, like Dido and Æneas. It is an abridged and altered version of A Midsummer-Night's Dream, into each act of which is introduced a sort of ballet-divertissement with songs and choruses. These musical episodes have practically nothing to do with the play. In Act I. Titania enters with her fairies and orders music to entertain the Indian Boy. This is interrupted by the appearance636 of a drunken poet, who is blindfolded and pinched by the fairies. In Act II., instead of "Ye Spotted Snakes," there is a long allegorical scene introducing Night, Secrecy, Mystery, and Sleep. In Act III. a divertissement of a broadly comic character is commanded by Titania for the amusement of Bottom. In Act IV. Oberon summons up a pageant of Phœbus and the Four Seasons in honour of his reconciliation with Titania, and lastly the fairies provide in Act V. the most magnificent and extravagant show of all to celebrate the nuptials of Theseus and Hippolyta. It will be seen that there is a certain amount of dramatic reason and also of artistic unity and contrast about these musical episodes. The first, for the Indian Boy, is fantastic and childlike; the second, for Titania, voluptuous and mysterious; the third, for Bottom, half-comic and half-erotic; the fourth, for Oberon, is a sort of Sun-God's festival; the last, for Theseus and Hippolyta, an epithalamium.

It might interest those who saw the performance to learn about the unique challenges the producers faced and the methods they used to tackle them. At that time, the only resources available were the full score from the Purcell Society and a copy of the original 1692 libretto. The British Museum also had the second edition of the libretto (1693). The first step was to create and print an acting version along with a vocal score. It's important to note that The Fairy Queen isn't an opera in the modern sense like Dido and Æneas. It's a shortened and modified version of A Midsummer-Night's Dream, with each act featuring a kind of ballet-divertissement that includes songs and choruses. These musical interludes are mostly unrelated to the play. In Act I, Titania arrives with her fairies and commands music to entertain the Indian Boy. This is interrupted by the entrance of a drunken poet, who is blindfolded and pinched by the fairies. In Act II, instead of "Ye Spotted Snakes," there's an extended allegorical scene featuring Night, Secrecy, Mystery, and Sleep. In Act III, a broadly comic divertissement is requested by Titania for Bottom's amusement. In Act IV, Oberon summons a spectacle of Phœbus and the Four Seasons to celebrate his reconciliation with Titania, and finally, the fairies present the most lavish and extravagant show in Act V to honor the wedding of Theseus and Hippolyta. It's clear that there is some dramatic logic, as well as artistic unity and contrast, in these musical episodes. The first, for the Indian Boy, is whimsical and childlike; the second, for Titania, is lush and mysterious; the third, for Bottom, is a mix of comedy and sensuality; the fourth, for Oberon, resembles a Sun-God festival; and the last, for Theseus and Hippolyta, serves as an epithalamium.

The first difficulty to be faced was that of the Shakespeare dialogue, which is all spoken, not sung. Should the librettist's textual alterations be kept, or the original restored? Had the textual alterations been violent enough to stamp the whole play as belonging definitely and unmistakably to the age of Dryden we should have had no hesitation in sticking to them. We were quite clear from the start that we meant to produce Purcell's opera and not Shakespeare's play. But the alterations to the text of Shakespeare were just enough to be irritating to an audience whom we assumed to be familiar with Shakespeare, and troublesome to actors who were probably in the same case. The chances were that the actors would forget the alterations here and there and return unconsciously to the original, and that the audience would merely suppose that they had not learnt their parts properly. Besides, the opera was so long that drastic cuts were imperative. Here again we at once decided that as far as was practicable it should be Shakespeare and not Purcell that was to be cut. We therefore started by restoring the original text of Shakespeare in all the scenes which had not been cut altogether by the librettist, and then proceeded to prune the Shakespeare down until we had reached either our time-limit or the limit of intelligibility. The latter was reached first, and on that we proceeded to cut down Purcell. An obvious course was to adopt the version of 1692, rejecting the scene of the Drunken Poet, and the two songs, Ye Gentle Spirits and The Plaint, which were added in 1693. But the scene of the Drunken Poet was too good to throw away. The two songs we abandoned with some reluctance on account of their singular beauty; but they could easily be spared from the point of view of the stage. Indeed The Plaint would have been impossible to accept; it is dragged in for no reason by special request of Oberon, and is not only extremely long, but profoundly melancholy and totally inappropriate to the cheerful atmosphere of the Epithalamium.

The first challenge we faced was with the Shakespeare dialogue, which is all spoken, not sung. Should we keep the librettist's changes or go back to the original? If the changes had been drastic enough to make the whole play clearly belong to Dryden's time, we wouldn't have hesitated to stick with them. From the beginning, we were determined to produce Purcell's opera, not Shakespeare's play. However, the changes to Shakespeare's text were just enough to annoy an audience that we assumed would be familiar with Shakespeare, and to confuse actors who were probably in the same boat. There was a good chance that the actors would forget some alterations and unconsciously revert to the original text, leading the audience to think they hadn't learned their parts properly. Additionally, the opera was so long that significant cuts were necessary. Right away, we decided that as much as possible, it should be Shakespeare that was cut and not Purcell. So, we began by restoring the original text of Shakespeare in all the scenes that hadn’t been completely cut by the librettist, and then we trimmed Shakespeare down until we hit either our time limit or the point where it became unintelligible. The latter came first, and then we moved on to cutting Purcell. A clear choice was to go with the 1692 version, excluding the scene of the Drunken Poet and the two songs, Ye Gentle Spirits and The Plaint, which were added in 1693. But the scene of the Drunken Poet was too valuable to discard. We reluctantly gave up the two songs because of their unique beauty, but they could be easily removed from a staging perspective. Indeed, The Plaint would have been impossible to include; it is inserted for no reason at Oberon's special request, and not only is it extremely long, but also deeply melancholic and completely inappropriate for the cheerful mood of the Epithalamium.

One of the librettist's alterations was to transfer the whole of Pyramus and Thisbe to the rehearsal scene in the wood. The players act it "in our habits as we shall play it before the Duke," and the interruptions of Theseus and the rest are assigned to Puck. Here again we restored the original, if only to save time. The idea then occurred to us to save the play by having it acted in dumb show during the Entry Dance of Act V. This solved the problem of what to do with this particular dance-tune; it gave us additional time to prepare the Chinese scene behind the tableau-curtain, it saved the time occupied by the play, and spared us the very tedious mirth of all the knockabout business which in A Midsummer-Night's Dream has now become traditional. Further, it brought the clowns in again at the appropriate moment, and, what was more important, it associated Shakespeare more closely with Purcell's music. The little pantomime was worked out at rehearsal entirely by the actors themselves. They first walked through the directions of the Pyramus and Thisbe play; then the music was played and the action tried with it. No further alteration was needed at subsequent rehearsals, for it so happened that every one of the actors was musical, and they stepped and moved to Purcell's notes by natural instinct.

One of the librettist's changes was to move the entire Pyramus and Thisbe play to the rehearsal scene in the woods. The actors perform it "in our costumes as we will when we perform for the Duke," and the interruptions from Theseus and the others are handled by Puck. Again, we went back to the original, simply to save time. Then we came up with the idea to save the play by having it performed in silent show during the Entry Dance of Act V. This resolved the issue of what to do with this specific dance tune; it gave us extra time to get ready for the Chinese scene behind the curtain, it saved the time taken up by the play, and it spared us the really tedious antics of all the slapstick that has now become a tradition in A Midsummer-Night's Dream. Additionally, it brought the clowns back in at the right moment, and, more importantly, it connected Shakespeare more closely with Purcell's music. The little pantomime was developed at rehearsal completely by the actors themselves. They first went through the directions of the Pyramus and Thisbe play; then the music was played, and they practiced the movements along with it. No further changes were needed at later rehearsals, as it turned out that every one of the actors was musical, and they moved and danced to Purcell's notes instinctively.

637 There remained still a few bits of music to be disposed of. In the seventeenth century people had to sit in the theatre for a long time before the play began, and to pass the time a concert was provided, consisting of a First Musick, or Second Musick, and lastly the Overture. Under modern conditions it would have been more in accordance with the spirit of Purcell to send our orchestra out into the street to play the First and Second Musick to the queue that was waiting to enter the pit and gallery, but since we could not imagine that police regulations would permit this, we utilised the four little pieces at different points as incidental music to the play. In so doing we knew that we were untrue to the strict traditions of Purcell's day; but we did not wish to cut these pieces out altogether, and we further thought that they would help to Purcellize the Shakespeare. We were somewhat surprised to find that several of the audience seemed to expect A Midsummer-Night's Dream in its entirety, once the play had started. Our assumption, which apparently was wrong, was that everybody knew Shakespeare's play practically by heart, and that we need do no more than just indicate its outlines, leaving the rest to be filled up by the imagination under the inspiration of Purcell's music.

637 There were still a few pieces of music left to get rid of. In the seventeenth century, people had to wait a long time in the theater before the play started, so they arranged a concert that included a First Musick, a Second Musick, and finally the Overture. Nowadays, it would have fit Purcell's style better to send the orchestra out into the street to play the First and Second Musick for the crowd waiting to get into the pit and gallery, but since we couldn't imagine the police allowing that, we used the four little pieces at various points as incidental music for the play. We knew this wasn’t completely true to Purcell’s original practices, but we didn’t want to cut these pieces out entirely, and we thought they would help bring a Purcell touch to Shakespeare. We were a bit surprised to find that several audience members seemed to expect to see A Midsummer-Night's Dream in full once the play had started. Our assumption, which turned out to be incorrect, was that everyone knew Shakespeare's play pretty much by heart and that we only needed to outline its main points, leaving the rest to be filled in by the audience's imagination, inspired by Purcell's music.

Purcell and His Orchestra

The opera is scored for the usual Purcell band. In the big instrumental numbers two trumpets, kettle-drums, and two hautboys are added to the string. A few numbers have two flutes, but flutes and hautboys never occur simultaneously, which leads me to think that in Purcell's days the flutes and hautboys were generally played by the same players. The solos are accompanied sometimes by violins and bass in three parts, more often by the harpsichord and bass alone, the other instruments playing no more than the ritornelli. On the question of orchestration we never had a moment's hesitation. We were determined from the very first that we would not add a single note to Purcell's score. This meant, of course, that a very serious responsibility would be thrown on the harpsichord. We had experimented once with a harpsichord in a Bach Concerto at a concert, with the very embarrassing discovery that the harpsichord player could hardly hear a note that he played, while the unfortunate conductor could hear nothing else but the harpsichord. To the audience, as a matter of fact, the result was quite satisfactory. The harpsichord in the theatre was a more perilous problem, especially as we were not able to have any rehearsal of any kind in the theatre until the day before the first performance. Would the harpsichord be audible in the audience? Would it be audible on the stage? Would it stay in tune under the very variable conditions of temperature? Would one harpsichord be enough, or ought we to have two, as Hasse had at the Dresden Opera House? Would the harpsichord be monotonous as well as inadequate? Ought we to have in addition a pianoforte or possibly a harp? We decided to do the very best we could with one harpsichord and chance it. In view of the probability that the harpsichord might become amazingly monotonous, the harpsichord part was considered with the greatest possible care and no pains spared to make it as varied, as effective, and as expressive as possible. Once in the theatre, the instrument was tried in various positions until the right place for it was found. It was clearly audible both on the stage and in all parts of the house without ever becoming too insistent. Here I must say how deeply we were indebted to the sensitive musicianship of the player, an undergraduate in his first year, who, although he had never placed his fingers on a harpsichord until about a fortnight before the performance, was gifted with exactly that fine sense of scholarship in music which is the first essential of the complete maestro al cembalo.

The opera is arranged for the typical Purcell ensemble. In the larger instrumental pieces, two trumpets, kettledrums, and two oboes are added to the strings. A few pieces feature two flutes, but flutes and oboes never play together, which makes me think that in Purcell's time, the flutes and oboes were usually played by the same musicians. The soloists are accompanied sometimes by violins and bass in three parts, but more often by just the harpsichord and bass, with the other instruments playing only the ritornelli. We never doubted our orchestration choices. From the start, we were committed to not adding a single note to Purcell's score. Of course, this placed a significant responsibility on the harpsichord. We had previously experimented with a harpsichord in a Bach concerto at a concert, and it was quite embarrassing to find that the harpsichord player could barely hear what he played, while the conductor could hear nothing but the harpsichord. Interestingly, the audience found the result quite satisfactory. The harpsichord in the theater was a more challenging issue, especially since we couldn’t have any rehearsals in the venue until the day before the first performance. Would the harpsichord be audible to the audience? Would it be heard on stage? Would it stay in tune with the fluctuating temperatures? Would one harpsichord be sufficient, or should we have two, like Hasse had at the Dresden Opera House? Would the harpsichord sound monotonous and insufficient? Should we consider adding a piano or possibly a harp? We decided to do our best with one harpsichord and take our chances. Anticipating that the harpsichord might become quite monotonous, we put a lot of effort into making its part as varied, effective, and expressive as possible. Once in the theater, we tried the instrument in different positions until we found the right spot. It was clearly audible on stage and throughout the house without being overly dominant. I must mention how grateful we were for the sensitive musicianship of the player, a first-year undergraduate, who had only touched a harpsichord for the first time about two weeks before the performance. He had that fine sense of musical scholarship that's essential for a complete maestro al cembalo.

EDWARD J. DENT

EDWARD J. DENT


SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ANTHROPOLOGY

MAN: PAST AND PRESENT. By A. H. Keane. Revised and largely re-written by A. Hingston Quiggin and A. C. Haddon. Cambridge University Press. 36s.

MAN: PAST AND PRESENT. By A. H. Keane. Revised and mostly re-written by A. Hingston Quiggin and A. C. Haddon. Cambridge University Press. 36s.

ART

CROCE'S ÆSTHETIC. By Bernard Bosanquet. For the British Academy. Milford. 2s.

CROCE'S AESTHETIC. By Bernard Bosanquet. For the British Academy. Milford. 2shillings.

MEDALS OF THE RENAISSANCE. By G. F. Hill. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London: Milford. 50s.

MEDALS OF THE RENAISSANCE. By G.F. Hill. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London: Milford. 50s.

BELLES-LETTRES

AN HISTORICAL SUMMARY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. By E. W. Edmunds. Cassell. 5s.

AN HISTORICAL SUMMARY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. By E.W. Edmunds. Cassell. 5s.

SPRINGTIME AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Sir Francis Darwin. Murray. 7s. 6d.

SPRINGTIME AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Sir Francis Darwin. Murray. 7sh. 6d.

A STUDY OF SHAKESPEARE'S VERSIFICATION. By M. A. Bayfield. Cambridge University Press. 16s.

A STUDY OF SHAKESPEARE'S VERSIFICATION. By M.A. Bayfield. Cambridge University Press. £16.

THE PAINTER'S VOICE. By William Kiddier. Fifield. 2s. 6d.

THE PAINTER'S VOICE. By William Kiddier. Fifield. 2s. 6d.

DICKENS, READE, AND COLLINS: SENSATION NOVELISTS. By Walter C. Phillips. New York: Columbia University Press. London: Milford. 8s. 6d.

DICKENS, READE, AND COLLINS: SENSATION NOVELISTS. By Walter C. Phillips. New York: Columbia University Press. London: Milford. 8s. 6d.

COLLEGE ADDRESSES. By Sir Hubert Parry. Macmillan. 7s. 6d.

COLLEGE ADDRESSES. By Sir Hubert Parry. Macmillan. 7s. 6d.

ESSAYS OLD AND NEW. By Elizabeth Wordsworth. Oxford University Press. 7s. 6d.

ESSAYS OLD AND NEW. By Elizabeth Wordsworth. Oxford University Press. 7£ 6p.

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

THE MANNERS OF MY TIME. By C. L. Dempster. Grant Richards. 10s. 6d.

THE MANNERS OF MY TIME. By C. L. Dempster. Grant Richards. 10s. 6d.

MY DIARIES. Being a personal narrative of events, 1888–1914. By Wilfrid Scawen Blunt. Two volumes. Secker. 21s. each.

MY DIARIES. A personal account of events, 1888–1914. By Wilfrid Scawen Blunt. Two volumes. Secker. 21s. each.

RECOLLECTIONS OF LADY GEORGIANA PEEL. Compiled by her daughter, Ethel Peel. John Lane. 16s.

RECOLLECTIONS OF LADY GEORGIANA PEEL. Compiled by her daughter, Ethel Peel. John Lane. 16s.

JOSEPH FELS: HIS LIFE-WORK. By Mary Fels. Allen & Unwin. 6s.

JOSEPH FELS: HIS LIFE-WORK. By Mary Fels. Allen & Unwin. 6s.

HENRY FOX, FIRST LORD HOLLAND. By the Earl of Ilchester. Two volumes. Murray. 32s.

HENRY FOX, FIRST LORD HOLLAND. By the Earl of Ilchester. Two volumes. Murray. 32s.

LETTERS OF ANTON TCHEHOV. Translated from the Russian by Constance Garnett. Chatto & Windus. 12s. 6d.

LETTERS OF ANTON TCHEHOV. Translated from the Russian by Constance Garnett. Chatto & Windus. £1.05.

CLASSICAL

ARISTOTELIS METEOROLOGICORUM LIBRI QUATTUOR. Recensit Indicem Verborum Addidit F. H. Forbes. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. London: Milford. 15s.

ARISTOTLE'S FOUR BOOKS ON METEOROLOGY. Edited with a Word Index by F.H. Forbes. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. London: Milford. 15s.

ROMAN ESSAYS AND INTERPRETATIONS. By W. Warde Fowler. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London: Milford. 12s. 6d.

ROMAN ESSAYS AND INTERPRETATIONS. By W. Warde Fowler. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London: Milford. 12s. 6d.

THE AGAMEMNON OF ÆSCHYLUS. Translated by R. K. Davis. Blackwell. 4s. 6d.

THE AGAMEMNON OF ÆSCHYLUS. Translated by R.K. Davis. Blackwell. 4s. 6d.

FICTION

THE MOON POOL. By A. Merritt. Putnams. 7s.

THE MOON POOL. By A. Merritt. Putnams. 7s.

THE GREAT DESIRE. By Algernon Black. Hodder & Stoughton. 7s.

THE GREAT DESIRE. By Algernon Black. Hodder & Stoughton. 7shillings.

SHUTTERED DOORS. By Mrs. Williams Hicks-Beach. John Lane. 7s.

SHUTTERED DOORS. By Mrs. Williams Hicks-Beach. John Lane. 7s.

SHEPHERD'S WARNING. By Eric Leadbitter. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

SHEPHERD'S WARNING. By Eric Leadbitter. Allen & Unwin. 7s.

LIMBO. By Aldous Huxley. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

LIMBO. By Aldous Huxley. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

THE DEATH OF MAURICE. By Barry Pain. Skeffington. 7s. 6d.

THE DEATH OF MAURICE. By Barry Pain. Skeffington. 7shillings 6pence.

PETER JACKSON, CIGAR MERCHANT. By Gilbert Frankau. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d.

PETER JACKSON, CIGAR MERCHANT. By Gilbert Frankau. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d.

CALL MR. FORTUNE. By H. C. Bailey. Methuen. 7s.

CALL MR. FORTUNE. By H.C. Bailey. Methuen. 7shillings.

COUNT PHILIP. By Pierre Benoit. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d.

COUNT PHILIP. By Pierre Benoit. Hutchinson. £7.30.

PRELUDE. By Beverley Nichols. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

PRELUDE. By Beverley Nichols. Chatto & Windus. 7s.

WELL-TO-DO ARTHUR. By W. Pett Ridge. Methuen. 7s.

WELL-TO-DO ARTHUR. By W. Pett Ridge. Methuen. 7s.

HISTORY

RUSSIA IN RULE AND MISRULE. By Brigadier C. R. Ballard, C.B. Murray. 6s.

RUSSIA IN RULE AND MISRULE. By Brigadier C.R. Ballard, C.B. Murray. 6s.

THE COCKPIT OF EUROPE. By A. R. Hope Moncrieff. Black. 20s.

THE COCKPIT OF EUROPE. By A. R. Hope Moncrieff. Black. 20s.

WORLD HISTORY. By Viscount Bryce. (The annual Raleigh Lecture.) For the British Academy. Milford. 2s.

WORLD HISTORY. By Viscount Bryce. (The annual Raleigh Lecture.) For the British Academy. Milford. 2s.

CHURCH HISTORY FROM NERO TO CONSTANTINE. By C. P. S. Clarke. Mowbray. 7s. 6d.

CHURCH HISTORY FROM NERO TO CONSTANTINE. By C.P.S. Clarke. Mowbray. 7s. 6d.

ENGLAND UNDER THE YORKISTS, 1460–1485. By Isobel D. Thornley. With a Preface by A. F. Pollard. Longmans. 9s. 6d.

ENGLAND UNDER THE YORKISTS, 1460–1485. By Isobel D. Thornley. With a Preface by A. F. Pollard. Longmans. 9s. 6d.

HENRY V. By R. B. Mowat. Constable. 10s. 6d.

HENRY V. By R.B. Mowat. Constable. £10.6.

THE ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE NEAR EAST. By H. R. Hall. Fourth Edition. Methuen. 16s.

THE ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE NEAR EAST. By H.R. Hall. Fourth Edition. Methuen. 16s.

NAVAL AND MILITARY

G.H.Q. (MONTREUIL-SUR-MER). By "G.S.O." Philip Allan. 20s.

G.H.Q. (MONTREUIL-SUR-MER). By "G.S.O." Philip Allan. 20s.

THE GOLD COAST AND THE WAR. By Sir Charles Lucas. Milford. 2s.

THE GOLD COAST AND THE WAR. By Sir Charles Lucas. Milford. 2s.

THE CONFESSIONS OF A PRIVATE. By Frank Gray. Oxford: Blackwell. 6s.

THE CONFESSIONS OF A PRIVATE. By Frank Gray. Oxford: Blackwell. 6s.

A KUT PRISONER. By H. C. W. Bishop. John Lane. 6s. 6d.

A KUT PRISONER. By H.C.W. Bishop. John Lane. 6shillings 6pence.

SHIPS' BOATS. By Ernest W. Blocksedge. Longmans. 25s.

SHIPS' BOATS. By Ernest W. Blocksedge. Longmans. 25s.

POETRY

THE PEDLAR AND OTHER POEMS. By Ruth Manning-Sanders. Selwyn & Blount. 3s. 6d.

THE PEDLAR AND OTHER POEMS. By Ruth Manning-Sanders. Selwyn & Blount. 3£ 6p

VERSES. By Viola Meynell. Secker. 2s. 6d.

VERSES. By Viola Meynell. Secker. 2s. 6d.

VALOUR AND VISION: POEMS OF THE WAR, 1914–1918. Arranged and Edited by Jacqueline T. Trotter. Longmans. 4s. 6d.

VALOUR AND VISION: POEMS OF THE WAR, 1914–1918. Arranged and Edited by Jacqueline T. Trotter. Longmans. £4.6.

SAPPHO: A NEW RENDERING. By H. de Vere Stacpoole. Hutchinson. 3s. 6d.

SAPPHO: A NEW RENDERING. By H. de Vere Stacpoole. Hutchinson. 3s. 6d.

SELECTED POEMS. By Lady Margaret Sackville. Constable. 6s.

SELECTED POEMS. By Lady Margaret Sackville. Constable. 6s.

THE GATES OF BRONZE. By T. W. Earp. Oxford: Blackwell. 1s. 6d.

THE GATES OF BRONZE. By T.W. Earp. Oxford: Blackwell. 1shilling 6pence

FLEURS-DE-LYS. A book of French Poetry freely translated into English verse. With an introduction and notes by Wilfred Thorley. Heinemann. 6s.

FLEURS-DE-LYS. A book of French poetry translated into English verse. With an introduction and notes by Wilfred Thorley. Heinemann. 6s.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, etc.

EMPIRE AND COMMERCE IN AFRICA. A study in Economic Imperialism. By Leonard Woolf. Labour Research Department and Allen & Unwin. 20s.

EMPIRE AND COMMERCE IN AFRICA. A study in Economic Imperialism. By Leonard Woolf. Labour Research Department and Allen & Unwin. 20s.

THE NATIONALISATION OF CREDIT. By Frank Lock. Sydney: G. B. Philip & Son. 5s.

THE NATIONALIZATION OF CREDIT. By Frank Lock. Sydney: G. B. Philip & Son. 5s.

MR. LLOYD GEORGE AND THE WAR. By Walter Roch. Chatto & Windus. 16s.

MR. LLOYD GEORGE AND THE WAR. By Walter Roch. Chatto & Windus. 16s.

THE NATIONS AND THE LEAGUE. By Ten Representative Writers of Seven Nations. With an Introductory Chapter by Sir George Paish. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d.

THE NATIONS AND THE LEAGUE. By Ten Representative Writers of Seven Nations. With an Introductory Chapter by Sir George Paish. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d.

DEMOCRACY AND THE EASTERN QUESTION. By Thomas F. Millard. Allen & Unwin. 12s. 6d.

DEMOCRACY AND THE EASTERN QUESTION. By Thomas F. Millard. Allen & Unwin. 12s. 6d.

THE FAMINE IN EUROPE. Swarthmore Press. 4s. 6d.

THE FAMINE IN EUROPE. Swarthmore Press. 4s. 6d.

THE RUSSIAN REPUBLIC. By Colonel Malone, M.P. Allen & Unwin. 2s. 6d.

THE RUSSIAN REPUBLIC. By Colonel Malone, M.P. Allen & Unwin. £2.6.

THE MEANING OF DEMOCRACY. By Ivor J. C. Brown. R. Cobden-Sanderson. 6s.

THE MEANING OF DEMOCRACY. By Ivor J.C. Brown. R. Cobden-Sanderson. 6s.

THE HISTORY OF TRADE UNIONISM. By Sidney and Beatrice Webb. Longmans. 21s.

THE HISTORY OF TRADE UNIONISM. By Sidney and Beatrice Webb. Longmans. 21s.

FOOD SUPPLIES IN PEACE AND WAR. By Sir R. H. Rew. Longmans. 6s. 6d.

FOOD SUPPLIES IN PEACE AND WAR. By Sir R.H. Rew. Longmans. £0.32.

RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY

SIR HOBBARD DE HOY: THE RELIGIOUS EDUCATION OF THE ADOLESCENT. By the Rev. E. F. Braley. Macmillan. 4s. 6d.

SIR HOBBARD DE HOY: THE RELIGIOUS EDUCATION OF THE ADOLESCENT. By the Rev. E.F. Braley. Macmillan. 4s. 6d.

THE SUPERSTITION OF DIVORCE. By G. K. Chesterton. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

THE SUPERSTITION OF DIVORCE. By G.K. Chesterton. Chatto & Windus. 5s.

CONTACT WITH THE OTHER WORLD. By James H. Hyslop. Werner Laurie. 25s.

CONTACT WITH THE OTHER WORLD. By James H. Hyslop. Werner Laurie. 25s.

COLLECTED FRUITS OF OCCULT TEACHING. By A. P. Sinnett. Fisher Unwin. 15s.

COLLECTED FRUITS OF OCCULT TEACHING. By A.P. Sinnett. Fisher Unwin. £1.50

SCIENCE

THE USE OF COLLOIDS IN HEALTH AND DISEASE. By Alfred B. Searle. Constable. 8s.

THE USE OF COLLOIDS IN HEALTH AND DISEASE. By Alfred B. Searle. Constable. 8s.

SCIENCE AND LIFE. Aberdeen Addresses. By Frederick Soddy, F.R.S., Dr. Lee's Professor of Inorganic and Physical Chemistry, University of Oxford. John Murray. 10s. 6d.

SCIENCE AND LIFE. Aberdeen Addresses. By Frederick Soddy, F.R.S., Dr. Lee's Professor of Inorganic and Physical Chemistry, University of Oxford. John Murray. 10s. 6d.

ENGINES OF THE HUMAN BODY. By Professor Arthur Keith. Williams & Norgate. 12s. 6d.

ENGINES OF THE HUMAN BODY. By Professor Arthur Keith. Williams & Norgate. 12s. 6d.


THE LONDON
MERCURY

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant-Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Editor—J. C. SQUIRE Assistant Editor—EDWARD SHANKS

Vol. I No. 6 April 1920

Vol. I No. 6 April 1920

EDITORIAL NOTES

LAST month we referred here to the fact that a deputation was to wait on Mr. Fisher to press the claim of the drama to State encouragement. The deputation, which included critics, actors, and representatives of all the most important societies concerned, was received on March 13th. Whatever may or may not come of it, its mere reception in Whitehall is an event which marks an important step in the evolution of the official attitude towards the drama, which, until recently, was conceived as a thing with which the State had no relations save that of blue-penciller. For this we may chiefly thank the new and vigorous British Drama League and its secretary, Mr. Geoffrey Whitworth. Several resolutions were laid before the Minister. With some of the proposals commended to him he had, as Minister of Education, nothing to do; but his reply to the deputation was very sympathetic in tone and showed full cognisance of the part that dramatic representation might play in national life.

LAST month we mentioned that a group was set to meet with Mr. Fisher to advocate for state support for drama. The group, which included critics, actors, and representatives from all the major organizations involved, was received on March 13th. Regardless of the outcome, the fact that they were welcomed in Whitehall marks a significant shift in the official perspective on drama, which until recently was seen as something the State had no involvement with, except to censor. We largely owe this change to the new and active British Drama League and its secretary, Mr. Geoffrey Whitworth. Several resolutions were presented to the Minister. While he had no role in some of the suggestions given to him as Minister of Education, his response to the group was very supportive and demonstrated a clear understanding of the impact that dramatic representation could have on national life.

decorative break

We do not propose to dwell at length upon all the suggestions which, tentatively or confidently, were made by the deputation or the Conference which instructed it. One of them we frankly dislike, and that is the proposal that the Universities should recognise the new status of the drama by establishing faculties of the drama. Those who propose this cannot mean merely that our dramatic inheritance should be studied as literature; for the encouragement of such study falls within the scope of the English schools, which are becoming more important and more intelligently conducted every year. They cannot mean, either, we suppose, that dramatic representation should be encouraged; that is not the job of a faculty unless a Doctorate or Baccalaureate of Histrionics be contemplated. They can only intend that a theoretical and practical training in the dramatist's art should be given, that a scientific642 study of the principles—technics or some such thing would be the word—of dramatic writing, based on the analysis of admitted masterpieces and (perhaps) admitted failures, should be followed, or accompanied, by the writing, under surveillance, of new dramatic works. It is conceivable. We met recently a lady who had won the Doctorate of Philosophy in an American University. She had nothing about her of the grey sobriety of the metaphysician or the ethicist; and, questioned, she stated that she had taken her degree in the School of Short-Story Writing. Well, we know those American academic treatises on short-story writing: champion instruments for taking the bloom off any work of art and killing the artistic impulses of any student simple enough to surrender himself to them. And though we do not know, and we don't think posterity will know, the plays written by those graduates of American Universities who have gone out into the world as dramatic writers of approved competence, we have seen some of the manuals on which they also have pastured: manuals admirable only as subjects for burlesque. In the teaching of literature criticism of the drama, examination (if you like) of the elements of dramatic construction, has its place with other forms of criticism; the history of the drama with other sorts of history. There is no harm done, and a certain stimulus may be given to the talented, if students are encouraged to write "original" works, and if a certain amount of academic credit is given for such works. But a school of dramatic production, or of novel-writing, or of poetical composition ... may we be saved from that! The way in which teachers may develop dramatic, as other literary, talent is by encouraging the intelligent reading of good literature, and by demonstrating the grand truth that its roots lie in life fearlessly observed and passionately felt.

We don’t plan to spend a lot of time discussing all the suggestions made by the delegation or the Conference that sent it out. One suggestion we genuinely dislike is the idea that universities should acknowledge the new status of drama by creating drama faculties. Those who support this can’t just mean that our dramatic heritage should be studied as literature; promoting that kind of study is already part of what English schools do, which are becoming more important and better run every year. They also can’t mean, we assume, that they want to promote dramatic performances; that wouldn’t be the role of a faculty unless they were planning to offer a Doctorate or Bachelor’s in Acting. They must intend for there to be theoretical and practical training in the art of drama, suggesting that there should be scientific study of the principles—perhaps using the term “techniques”—of writing drama, based on analyzing acknowledged masterpieces and maybe even acknowledged failures, followed by the supervised writing of new dramatic works. It’s possible. Recently, we met a woman who earned a Doctorate of Philosophy at an American university. She didn’t have the serious demeanor of a philosopher or ethicist; when asked, she said she got her degree in Short-Story Writing. Well, we know about those American academic textbooks on writing short stories: they are excellent tools for stripping the artistry from any work and stifling the creative impulses of any student who naively buys into them. And while we don’t know, and we doubt that future generations will know, the plays written by graduates of American universities who have gone on to become competent dramatists, we’ve seen some of the manuals they’ve relied on: manuals that are only valuable as subjects for satire. In teaching literature, analyzing the drama and examining the components of dramatic construction has its place alongside other types of criticism and the history of drama with other histories. There’s no harm in encouraging students to write “original” works and giving them some academic credit for such projects; it might even inspire the talented. But please, let’s avoid establishing a school for dramatic production, novel writing, or poetry composition! Teachers can nurture dramatic and other literary talents by promoting intelligent reading of quality literature and showing the important truth that its roots are found in life, courageously observed and deeply felt.

decorative break

The more amateur dramatic performance—of works which have some imaginative quality in them—the better. If the Board of Education, which has already (we think) done a good deal to encourage both music and mimetics in the schools, can still further humanise the curriculum, all the richer will be the community, all the more amusing will be the lives of the children, and, in the end, all the richer will be our art. The Universities may probably be left to take care of themselves. Very likely a word of encouragement from a Minister of Education, a Prime Minister, or an Archbishop of Canterbury might in some places remove obscurantist opposition or secure facilities which have not been forthcoming. But young men are not children. They can arrange things for themselves, with the assistance of sympathetic and not necessarily official elders. And that the junior members of the Universities, since the war, have been taking with a new zest to dramatic production is a matter of common observation. If we go no farther than Oxford and Cambridge we have seen during the present term—eight weeks old as we write—the successful production of Mr. Hardy's Dynasts by the O.U.D.S., and at Cambridge the Marlowe Society's production of The White643 Devil and the revival of Purcell's Faerie Queene, organised by Dr. Rootham, Mr. Clive Carey, and Mr. Dent. This last was an imposing operation: a large acting cast, a ballet, an orchestra, dresses and scenery were supplied by junior members of the University and local ladies. Next term the A.D.C. are performing a modern comedy, and Comus is amongst the other things mooted for May Week. Organisation from above is nothing as good as this, especially if it takes the form of organisation of an academic course.

The more amateur theater performances—especially those with some creative quality—the better. If the Board of Education, which has already (we believe) done a lot to promote both music and drama in schools, can further enhance the curriculum, the community will be richer, the children's lives will be more enjoyable, and ultimately, our art will flourish. Universities can probably manage on their own. A word of encouragement from a Minister of Education, a Prime Minister, or the Archbishop of Canterbury might eliminate some old-fashioned opposition or provide much-needed resources in some areas. But young men aren’t children. They can set things up for themselves, with help from supportive, non-official adults. It's clear that since the war, younger university members have taken to dramatic production with renewed enthusiasm. If we only look at Oxford and Cambridge, we’ve seen, in this term—just eight weeks in—the successful staging of Mr. Hardy’s Dynasts by the O.U.D.S., and at Cambridge, the Marlowe Society’s production of The White Devil and the revival of Purcell’s Faerie Queene, organized by Dr. Rootham, Mr. Clive Carey, and Mr. Dent. The latter was quite an impressive affair: a large cast, a ballet, orchestra, costumes, and scenery were provided by junior university members and local women. Next term, the A.D.C. will be putting on a modern comedy, and Comus is among the other productions being considered for May Week. Bottom-up organization like this is far more effective than any top-down academic program.

decorative break

But the place of the drama in education is too large and difficult a subject to be dealt with in detail here: what we do wish to say a few words about is what, after all, was the main object of the deputation's visit to Whitehall, though it had little to do with the Minister of Education, as such—we mean the National Theatre. It was to this that the speakers for the deputation, particularly Dr. Courtney and Sir Sidney Lee, chiefly addressed themselves. Here also we have a subject which invites extended treatment if we begin to contemplate the possible relations between public authorities generally and the drama. It is reported that in South London a Town Council desires to give help out of the rates to the new operatic venture at the Surrey Theatre; and before long we shall probably hear suggestions that where local authorities wish to maintain theatrical enterprises they should obtain grants-in-aid from the Government. That is a large and a complicated, not to say a controversial, matter. But the National Theatre question can be strictly localised. All we need ask is: Ought there, or ought there not, to be a permanently endowed institution in London where the best English plays should be produced regardless of commercial risks, and ought, or ought not, the State to lend its moral and financial support to such an institution? And since there exists already a National Theatre Fund, which has acquired a site for a playhouse, we are faced ultimately with the question whether the Government should take a direct financial and administrative interest in that scheme.

But the role of drama in education is too broad and complex a topic to discuss in detail here. What we want to touch on is the main purpose of the delegation's visit to Whitehall, which had little to do with the Minister of Education specifically—we're talking about the National Theatre. This is what the speakers for the delegation, especially Dr. Courtney and Sir Sidney Lee, primarily focused on. Here, we also have a topic that deserves more in-depth discussion if we start to think about the potential connections between public authorities and drama in general. It's reported that a Town Council in South London wants to support the new operatic project at the Surrey Theatre using public funds; soon we may hear proposals that local authorities aiming to keep theatrical ventures alive should seek government grants. That's a significant, complex, and even controversial issue. However, the National Theatre question can be looked at in a more localized way. All we need to ask is: Should there be a permanently funded institution in London where the best English plays are produced without worrying about financial risks, and should the State provide moral and financial backing for such an institution? Given that there is already a National Theatre Fund that has secured a site for a theater, we are ultimately faced with the question of whether the Government should take a direct financial and managerial role in that project.

decorative break

The National Theatre scheme grew out of the preparations for commemorating the Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death—which fell in 1916, during the war. In 1904 a committee was organised, and in 1905 it was resolved, at a Mansion House meeting, to collect funds for an architectural memorial and, if possible, for a small theatre in which Elizabethan and other plays could be performed. In 1908 another Mansion House meeting was held, at which it was proposed to erect a statue in Portland Place (so convenient because it is very wide and nobody ever goes there) at a cost of not less than £100,000. Such an expenditure on such an object horrified a great many people. For some time—notably after the publication of an admirable book by644 Messrs. Granville Barker and William Archer—interest had been growing in the proposal for a National Theatre. The £100,000 statue scheme naturally led to the suggestion that a theatre would be a better memorial than a statue, and that two birds could be killed with one stone if the National Theatre were to be the Shakespeare Memorial. The notion was accepted; the two movements were amalgamated; and a fund for a Shakespeare Memorial Theatre was opened by a committee of which Lord Plymouth was chairman and Sir Israel Gollancz secretary. The public appeal was not so successful as it might have been. By 1910 the sum of £90,000 had been collected, of which £70,000 came from a single donor, Sir Carl Meyer. The committee spent £61,000 on a site in Gower Street, from which a certain revenue has since been received. Then came the war. The collection of money stopped, and it has not (so far as we are aware) been made clear to the public what the committee has been doing since the Armistice, what it proposes to do in the near future, and when it intends to make a bid for the rest of the four or five or (it may now be) six or seven hundred thousand that is required for the erection and endowment of a theatre.

The National Theatre project emerged from the efforts to commemorate the 300th anniversary of Shakespeare's death, which occurred in 1916 during the war. In 1904, a committee was formed, and in 1905, a meeting at Mansion House decided to raise funds for an architectural memorial and, if possible, a small theater where Elizabethan and other plays could be performed. In 1908, another Mansion House meeting proposed to build a statue in Portland Place (a practical choice since it’s very wide and rarely visited) at a cost of no less than £100,000. Many were appalled by such an expense for that purpose. For a while—especially after the release of an excellent book by644 Messrs. Granville Barker and William Archer—interest in the idea of a National Theatre had been increasing. Naturally, the £100,000 statue plan led to the suggestion that a theater would serve better as a memorial than a statue, and that the National Theatre could simultaneously be the Shakespeare Memorial. This idea gained acceptance; the two initiatives merged, and a fund for a Shakespeare Memorial Theatre was established by a committee led by Lord Plymouth as chairman and Sir Israel Gollancz as secretary. The public fundraising effort wasn't as successful as it could have been. By 1910, £90,000 had been raised, of which £70,000 came from a single donor, Sir Carl Meyer. The committee spent £61,000 on a site in Gower Street, which has generated some revenue since. Then the war began. Fundraising came to a halt, and it hasn't (as far as we know) been communicated to the public what the committee has been doing since the Armistice, what its plans are for the near future, and when it intends to seek the remaining four or five or (it may now be) six or seven hundred thousand needed for the construction and funding of a theater.

decorative break

Now it is evident that sooner or later the project must be resumed and a further appeal made to the public. It is possible that this appeal will be more successful than the last. After all, we hear of twenty new millionaires in Bradford alone, and any one of these could contribute a large portion of the whole sum required, thereby earning fame and, very likely, a public honour better deserved than some. It is obvious on the face of it that if the Government is known to look on the scheme with a benevolent eye its chances of success will be brighter. Is it impossible that, should the whole sum not be raised from private persons, the Government should guarantee a subsidy? This would, of course, involve some measure of Government control, and the presence of Government representatives on the permanent body of Trustees, who would sit there precisely as do the two Government directors recently appointed to the Board of a Cellulose Company. We say this without prejudice to the general question of the relations between the community and the theatre. The idea has been mooted that municipalities should subsidise theatres and that the Government should assist them with grants-in-aid. It is attractive, and a Whitehall Committee might well be appointed to explore it. But the National Theatre is a distinct and peculiar proposal. What we desire is that there should be in the capital one house with a position resembling that of the Comédie Française, or the Old Imperial Opera House in Petrograd, a house devoted to the production of good plays, provided with a stock company, and guaranteed against all the fluctuations of fortune. In brief, the revival of the English classic plays should be systematised. It should not be left to chance whether an Englishman should live and die without having an opportunity of seeing a competent, or indeed645 any, performance of Troilus and Cressida, of Marlowe's Faustus, of The Duchess of Malfi, of The Critic, of The Knight of the Burning Pestle, of The Way of the World, of The Broken Heart: to mention but a few of the interesting plays that ordinary managers can scarcely ever be expected to put on. For the ordinary manager must almost always build on hopes of a long run. These plays probably would not hold the stage for long runs; and if one of them did have a long run, it would only mean that during that run no other play would be visible at the theatre where it was being produced. Some of Shakespeare's plays have scarcely any prospect of being produced in our time in a London theatre, save only at the "Old Vic.," which has so finely struggled for existence, and so gloriously (though how far does its permanence rest on the continuance of a single life?) succeeded. Theatres are limited in number. They have become the subjects of violent speculation. Even if a private man with the most ambitious of plans obtained a theatre we should have no guarantee that he would not pass his theatre on next day to somebody who was willing to give him a handsome profit for his lease and hoped to recoup himself by a year's run of revue or American melodrama. We conceive that if publishing houses were like theatres, and could issue only one work at a time, Messrs. Methuen (we hope they will allow us to use their name as an illustration) might well be excused if, as between Shakespeare (of whom they publish admirable editions) and Tarzan of the Apes they chose, at this moment, the latter. There is a public for both kinds, but the smaller at any given moment (though over a long period the larger) is very badly catered for in the theatrical world, where everybody is bidding for the great rewards that the larger public can bestow, and is, at present, under the necessity of paying a "shortage" rent, which will not go down unless some prodigiously rich and adventurous syndicate starts building new theatres wholesale.

Now it’s clear that sooner or later, the project needs to be restarted, and another appeal should be made to the public. This appeal might be more successful than the last one. After all, we’ve heard about twenty new millionaires in Bradford alone, and any one of them could contribute a significant portion of the total needed, earning both fame and likely a public honor that's better deserved than some others. It's obvious that if the Government is known to support the scheme, its chances of success will improve. Is it impossible that, if the full amount can’t be raised from private individuals, the Government could guarantee a subsidy? This would involve some level of Government oversight and having Government representatives on the permanent Board of Trustees, similar to the Government directors recently appointed to the Board of a Cellulose Company. We say this without influencing the general question of the relationship between the community and the theatre. The idea of municipalities subsidizing theatres and the Government providing grants-in-aid is appealing, and it might be worth having a Whitehall Committee look into it. However, the National Theatre is a unique and specific proposal. What we want is for there to be one venue in the capital that resembles the Comédie Française or the Old Imperial Opera House in Petrograd, a venue dedicated to producing quality plays, staffed with a stock company, and protected from all the ups and downs of fortune. In short, the revival of classic English plays should be organized systematically. It shouldn’t be left to chance whether an Englishman lives and dies without having the chance to see a competent, or indeed any, performance of Troilus and Cressida, Marlowe's Faustus, The Duchess of Malfi, The Critic, The Knight of the Burning Pestle, The Way of the World, The Broken Heart: just to name a few interesting plays that standard managers can barely ever be expected to put on. An ordinary manager usually has to rely on the hope of a long run. These plays probably wouldn’t last long on stage, and if one of them did have a lengthy run, it would just mean that no other play would be available at the theatre during that time. Some of Shakespeare's plays have little chance of being performed in our time in a London theatre, except perhaps at the “Old Vic,” which has fought hard to survive, and has done so gloriously (though how much does its future rely on the ongoing life of a single individual?). Theatres are limited in number. They have become targets for intense speculation. Even if a private individual with grand plans managed to acquire a theatre, we wouldn’t have any assurance that they wouldn’t just sell it the next day to someone willing to pay them a nice profit for their lease, who then hopes to make their money back with a year’s run of revue or American melodrama. If publishing houses operated like theatres and could only release one work at a time, Messrs. Methuen (we hope they’ll let us use their name as an example) might be justified, if faced with the choice between Shakespeare (for whom they publish excellent editions) and Tarzan of the Apes, in choosing the latter at this moment. There’s an audience for both types, but the smaller audience at any given time (though larger over a long period) is poorly served in the theatre world, where everyone is competing for the significant rewards that the larger public can provide, and is currently having to pay a “shortage” rent, which will not decrease unless a tremendously wealthy and adventurous syndicate starts building new theatres in bulk.

decorative break

How far a National Theatre, especially a State-assisted National Theatre, can be expected, or will consider it its duty, to produce new plays of merit is doubtful. If that is one of its functions it will not be its chief function; were it so its work would be the centre of perpetual tempests of controversy, and its controllers would learn what lobbying means. It will have quite enough to do if it concentrates on the systematic revival, on repertory lines, of the best classic plays, with occasional production of foreign plays and of old plays of historical interest. That, surely, is a thing which should be done, a work which should be continually maintained and developed, a work which should as certainly be maintained at the public expense (if necessary) as should, say, the Encyclopædia Britannica or the Dictionary of National Biography, should there ever come a time when no publisher felt able to spare the capital required to keep those great compilations going. After all, what is there to differentiate the cases of these enterprises from that of646 the British Museum, which nobody, whatever his opinion about public undertakings generally, suggests should be, or ever could be, stablished and maintained on its present scale by private enterprise?

How much a National Theatre, especially one supported by the State, can be expected, or will see as its responsibility, to produce new plays of quality is uncertain. If that is one of its roles, it won't be its main role; if it were, its work would be at the center of constant controversies, and its leaders would discover what lobbying really means. It will have more than enough to manage if it focuses on systematically reviving, on a repertory basis, the best classic plays, with occasional productions of foreign plays and old plays of historical significance. That is definitely something that should be done, a task that should be continually maintained and expanded, a task that should just as certainly be supported at public expense (if needed) as should, for example, the Encyclopædia Britannica or the Dictionary of National Biography, should there ever come a time when no publisher feels able to invest the capital needed to keep those important compilations alive. After all, what differentiates these enterprises from the case of the British Museum, which nobody, no matter their views on public projects, suggests should be, or ever could be, established and maintained at its current scale by private enterprise?

decorative break

The binding-case for Vol. I. of The London Mercury will be ready early in April. The case is of black cloth, with a white label in a sunk panel. It is designed to hold the six numbers plus an eight-page index (which will also be ready early in the month) and minus the six wrappers and the advertisement pages. Binding-cases will be supplied from this office at 3s. 6d. post free. If readers prefer that we should bind their numbers for them, they may send them here and pay an inclusive 6s., which will cover the cost of the case, the work of binding, and the return postage. The volume will be rather a fat one, but we felt that readers would think that twice a year was quite often enough to have this labour imposed on them.

The binding case for Vol. I of The London Mercury will be available in early April. The case is made of black cloth and features a white label in a sunk panel. It’s designed to hold the six issues along with an eight-page index (which will also be ready early in the month) and exclude the six wrappers and advertisement pages. Binding cases will be provided from this office for 3s. 6d. with free postage. If readers prefer, they can send their issues here for us to bind them, at a total cost of 6s., which covers the case, the binding work, and return postage. The volume will be somewhat bulky, but we felt that readers would agree that having this done twice a year is quite enough.


LITERARY INTELLIGENCE

ARTHUR Henry Bullen died suddenly on February 29th, 1920, in his sixty-third year, at Stratford-on-Avon, where he had lived since 1906. He used to say that in his boyhood, as the son of Dr. George Bullen, Keeper of the Printed Books in the British Museum, he ran about the Library and browsed at pleasure, cultivating in his teens a taste (no doubt inherited) not only for the best in literature, but for the best in books too. He went to the City of London School and to Worcester College, Oxford, as a scholar; but, to judge from his mature habits, he must have been almost completely self-educated. A pleasant glimpse of him at Oxford may be seen in Professor Poulton's Viriamu Jones. He was already a man of very wide reading; within a few years of going down from Oxford he began to make himself known as an editor of Elizabethan drama and anthologies. Lyrics from Elizabethan Song-Books and its sequels no doubt are the most popular of his books; he rediscovered Thomas Campion, and poured out reprints of Old English Plays (two series), and the works of John Day, Marlowe, Marston, Middleton, and Peele. To edit a book, however, did not suffice him. For the last decade of the nineteenth century the firm of Lawrence & Bullen published a large number of remarkable works, ancient and modern, including not only familiar successes like Miss Harraden's Ships that Pass in the Night and Mr. W. W. Jacobs' Many Cargoes, half-a-dozen of the novels of George Gissing (a close friend of Bullen's), and early works of Mr. H. G. Wells, Moira O'Neill, and the authors of the Irish R.M., but also sumptuous and beautiful books, such as Botticelli's Illustrations to Dante, William Strang's Death and the Ploughman's Wife, and illustrated translations of Rabelais, Boccaccio, Straparola, Masuccio, and Ser Giovanni. Bullen's special taste was shown in the "Muses' Library," which began with Herrick, and included Keats (with an incomparable introduction by Robert Bridges) and William Blake (edited by W. B. Yeats).

ARTHUR Henry Bullen passed away unexpectedly on February 29th, 1920, at the age of sixty-three in Stratford-on-Avon, where he had lived since 1906. He often mentioned that during his childhood, as the son of Dr. George Bullen, Keeper of the Printed Books at the British Museum, he roamed the Library and explored freely, developing a taste (likely inherited) for not just great literature, but also for exceptional books. He attended the City of London School and Worcester College, Oxford, as a scholar; however, based on his habits later in life, it seems he was mostly self-educated. A charming snapshot of him at Oxford can be found in Professor Poulton's Viriamu Jones. He was already widely read; just a few years after leaving Oxford, he started to gain recognition as an editor of Elizabethan drama and anthologies. Lyrics from Elizabethan Song-Books and its sequels are probably his most popular works; he rediscovered Thomas Campion and published reprints of Old English Plays (two series), along with works by John Day, Marlowe, Marston, Middleton, and Peele. Editing a book wasn’t enough for him. Throughout the last decade of the nineteenth century, the firm of Lawrence & Bullen produced many remarkable works, both ancient and modern, including notable successes like Miss Harraden's Ships that Pass in the Night, Mr. W. W. Jacobs' Many Cargoes, several novels by George Gissing (a close friend of Bullen's), and early writings from Mr. H. G. Wells, Moira O'Neill, and the authors of Irish R.M., along with opulent and beautifully presented books, such as Botticelli's Illustrations to Dante, William Strang's Death and the Ploughman's Wife, and illustrated translations of Rabelais, Boccaccio, Straparola, Masuccio, and Ser Giovanni. Bullen's unique taste was evident in the "Muses' Library," which started with Herrick and featured Keats (with a remarkable introduction by Robert Bridges) and William Blake (edited by W. B. Yeats).

decorative break

Early in the present century he left the firm to continue publishing under his own name. To this period belong the Irish Plays and Ideas of Good and Evil of Mr. Yeats, whose Celtic Twilight and Secret Rose Bullen took over, with other books, from Lawrence & Bullen Ltd.; and such characteristic contributions to Elizabethan research as Dr. W. W. Greg's edition of Henslowe's Diary and Mr. R. B. McKerrow's Works of Thomas Nashe. In 1903 he dreamed one night that some one offered him a Shakespeare "printed at Stratford-on-Avon"; and within a year he had started the Shakespeare Head Press in order to realise the dream, which resulted in the "Stratford Town" Shakespeare in ten finely-printed volumes. Settling in Stratford, he devoted himself to printing and publishing, chiefly scholarly works of Shakespearean lore; but he also printed the handsome Collected Edition of the works of W. B. Yeats. About 1906, in addition to his other labours, he made a gallant effort as editor of the Gentleman's Magazine to revive its ancient glories, and managed to collect a wide variety of excellent articles. The best memorial to Bullen would be the realisation of a scheme long planned and fostered by him to make the Shakespeare Head Press at Stratford-on-Avon a properly subsidised centre of British Shakespearean scholarship.

Early in the current century, he left the firm to continue publishing under his own name. This period includes Mr. Yeats's Irish Plays and *Ideas of Good and Evil*, as well as the *Celtic Twilight* and *Secret Rose*, which Bullen took over, along with other books, from Lawrence & Bullen Ltd.; and significant contributions to Elizabethan research such as Dr. W. W. Greg's edition of *Henslowe's Diary* and Mr. R. B. McKerrow's *Works of Thomas Nashe*. In 1903, he had a dream one night where someone offered him a Shakespeare "printed at Stratford-on-Avon"; within a year, he had started the Shakespeare Head Press to make that dream a reality, resulting in the "Stratford Town" Shakespeare in ten beautifully printed volumes. After settling in Stratford, he dedicated himself to printing and publishing, mainly focused on scholarly works related to Shakespeare; he also printed the elegant Collected Edition of W. B. Yeats's works. Around 1906, along with his other work, he made a brave attempt as editor of the *Gentleman's Magazine* to revive its former glory and managed to gather a wide range of excellent articles. The best tribute to Bullen would be the realization of a long-planned and nurtured scheme to make the Shakespeare Head Press in Stratford-on-Avon a properly funded center for British Shakespearean scholarship.

decorative break

In person he bore, especially in later years, a striking resemblance to Mark Twain; indeed, at the time of Mark's last visit to London, Bullen humorously complained of648 the awkwardness of being publicly recognised as someone else. He loved tramping and rambling—not exactly walking—whether in country or town; and as a young man had acquired a knowledge of the high-roads and antiquities of England and Wales that was outdone only by his extensive and peculiar knowledge of various brewages obtainable along the road. Here is a characteristic piece of Bullen's writing—an Editorial Note in the Gentleman's Magazine in 1906:

In person, especially in his later years, he looked a lot like Mark Twain; in fact, during Mark's last visit to London, Bullen jokingly complained about648 the awkwardness of being recognized publicly as someone else. He loved hiking and wandering—not just walking—whether in the countryside or the city; and as a young man, he developed a knowledge of the roads and historical sites of England and Wales that was rivaled only by his unique and extensive understanding of various drinks available along the way. Here’s a classic example of Bullen's writing—an Editorial Note in the Gentleman's Magazine in 1906:

Sylvanus Urban, then but a boy, had started from Chepstow on a solitary walking tour, and was soon caught in a rattling thunderstorm on the Wyndcliff. Tintern Abbey and Raglan Castle are fresh in his memory to-day. A mile or two out of Monmouth he came upon some excellent nutty-hearted ale that George Borrow would have immortalised. As he pursued his way to Raglan Castle he pondered on the ale—"this way and that dividing the swift mind"—until at length, in despair of meeting an equal brew, he turned back again and had another tankard. Heavens, what days were those! In his pack he carried the Essays of Elia and read them in an old inn at Llandovery, where the gracious hostess lighted in his honour tall wax candles fit to stand before an altar. After leaving Llandovery, he lost his way among the Caermarthenshire hills, and was in very poor plight with hunger and fatigue when he reached the white-washed walls of Tregaron. At Harlech he rested for a couple of days, and then covered the way to Beddgelert—twenty miles, if he remembers rightly—at a spanking pace; proceeding in the late afternoon to climb Snowdon, and arriving at Llanberis an hour or so before midnight. Back to London, every inch of the way, walked the young Sylvanus. He indulges the hope that he may yet shoulder his pack again.

Sylvanus Urban, still just a kid, had set off from Chepstow on a solo hiking adventure and quickly found himself trapped in a loud thunderstorm at Wyndcliff. He still vividly remembers Tintern Abbey and Raglan Castle today. A mile or two past Monmouth, he stumbled upon some tasty nutty-flavored ale that George Borrow would have praised. As he headed to Raglan Castle, he pondered the ale—“this way and that dividing the swift mind”—until finally, frustrated by not finding an equal brew, he turned back and ordered another tankard. Good heavens, what times those were! In his backpack, he carried the Essays of Elia and read them at an old inn in Llandovery, where the charming hostess lit tall wax candles in his honor, worthy of an altar. After leaving Llandovery, he got lost in the Caermarthenshire hills and was in rough shape from hunger and fatigue when he reached the whitewashed walls of Tregaron. He took a couple of days to rest in Harlech, then made the twenty-mile journey to Beddgelert—if he remembers correctly—at a brisk pace; later that afternoon, he climbed Snowdon and arrived in Llanberis about an hour before midnight. Back to London, every step of the way, the young Sylvanus walked. He clings to the hope that he might someday carry his backpack again.

He read and re-read unendingly; he loved to talk of men and books with a boon companion, pacing to and fro, ruffling his grey mane and smoking continuously. On such occasions he would stagger his friends with an unexpected display of familiarity with recondite literature, or charm them with impromptu quotations, often at great length, declaimed with a loving appreciation of sound and rhythm. Everything that was old and ripe with goodness he loved, whether literature or furniture; in poetry above all his instinct for the best was infallible. In English, from 1550 to his own day, he seemed to have read and judged everything; but the atmosphere of antiquity that he breathed shut him off from appreciating many contemporary writers. He would keep Epictetus by his bedside, and chant Mrs. Browning's Pan while he dressed; he championed Coventry Patmore and could not admire Meredith. His very craftsmanship was antique; he could not ride a bicycle, infinitely preferring to walk; a typewriter was offensive to one who wrote innumerable letters all in his own hand; he did not even shave himself, finding, no doubt, a daily pleasure in visiting the barber. He was equally sound in his judgments on mezzotints or mutton, and preferred old English fare, with beer, to "Frenchified fuss." A chivalrous and generous scholar and gentleman; those who knew him will call to mind the phrase in which Bullen would refer to a dead friend—"now with God."

He read and re-read endlessly; he loved to discuss people and books with a close friend, pacing back and forth, tousling his gray hair and smoking constantly. During these conversations, he would astonish his friends with his surprising knowledge of obscure literature or impress them with spontaneous quotes, often delivered at length and with a deep appreciation for sound and rhythm. He cherished everything that was old and rich with goodness, whether it was literature or furniture; in poetry especially, his instinct for the best was spot on. From 1550 to his own time, he seemed to have read and evaluated everything in English literature; however, the air of antiquity he inhabited kept him from appreciating many contemporary writers. He kept Epictetus by his bedside and recited Mrs. Browning's Pan while getting dressed; he supported Coventry Patmore and couldn't admire Meredith. His very style was old-fashioned; he couldn’t ride a bike, preferring to walk; a typewriter was unacceptable for someone who wrote countless letters by hand; he didn’t even shave himself, likely finding daily joy in visiting the barber. He had solid opinions on mezzotints and mutton and preferred traditional English food, with beer, over "Frenchified fuss." A noble and generous scholar and gentleman; those who knew him will recall the phrase Bullen used to refer to a deceased friend—"now with God."

decorative break

Mr. G. D. Smith, the prince of book-dealers, died suddenly in America early in the month. He had but recently been in England, and a few days before his death was cabling to England offers for an important library, which he had tracked down just before leaving. It was he who purchased the famous Venus and Adonis for £15,100 in the winter; he bought largely for the Huntingdon Library, and when he, or one of his millionaire clients, really wanted a book in the English salerooms the prices might break records, but there was no doubt about the book's destination. Mr. Smith was not, to put it mildly, a reading man, but he had a wonderful nose for a good thing, and he was an agreeable man to deal with—a good business man, but not one who attempted to trade unduly upon people's ignorance.

Mr. G. D. Smith, the top book-dealer, died suddenly in America earlier this month. He had just recently been in England and a few days before his death was sending cables to England with offers for a significant library he had found just before leaving. He was the one who bought the famous Venus and Adonis for £15,100 last winter; he often made large purchases for the Huntingdon Library, and when he or one of his millionaire clients really wanted a book at English auctions, the prices could go through the roof, but there was never any doubt about where the book would end up. Mr. Smith was not, to put it mildly, much of a reader, but he had an incredible instinct for a good find, and he was pleasant to work with—a savvy businessman who didn’t exploit people's lack of knowledge.


POETRY

"Skindle's" in Poperinghe

(The Salient, 1917)

(The Salient, 1917)

Close the door, Jameson, close the damn door—
The entire road is blocked all the way to Elverdinghe.
Four Bridge could delay you for an hour or more.
So don't go causing a scene tonight, my friend—
What weather! Typical Flanders wind and rain!
Come on in. My groom will take care of your mare.
Go to the blacksmith's shop in the Market Square. Let's take another look at the menu.
It's an elegant lunch today, and Suzanne looks stunning,
And the room is full of the old Division.
Just now, MacMartin stopped me on the street. Here's the latest from Amiens. (And Marguerite
Sends you her love. Oh, it’s an awesome war. In comfortable accommodations at the Poisson D'Or!)
Mac is still the same old swinger—he "mistook"
He followed the route he pointed out and lost his group,
Jumped on a tender down from Hazebrouck
And came in here with Willy Braid for lunch.
They're at the bar with Tupper, back from England,
Wrapping up his stories about Baths and Aphrodite.
Yes—I head back at dawn. We're on the ridge. Over the Steenbeek by the corduroy bridge, Beyond the large pillbox with the double opening To the main road's stumps on the skyline—then slightly to the left.
It's about an hour from the truck stop, unless
You follow the duckboards by the R.E. shaft.
Faster that way, of course, but heavily hit.
You'll see a stranded tank there—that's the Mess.
What is it like now? Stinky, Jim, and muddy—
Under restraint, I’d say it’s pretty brutal.
Nothing like Nieuport. Honestly, it feels like ages—
And yet the year is only four months old,
Since we got rounds up on the narrow-gauge And visited Belgian outposts in the lowlands. That was the life, old Jimmy! Now it's dark
And messy work, laboring hard by the pack—
Most of it is salvage—while the five-nines crash Our half-drenched friends stumbling out of the junkyard. (Well, here's some luck, Jim! Out of luck? I totally forgot—
Another brand, Suzanne! This sweet stuff is spoiled.)
There's a new crowd in town tonight—
The entire back area is filled with guns and soldiers,
And Proven road is packed with "heavy groups"
From six inches up. They've put down the tape lines
And moved the forward dumps to Poelcapelle.
Battle headquarters somewhere near the Bower,
All day and night we're making a lot of noise—
It's going to be a "Brock's" at the last minute!
The Hun isn't slacking off—he's getting talkative,
Listen! You can hear the noise even from here.
Two nights ago, we went after it at full speed. The new relief had just moved forward,
Leaving the altered signal "green over red."
There was a light fog and mild weather—
Everything's quiet at nine o'clock. Almost no sound. I put on my gumboots for one last look around.
Nothing was happening besides the usual cracks.
Of far-reaching shrapnel on the duckboard paths,
And a soft-singing eight-inch, moving along with a load Intended for the siding on Pilkem road.
Clusters of bright lights along the line
Flickered and fell. They helped my eyes to see Our defense lines across the battery arc. The pools sparkled with silver in the light. It was peaceful. I walked, smoked, and gazed—
A swift rumble arose in the East,
Along the battalion front, the lights got brighter. Machine guns blared and sputtered. A rocket shot up—
Scarlet and golden rain burst and spread,
Flares, skysigns, and stars, and
Green over red!
Keep an eye out, Sentry! There it is again. Yes!
Battery-Action! Help!
One shadowy man after another jumps for a gun.
Flash from the center—five then flash together.
All around are flashes, lighting the pale
Faces of stressed gun crews.
Brutal and striking
Fire spirals and waterfalls—knives, spikes
Of fire piercing the darkness. Hits and blows
On the ears, the unspeakable, deep
Sound debauchery—
The roar, noise, and whinny—long-lasting, outrageous
As if the extinct animals of the Pleistocene, Born from the essence
Of the earth's damaged core and her disturbed decay
They were howling in the mud, their desires dirty.
Then—well, when every hollow is a loud, gasping space
Of guns arguing, guns echoing back to guns—
You can't tell one of our bursts apart from the Huns'—
Suddenly, through the gunpowder smoke, I smelled the gas. Down went the warning through the noise and chaos—
The flying splinters hit us like a storm,
Half-blinded gunners struggled with the breech,
Gas mask on, covered in smoke—you know it all—
Then the five-nines started. A barrage hit,
And Number Four was engulfed in a burst of flames.
I thought the entire line was broken and done for—
And then, through the stench of the fog and the dripping muck,
From the right side, strong and unwavering,
The reassuring sounds of section fire came,
Timed, checked, and re-laid. We searched and dove in. To pull the affected out. Still droned the steady Voice of the sergeants at the "set and ready." Number One, fire! The muzzle lit up and shot forward.
Number Two, ignite!
Wow, those guys are impressive!
Search all of France, and you won't find better than my gunners.
But some good men headed West—some of the very best.
Horses or people, the best must always move on—
Jim, it's a crazy, chaotic, wild, messy show—
Destiny's game of chance revealed. I’m completely fed up with it.
And yet— and yet There's a pause somehow in this wild eclipse
Of the usual direction—a grip that holds—
I guess nothing in life is without its credits and debts—
The tired brain may long for relief,
But beneath the mind—it's interesting—there is peace.
Hold on for a moment. Last leave, I met someone. Who trapped me at the club and slurred crude Optimistic enthusiasm and worn-out cliché—
You know the type. Soft-bodied, slow-moving, easygoing.
He winked, waved his chubby hands, and exclaimed—
"Go for it next time, my friend!" He knew, he knew—
The last trap was set—the Hun was exposed—
He got it directly from Jones at G.H.Q.—
And—"Then we'll see you athletes back at Dover
"Filled with glory—sorry it's all over."
So I let it go. I fed the fire with sticks—
Implied that overall we liked the Hun—
Drew a rough sketch of piles of corpses and maggots—
The aspect of war that is neither a game nor enjoyable; Tossed out a few phrases picked from the camps
At itch-ridden women racing around in cars
To wear flashy outfits at sarcastic markets—
At the plump, greedy profiteers and the politicians' ramps—
Oh, definitely! I added a lot to it. He hated the pill,
And pushed his way out, his cheeks flushed.
But was the pig partially correct? It sounds like happiness. To sleep peacefully at night without worry Of S.O.S. lights flashing to the sky,
Deep in the warmth of Britain, away from this—
It seems like paradise to forget the stench of the dugout,
The bitter fog in the eyes, life hanging by a thread,
The frantic buildup of the mortars searching for Half-hearted living and the oblivious dead,
And nap in endless breaks, under
The calm roofs of peace. Well, I wonder!
If we make it through this—if the Immortals decide to help us. To grant a span again, once this is finished,
Of structured life, impenetrably defended Through minor restrictions, penalties, and social prohibitions—
Will the regained worries and free time hold on The softer heart, or will desire return Back to the dugout's carefree friendship
And battle time's amazing indifference
For uncertain tomorrows? Should we discover, once again,
Does peace have its excesses just like war does?
We won't just remember the dull shadows,
But all the colors there were—the browns and blues
Down the deep shaft of Flemish streets;
The swaying fields are filled with golden harvests in September; And chilly mornings in the Spring fade away
When the argument calmed down, and it made sense To select a gun range in the green wheat And set up a hidden tent in Holnon Wood—
Jimmy, my dear friend, it really got the heart racing. To see those Devon daffodils in France!
We will remember the excited clank and jingle Of gun teams on the pavement, heading south,
The long off-saddle in the midday heat,
"Feed" in the cowslips by the roadside thicket; The journey's pleasant conclusion in the cool air
A jumble of sun-warmed barns and scattered pines; The urgent commotion surrounding the wagon lines; Horses with sweaty coats drinking at the pond—
And then the morning begins, with the sound of head-chains ringing. Cruising along casually, the drivers are singing....
And even better moments. I thank the gods
For one flawless white hour at Conteville,
With the Bosches gathering on the nearby hill,
And open sights as close as it gets.
Young Grant was with us back then. The kid was silly,
Oblivious to the snipers, screaming like they're cursed:
Oh, great! Oh, really great! with every breeze
Of three rounds of gunfire. Then the left section jammed,
And the private signal from the buzzers came back:
Work hard on it, buddy! We’ve got those guys figured out!
Such memories leave a strong mark behind. Of darker accounts on the palimpsest.
The darker the times, the stronger the passion. Of sudden sunlight in the open areas.
There's a harsh justice weighing the scale
Where higher rewards come with a greater risk—
Take a risk, and enjoy your drinks and treats—
Search for Eden's fruit, and claim your Paradise.
Though a smooth road makes for easy travel, Jim—a kiss Snatched from the brink of Hell is pure joy multiplied by ten.
One thing is for sure. This crazy roundabout
Ruins the reflective mindset.
Action disrupts the dreamy Hamlet vibe,
And confidently cuts through the yellow throat of Doubt.
Your task is clearly laid out in front of you, organized. From sunrise to sunrise. You can't miss the greens,
Cut as you please—the fairway is clear. By secret maybes and could-bes—
Side by side, with no hesitation, ghosts The basic instructions from Corps Direction-Posts.
Let’s leave it at that. Stay alert, my friend!
Still smiling at the troubles we can't get rid of—
The overly pampered staff; the crafty Hun;
The Army's tribal god of being neat and tidy.
Blight take them all!
I'm going to wander and borrow. A few blankets from the R.T.O.,
You can hang out with me for about an hour or so. We'll walk together to the guns tomorrow.
Finish your swipes, old Jimmy, while you still can—
Walk—March! The vibrant journey! Good luck,
Suzanne!
L. M. HASTINGS

Nobis cum Pereant

Let love perish with us
And sweetness and beauty,
Your past,
World soul, be mindful.
On the lonely hilltop of the mind lying I watched a man's life pass by like a breath,
And love that yearns to be everlasting love,
Overwhelmed by the fear of the emptiness of death. "If time is in control," I heard her crying, "How can I save the loves I had?
They are gone, they have gone beyond my ability to hold on to—
Remember the world spirit!
"Soul of the World, you see them struggling—
Childhood's beauty, child's joy—
Lost like stars in the fading daylight,
Trampled to the ground like flowers in battle.
Surely in these you find your pleasure—
Yeah! They are yours and born for that reason:
Aren't they not part of your hidden treasure?— Remember the world soul!
"Only for a moment can we fold them
Here in the home where they live: Just a moment longer, look at them. Like a small object in the distance. Oh, in the years when even this appearance No longer brightens the eyes of Love,
Dream of them still in your timeless dreams. World soul, remember!
HENRY NEWBOLT

Beechwood.

Listen up, O beeches! You That have with endless pain gradually emerged From earth's hidden secret prison Into the larger prison of the vast blue sky.
I hear your voice flowing through the valleys. After the wind that pounds in from the west.
After the wind, your branches sway in fresh turmoil. Shake, and your voice—one voice bringing together many voices. A thousand or a hundred thousand—flows
Like the wind, it's unpredictable; happy when he celebrates
In quick succession and fading blows,
And sagging when death's passion fades in his heart;
Then, over him, tired from weaving the gentle, fan-like sounds Of gently creaking branches and soft leaves
Until he rests,
And quietly your relaxed chest rises and falls.
That lofty and noble wind is without roots nor From stable earth comes support, but it wanders on. Child-free and untamed, unconfined,
So that people say, "As homeless as the wind!"
Rising and falling and rising again With years passing like ticks, and eons feeling like centuries gone; Only within invisible ether bound And blindly with the green globe spinning around.
He, noble breeze,
Most ancient being of trapped Time,
From high to low one may fall, and from low to high one may rise,
Andean mountain to the deep southern ocean,
With raised hand and a voice full of sound,
And echoes in his shaking quiver bound And released from great heights into the vastness, Yet he grows weary of his freedom, but still stays free.
—Shaping and reshaping formless cloud,
Uplifting sky islands Brighter than the ocean's blue waters and white islands A burst of blooms where the late sunlight shone—
Still weary of his freedom but still free,
Wandering aimlessly between the sky, land, and sea.
But you, O beeches, just like humans, have roots
Deep in obvious and significant matters—
Earth, sun, air, water, and the chemical fruit
Wise Time has done this. What joyful Springs Your branches cast young leaf-shadows everywhere That wishing for the leaf shadows were not Springs Of seasonal sweetness and freshness! Neither If your whispers from summer didn't gather As the music increases, your leaves grow thicker,
Might even cattle and birds and the overall sound of wings Fully embrace summer, but the heat Slow moons would pass and leave the senses unfulfilled.
Neither would Autumn's decay be precious if your golden snow __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Leaves swirled not on the gold below; Nor would winter's snow make beauty complete. Desiring the white drifts around your breasts and feet.
How many hills has your tossed green given? Image of an upside-down cloudy sky; How many English hills boost their pride? Of form and solitude By beech woods darkening the steepest side!
I know a mountain—there, let my longing reflect Once more, as my eyes often do—a mountain I recognize Where beeches stand frozen in time Of that last attack when the gods came down low Against the gods living in the forest.
Gods turned into trees and vanished,
Gigantic beeches welcomed us,
Then, closing, the body and large members moved heavily. With energy, pain, and fear. Notice how the thighs were strained and tormented here. Look, torn apart, pain too intense to endure. Eyes that once looked from those sockets now see no eyes. Have worn since—oh, with what shocking surprise!
These arms, still lifted, were raised in vain. Against foreign victories and inner suffering.
Unlock your arms and don't be so stressed anymore,
Let the wind flow over you smoothly again.
It’s a dream you struggle against, a memory Of a battle lost. And how should dreaming be Still a fresh pain?
But oh, when that wind blows in from the west
Newly winged with Autumn from the distant sea
And it suddenly occurs to you, how could dreaming not be A painful memory that lives on?
Then are your breasts, O unleafed beeches, again Torn, along with your thighs and arms feeling the old strain. Stretched beyond what I can bear; and I hear your groans. Low bowed under the hooves of that fierce charioteer Driven conflict is over; even dreaming is This is less of a current pain than that.
May a gentle sleep come upon you now, while softly Air moves in a circular motion, like swallows, from the hedge to the small farm. Below your lowest bare-root troop.
Let evening fade slowly Into the middle of your branches and lean down Quietly breathing down to your barely trembling side
And rest there content.
Yet sleep itself may wake And through your thick shadowy canopy, O Mountain of beeches, tremble. Then your massive columns will give way
Once again, the company hid all day...
Is it their shapes that captivate? Calm under the light of the Moon
Guarded by shadows slowly moving with moss-covered hours that crawl From the evening of one day to the evening of the next—moving slowly, yet all too quickly. Is morning approaching? Are these their graves? Remembering ghosts? ... Your leafy branches are already swaying,
And the weak, failing teams
Into your secrets, they quickly retreat. Before the unmistakable sounds of dawn.
But you, O beeches, just like humans have roots Deep in obvious and significant matters.
Birds on your branches jump and flap their wings,
Long before night falls, the gentle owl lets out her slow hoot. From the deep sources of your sadness.
Late afternoon sunlight filters through your wide trunks, Leveled from the low hill across and fold Your deepest meeting with a burning gold.
... Than those night ghosts still a bit more tangible, men Pass through your sharp shadow that creates an arctic night
Of common light, And pause, quickly measuring tree by tree; and then
Make a bold impression,
Decoding death on every smooth surface Across the sunken stain That every season collects streaming rain Has deepened to a darker tone. You lift this deadly sign without realizing it. Your branches remain still, each tree its tall canopy; Still light and twilight fade Between them, there are shallow pools shimmering with silver. But a day comes, a step is taken, a voice is heard, and now The repeated impact, the tied and restrained branch,
The broken trunk on the huge wagon Bound like a king with chain upon chain,
New injuries and vulnerabilities with every old mark. And here, small pools of uncertain light are lakes. Silent and no longer disturbed by harsh branch sounds.
So too, Time, the indifferent woodcutter, is for men, Servant of the unseen Master, approaching the end of the day. His unread symbol—or those who read forget; And suns and seasons rise and set,
Leaves drop, snow falls, Spring follows after Spring,
A generation begets another generation. But the day will come—no matter how tightly the tough roots hold on. On common ground, branches sing with each other—
And that unclear sign is read, or quickly misread,
By the indifferent woodsman or his servant Illness, arising from a cave dripping with fever. No chain is needed for a fearful king,
But light falls softly on my feet, hands, and head.
Now, leaves shake thick like stars within the dome Of softly shining dusky monochrome;
And stars densely hung like leaves trembling unseen in the round. Of deepening blue: the heavenly branches sway quietly,
Only deceived by the subtle vibrations in the thin air.
The closer stars shine brightly now, along with the distant stars that reveal, Trembling and slow, light everywhere....
When the leaves fall wildly and your beech tree canopy is sparse,
Sparkling in the sudden wind; And when you, crowded stars, are shaken from your tree, In the late season of the year, stripped bare, and each branch exposed Rocks in those unshiny depths of infinity; When shooting stars appear after the leaves fall, will the long winter come to an end? And new stars like new leaves swirl through their busy May? But just like a leaf falls, so too does a weightless thought. Swirling, and covered with countless dead leaves lies Confused, or caught in the air for a moment. Idly, then falls and dies.
Look at the stars, the stars? But in this forest Everything I can comprehend is comprehended. Softer than stars, your beeches whisper; I hear Syllables that are simpler and more clearly understood
To a sense taught by the earth, more than the word that sings of heaven. Of that excessive wisdom that the sky Falls upon each indifferent century,
There lying like untouched snow,
Unmelted, on the highest peak
Above our human and lush valley paths.
Your beech branches are more humble and welcoming. To men of this world With hearts that are too loving, too fragile
For solitude or to talk with that starry group. Their flickering lights,
Their lonely beauty and misunderstood Dreaming from afar and circling high in the sky And deep areas were nearby and attended to. By spheres that pour their light through these isolating nights:—
Oh, if only they were less alarming, or less magnificent!
But as a deaf and mute person watches the movement of lips And tremble as people speak, or points out the throat Of a rising song that he will never hear,
Even though the singer's eyes may dimly reveal her joy, And song and word his hopeless feelings escape—
Sweet familiar word and elevated heavenly note—
So, under that bright rain, As stars rise, shine, and fall, Dazed and discouraged, I gaze and slump. And, blinded, look again.
"Come back, come back!" the beeches sing to you then.
I like a tree to share all my thoughts with you,
As your branches sway to other tossed branches when
First in the windy east, dawn breaks through. Night's fading barriers.
Return, return? But I've never wandered away:
Be quiet, thoughts, that for a moment played In that magical forest of stars
Where the mind goes blank.
Return, return? Back, thoughts, from heights that freeze and depths that burn,
Where sight is lost and music can't express. After a long absence, a child stands In every familiar room And with loving hands Touches the table, window, bed,
Anon, each sleeping, half-forgotten toy; So I go to your bright light and welcoming shadows. Returning, with the first pale leaves falling around me, Rediscover the old joy
Since the familiar hill path is here, I have climbed steep paths and places where
The Mount welcomes the air. And all around, huge beech trees tower.
JOHN FREEMAN

Shobeensho

(From the Irish Gaelic)

From the Irish Gaelic

For my Granddaughter Jenny

For my granddaughter Jenny

Don't wrap you up like the wife of a rude person would, In thick country wool fabrics that cover you so roughly; I'll lay you between two sheets of silk,
A cradle of gold in the wind to rock you.
I’d rock you to sleep, my shining newcomer,
One dreamy summer day, Beneath the rustling leaves, Drowsy from the buzz of the tiny drummer bee.
May a delightful dream come to you in your sleep;
Until evening gives way to the Starry Number,
And with God's bright angels around to watch over you,
May no deadly hand find you!
ALFRED PERCEVAL GRAVES

Storm and Stars

Naked night; dark elms, pale and flowing sky? By myself with the passion of the wind,
In a hollow of stormy noise, I am lost and alone,
On worn ground, a wandering, unattached mind, Amazed by the stars, few, unusual, and bright,
That all this dark burst of rushing air,
Pulling at the entrenched wood, chasing the night’s shadow,
As if it would tear everything apart and leave nothing behind,
Leaves dominate the height.
Against what laws, what regulations, what unseen forces, Not searched for, yet always found,
This foolish passion shouts, struggling with this fierce desire, With tiger leaps that seem to shake the ground? Is it the confused, homeless, rebel wind's crying,
Or erupt from a deeper passion? Ah, heart of man, is it you that challenges the old powers? With overwhelming desires, stung by haunting beauty, Broken by unseen laws, in a starry world fading, Ignorant, untamed, young?
LAURENCE BINYON

THE FORESHORE OF LONDON

By H. M. TOMLINSON

By H. M. Tomlinson

IT begins on the north side of the City, at Poverty Corner. It begins imperceptibly, and very likely is no more than what a native knows is there. It does not look like a foreshore. It looks like another of the byways of the capital. There is nothing to distinguish it from the rest of Fenchurch Street. You will not find it in the directory, for its name is only a familiar bearing used by seamen among themselves. If a wayfarer came upon it from the west, he might stop to light a pipe (as well there as anywhere) and pass on, guessing nothing of what it is and of its memories. And why should he? London is built of such old shadows; and while we are here casting our own there is not much time to turn and question what they fall upon. Yet if some unreasonable doubt, a suspicion that he was being watched, made a stranger hesitate at that corner, he might begin to feel that London there was as different from Bayswater and Clapham as though deep water intervened. In a sense deep water does; and not only the sea, but legends of ships that have gone, and of the men who knew them, and traditions of a service older than anything Whitehall knows, though still as lively as enterprise itself, and as recent as the ships which moved on to-day's high water.

IT starts on the north side of the City, at Poverty Corner. It begins subtly, probably just as a local knows it exists. It doesn’t appear to be a waterfront. It looks like another side street of the capital. There’s nothing that sets it apart from the rest of Fenchurch Street. You won’t find it in the directory because its name is just a nickname used informally among sailors. If a traveler stumbled upon it from the west, he might stop to light a pipe (just as easily there as anywhere) and move on, unaware of what it is and its history. And why should he? London is built on such old shadows; while we’re here creating our own, there’s not much time to stop and question what they fall on. Yet, if some irrational doubt, a feeling that he was being watched, caused a stranger to linger at that corner, he might start to sense that this part of London is as different from Bayswater and Clapham as if a deep ocean separated them. In a way, there is a deep ocean; not just the sea, but legends of ships that sailed away, the men who knew them, and traditions of a service older than anything Whitehall remembers, yet still as vibrant as ambition itself, and as recent as the ships that are moving with today’s high tide.

In a frame outside one of its shops hangs a photograph of a sailing ship. The portrait is so large and the beauty of the subject so evident that it might have been the cause of the stranger stopping there to fill his pipe. Yet how could he know that to those groups of men loitering about the name of that ship is as familiar as Suez or Rio, even though they have never seen her? They know her as well as they know their business. They know her house-flag—it is indistinguishable in the picture—and her master, and it is possible the oldest of them remembers the Clippers of that fleet of which she alone now carries the emblem; for this is not only another year, but another era. But they do not look at her portrait. They spit into the road, or stare across it, and rarely move from where they stand, except to pace up and down as though keeping a watch. At one time, perhaps thirty years ago, it was usual to see gold rings in their ears. It is said that if you wanted a bunch of men to run a little river steamer, with a freeboard of six inches, out to Delagoa Bay, you could engage them all at this corner, or at the taverns just up the turning. The suggestion of such a voyage, in such a ship, would turn us to look on these men in wonder, for it is the way of all but the wise to expect appearance to betray admirable qualities. These fellows, though, are not significant, except that you might think of some of them that their ease and indifference664 were assumed, and that, when trying not to look so, they were very conscious of the haste and importance of this great city into which that corner jutted far enough for them. They have just landed or they are about to sail again, and they might be standing on the shore eyeing the town beyond, in which the fate of ships is known by those they never see, but who are inimical to them, and whose ways are inscrutable.

In a frame outside one of its shops hangs a photograph of a sailing ship. The portrait is so large and the beauty of the subject so clear that it might have prompted the stranger to stop there and fill his pipe. Yet how could he know that for those groups of guys hanging around, the name of that ship is as familiar as Suez or Rio, even if they’ve never seen her? They know her as well as they know their business. They recognize her house flag—it’s indistinguishable in the picture—and her captain, and it’s possible that the oldest among them remembers the Clippers from that fleet of which she alone now carries the emblem; for this is not just another year, but another era. But they don’t look at her portrait. They spit onto the road, or stare across it, and rarely move from where they stand, except to pace up and down as if they’re keeping watch. At one time, maybe thirty years ago, it was common to see gold rings in their ears. It’s said that if you wanted a group of guys to run a small river steamer, with a freeboard of six inches, out to Delagoa Bay, you could hire them all at this corner, or at the bars just up the way. The thought of such a journey, in such a ship, would make us look at these men in wonder, for it’s typical for everyone but the wise to think that appearances reveal admirable qualities. These guys, though, aren’t noteworthy, except you might think some of them are trying to look at ease and indifferent, when actually, by trying not to seem that way, they’re very aware of the rush and importance of this big city which that corner extends into just enough for them. They have just arrived or are about to set sail again, and they might be standing on the shore sizing up the town beyond, where the fate of ships is known by those they never see, but who are hostile to them, and whose ways are mysterious.

If there are any inland shops which can hold one longer than the place where that ship's portrait hangs, then I do not know them. That comes from no more, of course, than the usual fault of an early impression. That fault gives a mould to the mind, and our latest thoughts, which we try to make reasonable, betray that accidental shape. It may be said that I looked into this window while still soft. The consequence, everybody knows, would be incurable in a boy who saw sextants for the first time, compasses, patent logs, sounding-machines, signalling-gear, and the other secrets of navigators. Not only those things, either. There was a section given to books, with classics like Stevens on Stowage, and Norie's Navigation, volumes never seen west of Gracechurch Street. The books were all for the eyes of sailors, and were sorted by chance. Knots and Splices, Typee, Know Your Own Ship, the South Pacific Directory, and Castaway on the Auckland Islands. There were many of them, and they were in that fortuitous and attractive order. The back of every volume had to be read, though the light was bad. On one wall between the windows a specimen chart was framed. Maps are good; but how much better are charts, especially when you cannot read them except by guessing at their cryptic lettering! About the coast line the fathom marks cluster thickly, and venture to sea in lines which attenuate, or become sparse clusters, till the chart is blank, being beyond soundings. At the Capes are red dots, with arcs on the seaward side to show at what distance mariners pick up the real lights at night. Through such windows, boys with bills of lading and mates' receipts in their pockets, being on errands to ship-owners, look outward, and only seem to look inward. Where are the confines of London?

If there are any shops inland that can hold your attention longer than the place where that ship's portrait hangs, then I don't know them. That’s just the usual issue with an early impression. That issue shapes the mind, and our latest thoughts, which we try to make logical, reveal that accidental form. You could say I looked into this window while still impressionable. The result, as everyone knows, would be permanent for a boy who saw sextants for the first time, along with compasses, patent logs, sounding machines, signaling gear, and the other secrets of sailors. Not only those items, either. There was a section for books, featuring classics like Stevens on Stowage and Norie's Navigation, volumes never seen west of Gracechurch Street. The books were meant for sailors and were organized randomly. Knots and Splices, Typee, Know Your Own Ship, South Pacific Directory, and Castaway on the Auckland Islands. There were many of them, and they were in that chance and appealing arrangement. You had to read the back of every volume, even though the lighting was poor. On one wall between the windows, there was a framed specimen chart. Maps are useful, but charts are even better, especially when you can only read them by guessing their mysterious letters! Along the coastline, the depth markers are packed closely, stretching into the sea in lines that thin out or become sparse clusters until the chart goes blank, being beyond measurements. At the Capes, there are red dots, with arcs on the ocean side to indicate where sailors can see the actual lights at night. Through such windows, boys with bills of lading and mates' receipts in their pockets, running errands for ship owners, look outward but only seem to look inward. Where are the limits of London?

Opposite Poverty Corner there is, or there used to be, an archway into a courtyard where in one old office the walls were hung with half-models of sailing ships. I remember the name of one, the Winifred. Deed-boxes stood on shelves, with the name of a ship on each. There was a mahogany counter, an encrusted pewter inkstand, desks made secret with high screens, and a silence that might have been the reproof to intruders of a repute remembered in silence and dignity behind the screens by those who kept waiting so unimportant a visitor as a boy. On the counter was a stand displaying sailing cards, announcing, among other events in London river, "the fine ship Blackadder for immediate dispatch, having most of her cargo engaged, to Brisbane." And in those days, just round the corner in Billiter Street, one of the East India Company's warehouses still remained, a sombre relic among the new limestone and red granite offices, a massive archway in its centre665 leading, it could be believed, to an enclosure of night left by the eighteenth century and forgotten. I never saw anybody go into it, nor come out. How could they? It was of another time and place. The familiar Tower, the Guildhall that we knew nearly as well, the Cathedral which certainly existed, for it could often be seen in the distance, and the Abbey that was little more than something we had heard named, they were but the scenery close to the 'buses. Yet London was more wonderful than anything they could make it appear. About Fenchurch Street and Leadenhall Street waggons could be seen going east, bearing bales and cases, and the packages were portmarked for Sourabaya, Para, Ilo-Ilo, and Santos—names like those. They had to be seen to be believed. One could stand there, forced to think that the sun never did more than make the floor of asphalted streets glow like polished brass, and that the evening light was full of glittering motes and smelt of dust, and that life worked itself out with ink in cupboards made of glass and mahogany; and suddenly you learned, while smelling the dust, that Acapulco was more than a portent in a book and held only by an act of faith. Yet that astonishing revelation, enough to make any youthful messenger forget where he himself was bound, through turning to follow with his eyes so casual an acceptance by a carrier's cart of the verity of a fable, is nowhere mentioned, I have found since, in any guide to our capital, though you may learn how Cornhill got its name.

Opposite Poverty Corner, there was, or used to be, an archway leading to a courtyard where in one old office the walls were lined with half-models of sailing ships. I remember one of them, the Winifred. Deed-boxes were on shelves, each labeled with a ship's name. There was a mahogany counter, a tarnished pewter inkstand, desks cleverly hidden behind tall screens, and a silence that felt like a warning to intruders, echoing the reputation quietly upheld behind those screens by the people waiting for such an insignificant visitor as a boy. On the counter, a stand displayed sailing cards announcing, among other happenings along the London river, "the fine ship Blackadder for immediate dispatch, with most of her cargo already booked, to Brisbane." Around that time, just around the corner on Billiter Street, one of the East India Company’s warehouses still stood, a dark reminder among the new limestone and red granite buildings, with a massive archway in the center665 that seemed to lead to a forgotten world of the eighteenth century. I never saw anyone go in or come out. How could they? It belonged to another era. The familiar Tower, the Guildhall we knew nearly as well, the Cathedral that definitely existed, often seen in the distance, and the Abbey, which was little more than a name we had heard, were just the background near the 'buses. Yet London was more incredible than anything they could portray. Around Fenchurch Street and Leadenhall Street, you could see wagons heading east, carrying bales and cases, with packages marked for Sourabaya, Para, Ilo-Ilo, and Santos—names like those. They had to be witnessed to be believed. You could stand there, confronted with the thought that the sun only made the asphalt streets shine like polished brass, that the evening light was filled with glittering particles, and that it smelled of dust; life unfolded itself with ink in glass and mahogany cupboards. And suddenly, while taking in the dust, you realized that Acapulco was more than a mere mention in a book and existed only through an act of faith. Yet that amazing realization, enough to make any young messenger forget where he was headed, as he turned to follow with his eyes the casual acceptance of a fable by a carrier's cart, is nowhere mentioned in any guide to our capital, although you can find out how Cornhill got its name.

For though Londoners understand the Guildhall pigeons have as much right to the place as the Aldermen, they look upon the seabirds by London Bridge as vagrant strangers. They do not know where their city ends on the east side. Their river descends from Oxford in more than one sense, and ceases to lose their respect in the neighbourhood of Westminster. It has little history worth mentioning below that. To the poets the river fails them, it becomes flat and songless where at Richmond the sea's remote influence just moves it; and there they leave it. The Thames goes down then to a wide grey vacuity, a featureless monotony where men but toil, where life becomes silent in effort, and goes out through fogs to nowhere in particular. But there is a hilltop at Woolwich from which, better than from Richmond, our river, the burden-bearer, the road which joins us to New York and Sydney, can be seen for what it is, plainly related to a vaster world, with the ships upon its bright path moving through the smoke and buildings of the City. And surely some surmise of what our river is comes to a few of that multitude which crosses London Bridge every day? They favour the east side of it, I have noticed, and they cannot always resist a pause to stare overside to the Pool. Why do they? Ships are there, it is true, but only insignificant traders, diminished by sombre cliffs up which their cargo is hauled piecemeal to vanish instantly into mid-air caverns; London absorbs all they have as morsels. Anyhow, it is the business of ships. The people on the bridge watch another life below, with its strange cries and mysterious movements. A leisurely wisp of steam rises from a steamer's666 funnel. She is alive and breathing, though motionless. The walls enclosing the Pool are spectral in a winter light, and might be no more than the almost forgotten memory of a dark past. Looking at them intently, to give them a name, the wayfarer on the bridge could imagine they were maintained there only by the frail effort of his will. Once they were, but now, in some moods, they are merely remembered. Only the men busy on the deck of the ship below are real. Through an arch beneath the feet a barge shoots out noiselessly on the ebb, and staring down at its sudden apparition you feel dizzily that it has the bridge in tow and that all you people there are being drawn down resistlessly into that lower world of shades. You release yourself from this spell with an effort and look at the faces of those who are beside you at the parapet. What are their thoughts? Do they know? Have they also seen the ghosts? Have they felt stirring a secret and forgotten desire, old memories, and tales that were told? They move away and go to their desks, or to their homes in the suburbs. A vessel that has hauled into the fairway calls for the Tower Bridge gates to be opened for her. She is going. We watch the eastern mists which take her from us. For we never are so passive and well disciplined to the routine of the things which compel us, but rebellion comes at times—misgiving that there is a world beyond the one we know, regret that we never ventured and made no discovery, and that our time has been saved and not spent. The bascules descend again.

For even though Londoners know the Guildhall pigeons have as much right to be there as the Aldermen, they see the seabirds by London Bridge as unwelcome outsiders. They have no idea where their city ends on the east side. The river flows down from Oxford in more ways than one, and it remains respected near Westminster. Below that, it has little history worth mentioning. To poets, the river disappoints; it flattens out and becomes lifeless where at Richmond it just feels the distant influence of the sea, and that’s where they leave it. The Thames then flows into a vast grey emptiness, a dull monotony where people toil, where life falls silent in hard work, and drifts through fogs to nowhere in particular. But there’s a hilltop at Woolwich from which, even better than from Richmond, our river—the bearer of burdens, the pathway that connects us to New York and Sydney—can be seen for what it is, clearly linked to a larger world, with ships moving on its bright path through the smoke and buildings of the City. Surely, some sense of what our river represents reaches a few from the crowd crossing London Bridge every day? I’ve noticed they prefer the east side and often can't resist pausing to look over at the Pool. Why do they? Ships are there, it’s true, but they’re just minor traders, dwarfed by the gloomy cliffs where their cargo is pulled piece by piece to vanish instantly into empty air; London consumes all they have like small bites. Anyway, that’s the way of ships. The people on the bridge observe another life below, filled with strange sounds and mysterious movements. A leisurely wisp of steam rises from a steamer's funnel. It’s alive and breathing, even though it’s standing still. The walls surrounding the Pool are ghostly in the winter light and could just be the almost forgotten memory of a dark past. Gazing at them closely, trying to name them, the traveler on the bridge might imagine they stay there only through the fragile strength of his will. They once did, but now, in some moods, they just exist in memory. Only the men working on the deck of the ship below feel real. Through an arch beneath your feet, a barge glides out silently with the tide, and as you stare down at its sudden appearance, it feels like it’s pulling the bridge along and you’re all being irresistibly drawn into that lower world of shadows. You break free from this spell with effort and glance at the faces of those next to you at the parapet. What are they thinking? Do they know? Have they also seen the ghosts? Have they felt a stirring of secret and forgotten desire, of old memories and stories once told? They move away to their desks or back to their homes in the suburbs. A vessel that has made it into the fairway calls for the gates of Tower Bridge to be opened for her. She’s leaving. We watch the eastern mists that take her from us. We’re never so passive and well-disciplined in facing the routines that drive us, but at times, rebellion arises—a nagging feeling that there’s a world beyond what we know, a regret that we never dared to explore or uncover anything new, and that our time has been saved rather than spent. The bascules lower again.

There, where that ship vanished, is the highway which brought those unknown folk whose need created London out of reeds and mere. It is our oldest road, and now has many by-paths. Near Poverty Corner is a building which recently was dismissed with a brief humorous reference in a new guide to our City—a cobbled forecourt, tame pigeons, cabs, a brick-front topped by a clock-face: Fenchurch Street Station. Beyond its dingy platforms, the metal track which contracts into the murk is the road to China, though that is, perhaps, the last place you would guess to be at the end of it. The train runs over a wilderness of tiles, a grey plateau of bare slate and rock, its expanse cracked and scored as though by a withering heat. Nothing grows there; nothing could live there. Smoke still pours from it, as though it were volcanic, from numberless vents. The region is without sap. Above its plains project superior fumaroles, their drifting vapours dissolving great areas. When the train descends slightly, then holes appear in that cliff which runs parallel with your track. The desert is actually burrowed, and every hole in the plateau is a habitation. Something does live there. That region of burnt and fissured rock is tunnelled and inhabited; the unlikely serrations and ridges with the smoke moving over them are porous, and a fluid life ranges beneath unseen. It is the beginning of Dockland. That the life is in upright beings, each with independent volition and a soul; that it is not an amorphous movement, flowing in bulk through buried pipes, incapable of the idea of height, of rising, is difficult to believe. It has not been believed.667 If life, you protest, is really there, has any sense which is better than that of extending worm-like through the underground, then why, at intervals, is there not an upheaval, a geyser-like burst, a plain hint from a power usually pent, but liable to go skywards? But that is for the desert to answer. As by mocking chance the desert itself almost instantly shows what possibilities are hidden within it. The train roars unexpectedly over a viaduct, and below is a deep hollow filled with light, with a floor of water, and a surprise of ships. How did that white schooner get into such an enclosure? Is freedom nearer here than we thought?

There, where that ship disappeared, is the pathway that brought those unknown people whose needs created London from reeds and marshes. It’s our oldest road, now filled with many side streets. Near Poverty Corner is a building that was recently joked about in a new city guide—a cobblestone forecourt, docile pigeons, taxis, and a brick front topped with a clock: Fenchurch Street Station. Beyond its shabby platforms, the metal track that fades into the gloom leads to China, although that’s probably the last place anyone would expect to find it. The train travels over a wasteland of tiles, a gray plateau of bare slate and rock, its surface cracked and scarred as if from intense heat. Nothing grows there; nothing can live there. Smoke continues to rise from it, as if it were volcanic, from countless vents. The area is lifeless. Above its plains rise towering fumaroles, their drifting vapors breaking up vast spaces. When the train drops slightly, holes appear in the cliff that runs alongside the track. The desert is actually tunneled, and every hole in the plateau is a dwelling. Something does thrive there. That region of scorched and fractured rock is dug into and inhabited; the unlikely ridges with smoke swirling over them are porous, and a vibrant life exists beneath, unseen. It’s the start of Dockland. That this life is made up of upright beings, each with their own will and soul; that it isn’t a weird mass flowing through buried pipes, incapable of the idea of height or ascent, is hard to believe. It hasn’t been believed.667 If you argue that life, if it really exists there, is of a better quality than just worming through the underground, then why is there not, at intervals, an explosion, a geyser-like eruption, a hint from a force usually contained but likely to burst upwards? But that’s for the desert to explain. Almost ironically, the desert itself almost immediately reveals what hidden possibilities lie within it. The train suddenly roars over a viaduct, and below is a deep void filled with light, a water surface, and a surprise of ships. How did that white schooner end up in such a place? Is freedom closer here than we realized?

The crust of roofs ends abruptly in a country which is a complexity of gasometers, canals, railway junctions, between which the long spokes of cabbage-fields radiate from the train and revolve, and what is the grotesque suggestion of many ships in the distance, for through gaps in a nondescript horizon masts appear in a kaleidoscopic way. The journey ends, usually in the rain, among iron sheds that are topped on the far side by the rigging and smoke-stacks of great liners. There is no doubt about it now. At the corner of one shed, sheltering from the weather, is a group of brown men in coloured rags, first seen in the gloom because of the whites of their eyes. What we remember of such a day is that it was half of night, and the wind played castanets with the sheet iron, hummed in the cordage, and swayed wildly the loose gear aloft. Towering hulls were ranged down each side of a lagoon that ended in vacancy. The rigging and funnels of the fleet were unrelated; those ships were phantom and monstrous. They seemed on too great a scale to be within human control. We felt diminished and a little fearful, as among the looming urgencies of a dream. The forms were gigantic but vague, and they were seen in a smother of the elements; and their sounds, sonorous, melancholy, and prolonged, were like the warning of something alien, yet without form, which we knew was adverse, but could not recall when awake again. We remember, that day, a few watchers insecure on an exposed dockhead that projected into a sullen dreariness of river and mud which could have been the finish of the land. At the end of a creaking hawser was a steamer canting as she backed to head down stream—she was obviously exposed now to a great adventure—the tide, rapid and noisy on her plates, the reek from her funnel sinking over the water. And from the dockhead, in the fuddle of a rain-squall, we were waving a handkerchief, probably to the wrong man, till the vessel went out where all was one, rain, river, mud, and sky, and the future.

The rooftops abruptly end in a place filled with gas tanks, canals, and railway intersections, interspersed with expansive cabbage fields that stretch out from the train and spin around. In the distance, there's a bizarre sight of many ships, with masts breaking through gaps in a bland horizon in a colorful display. The journey typically concludes in the rain, among iron sheds that, on the far side, are overshadowed by the rigging and smokestacks of large liners. It's clear now. At one shed's corner, seeking refuge from the weather, stands a group of brown men in colorful rags, first noticeable in the dim light because of the whites of their eyes. What we remember about that day is that it felt half like night, with the wind clicking against the sheet metal, humming in the ropes, and wildly swaying the loose gear above. Huge ship hulls were lined up on either side of a lagoon leading to emptiness. The rigging and smokestacks of the ships seemed disconnected; those vessels looked ghostly and monstrous. They appeared too large to be managed by humans. We felt small and a bit scared, as if we were caught in the pressing sensations of a dream. The shapes were massive yet indistinct, seen through a haze of elements; their sounds were deep, mournful, and lingering, like a warning from something foreign and formless that we recognized as a threat but couldn’t recall when fully awake again. We remember, on that day, a few bystanders uneasy on an exposed dock that jutted into a gloomy expanse of river and mud that might have been the end of the land. At the end of a creaking line, a steamer tilted as she reversed to head downstream—she was clearly on the brink of a great adventure now—the tide rushing noisily against her hull, the smoke from her funnel settling over the water. From the dock, caught in a rain squall, we waved a handkerchief, probably at the wrong person, until the ship sailed out where everything blended into one: rain, river, mud, sky, and the future.

It is afterwards that so strange an ending to a brief journey from a city station is seen to have had more in it than the time-table, hurriedly scanned, gave away. Or it would be remembered as strange, if the one who had to make that journey so much as thought of it again; for perhaps to a stranger occupied with more important matters it was passed as being quite relevant to the occasion, ordinary and rather dismal, the usual boredom of a duty. Its strangeness depends, very likely, as much on an idle and squandering668 mind as on the ships, the river, and the gasometers. Yet suppose you first saw the river from Blackwall Stairs, in the days when the windows of the Artichoke Tavern, an ancient weather-boarded house with benches outside, still looked towards the ships coming in! And how if then, one evening, you had seen a Blackwall liner haul out for the Antipodes while her crew sang a chanty! It might put another light on the river; but a light, I will admit, which others should not be expected to see, and if they looked for it now might not discover, for it is possible that it has vanished, like the old tavern. It is easy to persuade ourselves that a matter is made plain by the light in which we prefer to see it, for it is our light. One day, I remember, a boy had to take a sheaf of documents to a vessel loading in the London Dock. She was sailing that tide. It was a hot July noon. It is unlucky to send a boy, who is marked by all the omens for a city prisoner, to that dock, for it is one of the best of its kind. He had not been there before. There was an astonishing vista, once inside the gates, of sherry butts and port casks. On the flagstones were pools of wine lees. There was an unforgettable smell. It was of wine, spices, oakum, wool, and hides. The sun made it worse, but the boy, I think, preferred it strong. After wandering along many old quays, and through dark sheds with wide doors that, on such a sunny day, were stored with cool night and cubes and planks of gold, he found his ship, the Mulatto Girl. She was for the Brazils. Now it is clear that one even wiser in shipping affairs than a boy would have expected to see a craft that was haughty and portentous when bound for the Brazils, a ship that looked equal to making a coast of that kind. There she was, her flush deck well below the quay wall. A ladder went down to her, for she was no more than a schooner of a little over 100 tons. If that did not look like the beginning of one of those voyages that are reputed to have ended with the Elizabethans, then I am trying to convey a wrong impression. On the deck of the Mulatto Girl was her master, in shirt and trousers and a remarkable straw hat more like a canopy, bending over to discharge some weighty words into the hatch. He rose and looked up at the boy on the quay, showing then a taut black beard and formidable eyes. With his hands on his hips, he surveyed for a few seconds the messenger above without speaking. Then he talked business, and more than legitimate business. "Do you want to come?" he asked, and smiled. "Eh?" He stroked his beard. The Brazils and all! A ship like that! "There's a berth for you. Come along, my son." And observe what we may lose through that habit of ours of uncritical obedience to duty; see what may leave us for ever in that fatal pause, caused by the surprise of the challenge to our narrow experience and knowledge, the pause in which we miserably allow habit to overcome adventurous instinct! I never heard again of the Mulatto Girl. I could not expect to. Something, though, was gained that day. It cannot be named. It is of no value. It is, you may have guessed, that very light which it has been admitted may since have gone out.

It’s only later that we realize the strange ending to a quick trip from a city station had more to it than what the rushed timetable revealed. It would seem odd if the person making that journey thought about it again; perhaps to a stranger caught up in more important things, it seemed just ordinary and a bit dreary, the usual boredom of a task. Its strangeness likely depends as much on a wandering and idle mind as it does on the ships, the river, and the gasometers. But imagine seeing the river from Blackwall Stairs, back when the windows of the Artichoke Tavern, an old weather-beaten building with benches outside, still faced the incoming ships! And what if one evening, you saw a Blackwall liner head out for the Antipodes while her crew sang a sea shanty! It might change your perspective on the river, though I admit, it’s a view others might not see, and if they looked for it now, they might not find it, for it might have vanished just like the old tavern. It’s easy to convince ourselves that we understand something based on the light we choose to see it in, as it’s our preferred view. One day, I remember, a boy had to deliver a bundle of documents to a ship loading at the London Dock. She was leaving that tide. It was a hot July noon. It's considered unlucky to send a boy marked by all the signs of a city prisoner to that dock, as it’s one of the best around. He had never been there before. Once inside the gates, there was an amazing view of sherry barrels and port casks. On the stones, there were puddles of wine sediment. The smell was unforgettable—it was a mix of wine, spices, oak, wool, and hides. The sun intensified it, but I think the boy preferred it strong. After wandering along several old docks and through dark warehouses with wide doors filled with coolness on such a sunny day and stacked with shiny cubes and planks of gold, he found his ship, the Mulatto Girl. She was headed for Brazil. Now, even someone more knowledgeable about ships than a boy would expect to see a vessel that looked impressive and destined for Brazil, appearing fit for such a journey. There she was, her raised deck below the dock’s edge. A ladder led down to her, as she was just a little over 100-ton schooner. If that didn't seem like the start of one of those voyages that are said to have ended with the Elizabethans, then I’m giving the wrong impression. On the deck of the Mulatto Girl was her captain, dressed in a shirt and trousers with an extraordinary straw hat that resembled a canopy, leaning over to share some important information into the hatch. He straightened up and looked at the boy on the dock, revealing a taut black beard and sharp eyes. With his hands on his hips, he sized up the messenger for a few seconds without saying a word. Then he got down to business—more than just the normal kind. “Do you want to come?” he asked, smiling. “Eh?” He stroked his beard. Brazil and all! A ship like that! “There's a spot for you. Come on, my son.” And just look at what we might lose through our habit of blind obedience to duty; see what might slip away in that fatal pause caused by the surprise of something outside our limited experiences and knowledge, the pause where we sadly let habit stifle our adventurous spirit! I never heard again of the Mulatto Girl. I didn’t expect to. Still, something was gained that day. It can’t be named. It has no value. It’s, as you may have guessed, that very light that might have since gone out.

669 Well, nobody who has ever surprised that light in Dockland will be persuaded that it is not there still, and will remain. What the foreshore of London is to some of us, and what those lights are which we see as reflections coming down the waters from a far adventure, to others would be what they are. The foreshore to them is the unending monotony of grey streets, sometimes grim, often decayed, and always reticent and sullen, that might never have seen the stars or heard of good luck; and the light would be, when closely looked at, merely a high gas bracket on a dank brick wall in solitude, its glass broken, and the flame within it fluttering to extinction like an imprisoned and crippled moth trying to evade the squeeze of giant darkness and the wind. The narrow and forbidden by-way under that glim, a path intermittent, and depending on the weight of the night which is trying to blot it out altogether, goes to Wapping Old Stairs. Prince Rupert once went that way. The ketch Nonsuch, Captain Zachary Gillam, was then lying just off, about to make the voyage which established the Hudson's Bay Company.

669 Well, anyone who has ever glimpsed that light in Dockland will be convinced it still exists and always will. What the foreshore of London means to some of us, those lights we see reflecting off the waters from some distant adventure mean something different to others. For them, the foreshore is just the endless dullness of grey streets—sometimes bleak, often rundown, and always quiet and gloomy—that seem to have never seen the stars or heard of good fortune; and the light, when you really look at it, is just a broken gas lamp on a damp brick wall in solitude, its glass shattered, the flame fluttering like a trapped and injured moth trying to escape the grip of overwhelming darkness and the wind. The narrow, forbidden path under that dim light, a route that fades away depending on how heavy the night is trying to cover it, leads to Wapping Old Stairs. Prince Rupert once traveled that way. The ketch Nonsuch, Captain Zachary Gillam, was anchored nearby, about to embark on the journey that would establish the Hudson's Bay Company.

It is a path, like all those stairs and ways that go down to the river, which began when human footsteps first originated London with rough tracks. It is a path by which the successors of those primitives went out of London, when projecting the original enterprise of their ancestors from Wapping to the Guinea Coast and Manitoba. Why should we believe it is different to-day? The sea does not change, and seamen are what they were, if their ships are not those we admired many years ago in the India Docks. It is impossible for those who know them to see those moody streets of Dockland, indeterminate, for they follow the river, which run from Tooley Street by the Hole-in-the-Wall to the Deptford Docks, and from Tower Hill along Wapping High Street to Limehouse and the Isle of Dogs, as strangers would see them. What could they be to strangers? Mud, taverns, pawnshops, neglected and obscure churches, and houses that might know nothing but ill-fortune.

It’s a path, just like all those stairs and ways that lead down to the river, that started when people first settled London with rough trails. It’s a route that the descendants of those early inhabitants took as they expanded their original venture from Wapping to the Guinea Coast and Manitoba. Why should we believe it’s any different today? The sea doesn’t change, and sailors are still the same, even if their ships aren’t the ones we admired years ago in the India Docks. It’s hard for those who know the area to see the moody streets of Dockland as outsiders would, because they follow the river, stretching from Tooley Street by the Hole-in-the-Wall to the Deptford Docks, and from Tower Hill along Wapping High Street to Limehouse and the Isle of Dogs. What would they be to strangers? Mud, taverns, pawnshops, neglected and obscure churches, and houses that seem to know nothing but misfortune.

So they are; but those ways hold more than the visible shades. The warehouses of that meandering chasm which is Wapping High Street are like weathered and unequal cliffs. It is hard to believe sunlight ever falls there. It could not get down. It is not easy to believe the river is near. It seldom shows. You think at times you hear the distant call of a ship. But what would that be? Something in the mind. It happened long ago. You, too, are a ghost left by the vanished past. There is a man above at a high loophole, the topmost cave of a warehouse which you can see has been exposed to commerce and the elements for ages; he pulls in a bale pendulous from the cable of a derrick. Below him one of the horses of a van tosses its nosebag. There is no other movement. A carman leans against an iron post, and cuts bread and cheese with a clasp knife. It was curious to hear that steamer call, but we know what it was. It was from a ship that went down, we have lately heard, in the war, and her spectre reminds us, from a voyage670 which is over, of men who have gone. But the call comes again just where the Stairs, like a shining wedge of day, holds the black warehouses asunder, and shows the light of the river and a release to the outer world. And there, moving swiftly across the brightness, goes a steamer outward bound.

So they are; but those paths hold more than just the visible shadows. The warehouses lining that twisting chasm of Wapping High Street resemble worn and uneven cliffs. It’s hard to believe sunlight ever reaches there. It just can’t get in. It’s not easy to believe the river is close. It rarely shows itself. Sometimes, you think you hear the distant call of a ship. But what could that be? Just something in your mind. It happened long ago. You, too, are a ghost left behind by the lost past. There’s a man up high at a small opening, the top of a warehouse that clearly has been exposed to trade and the elements for ages; he’s pulling in a hanging bale from the cable of a crane. Below him, one of the horses from a van is tossing its feed bag. There’s no other movement. A car driver leans against an iron post, cutting bread and cheese with a pocket knife. It was strange to hear that steamer call, but we know what it was. It came from a ship that recently sank in the war, and her ghost reminds us of a journey that is over and of men who have passed. But the call comes again right where the Stairs, like a bright slice of day, separates the dark warehouses and reveals the light of the river and a path to the outside world. And there, moving quickly across the brightness, is a steamer heading out.

That was what we wanted to know. She confirms it, and her signal, to whomever it was made, carries farther than she would guess. It is understood. The past for some of us now is our only populous and habitable world, invisible to others, but alive with whispers for us. Yet the sea still moves daily along the old foreshore, and ships still go and come, and do not, like us, run aground on what now is not there.

That was what we wanted to know. She confirms it, and her message, to whoever it was intended, travels farther than she realizes. It's understood. For some of us, the past is now our only vibrant and livable world, unseen by others, but filled with whispers for us. Yet the sea still moves every day along the old shoreline, and ships continue to come and go, and do not, like us, run aground on what is no longer there.


OF PROSE

A FRAGMENT__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

30 Translated from the Dutch by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos.

30 Translated from Dutch by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos.

By LODEWIJK VAN DEIJSSEL

By LODEWIJK VAN DEIJSSEL

I love the prose that comes towards me like a man, with sparkling eyes, with a loud voice, breathing hard and with great gestures of the hands. I want to hear the writer laugh and cry in it, to hear him whisper and shout, to feel him sigh and pant. I want his language to loom up before me like a tangible and resounding organism; I want him, when I read him in my room, to reveal to me, from the characters that shimmer before my eyes, a spirit that enters into me and seems to ascend within me from out of his pages.

I love prose that comes at me like a person, with bright eyes, a loud voice, breathing heavily, and making big hand gestures. I want to hear the writer laugh and cry within it, to hear him whisper and shout, to feel him sigh and pant. I want his language to stand out before me like a real and powerful presence; I want him, when I read in my room, to show me, through the characters dancing before my eyes, a spirit that touches me and seems to rise within me from his pages.

I love the prose that comes rolling up from the infinity of the artist's soul, like a sea of sound, flowing calmly with its wide waves, drawing nearer, nearer, ever nearer, smooth and broad, suddenly illumined by intense gleams of light.

I love the writing that pours out from the endless depths of the artist's soul, like a sea of sound, flowing gently with its large waves, coming closer and closer, smooth and wide, suddenly lit up by bright flashes of light.

I love the prose that clashes towards me, rushes up to me, thunders down upon me in a raging torrent of passion.

I love the writing that collides with me, comes rushing at me, and crashes down on me in an overwhelming wave of passion.

I love the prose that is motionless and awful as mountain ridges.

I love the writing that is still and striking like mountain ridges.

I love the prose that plays and rejoices like a waving forest filled with birds in summer.

I love the writing that dances and celebrates like a swaying forest full of birds in the summer.

I love the prose which I see standing there before me, with its sentences, like a city of marble.

I love the writing that stands before me, with its sentences like a marble city.

I love the prose that descends upon me like a golden shower of words.

I love the writing that flows over me like a golden shower of words.

I love the sentences that march like troops of broad-backed men, walking abreast, shoulder to shoulder, following one on the other in ever-widening ranks, up hill, down dale, with the tramp of their footsteps and the heavy movement of their strides. I love sentences that sound like voices underground, but come rising, rising, louder and in greater numbers, and pass and rise and ring and echo in the heavens.

I love sentences that march like a line of strong men, walking side by side, shoulder to shoulder, moving one after another in ever-widening rows, up hills and down valleys, with the sound of their footsteps and the weight of their movements. I love sentences that sound like voices underground, but come rising up, louder and in greater numbers, and pass on, rising and ringing and echoing in the sky.

I love words that arrive suddenly, as though from very far, shooting forth in golden brilliancy from a rift in the blue sky, or toppling high in the air, like dark rocks discharged from a straining volcano.

I love words that come out of nowhere, as if they’re coming from far away, bursting forth in a golden glow from a break in the blue sky, or tumbling through the air like dark rocks erupting from an overloaded volcano.

I love words that bang down upon me like falling rafters, or words that hiss past me like bullets.

I love words that hit me like falling rafters, or words that zip by me like bullets.

I love words which I see standing there unexpectedly, like poppies or blue cornflowers in a field.

I love words that surprise me, like poppies or blue cornflowers in a field.

I love words that suddenly waft a perfume to me from the course of the style, like incense from a church-door or scent from a woman's handkerchief in the street.

I love words that suddenly bring a fragrance to me from the style, like incense from a church door or the scent from a woman's handkerchief on the street.

672 I love words that in a moment rise softly, like a child's murmuring voice, from under the droning style.

672 I love words that gently lift up in an instant, like a child's soft voice, from beneath the monotonous style.

I love words that just gurgle, like little stifled sobs.

I love words that gurgle, like quiet little sobs.

I love the prose that blazes its joy and its rapture like stars above me, that lights glowing suns of love, that carries me over the thin ice of its disdain, through the rough black nights of its hatred, that clangs down upon me the green, copper voice of its irony and its laughter.

I love the writing that shines with joy and excitement like stars above me, that brings glowing suns of love, that takes me over the fragile ice of its contempt, through the harsh dark nights of its anger, that hits me with the green, copper voice of its irony and laughter.

If you would please me, then stretch over my head a rainbow of language in which I shall see red anger raging, blue gladness rejoicing and yellow mockery laughing.

If you want to please me, then arrange a rainbow of language above my head where I can see red anger raging, blue joy celebrating, and yellow mockery laughing.

Take me up and carry me where you will: I crave for nothing more than to be powerless against the power of your Word.

Take me with you wherever you want: I want nothing more than to surrender to the strength of your Word.

Strike me with your Word, torture me with your Word and then let your Word fall down upon me like a rain of kisses....

Strike me with your Word, torture me with your Word, and then let your Word shower down on me like a rain of kisses....


HENRY JAMES

By EDMUND GOSSE, C.B.

By Edmund Gosse, C.B.

I

VOLUMINOUS as had been the writings of Henry James31 since 1875, it was not until he approached the end of his career that he began to throw any light on the practical events and social adventures of his own life. He had occasionally shown that he could turn from the psychology of imaginary characters to the record of real lives without losing any part of his delicate penetration or his charm of portraiture. He had, in particular, written the Life of Hawthorne in 1879, between Daisy Miller and An International Episode; and again in 1903, at the height of his latest period, he had produced a specimen of that period in his elusive and parenthetical but very beautiful so-called Life of W. W. Story. But these biographies threw no more light upon his own adventures than did his successive volumes of critical and topographical essays, in which the reader may seek long before he detects the sparkle of a crumb of personal fact. Henry James, at the age of seventy, had not begun to reveal himself behind the mask which spoke in the tones of a world of imaginary characters.

BULKY as Henry James__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__’s writings had been since 1875, it wasn't until he neared the end of his career that he started to shed light on the actual events and social experiences of his own life. He occasionally demonstrated his ability to shift from the psychology of fictional characters to the portrayal of real lives without losing any aspect of his keen insight or his charm in character depiction. Notably, he wrote the Life of Hawthorne in 1879, between Daisy Miller and An International Episode; and again in 1903, at the peak of his later period, he produced an example of that time in his intricate and parenthetical yet very beautiful so-called Life of W. W. Story. However, these biographies provided no more insight into his own experiences than did his successive volumes of critical and topographical essays, where readers might search extensively before spotting the hint of a personal detail. At seventy, Henry James had not yet started to reveal himself behind the facade that resonated with the voices of a world filled with imaginary characters.

31 Messrs. Macmillan are about to publish Mr. Lubbock's edition of James's Letters.

31 Mr. Macmillan is about to publish Mr. Lubbock's edition of James's Letters.

So saying, I do not forget that in the general edition of his collected, or rather selected, novels and tales, published from 1908 onwards, Henry James prefixed to each volume an introduction which assumed to be wholly biographical. He yielded, he said, "to the pleasure of placing on record the circumstances" in which each successive tale was written. I well recollect the terms in which he spoke of these prefaces before he began to write them. They were to be full and confidential, they were to throw to the winds all restraints of conventional reticence, they were to take us, with eyes unbandaged, into the inmost sanctum of his soul. They appeared at last, in small print, and they were extremely extensive, but truth obliges me to say that I found them highly disappointing. Constitutionally fitted to take pleasure in the accent of almost everything that Henry James ever wrote, I have to confess that these prefaces constantly baffle my eagerness. Not for a moment would I deny that they throw interesting light on the technical craft of a self-respecting novelist, but they are dry, remote, and impersonal to a strange degree. It is as though the author felt a burning desire to confide in the reader, whom he positively button-holes in the endeavour, but that the experience itself evades him, fails to find expression, and falls still-born, while other matters, less personal and less important, press in and take their place against the author's wish. Henry James proposed, in each instance, to disclose "the contributive value of the accessory facts in a given artistic case." This is, indeed, what we require in the history or the autobiography674 of an artist, whether painter or musician or man of letters. But this includes the production of anecdotes, of salient facts, of direct historical statements, which Henry James seemed in 1908 to be completely incapacitated from giving, so that really, in the introductions to some of these novels in the Collected Edition, it is difficult to know what the beloved novelist is endeavouring to divulge. He becomes almost chimæra bombinating in a vacuum.

So saying, I don’t forget that in the general edition of his collected, or rather selected, novels and stories, published from 1908 onwards, Henry James included an introduction for each volume that was meant to be entirely biographical. He said he gave in to “the pleasure of recording the circumstances” in which each story was written. I clearly remember how he described these prefaces before he started writing them. They were supposed to be full and honest, shedding all constraints of conventional silence, and taking us, with our eyes wide open, into the deepest part of his soul. They eventually appeared, in small print, and they were quite extensive, but I must say I found them very disappointing. Naturally inclined to appreciate the style of nearly everything Henry James ever wrote, I have to admit that these prefaces often confuse my enthusiasm. Not for a second would I deny that they provide interesting insights into the technical craft of a respectable novelist, but they are oddly dry, distant, and impersonal. It feels as if the author had a strong desire to share with the reader, whom he practically grabs to engage, but the experience itself escapes him, fails to find a voice, and falls flat, while other, less personal and less significant matters intrude and take their place against his will. Henry James intended, in each case, to reveal “the contributing value of the accessory facts in a given artistic case.” This is, in fact, what we need in the history or autobiography of an artist, whether a painter, musician, or writer. But this requires anecdotes, important facts, and direct historical statements, which Henry James seemed unable to provide in 1908. So really, in the introductions to some of these novels in the Collected Edition, it’s hard to tell what the beloved novelist is trying to share. He almost becomes a mythical figure buzzing in a void.

Had we lost him soon after the appearance of the latest of these prefaces—that prefixed to The Golden Bowl, in which the effort to reveal something which is not revealed amounts almost to an agony—it would have been impossible to reconstruct the life of Henry James by the closest examination of his published writings. Ingenious commentators would have pieced together conjectures from such tales as The Altar of the Dead and The Lesson of the Master, and have insisted, more or less plausibly, on their accordance with what the author must have thought or done, endured or attempted. But, after all, these would have been "conjectures," not more definitely based than what bold spirits use when they construct lives of Shakespeare, or, for that matter, of Homer. Fortunately, in 1913, the desire to place some particulars of the career of his marvellous brother William in the setting of his "immediate native and domestic air," led Henry James to contemplate, with minuteness, the fading memories of his own childhood. Starting with a biographical study of William James, he found it impossible to treat the family development at all adequately without extending the survey to his own growth as well, and thus, at the age of seventy, Henry became for the first time, and almost unconsciously, an autobiographer.

Had we lost him soon after the release of the latest of these prefaces—that one for The Golden Bowl, where the effort to reveal something that isn't revealed feels almost agonizing—it would have been impossible to piece together the life of Henry James by closely examining his published writings. Smart commentators would have constructed guesses from stories like The Altar of the Dead and The Lesson of the Master, insisting, somewhat convincingly, that they matched what the author must have thought or done, endured or attempted. But in the end, these would have just been "guesses," no more solid than what ambitious individuals use when they create lives of Shakespeare, or even Homer. Luckily, in 1913, the wish to share details about his remarkable brother William within the framework of his "immediate native and domestic air" prompted Henry James to carefully reflect on the fading memories of his own childhood. Beginning with a biographical study of William James, he found it impossible to discuss the family’s development adequately without also including his own growth, and so, at the age of seventy, Henry became, for the first time and almost without realizing it, an autobiographer.

He had completed two large volumes of Memories, and was deep in a third, when death took him from us. A Small Boy and Others deals with such extreme discursiveness as is suitable in a collection of the fleeting impressions of infancy, from his birth in 1843 to his all but fatal attack of typhus fever at Boulogne-sur-Mer in (perhaps) 1857. I say "perhaps" because the wanton evasion of any sort of help in the way of dates is characteristic of the narrative, as it would be of childish memories. The next instalment was Notes of a Son and Brother, which opens in 1860, a doubtful period of three years being leaped over lightly, and closes—as I guess from an allusion to George Eliot's Spanish Gypsy—in 1868. The third instalment, dictated in the autumn of 1914 and laid aside unfinished, is the posthumous The Middle Years, faultlessly edited by the piety of Mr. Percy Lubbock in 1917. Here the tale is taken up in 1869, and is occupied, without much attempt at chronological order, with memories of two years in London. As Henry James did not revise, or perhaps even re-read, these pages, we are free to form our conclusion as to whether he would or would not have vouchsafed to put their disjected parts into some more anatomical order.

He had finished two large volumes of Memories and was deep into a third when death took him from us. A Small Boy and Others explores the kind of extreme wandering thoughts that are typical of a collection of fleeting childhood memories, from his birth in 1843 to his nearly fatal bout with typhus fever in Boulogne-sur-Mer around 1857. I say "around" because the casual avoidance of specific dates is typical of the narrative, just like childish memories. The next installment, Notes of a Son and Brother, begins in 1860, skipping over a questionable three-year period lightly, and concludes—if I’m reading between the lines about George Eliot's Spanish Gypsy—in 1868. The third installment, dictated in the autumn of 1914 and left unfinished, is the posthumous The Middle Years, expertly edited by Mr. Percy Lubbock in 1917. Here, the story picks up in 1869 and includes memories of two years in London, without much effort to keep things in chronological order. Since Henry James didn't revise or maybe even re-read these pages, we can come to our own conclusions about whether he would have chosen to arrange their scattered parts into a more organized structure.

Probably he would not have done so. The tendency of his genius had never been, and at the end was less than ever, in the direction of concinnity. He repudiated arrangement, he wilfully neglected the precise adjustment of675 parts. The three autobiographical volumes will always be documents precious in the eyes of his admirers. They are full of beauty and nobility, they exhibit with delicacy, and sometimes even with splendour, the qualities of his character. But it would be absurd to speak of them as easy to read, or as fulfilling what is demanded from an ordinary biographer. They have the tone of Veronese, but nothing of his definition. A broad canvas is spread before us, containing many figures in social conjuncture. But the plot, the single "story" which is being told, is drowned in misty radiance. Out of this chiaroscuro there leap suddenly to our vision a sumptuous head and throat, a handful of roses, the glitter of a satin sleeve, but it is only when we shut our eyes and think over what we have looked at that any coherent plan is revealed to us, or that we detect any species of composition. It is a case which calls for editorial help, and I hope that when the three fragments of autobiography are reprinted as a single composition, no prudery of hesitation to touch the sacred ark will prevent the editor from prefixing a skeleton chronicle of actual dates and facts. It will take nothing from the dignity of the luminous reveries in their original shape.

He probably wouldn’t have done that. His genius never really leaned towards neatness, and by the end, it leaned even less in that direction. He rejected organization and intentionally overlooked the precise alignment of675 parts. The three autobiographical volumes will always be cherished documents for his fans. They are rich with beauty and nobility, delicately showcasing, and at times even extravagantly displaying, the traits of his character. However, it would be pointless to describe them as easy to read or as meeting the expectations of a typical biographer. They have the tone of Veronese but lack his clarity. A broad canvas is laid out before us, filled with many figures in social interaction. Yet, the plot, the single “story” being told, gets lost in a hazy brilliance. From this chiaroscuro, a lavish head and neck, a handful of roses, and the shimmer of a satin sleeve suddenly come into view, but it’s only when we close our eyes and reflect on what we’ve seen that a coherent picture emerges, or we recognize any sort of structure. This situation calls for editorial assistance, and I hope that when the three fragments of autobiography are published together as a single piece, no unnecessary reluctance to touch the sacred subject will stop the editor from adding a basic timeline of actual dates and facts. It won’t take away from the dignity of the beautiful reflections in their original form.

Such a skeleton will tell us that Henry James was born at 2 Washington Place, New York, on April 15th, 1843, and that he was the second child of his parents, the elder by one year being William, who grew up to be the most eminent philosopher whom America has produced. Their father, Henry James the elder, was himself a philosopher, whose ideas, which the younger Henry frankly admitted to be beyond his grasp, were expounded by William James in 1884, in a preface to their father's posthumous papers. Henry was only one year old when the family paid a long visit to Paris, but his earliest recollections were of Albany, whence the Jameses migrated to New York until 1855. They then transferred their home to Europe for three years, during which time the child Henry imbibed what he afterwards called "the European virus." In 1855 he was sent to Geneva for purposes of education, which were soon abandoned, and the whole family began an aimless wandering through London, Paris, Boulogne-sur-Mer, Newport, Geneva, and America again, nothing but the Civil War sufficing to root this fugitive household in one abiding home.

Such a skeleton will tell us that Henry James was born at 2 Washington Place, New York, on April 15, 1843, and that he was the second child of his parents, with the first being William, who grew up to be the most prominent philosopher America has produced. Their father, Henry James Sr., was also a philosopher, and the younger Henry openly admitted that he found his father's ideas hard to understand, which were explained by William James in 1884 in a preface to their father's posthumous papers. Henry was only one year old when the family took a long trip to Paris, but his earliest memories were of Albany, where the James family lived before moving to New York until 1855. They then moved to Europe for three years, during which Henry absorbed what he later called “the European virus.” In 1855, he was sent to Geneva for education, which was soon abandoned, and the whole family began a wandering journey through London, Paris, Boulogne-sur-Mer, Newport, Geneva, and back to America, with only the Civil War forcing this nomadic family to settle in one permanent home.

Henry James's health forced him to be a spectator of the war, in which his younger brothers fought. He went to Harvard in 1862 to study law, but was now beginning to feel a more and more irresistible call to take up letters as a profession, and the Harvard Law School left little or no direct impression upon him. He formed a close and valuable friendship with Mr. Howells, seven years his senior, and the pages of the Atlantic Monthly, of which Mr. Howells was then assistant editor, were open to him from 1865. He lived for the next four years in very poor health, and with no great encouragement from himself or others, always excepting Mr. Howells, at Cambridge, Massachusetts. Early in 1869 he ventured to return to Europe, where he spent fifteen months in elegant but fruitful vagabondage. There was much literary work done, most of which he carefully suppressed in later life. The676 reader will, however, discover, tucked away in the thirteenth volume of the Collected Edition, a single waif from this rejected epoch, the tale called A Passionate Pilgrim, written on his return to America in 1870. This visit to Europe absolutely determined his situation; his arrival in New York stimulated and tortured his nostalgia for the old world, and in May, 1872, he flew back here once more to the European enchantment.

Henry James's health forced him to watch the war from the sidelines, while his younger brothers fought. He enrolled at Harvard in 1862 to study law, but he increasingly felt a strong pull to pursue writing as a career, and Harvard Law School didn’t leave much of an impression on him. He developed a close and valuable friendship with Mr. Howells, who was seven years older, and from 1865, the pages of the Atlantic Monthly, where Mr. Howells was the assistant editor, were open to him. For the next four years, he lived in poor health, with little encouragement from himself or others—except for Mr. Howells—in Cambridge, Massachusetts. In early 1869, he took the leap to return to Europe, where he spent fifteen months wandering elegantly but meaningfully. He completed a lot of literary work during this time, most of which he later kept hidden. However, the reader will find a lone piece from this overlooked period in the thirteenth volume of the Collected Edition, a story called A Passionate Pilgrim, written on his return to America in 1870. This trip to Europe significantly shaped his path; when he arrived back in New York, it heightened and tortured his nostalgia for the old world, and in May 1872, he rushed back to the enchantment of Europe once more.

Here, practically, the biographical information respecting Henry James which has hitherto been given to the world ceases, for the fragment of The Middle Years, so far as can be gathered, contains few recollections which can be dated later than his thirtieth year. It was said of Marivaux that he cultivated no faculty but that de ne vivre que pour voir et pour entendre. In a similar spirit Henry James took up his dwelling in fashionable London lodgings in March, 1869. He had come from America with the settled design of making a profound study of English manners, and there were two aspects of the subject which stood out for him above all others. One of these was the rural beauty of ancient country places, the other was the magnitude—"the inconceivable immensity," as he put it—of London. He told his sister, "The place sits on you, broods on you, stamps on you with the feet of its myriad bipeds and quadrupeds." From his lodgings in Half Moon Street, quiet enough in themselves, he had the turmoil of the West End at his elbow, Piccadilly, Park Lane, St. James's Street, all within the range of a five minutes' stroll. He plunged into the vortex with incredible gusto, "knocking about in a quiet way and deeply enjoying my little adventures." This was his first mature experience of London, of which he remained until the end of his life perhaps the most infatuated student, the most "passionate pilgrim" that America has ever sent us.

Here, practically, the biographical information about Henry James that has been shared with the world comes to an end, because the fragment of The Middle Years, as far as can be determined, contains few memories dating after his thirtieth year. It was said of Marivaux that he developed no talent except for living only to see and hear. In a similar way, Henry James moved into trendy London accommodations in March 1869. He had come from America with the firm intention of studying English manners deeply, and there were two aspects of this subject that stood out to him the most. One was the rural beauty of ancient countryside, and the other was the size—"the inconceivable immensity," as he described it—of London. He told his sister, "The place overwhelms you, looms over you, presses upon you with the weight of its countless people and animals." From his lodgings on Half Moon Street, which were quiet in themselves, he had the chaos of the West End right next to him, with Piccadilly, Park Lane, and St. James's Street all just a five-minute walk away. He dove into the excitement with incredible enthusiasm, "exploring in a low-key way and thoroughly enjoying my little adventures." This was his first serious experience of London, and he remained, until the end of his life, perhaps the most devoted student, the most "passionate pilgrim" that America has ever sent us.

But his health was still poor, and for his constitution's sake he went in the summer of 1869 to Great Malvern. He went alone, and it is to be remarked of him that, social as he was, and inclined to a deep indulgence in the company of his friends, his habit of life was always in the main a solitary one. He had no constant associates, and he did not shrink from long periods of isolation, which he spent in reading and writing, but also in a concentrated contemplation of the passing scene, whatever it might be. It was alone that he now made a tour of the principal English cathedral and university towns, expatiating to himself on the perfection of the weather—"the dozen exquisite days of the English year, days stamped with a purity unknown in climates where fine weather is cheap." It was alone that he made acquaintance with Oxford, of which city he became at once the impassioned lover which he continued to be to the end, raving from Boston in 1870 of the supreme gratifications of Oxford as "the most dignified and most educated" of the cradles of our race. It was alone that during these enchanting weeks he made himself acquainted with the unimagined loveliness of English hamlets buried in immemorial leafage and whispered to by meandering rivulets in the warm recesses of antiquity. These, too, found in Henry James a worshipper more ardent, it may almost be averred, than any other who had crossed the Atlantic to their shrine.

But his health was still poor, and for the sake of his constitution, he went alone to Great Malvern in the summer of 1869. It's worth noting that, despite being social and enjoying the company of friends, he mainly lived a solitary life. He had no constant companions and didn’t mind spending long stretches in isolation, which he filled with reading and writing, as well as deep contemplation of whatever was happening around him. It was alone that he toured the major English cathedral and university towns, delighting in the perfect weather—"the dozen exquisite days of the English year, days marked by a purity unknown in climates where good weather is cheap." It was alone that he got to know Oxford, and he quickly became a passionate admirer of the city, raving from Boston in 1870 about the supreme pleasures of Oxford as "the most dignified and most educated" of our race’s origins. It was alone during these enchanting weeks that he discovered the unimaginable beauty of English villages hidden under ancient foliage and gently murmured to by winding streams in the warm depths of history. These, too, found in Henry James a more ardent admirer, it could almost be claimed, than any other who had crossed the Atlantic to honor their beauty.

677 Having formed this basis for the main predilection of his English studies, Henry James passed over to the Continent, and conducted a similar pilgrimage of entranced obsession through Switzerland and Italy. His wanderings, "rapturous and solitary," were, as in England, hampered by no social engagement; "I see no people to speak of," he wrote, "or for that matter to speak to." He returned to America in April, 1870, at the close of a year which proved critical in his career, and which laid its stamp on the whole of his future work. He had been kindly received in artistic and literary circles in London; he had conversed with Ruskin, with William Morris, with Aubrey de Vere, but it is plain that while he observed the peculiarities of these eminent men with the closest avidity, he made no impression whatever upon them. The time for Henry James to "make an impression" on others was not come yet; he was simply the well-bred, rather shy, young American invalid, with excellent introductions, who crossed the path of English activities, almost without casting a shadow. He had published no book; he had no distinct calling; he was a deprecating and punctilious young stranger from somewhere in Massachusetts, immature-looking for all his seven-and-twenty years.

677 After establishing his main interest in English studies, Henry James moved to the Continent and embarked on a similar journey of passionate fascination through Switzerland and Italy. His travels, "rapturous and solitary," were, like in England, free from any social obligations; "I see no people to speak of," he wrote, "or for that matter to speak to." He returned to America in April 1870, at the end of a year that proved pivotal in his career and shaped his future work. He received a warm welcome in artistic and literary circles in London; he had conversations with Ruskin, William Morris, and Aubrey de Vere, but it's clear that although he observed the quirks of these distinguished individuals with keen interest, he left no mark on them. The time for Henry James to "make an impression" on others hadn’t arrived yet; he was simply a well-mannered, somewhat shy young American invalid, equipped with great introductions, who crossed the path of English society without much notice. He hadn’t published any books; he had no clear profession; he was a modest and meticulous young outsider from Massachusetts, looking younger than his twenty-seven years.

Some further uneventful seasons, mainly spent in America but diversified by tours in Germany and Italy, bring us to 1875, when Henry James came over from Cambridge with the definite project, at last, of staying in Europe "for good." He took rooms in Paris, at 29 Rue de Luxembourg, and he penetrated easily into the very exclusive literary society which at that time revolved around Flaubert and Edmond de Goncourt. This year in Paris was another highly critical period in Henry James's intellectual history. He was still, at the mature age of thirty-two, almost an amateur in literature, having been content, up to that time, to produce scarcely anything which his mature taste did not afterwards repudiate. The Passionate Pilgrim (1870), of which I have spoken above, is the only waif and stray of the pre-1873 years which he has permitted to survive. The first edition of this short story is now not easy of reference, and I have not seen it; the reprint of 1908 is obviously, and is doubtless vigorously, re-handled. Enough, however, remains of what must be original to show that, in a rather crude, and indeed almost hysterical form, the qualities of Henry James's genius were, in 1869, what they continued to be in 1909. He has conquered, however, in A Passionate Pilgrim, no command yet over his enthusiasm, his delicate sense of beauty, his apprehension of the exquisite colour of antiquity.

Some more uneventful years, mostly spent in America but varied by trips to Germany and Italy, lead us to 1875, when Henry James came over from Cambridge with the clear intention of staying in Europe "for good." He rented a place in Paris, at 29 Rue de Luxembourg, and easily entered the very exclusive literary scene that revolved around Flaubert and Edmond de Goncourt at that time. This year in Paris was another crucial period in Henry James's intellectual journey. At the age of thirty-two, he was still somewhat of an amateur in literature, having mostly produced works that his later, more refined taste would reject. The Passionate Pilgrim (1870), which I've mentioned before, is the only piece from the pre-1873 period that he has allowed to endure. The first edition of this short story is now hard to find, and I haven't seen it; the 1908 reprint is clearly, and likely vigorously, revised. Still, enough remains of what must be original to show that, in a rather raw and almost hysterical form, the qualities of Henry James's genius in 1869 were what they continued to be in 1909. However, in A Passionate Pilgrim, he hadn't yet mastered his enthusiasm, his subtle sense of beauty, or his appreciation for the exquisite color of antiquity.

From the French associates of this time he derived practical help in his profession, though without their being aware of what they gave him. He was warmly attracted to Gustave Flaubert, who had just published La Tentation de St. Antoine, a dazzled admiration of which was the excuse which threw the young American at the feet of the Rouen giant. This particular admiration dwindled with the passage of time, but Henry James continued faithful to the author of Madame Bovary. It was Turgenev who introduced him to Flaubert, from whom he passed to Guy de Maupassant,678 then an athlete of four-and-twenty, and still scintillating in that blaze of juvenile virility which always fascinated Henry James. In the train of Edmond de Goncourt came Zola, vociferous over his late tribulation of having L'Assommoir stopped in its serial issue; Alphonse Daudet, whose recent Jack was exercising over tens of thousands of readers the tyranny of tears; and François Coppée, the almost exact coeval of Henry James, and now author of a Luthier de Cremone, which had placed him high among French poets. That the young American, with no apparent claim to attention except the laborious perfection of his French speech, was welcomed and ultimately received on terms of intimacy in this the most exclusive of European intellectual circles is curious. Henry James was accustomed to deprecate the notion that these Frenchmen took the least interest in him: "they have never read a line of me, they have never even persuaded themselves that there was a line of me which anyone could read," he once said to me. How should they, poor charming creatures, in their self-sufficing Latin intensity, know what or whether some barbarian had remotely "written"? But this does not end the marvel, because, read or not read, there was Henry James among them, affectionately welcomed, talked to familiarly about "technique," and even about "sales," like a fellow-craftsman. There must evidently have developed by this time something modestly "impressive" about him, and I cannot doubt that these Parisian masters of language more or less dimly divined that he too was, in some medium not by them to be penetrated, a master.

From the French associates of that time, he got practical help in his profession, even though they didn’t realize what they were giving him. He was deeply drawn to Gustave Flaubert, who had just published La Tentation de St. Antoine, and his dazzled admiration was the reason the young American sought out the Rouen giant. This particular admiration faded over time, but Henry James remained loyal to the author of Madame Bovary. It was Turgenev who introduced him to Flaubert, from whom he moved on to Guy de Maupassant,678 then a vibrant twenty-four-year-old, still glowing with that youthful virility that always captivated Henry James. Following Edmond de Goncourt came Zola, loudly complaining about his recent troubles with having L'Assommoir halted during its serial publication; Alphonse Daudet, whose recent work Jack was making tens of thousands of readers weep; and François Coppée, almost the same age as Henry James, now the author of Luthier de Cremone, which had elevated him among French poets. It's interesting that this young American, with no apparent reason for attention other than the hard-earned perfection of his French, was welcomed and ultimately embraced within this most exclusive of European intellectual circles. Henry James often downplayed the idea that these Frenchmen took any interest in him: "They have never read a line of me, they’ve never even convinced themselves that there was a line of me anyone could read," he once told me. How would they, those charming souls, with their self-sufficient Latin intensity, know what or whether some outsider had even “written”? But the wonder doesn’t stop there, because whether they read him or not, Henry James was among them, warmly welcomed, casually discussing “technique,” and even “sales,” like a fellow craftsman. Clearly, by that time, something modestly “impressive” had developed about him, and I have no doubt that these Parisian masters of language sensed, even if only vaguely, that he too was, in some way not within their understanding, a master.

After this fruitful year in Paris, the first result of which was the publication in London of his earliest surviving novel, Roderick Hudson, and the completion of The American, Henry James left his "glittering, charming, civilised Paris" and settled in London. He submitted himself, as he wrote to his brother William in 1878, "without reserve to that Londonising process of which the effect is to convince you that, having lived here, you may, if need be, abjure civilisation and bury yourself in the country, but may not, in pursuit of civilisation, live in any smaller town." He plunged deeply into the study of London, externally and socially, and into the production of literature, in which he was now as steadily active as he was elegantly proficient. These novels of his earliest period have neither the profundity nor the originality of those of his middle and final periods, but they have an exquisite freshness of their own, and a workmanship the lucidity and logic of which he owed in no small measure to his conversations with Daudet and Maupassant, and to his, at that time almost exclusive, reading of the finest French fiction. He published The American in 1877, The Europeans and Daisy Miller in 1878, and An International Episode in 1879. He might advance in stature and breadth; he might come to disdain the exiguous beauty of these comparatively juvenile books, but now at all events were clearly revealed all the qualities which were to develop later, and to make Henry James unique among writers of Anglo-Saxon race.

After a productive year in Paris, which resulted in the publication in London of his earliest surviving novel, Roderick Hudson, and the completion of The American, Henry James left his "glittering, charming, civilized Paris" and moved to London. He wrote to his brother William in 1878 that he submitted himself "without reserve to that Londonizing process which convinces you that, after living here, you can abandon civilization and retreat to the countryside if needed, but you cannot, in the pursuit of civilization, live in any smaller town." He immersed himself in studying London, both its external and social aspects, and in producing literature, where he was now as consistently active as he was gracefully skilled. These novels from his early period lack the depth and originality of those from his middle and later periods, but they possess a unique freshness and a craftsmanship whose clarity and logic he largely owed to his conversations with Daudet and Maupassant, and to his almost exclusive reading of the finest French fiction at that time. He published The American in 1877, The Europeans and Daisy Miller in 1878, and An International Episode in 1879. He might grow in stature and breadth; he might come to disregard the limited beauty of these relatively youthful works, but at that moment, all the qualities that would later develop and make Henry James unique among writers of the Anglo-Saxon tradition were clearly evident.

His welcome into English society was remarkable if we reflect that he seemed to have little to give in return for what it offered except his social679 adaptability, his pleasant and still formal amenity, and his admirable capacity for listening. It cannot be repeated too clearly that the Henry James of those early days had very little of the impressiveness of his later manner. He went everywhere, sedately, watchfully, graciously, but never prominently. In the winter of 1878-79 it is recorded that he dined out in London 107 times, but it is highly questionable whether this amazing assiduity at the best dinner-tables will be found to have impressed itself on any Greville or Crabb Robinson who was taking notes at the time. He was strenuously living up to his standard, "my charming little standard of wit, of grace, of good manners, of vivacity, of urbanity, of intelligence, of what makes an easy and natural style of intercourse." He was watching the rather gross and unironic, but honest and vigorous, English upper-middle-class of that day with mingled feelings, in which curiosity and a sort of remote sympathy took a main part. At 107 London dinners he observed the ever-shifting pieces of the general kaleidoscope with tremendous acuteness, and although he thought their reds and yellows would have been improved by a slight infusion of the Florentine harmony, on the whole he was never weary of watching their evolutions. In this way the years slipped by, while he made a thousand acquaintances and a dozen durable friendships. It is a matter of pride and happiness to me that I am able to touch on one of the latter.

His entry into English society was impressive, considering he seemed to have little to offer in return except his social adaptability, his pleasant yet still formal demeanor, and his great ability to listen. It's important to emphasize that the Henry James of those early days lacked much of the gravitas of his later persona. He moved everywhere with a calm, observant, and gracious presence, but never stood out. In the winter of 1878-79, it's noted that he dined out in London 107 times, but it's highly debatable whether this impressive frequency left any mark on a Greville or Crabb Robinson who was taking notes at the time. He was diligently living up to his "charming little standard of wit, grace, good manners, vivacity, urbanity, intelligence, and what makes for an easy and natural style of interaction." He watched the rather crude and unpretentious yet honest and vibrant English upper-middle-class of that era with mixed emotions, primarily curiosity and a kind of distant sympathy. At those 107 dinners in London, he keenly observed the constantly changing elements of social life, and although he felt their reds and yellows could have benefited from a touch of Florentine harmony, he never tired of watching their dynamics. In this way, the years slipped by as he made countless acquaintances and a few lasting friendships. It brings me pride and joy to mention one of the latter.

It is often curiously difficult for intimate friends, who have the impression in later years that they must always have known one another, to recall the occasion and the place where they first met. That was the case with Henry James and me. Several times we languidly tried to recover those particulars, but without success. I think, however, that it was at some dinner-party that we first met, and as the incident is dubiously connected with the publication of the Hawthorne in 1879, and with Mr. (now Lord) Morley, whom we both frequently saw at that epoch, I am pretty sure that the event took place early in 1880. The acquaintance, however, did not "ripen," as people say, until the summer of 1882, when in connection with an article on the drawings of George du Maurier, which I was anxious Henry James should write—having heard him express himself with high enthusiasm regarding these works of art—he invited me to go to see him and to talk over the project. I found him, one sunshiny afternoon, in his lodgings on the first floor of No. 3 Bolton Street, at the Piccadilly end of the street, where the houses look askew into Green Park. Here he had been living ever since he came over from France in 1876, and the situation was eminently characteristic of the impassioned student of London life and haunter of London society which he had now become.

It’s often oddly hard for close friends, who feel like they've always known each other, to remember when and where they first met. That was true for Henry James and me. We tried several times to recall those details, but we couldn’t. I think we first met at a dinner party, and since this moment is somewhat linked to the release of Hawthorne in 1879 and Mr. (now Lord) Morley, whom we both often saw at that time, I'm fairly certain it happened in early 1880. However, our friendship didn’t really develop, as people say, until the summer of 1882. It was in connection with an article on the drawings of George du Maurier, which I wanted Henry James to write—having heard him speak with great enthusiasm about these works of art—that he invited me to visit him to discuss the project. One sunny afternoon, I found him in his room on the first floor of No. 3 Bolton Street, at the Piccadilly end, where the houses tilt toward Green Park. He had been living there since arriving from France in 1876, and the location perfectly suited the passionate student of London life and frequent visitor to London society he had become.

Stretched on the sofa and apologising for not rising to greet me, his appearance gave me a little shock, for I had not thought of him as an invalid. He hurriedly and rather evasively declared that he was not that, but that a muscular weakness of his spine obliged him, as he said, "to assume the horizontal posture" during some hours of every day in order to bear the almost unbroken routine of evening engagements. I think that this680 weakness gradually passed away, but certainly for many years it handicapped his activity. I recall his appearance, seen then for the first time by daylight; there was something shadowy about it, the face framed in dark brown hair cut short in the Paris fashion, and in equally dark beard, rather loose and "fluffy." He was in deep mourning, his mother having died five or six months earlier, and he himself having but recently returned from a melancholy visit to America, where he had unwillingly left his father, who seemed far from well. His manner was grave, extremely courteous, but a little formal and frightened, which seemed strange in a man living in constant communication with the world. Our business regarding Du Maurier was soon concluded, and James talked with increasing ease, but always with a punctilious hesitancy, about Paris, where he seemed, to my dazzlement, to know even a larger number of persons of distinction than he did in London.

Stretched out on the sofa and apologizing for not getting up to greet me, his appearance shocked me a bit since I hadn’t thought of him as an invalid. He quickly and somewhat evasively insisted he wasn't one, but that a muscular weakness in his spine forced him, as he put it, "to assume a horizontal position" for several hours each day to handle the nearly nonstop routine of evening events. I think this680 weakness gradually faded, but it certainly limited his activity for many years. I remember seeing him for the first time in daylight; there was something shadowy about him, his face framed by dark brown hair cut short in the Paris style, and an equally dark beard that was somewhat loose and "fluffy." He was in deep mourning, having lost his mother five or six months earlier, and he had just returned from a sorrowful trip to America, where he had reluctantly left his father, who didn’t seem well. His demeanor was serious, extremely polite, but a bit formal and anxious, which felt odd for someone in constant contact with the world. We quickly wrapped up our discussion about Du Maurier, and James spoke with growing ease, yet always with a careful hesitation, about Paris, where he seemed, to my amazement, to know even more distinguished people than he did in London.

He promised, before I left, to return my visit, but news of the alarming illness of his father called him suddenly to America. He wrote to me from Boston in April, 1883, but he did not return to London until the autumn that year. Our intercourse was then resumed, and, immediately, on the familiar footing which it preserved, without an hour's abatement, until the sad moment of his fatal illness. When he returned to Bolton Street—this was in August, 1883—he had broken all the ties which held him to residence in America, a country which, as it turned out, he was not destined to revisit for more than twenty years. By this means Henry James became a homeless man in a peculiar sense, for he continued to be looked upon as a foreigner in London, while he seemed to have lost citizenship in the United States. It was a little later than this that that somewhat acidulated patriot, Colonel Higginson, in reply to some one who said that Henry James was a cosmopolitan, remarked, "Hardly! for a cosmopolitan is at home even in his own country!" This condition made James, although superficially gregarious, essentially isolated, and though his books were numerous and were greatly admired, they were tacitly ignored alike in summaries of English and of American current literature. There was no escape from this dilemma. Henry James was equally determined not to lay down his American birthright and not to reside in America. Every year of his exile, therefore, emphasised the fact of his separation from all other Anglo-Saxons, and he endured, in the world of letters, the singular fate of being a man without a country.

He promised to return my visit before I left, but news of his father's serious illness suddenly took him back to America. He wrote to me from Boston in April 1883, but he didn’t come back to London until that autumn. Our relationship resumed immediately, keeping the same familiar connection without missing a beat until the sad moment of his fatal illness. When he returned to Bolton Street in August 1883, he had severed all ties to his life in America, a country he wouldn’t revisit for more than twenty years. This made Henry James a homeless man in a unique way, as he was seen as a foreigner in London while having lost his citizenship in the United States. A bit later, that somewhat harsh patriot, Colonel Higginson, responded to someone who called Henry James a cosmopolitan by saying, "Hardly! A cosmopolitan feels at home even in his own country!" This situation made James, while outwardly social, fundamentally isolated. Despite his numerous and highly regarded books, they were largely overlooked in summaries of contemporary English and American literature. He couldn't escape this predicament. Henry James was adamant about not giving up his American heritage while choosing not to live in America. Each year of his exile highlighted his separation from other Anglo-Saxons, and in the literary world, he faced the rare fate of being a man without a country.

The collection of his private letters, therefore, which is announced as immediately forthcoming under the sympathetic editorship of Mr. Percy Lubbock, will reveal the adventures of an author who, long excluded from two literatures, is now eagerly claimed by both of them, and it will display those movements of a character of great energy and singular originality which circumstances have hitherto concealed from curiosity. There was very little on the surface of his existence to bear evidence to the passionate intensity of the stream beneath. This those who have had the privilege of seeing his letters know is marvellously revealed in his private correspondence. A certain change in his life was brought about by the arrival in 1885 of his681 sister Alice, who, in now confirmed ill-health, was persuaded to make Bournemouth and afterwards Leamington her home. He could not share her life, but at all events he could assiduously diversify it by his visits, and Bournemouth had a second attraction for him in the presence of Robert Louis Stevenson, with whom he had by this time formed one of the closest of his friendships. Stevenson's side of the correspondence has long been known, and it is one of the main attractions which Mr. Lubbock holds out to his readers that Henry James's letters to Stevenson will now be published. No episode of the literary history of the time is more fascinating than the interchange of feeling between these two great artists. The death of Stevenson, nine years later than their first meeting, though long anticipated, fell upon Henry James with a shock which he found at first scarcely endurable. For a long time afterwards he could not bring himself to mention the name of R. L. S. without a distressing agitation.

The collection of his private letters, which will be published soon under the thoughtful editorship of Mr. Percy Lubbock, will showcase the journey of an author who, after being excluded from two literary worlds, is now enthusiastically embraced by both. It will reveal the movements of a person with great energy and unique originality that circumstances have previously hidden from public view. On the surface, there wasn’t much to indicate the deep passion flowing beneath. Those fortunate enough to read his letters know that this passion is beautifully expressed in his private correspondence. A significant change in his life came in 1885 with the arrival of his sister Alice, who, due to her ongoing health issues, was encouraged to settle in Bournemouth and later Leamington. While he couldn’t share her life, he could still enrich it with his visits, and Bournemouth also had the added attraction of Robert Louis Stevenson, with whom he had developed one of his closest friendships by that time. Stevenson’s side of their correspondence has been known for a while, and one of the major draws that Mr. Lubbock offers to readers is the upcoming publication of Henry James's letters to Stevenson. Few moments in literary history are as captivating as the emotional exchange between these two great artists. When Stevenson died, nine years after they first met—an event that was long expected—it hit Henry James with a shock that he initially found nearly unbearable. For a long time afterward, he struggled to mention R. L. S. without feeling a deep sense of distress.

In 1886 the publication of The Bostonians, a novel which showed an advance in direct or, as it was then styled, "realistic" painting of modern society, increased the cleft which now divided him from his native country, for The Bostonians was angrily regarded as satirising not merely certain types, but certain recognisable figures in Massachusetts, and that with a suggestive daring which was unusual. Henry James, intent upon making a vivid picture, and already perhaps a little out of touch with American sentiment, was indignant at the reception of this book, which he ultimately, to my great disappointment, omitted from his Collected Edition, for reasons which he gave in a long letter to myself. Hence, as his works now appear, The Princess Casamassima, of 1886, an essentially London adventure-story, takes its place as the earliest of the novels of his second period, although preceded by admirable short tales in that manner, the most characteristic of which is doubtless The Author of Beltraffio (1885). This exemplifies the custom he had now adopted of seizing an incident reported to him, often a very slight and bald affair, and weaving round it a thick and glittering web of silken fancy, just as the worm winds round the unsightly chrysalis its graceful robe of gold. I speak of The Author of Beltraffio, and after thirty-five years I may confess that this extraordinarily vivid story was woven around a dark incident in the private life of an eminent author known to us both, which I, having told Henry James in a moment of levity, was presently horrified and even sensibly alarmed to see thus pinnacled in the broad light of day.

In 1886, the release of The Bostonians, a novel that represented a leap in straightforward, or as it was called back then, "realistic" portrayals of modern society, widened the gap between him and his home country. This is because The Bostonians was seen as angrily mocking not just certain types, but specific recognizable figures in Massachusetts, and it did so with a suggestive boldness that was unusual. Henry James, focused on creating a vivid portrayal and perhaps a bit disconnected from American sentiment, was outraged by the book's reception. He ultimately, to my great disappointment, left it out of his Collected Edition, explaining his reasons in a lengthy letter to me. Thus, as his works are now published, The Princess Casamassima, from 1886, which is essentially a London adventure story, stands as the first novel of his second period, even though it follows commendable short stories in that style, the most notable being The Author of Beltraffio (1885). This illustrates the approach he had adopted of taking an incident reported to him, often a trivial and straightforward event, and wrapping it in a rich and dazzling tapestry of imaginative detail, just like a caterpillar covers its unattractive chrysalis with a beautiful golden robe. I mention The Author of Beltraffio, and after thirty-five years, I can admit that this incredibly vivid story was based on a troubling incident in the private life of a well-known author familiar to both of us, which I, during a moment of light-heartedness, had shared with Henry James. I was soon horrified and genuinely alarmed to see it so prominently displayed in the glaring light of day.

After exhausting at last the not very shining amenities of his lodgings in Bolton Street, where all was old and dingy, he went westward in 1886 into Kensington, and settled in a flat which was both new and bright, at 34 De Vere Gardens, Kensington, where he began a novel called The Tragic Muse, on which he expended an immense amount of pains. He was greatly wearied by the effort, and not entirely satisfied with the result. He determined, as he said, "to do nothing but short lengths" for the future, and he devoted himself to the execution of contes. But even the art of the short story presently yielded to a new and, it must be confessed, a deleterious682 fascination, that of the stage. He was disappointed—he made no secret to his friends of his disillusion—in the commercial success of his novels, which was inadequate to his needs. I believe that he greatly over-estimated these needs, and that at no time he was really pressed by the want of money. But he thought that he was, and in his anxiety he turned to the theatre as a market in which to earn a fortune. Little has hitherto been revealed with regard to this "sawdust and orange-peel phase" (as he called it) in Henry James's career, but it cannot be ignored any longer. The memories of his intimate friends are stored with its incidents, his letters will be found to be full of it.

After finally wearing out the not-so-great amenities of his place on Bolton Street, which was all old and dingy, he moved west in 1886 to Kensington and settled into a new, bright flat at 34 De Vere Gardens. There, he started working on a novel called The Tragic Muse, putting in a tremendous amount of effort. He was really tired from the work and not completely satisfied with the outcome. He decided, as he put it, "to do nothing but short lengths" going forward, and focused on writing contes. However, even the craft of the short story soon succumbed to a new, admittedly harmful fascination with the stage. He was disappointed—he didn’t hide his disillusionment from his friends—by the commercial failure of his novels, which didn’t meet his expectations. I believe he greatly overestimated what those expectations were and that he was never actually in dire need of money. But he thought he was, and in his worry, he turned to the theatre as a way to make a fortune. Up to now, not much has been revealed about this "sawdust and orange-peel phase" (as he called it) of Henry James's career, but it can no longer be overlooked. His close friends have plenty of memories about it, and his letters are full of references to it.

Henry James wrote, between 1889 and 1894, seven or eight plays, on each of which he expended an infinitude of pains and mental distress. At the end of this period, unwillingly persuaded at last that all his agony was in vain, and that he could never secure fame and fortune, or even a patient hearing from the theatre-going public by his dramatic work, he abandoned the hopeless struggle. He was by temperament little fitted to endure the disappointments and delays which must always attend the course of a dramatist who has not conquered a position which enables him to browbeat the tyrants behind the stage. Henry James was punctilious, ceremonious, and precise; it is not to be denied that he was apt to be hasty in taking offence, and not very ready to overlook an impertinence. The whole existence of the actor is lax and casual; the manager is the capricious leader of an irresponsible band of egotists. Henry James lost no occasion of dwelling, in private conversation, on this aspect of an amiable and entertaining profession. He was not prepared to accept young actresses at their own valuation, and the happy-go-lucky democracy of the "mimes," as he bracketed both sexes, irritated him to the verge of frenzy.

Henry James wrote seven or eight plays between 1889 and 1894, pouring countless hours of effort and mental strain into each one. By the end of this period, he was reluctantly convinced that all his struggles had been for nothing, and that he would never achieve fame and fortune or even a receptive audience in the theater community with his dramatic work, so he gave up the hopeless fight. He wasn't really the type to handle the disappointments and delays that always come with being a playwright who hasn't established a strong position to confront the backstage powers. Henry James was meticulous, formal, and exact; it’s true that he could be quick to take offense and not very forgiving of rudeness. The life of an actor is relaxed and easygoing; the manager is an unpredictable leader of a self-centered group. Henry James never missed a chance to talk about this side of a profession that he found both charming and entertaining in private conversations. He wasn't willing to accept young actresses at face value, and the carefree attitude of the "mimes," a term he used for both genders, drove him nearly to madness.

It was, however, with a determination to curb his impatience, and with a conviction that he could submit his idiosyncrasies to what he called the "passionate economy" of play-writing, that he began, in 1889, to dedicate himself to the drama, excluding for the time being all other considerations. He went over to Paris in the winter of that year, largely to talk over the stage with Alphonse Daudet and Edmond de Goncourt, and he returned to put the finishing-touches on The American, a dramatic version of one of his earliest novels. He finished this play at the Palazzo Barbaro, the beautiful home of his friends, the Daniel Curtises, in Venice, in June, 1890, thereupon taking a long holiday, one of the latest of his extended Italian tours, through Venetia and Tuscany. Edward Compton had by this time accepted The American, being attracted by his own chances in the part of Christopher Newman. When Henry James reappeared in London, and particularly when the rehearsals began, we all noticed how deeply the theatrical virus had penetrated his nature. His excitement swelled until the evening of January 3rd, 1891, when The American was acted at Southport by Compton's company in anticipation of its appearance in London. Henry James was kind enough to wish me to go down on this occasion with him to Southport,683 but it was not possible. On the afternoon of the ordeal he wrote to me from the local hotel: "After eleven o'clock to-night I may be the world's—you know—and I may be the undertaker's. I count upon you and your wife both to spend this evening in fasting, silence, and supplication. I will send you a word in the morning, a wire if I can." He was "so nervous that I miswrite and misspell."

It was with a determination to control his impatience and a belief that he could channel his quirks into what he called the "passionate economy" of playwriting that he began in 1889 to focus on drama, temporarily putting all other thoughts aside. He went to Paris that winter mainly to discuss theater with Alphonse Daudet and Edmond de Goncourt, and he returned to make final adjustments to The American, a dramatic adaptation of one of his earliest novels. He completed this play at the Palazzo Barbaro, the lovely home of his friends, the Daniel Curtises, in Venice, in June 1890, then took a long vacation, one of the last of his lengthy Italian trips, through Venetia and Tuscany. By this time, Edward Compton had agreed to produce The American, drawn by his own potential in the role of Christopher Newman. When Henry James returned to London, especially as rehearsals began, we all noticed how deeply theater had influenced him. His excitement grew until the evening of January 3, 1891, when The American was performed in Southport by Compton's company ahead of its debut in London. Henry James kindly invited me to join him in Southport for this occasion, but it wasn’t possible. On the afternoon of the event, he wrote to me from the local hotel: "After eleven o'clock tonight I may be the world's—you know—and I might be the undertaker's. I'm counting on you and your wife to spend this evening in fasting, silence, and prayer. I’ll send you a message in the morning, a wire if I can." He mentioned he was "so nervous that I miswrite and misspell."

The result, in the provinces, of this first experiment was not decisive. It is true that he told Robert Louis Stevenson that he was enjoying a success which made him blush. But the final result in London, where The American was not played until September, 1891, was only partly encouraging. Henry James was now cast down as unreasonably as he had been uplifted. He told me that "the strain, the anxiety, the peculiar form and colour of the ordeal (not to be divined in the least in advance)" had "sickened him to death." He used language of the most picturesque extravagance about the "purgatory" of the performances, which ran at the Opera Comique for two months. There was nothing in the mediocre fortunes of this play to decide the questions whether Henry James was or was not justified in abandoning all other forms of art for the drama. We endeavoured to persuade him that, on the whole, he was not justified, but he swept our arguments aside, and he devoted himself wholly to the infatuation of his sterile task.

The outcome, in the provinces, of this initial experiment wasn't conclusive. It's true he told Robert Louis Stevenson that he was experiencing a success that made him blush. But the final result in London, where The American wasn't performed until September 1891, was only somewhat encouraging. Henry James was now feeling as down as he had previously felt uplifted. He told me that "the strain, the anxiety, the unique form and nature of the ordeal (which couldn't be anticipated at all)" had "sickened him to death." He used incredibly dramatic language about the "purgatory" of the performances, which ran at the Opera Comique for two months. There was nothing in the mediocre success of this play to determine whether Henry James was justified in giving up all other forms of art for the drama. We tried to convince him that, overall, he wasn't justified, but he dismissed our arguments and devoted himself entirely to the obsession with his unproductive task.

The American had been dramatised from a published novel. Henry James now thought that he should do better with original plots, and he wrote two comedies, the one named Tenants and the other Disengaged, of each of which he formed high expectations. But, although they were submitted to several managers, who gave them their customary loitering and fluctuating attention, they were in every case ultimately refused. Each refusal plunged the dramatist into the lowest pit of furious depression, from which he presently emerged with freshly-kindled hopes. Like the moralist, he never was but always to be blest. The Album and The Reprobate—there is a melancholy satisfaction in giving life to the mere names of these stillborn children of his brain—started with wild hopes and suffered from the same complete failure to satisfy the caprice of the managers. At the close of 1893, after one of these "sordid developments," he made up his mind to abandon the struggle. But George Alexander promised that, if he would but persevere, he really and truly would produce him infallibly at no distant date, and poor Henry James could not but persevere. "I mean to wage this war ferociously for one year more," and he composed, with infinite agony and deliberation the comedy of Guy Domvile.

The American had been adapted from a published novel. Henry James now believed he should do better with original stories, so he wrote two comedies, one titled Tenants and the other Disengaged, both of which he had high hopes for. However, despite being submitted to several managers who gave them their usual half-hearted attention, they were ultimately rejected every time. Each rejection left the playwright in a deep state of frustration and despair, but he eventually bounced back with renewed optimism. Like a moralist, he was always on the verge of being successful but never quite there. The Album and The Reprobate—there is a bittersweet satisfaction in recalling the names of these failed projects—began with great enthusiasm but faced the same complete inability to please the whims of the managers. At the end of 1893, after one of these "disheartening experiences," he decided to give up the fight. But George Alexander assured him that if he would just keep going, he would definitely produce his work in the near future, and poor Henry James couldn’t help but persist. "I plan to fight this battle fiercely for one more year," he said, and with intense effort and care, he crafted the comedy of Guy Domvile.

The night of January 5th, 1895, was the most tragical in Henry James's career. His hopes and fears had been strung up to the most excruciating point, and I think that I have never witnessed such agonies of parturition. Guy Domvile—which has never been printed—was a delicate and picturesque play, of which the only disadvantage that I could discover was that instead of having a last scene which tied up all the threads in a neat conclusion, it left all those threads loose as they would be in life. George Alexander was684 sanguine of success, and to do Henry James honour such a galaxy of artistic, literary, and scientific celebrity gathered in the stalls of the St. James's Theatre as perhaps were never seen in a playhouse before or since. Henry James was positively storm-ridden with emotion before the fatal night, and full of fantastic plans. I recall that one was that he should hide in the bar of a little public-house down an alley close to the theatre, whither I should slip forth at the end of the second act and report "how it was going." This was not carried out, and fortunately Henry James resisted the temptation of being present in the theatre during the performance. All seemed to be going fairly well until the close, when Henry James appeared and was called before the curtain only to be subjected—to our unspeakable horror and shame—to a storm of hoots and jeers and catcalls from the gallery, answered by loud and sustained applause from the stalls, the whole producing an effect of hell broke loose, in the midst of which the author, as white as chalk, bowed and spread forth deprecating hands and finally vanished. It was said at the time, and confirmed later, that this horrible performance was not intended to humiliate Henry James, but was the result of a cabal against George Alexander.

The night of January 5th, 1895, was the most tragic in Henry James's career. His hopes and fears had been pushed to excruciating levels, and I think I've never seen such intense suffering. Guy Domvile—which has never been published—was a delicate and visually appealing play, with the only downside being that it didn’t have a final scene that neatly wrapped everything up; instead, it left all those loose ends just like in real life. George Alexander was optimistic about its success, and to honor Henry James, an impressive group of artistic, literary, and scientific celebrities gathered in the audience of the St. James's Theatre, perhaps unlike anything seen before or since. Henry James was overwhelmed with emotion before that fateful night, full of wild ideas. I remember one was that he should hide in the bar of a small pub down an alley near the theater, where I would sneak out at the end of the second act to tell him "how it was going." This plan didn’t happen, and luckily, Henry James resisted the urge to be present in the theater during the show. Everything seemed to be going fairly well until the end, when Henry James appeared and was called before the curtain, only to be subjected—to our immense horror and shame—to a barrage of boos, jeers, and catcalls from the balcony, met with loud and sustained applause from the audience, creating a scene of chaos. In the midst of it, the author, pale as a ghost, bowed, held up his hands in a gesture of apology, and ultimately disappeared. At the time, it was said, and later confirmed, that this terrible performance wasn’t meant to humiliate Henry James but was the result of a conspiracy against George Alexander.

Early next morning I called at 34 De Vere Gardens, hardly daring to press the bell for fear of the worst of news, so shattered with excitement had the playwright been on the previous evening. I was astonished to find him perfectly calm; he had slept well and was breakfasting with appetite. The theatrical bubble in which he had lived a tormented existence for five years was wholly and finally broken, and he returned, even in that earliest conversation, to the discussion of the work which he had so long and so sadly neglected, the art of direct prose narrative. And now a remarkable thing happened. The discipline of toiling for the caprices of the theatre had amounted, for so redundant an imaginative writer, to the putting on of a mental strait-jacket. He saw now that he need stoop no longer to what he called "a meek and lowly review of the right ways to keep on the right side of a body of people who have paid money to be amused at a particular hour and place." Henry James was not released from this system of vigorous renunciation without a very singular result. To write for the theatre the qualities of brevity and directness, of an elaborate plainness, had been perceived by him to be absolutely necessary, and he had tried to cultivate them with dogged patience for five years. But when he broke with the theatre, the rebound was excessive. I recall his saying to me, after the fiasco of Guy Domvile, "At all events, I have escaped for ever from the foul fiend Excision!" He vibrated with the sense of liberation, and he began to enjoy, physically and intellectually, a freedom which had hitherto been foreign to his nature.

Early the next morning, I visited 34 De Vere Gardens, barely able to press the doorbell for fear of bad news, since the playwright had been so shattered with excitement the night before. I was surprised to find him completely calm; he had slept well and was having breakfast with enthusiasm. The theatrical bubble in which he had endured a tortured existence for five years was completely and finally popped, and even in that early conversation, he returned to discussing the work he had long neglected, the art of direct prose narrative. And then something remarkable happened. The discipline of catering to the whims of the theatre had become, for such a creatively abundant writer, like putting on a mental straitjacket. He realized that he no longer needed to bow to what he described as "a meek and lowly review of the right ways to keep on the good side of a group of people who have paid to be entertained at a specific time and place." Henry James wasn't freed from this system of strict denial without a very unusual outcome. To write for the theatre, he believed, required qualities of brevity and straightforwardness, a deliberate plainness, which he had tried hard to develop with persistent effort for five years. But when he broke away from the theatre, the reaction was intense. I remember him telling me, after the failure of Guy Domvile, "At least, I've escaped forever from the foul demon Excision!" He thrived with a sense of liberation and began to enjoy, both physically and intellectually, a freedom that had previously felt foreign to him.

(To be concluded)

(To be continued)


A CASE FOR RECORDS

By HILARY JENKINSON

By HILARY JENKINSON

IT has long been a commonplace of depreciation to say that England possesses more valuable collections of historical documents than any other country, and displays more indifference to them. "En Angleterre tout est en désordre," says an eminent French critic: and the Times Literary Supplement quotes him.32 Since the middle of last century the declared classes of public records in this country (those of the Central Government) have, it is true, had a settled habitation, a staff to look after them, and a good deal of attention from a small section of the public; also a considerable, though relatively small, number of publications has been devoted to them and some of the clamorous interests, the genealogist's, for example, fed if not sated. The same amount of good fortune, except by the hazard of their coming into the hands of an enthusiast, has not in many cases befallen the records belonging to local bodies; still less has it come to the enormous private collections originally accumulated in connection with the descent of real property, and now, since the invention of "short title," no longer in any demand for their primary purpose. If the public records of the past may in our day be considered to have found safety, it is still possible to witness in this country the unedifying spectacle of the museum or the rich collector buying up the pretty specimen from a collection of manorial records, while the remainder, of which it should form an integral part, after the lesser lights of the collecting world have taken gradual toll of it, goes without protest from any one to the tambourine-maker or the glue merchant. It is as though an anatomist, having exhumed his great-grandfather, should add to that injury the insult of preserving an interesting metacarpal in his cabinet, while he distributes the rest of the body to various colleagues, with remainder to the manufacturer of fertilisers: one is tempted to send science to blazes and wish the poor old gentleman might have been left intact, if useless, underground.

IT has long been a common thing to say that England has more valuable collections of historical documents than any other country, yet shows more indifference toward them. "In England, everything is in disorder," says a prominent French critic, and the Times Literary Supplement quotes him. him.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Since the middle of the last century, the established categories of public records in this country (those from the Central Government) have, indeed, had a set location, a team to manage them, and a fair amount of attention from a small segment of the public; also, a considerable, though relatively small, number of publications has been devoted to them, and some of the more vocal interests, like genealogists, have been somewhat satisfied, if not fully. The same good fortune has not been as common for local records; even less so for the vast private collections that were originally gathered in connection with property inheritance, which now, thanks to the "short title" concept, are no longer in demand for their original purpose. While it could be said that the public records of the past are now relatively secure, it is still possible to witness the disheartening sight of a museum or wealthy collector purchasing attractive pieces from a collection of manorial records, while the rest, from which these pieces should rightfully come, is slowly picked apart by lesser collectors and eventually ends up with a tambourine maker or glue merchant without any objection. It’s as if an anatomist dug up his great-grandfather only to further insult him by preserving an interesting metacarpal in his collection, while the rest of the body is distributed among various colleagues, with the leftovers going to a fertilizer manufacturer: one might wish to dismiss science entirely and think that it would have been better to leave the poor old man undisturbed, even if useless, in the ground.

32 November 27th, 1919.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ November 27, 1919.

I have spoken in this first paragraph of the unhappy state of the small collections in England because that state is an obvious and striking result of the same cause which has produced most of our mistakes in the preservation, sorting and editing of documents in the past; because the distinction at present existing between the public and the private collections is so symptomatic of our worst failure in this field: in effect, in all these years during which historical documents have met with a certain amount of appreciation, it has apparently never occurred to us to make definite search for the essential features common to all records, high or low, and to apply to all records a686 treatment based on the examination of those features. But the most interesting archive question of the present time seems to me to be the question of the records we ourselves are producing. If our shortcomings as owners of archives have affected adversely our treatment of what the past has left to us, are they not capable of doing quite as much harm to that which we ourselves are to bequeath to the future? And, further, if England, owing to its wealth of records, provides a particularly large number of examples of things to be avoided, is it not possible that the application of the warning derived from these may prove to be common to other countries? It is, indeed, no new criticism of the French School, the acknowledged leader of the world in this matter, to say that the circumstances under which the French national collections were put together have led it sometimes to consider the isolated document rather to the exclusion of that record which forms only a single link in a long chain.

I’ve talked in this first paragraph about the unfortunate state of small collections in England because that state clearly highlights the same issues that have caused many of our mistakes in preserving, organizing, and editing documents in the past. The current separation between public and private collections reflects our biggest failures in this area. Despite some appreciation for historical documents over the years, it seems we’ve never really tried to identify the key features that all records share, whether they are significant or not, and to use those features to guide our treatment of all records. However, the most intriguing archive issue today, in my opinion, is the matter of the records we are currently creating. If our inadequacies as caretakers of archives have negatively impacted how we handle what we’ve received from the past, can’t they equally harm what we are leaving for the future? Moreover, if England, with its wealth of records, provides many examples of what to avoid, is it possible that the insights we gain from these examples could be applicable to other countries? It’s certainly not a new critique of the French School, which is recognized as a global leader in this field, to point out that the way French national collections were assembled has sometimes led them to focus on individual documents at the expense of the larger records that are part of a longer chain.

We are led, therefore, to inquire how far certain generalisations, based on the character of our existing English records, maybe applied as criteria to the treatment of those records which are accumulating in our own time in England and perhaps in other countries.

We are prompted, therefore, to explore how far certain generalizations, based on the nature of our current English records, can be used as standards for handling those records that are being created in our time in England and possibly in other countries.

A record, if we may venture here to give definition to a loosely-used word, is a document drawn up, or at any rate made use of, in the course of an administrative process, of which itself forms a part, and subsequently preserved in his own custody for his own reference by the administrator concerned or his successors. The process and the administration may be as important or unimportant as you please; the result may be the Rolls of Chancery or the deed-box of a manor: the essential features are the same in both cases—the administrative origin, the administrative reason for preservation, the preservation in administrative custody: so also are the results the same from the point of view of the subsequent 'ologist—the two priceless qualities of authenticity and impartiality; the first proceeding from the fact that the records have been always in custody,33 and in a certain relationship one with another, the second derived from the fact that they were not drawn up for the information of posterity,34 and, therefore, have no bias to one side or the other of posterity's problems. Any number of interesting instances35 might be adduced from the records of the past, both of the value of these qualities and of the ease with which they may be flawed; but let us here leave for the time consideration of the records the past has bequeathed to us and inquire how far the qualities which, with all its687 historical faults, it gave us in most of its documents are going to be found by our descendants in those we leave to them. The unprecedented mass of documents which the various executive departments must have accumulated during the war may well frighten us into a serious consideration of this subject at the present moment.

A record, if we can define this often-used term, is a document created or used during an administrative process, which is part of that process, and is then kept for reference by the relevant administrator or their successors. The process and its significance can be as important or as trivial as you want; the outcome might be as grand as the Rolls of Chancery or as simple as a manor's deed box. What matters is that the essential features remain the same in both scenarios—the administrative origin, the administrative reason for keeping it, and the storage in administrative custody. The results are also similar from the perspective of future scholars—the two invaluable qualities of authenticity and impartiality; the first stemming from the fact that the records have always been in custody, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and in a particular relationship to each other, the second coming from the fact that they weren't created for future generations' knowledge, so they remain unbiased concerning future issues. Numerous fascinating instances__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ could be cited from historical records illustrating both the value of these qualities and how easily they can be compromised; however, let’s set aside the records passed down to us for now and consider to what extent the qualities that, despite their historical shortcomings, exist in most of our documents will be present for our descendants in those we leave behind. The unprecedented amount of documents that various government departments must have gathered during the war might prompt us to take this topic seriously at this moment.

33 The licence of high officials has sometimes violated this, a practice much to be deprecated. I refer to this again below.

33 The privileges given to high officials have occasionally disregarded this, a practice that is very regrettable. I will mention this again later.

34 This fact may, of course, lead in ignorant times, such as was the early nineteenth century, to destruction.

34 This fact can, of course, lead to disaster in times of ignorance, like the early nineteenth century.

35 A well-known case is the volume, belonging to the records of the Master of the Revels, which, if it is genuine, dates one of Shakespeare's plays: unfortunately it was for a considerable time out of official custody, and doubts have been cast on the authenticity of the most important page.

35 A well-known case is the document that belongs to the records of the Master of the Revels, which, if it is genuine, dates one of Shakespeare's plays. Unfortunately, it was out of official custody for a long time, and doubts have been raised about the authenticity of the most important page.

Now, the rules for safe preservation and custody are simple things, matters of proved experience, a number of which are set out in a small book recently published in England, and at more length in the well-known Continental treatise;36 and though the standard of archive-keeping by local authorities is at present very uneven, we may, for the shortening of this article, dismiss that side of the question with pious hopes. Assuming, then, that the documents of our own time, when they come to the state of archives, will be preserved in suitable places and under proper rules of custody, assuming further that we are able to drill archivists into leaving their charges as far as possible in the physical order and state in which they find them (so as to preserve the old association of document with document), we have to face as our chief danger a threat not so much to the authenticity of the record as to its impartiality—the most important of all its qualities and one which, once damaged, cannot be restored. Interference with impartiality may occur at two points: in the first place it may occur, as indeed it has sometimes done in the past, at or near the time of the document's making; the administrator who makes it may himself have an eye on posterity. We shall have to recur to this again, but for the moment let us turn to the second, which is the more serious because it brings us up against the great modern record problem, bulk: impartiality may be—rather, is—impugned when we come to the selection of documents for preservation.

Now, the rules for safe preservation and custody are straightforward, based on established experience, several of which are outlined in a small book recently published in England, and in more detail in the well-known Continental treatise;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Although the standard of record-keeping by local authorities is currently inconsistent, we can set aside that aspect of the issue with hopeful thoughts. Assuming that the documents from our era, when they become archives, will be kept in appropriate locations and under proper custody guidelines, and assuming further that we can train archivists to maintain the documents as much as possible in the physical order and condition in which they find them (to keep the old associations between documents intact), we must confront our main concern: a threat not so much to the authenticity of the record but to its impartiality—the most crucial of all its qualities and one that, once compromised, cannot be restored. Impartiality can be compromised at two points: first, it might happen, as it has in the past, at or near the time the document is created; the administrator who produces it may have a particular view of how it should be remembered. We will return to this later, but for now, let's focus on the second point, which is more serious because it relates to the significant modern record issue: bulk. Impartiality may be—indeed, is—challenged when it comes to selecting documents for preservation.

36 C. Johnson: The Care of Documents (S.P.C.K. Helps for Students of History); and Muller, Feith, and Fruin: Manuel pour le Classement des Archives.

36 C. Johnson: The Care of Documents (S.P.C.K. Helps for Students of History); and Muller, Feith, and Fruin: Manual for Archival Organization.

The obvious remedy for this is not to select—to preserve everything; but this is in practice an equally obvious impossibility: the instance already quoted of the accumulation of our war records37 would no doubt supply apt illustration, but the custodian of county records is faced on his small scale with exactly the same difficulty: we are all confronted, in fact, with this main problem—how are we to reconcile our desire to preserve in our records certain qualities which have accompanied in the past an uncontrolled accumulation with the necessity of our own day for restriction? Up to now, in face of this problem, and in face of the system of selection, or destruction, which is actually in use, no one (not even the Royal Commission, which has obviously devoted much attention to the subject) has really gone further than to tell the selectors that they must be very careful. But can they? Let us take a case of public records, an imaginary class of, say, 200,000 pieces to688 be dealt with in a limited space of time by a limited number of people who have probably other work waiting to be done: how can they possibly say (since they have not the time to make a detailed comparison) that all the information contained in certain documents which they propose to condemn is to be found elsewhere? Or, taking another criterion, how can they say that certain documents are going to be without interest for the future? There are classes of documents in the Public Record Office now frequently used and highly valued which little more than fifty years ago might well have been destroyed as having no interest for any branch of human study then known.

The clear solution to this is not to choose—to keep everything; but in reality, this is just as impossible. The example of the buildup of our war records__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ illustrates this well, but the keeper of county records faces the same issue on a smaller scale. We all deal with this main challenge—how do we balance our wish to maintain certain qualities in our records from the past with the need for limitation in our current era? So far, in confronting this issue and the existing selection or destruction system, no one (not even the Royal Commission, which has clearly put a lot of thought into this topic) has really gone beyond advising selectors to be extremely careful. But can they? Let’s consider a hypothetical case of public records, say, 200,000 documents that need to be processed in a limited timeframe by a few individuals who likely have other tasks to attend to: how can they possibly determine (since they lack the time for a thorough comparison) that all the information in the documents they plan to discard is available elsewhere? Or, using a different standard, how can they assert that certain documents won't be relevant in the future? There are types of documents in the Public Record Office that are now commonly used and highly valued, which, just over fifty years ago, might have been viewed as unworthy of preservation due to having no interest for any known field of study at that time.

37 Records so vast that in its last report (1919) the Royal Commission has found it necessary to alter its original (1914) recommendations regarding the provision of new repository accommodation.

37 Records so extensive that in its latest report (1919) the Royal Commission found it necessary to change its original (1914) recommendations about the need for new storage facilities.

At this point the natural thing is to seek the advice of the historian, who is indeed, being an enthusiast, anxious to give it. Now, the historian may fairly claim to have done much for records in the past. He is mainly responsible for the recognition of public records as things valuable and to be kept carefully for other reasons than that of mere antiquity; and he has done something in England (one always hopes that he will do more presently) for local and private collections. But he cannot predict the needs of future research workers (who may not be historians at all) any more than he was able to predict in the time of the old Record Commission the needs of our own day: witness the indexes, quite useless to an economic historian, of the very important Chancery Rolls of King John, published about 1830. Even if we grant that he may make a better guess than other men, we are met by a still graver objection in the fact that we cannot rule out at least the possibility (since he is human and an historian) of his having a predilection for the evidence which will establish a certain view or emphasise a certain line of inquiry. The use of an historian, or of any other person who uses records for research purposes, as a selector seems to me incompatible with the preservation of their characteristic impartiality: there will be a possibility—and the mere possibility is enough—of suppressio veri, if not of suggestio falsi; and what should have been a record, preserved by circumstances which do not affect its value as evidence, will become no more than the narrative or at most the pièce justificative of a specialist; you might as well allow a botanist to produce a hybrid in order to prove not its possibility but its existence as a natural form.

At this point, it's natural to seek advice from the historian, who, being an enthusiastic expert, is eager to provide it. The historian can rightly claim to have done a lot for records in the past. He is mainly responsible for recognizing public records as valuable and worth preserving for reasons beyond just their age; he has also contributed to local and private collections in England (we always hope he will do more soon). However, he cannot predict the needs of future researchers (who may not even be historians) any more than he could foresee the needs of our own time back during the old Record Commission—just look at the indexes of the important Chancery Rolls of King John, published around 1830, which are virtually useless to an economic historian. Even if we assume he can make a better guess than others, there's a more serious issue: we can't rule out the possibility (since he is human and a historian) that he might favor evidence that supports a specific viewpoint or emphasizes a particular line of inquiry. Using a historian, or anyone else researching records, as a selector seems incompatible with maintaining their essential impartiality: there will always be the chance—and even a slight possibility is significant—of suppressio veri, if not suggestio falsi; and what should have been a record, kept under circumstances that don't affect its value as evidence, will become merely the narrative or, at best, the pièce justificative of a specialist. It’s like allowing a botanist to create a hybrid to demonstrate not just its possibility but its existence as a natural form.

But if we cannot use the historian for our purposes we may perhaps call in the trained archivist. I am afraid that here again we shall find no help. The archivist may take an interest in any of the subjects upon which his collections furnish evidence; but such interests have nothing to do with (indeed they sometimes impede) the duties that are his of safeguarding, arranging, and making accessible and of basing himself for all these duties on the internal structure of the classes of documents in his charge: with the possible exception of the last there is nothing in these qualifications to make him more fit than the historian for the work of selection—and destruction.

But if we can't use the historian for our needs, we might turn to the trained archivist. Unfortunately, I’m afraid we won’t find much help there either. The archivist may be interested in any of the topics their collections provide evidence for, but those interests have nothing to do with (and can sometimes interfere with) their responsibilities of protecting, organizing, and making things accessible, which are all based on the internal structure of the document classes they manage. With the possible exception of the last point, there’s nothing about these qualifications that makes them more suited than the historian for the tasks of selection—and destruction.

Is there, then, no possible way—we will not say of dealing with our present accumulations; they, it may be, on account of their sheer bulk must689 be dealt with by such ad hoc methods as the circumstances admit of; and into those methods it is not our province here to enter—but merely for our guidance in the future, is there no chance of reconciling the requirements of ourselves and posterity (so far as these can be foreseen) with the intrinsic interests of the records themselves—the external with the internal—or rather perhaps of finding some method of treatment which will give to our records a reasonable bulk while preserving their important characteristics, and at the same time will at least not sacrifice unduly the interests of the research-worker? Perhaps an indication of such a possibility is to be found in the words "our present accumulations" which we used above. How would it be if we set ourselves in the future to prevent accumulations?

Is there really no way to handle what we have right now? We won’t get into how to deal with our current piles; their size might need us to use whatever methods fit the situation, and that's not our focus here. We're more interested in whether we can align our needs with those of future generations (as much as we can predict them) alongside the inherent value of the records themselves—the outside with the inside—or maybe we can find a way to manage our records that keeps them at a reasonable size while maintaining their important characteristics, and at the same time doesn’t overly compromise the interests of researchers? Perhaps we can hint at this possibility by considering our "current piles" mentioned earlier. What if we made a commitment to avoid future accumulations?

A certain amount of contemporary destruction of the more obviously ephemeral papers—notes from one department of an office to another saying, "Passed to you, please," and perhaps documents of a more advanced type—does, of course, in our own days sometimes take place in large offices. And there are not wanting indications that a perception of the need of something more, especially in regard to public offices, has been growing since the Act of 1877, provided that the Master of the Rolls might make rules respecting the disposal by destruction or otherwise of documents which are deposited in or can be removed to the Public Record Office (note the lack of any distinction between the two classes) and which are not of sufficient public value to justify their preservation in the Public Record Office. Such an indication is seen in the desire expressed by the late Royal Commission on Public Records38 for the substitution in Government offices of destruction and preservation of documents according to well-considered principles for destruction founded on arbitrary, varying opinions; and for the relief of the Public Record Office Repository from a cumbersome mass of useless or unnecessary documents. But no one, so far as I am aware, has yet summed up and balanced, for the benefit of all records and record-keepers, whether public or private, the merits and demerits of the various systems of destruction, either in the light of the intrinsic character of records themselves or in that of the experience gained from a study of our ancestors' methods. And the accumulations of documents, many of which are subsequently judged not to be material, continue.

A certain amount of modern-day destruction of obviously temporary papers—like notes from one department to another saying, "Passed to you, please," and maybe more complex documents—does, of course, occasionally happen in large offices today. There are also signs that the awareness of needing a better system, especially regarding public offices, has been growing since the Act of 1877, which allowed the Master of the Rolls to make rules about the disposal—whether by destruction or otherwise—of documents that are submitted to or can be moved to the Public Record Office (note the lack of any distinction between the two types) and that are not significant enough to warrant preservation in the Public Record Office. This need is reflected in the desire expressed by the late Royal Commission on Public Records __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for a replacement in government offices of destruction and preservation of documents based on well-considered principles instead of arbitrary, changing opinions; and for relieving the Public Record Office Repository from a cumbersome collection of useless or unnecessary documents. However, as far as I know, no one has yet summarized and assessed the advantages and disadvantages of the various destruction systems for the benefit of all records and record-keepers, whether public or private, considering both the inherent nature of the records themselves and the experience gained from studying our ancestors' methods. Meanwhile, the accumulation of documents, many of which are later deemed unimportant, continues.

38 First report, p. 41; cp.: second report, p. 71, etc.

38 First report, p. 41; see also: second report, p. 71, etc.

Now we may assume, indeed we know, that from the earliest times not only selections of subjects for representation in permanent records but also actual destruction of documents has been practised by the administrators who have left us their collections. Only—and here is the distinction—since the question of bulk did not trouble them as it does us, they were able to act solely on the ground that the record in question was not required for their current administrative purposes. Note that in this their impartiality was not affected by the external considerations of either this world or the next, neither by any interest in the history-writing of the future, nor by the690 exigencies of floor-space in the present. Any subsequent destruction, direct or indirect, by our ancestors was quite a different matter: such destruction has invariably been the subject ultimately of adverse criticism, though no doubt the person responsible saw no particular harm in it. For example, take the case of the burning of the Exchequer tallies in 1834. The position of contemporaries is probably represented tolerably by that of Charles Dickens, who criticised the proceeding on the ground not only that it burned down the Houses of Parliament, but also that it was a wanton waste of firewood which might have been given to the poor: yet already we, not a hundred years after, are regretting it. On the other hand, though historians are in the habit of saying vaguely that much which was of incalculable value must have been lost, they refer always to the losses due to various forms of carelessness. I have never heard anyone venture to criticise the Chancery, for example, because it did not preserve full copies of non-returnable writs or the Exchequer because certain draft accounts were destroyed.

Now we can assume, and we know, that from the earliest times, not only did administrators select subjects for permanent records, but they also destroyed documents. However—and here’s the difference—because they weren’t worried about how much there was, they were able to discard records just because they weren’t needed for their current administrative tasks. It's important to note that their impartiality wasn’t influenced by outside concerns, whether from this world or the next, nor by any interest in future history-writing, or by the need for storage space right now. Any later destruction, whether direct or indirect, by our ancestors is a different story: such actions usually faced criticism, even though the person responsible likely saw no real issue with it. For instance, consider the burning of the Exchequer tallies in 1834. The perspective of people at that time is probably well captured by Charles Dickens, who criticized the act not only because it destroyed the Houses of Parliament but also because it was a waste of firewood that could have been given to the needy. Yet now, less than a hundred years later, we regret that decision. On the other hand, while historians often vaguely state that much of incalculable value must have been lost, they typically reference losses due to various forms of negligence. I have never heard anyone criticize the Chancery, for example, for not keeping full copies of non-returnable writs, or the Exchequer for the destruction of certain draft accounts.

What, in fact, are the principal gaps in old records which affect us moderns? If we take two of the documents which have thrown light on the personal history of Shakespeare (not a matter of much moment to his contemporaries) we shall arrive at a clear distinction between two different kinds of destruction, or shall we say failure to preserve? On the one hand, we have a document signed by Shakespeare as a witness: all that mattered to the court here was that certain evidence had been given by some indifferent person and accepted. Could we have blamed it if it had failed to preserve this signature which we find so intriguing, or had allowed it (as was sometimes done) to be written in by the scribe who took down the deposition? Or if it had preserved the whole document only in the form of a summary? Most certainly we could not: how was the court to know that we should be interested in Shakespeare's life and handwriting? On the other hand, take the case where Shakespeare himself was party to a fine: had the court of Common Pleas failed to preserve the "foot" of that fine, which was a recognised form of evidence of its own transactions, we should legitimately criticise its carelessness.

What are the main gaps in old records that impact us today? If we look at two documents that shed light on Shakespeare's personal history (which wasn't very important to his contemporaries), we can clearly see two different types of destruction, or rather, failure to preserve. On one hand, there's a document signed by Shakespeare as a witness: what mattered to the court was simply that certain evidence was provided by an indifferent person and accepted. Could we blame the court if they hadn't preserved this intriguing signature, or if it had been written in by the scribe who recorded the deposition? Or if they had only kept a summary of the whole document? Absolutely not: how were they to know we would be interested in Shakespeare's life and handwriting? On the other hand, consider the case where Shakespeare was a party to a fine: if the court of Common Pleas had failed to preserve the "foot" of that fine, which was an accepted form of evidence of its own transactions, we would rightfully criticize their carelessness.

It appears, therefore, that the only criticism posterity will be able to pass on us, if we adhere to the practice of our ancestors, will be one based on the extent to which we leave record behind us of the work of the various administrations; and our further queries then resolve themselves into two:

It seems that the only criticism future generations will have of us, if we stick to the traditions of our ancestors, will be about how much we document the efforts of different administrations. This leads us to two more questions:

(1) Can we train our administrator so to keep his records at the time they are made that they will give a fair picture of the activities of his office, and this without desiring him to do it for the benefit of posterity, without making an historian of him?

(1) Can we train our administrator to keep his records at the time they are made so that they provide an accurate picture of his office's activities, without expecting him to do it for the sake of future generations, and without turning him into a historian?

(2) Can this be done so economically as to get rid of the bulk difficulty in connection with preservation?

(2) Can we do this in a cost-effective way to eliminate the major challenges related to preservation?

If the answer to each of these questions is "Yes," then our problem is solved.

If the answer to each of these questions is "Yes," then our issue is resolved.

It is not, of course, possible to answer them in detail here, because to do so would involve inserting a detailed scheme for the keeping of archives in a691 modern office; it would also involve going into such highly technical, and in some cases controversial, matters as the use and abuse of flimsies, the whole position of the typewriter in record-making (with an excursus on carbons and inks), the comparative merits of various filing systems, and, as regards this country at least, liaison between Government departments. But we may perhaps try in the most general terms to lay down a few first principles and see how far they indicate the possibility of an answer. We may premise that while no two accountants differ radically in their methods, the name of the various filing systems and practices is legion; while we have had double-entry for three or four hundred years, no one has yet hit on a system of filing correspondence and the like which commands general approval; from which we may draw the corollary that almost everywhere there are large redundancies.

It’s not really possible to answer them in detail here, because doing so would require a comprehensive plan for managing archives in a691 modern office. It would also mean discussing highly technical and sometimes controversial topics like the pros and cons of flimsies, the role of typewriters in record-keeping (including a side note on carbons and inks), the relative advantages of different filing systems, and, at least in this country, the collaboration between government departments. However, we can try to outline a few basic principles in broad terms and see if they hint at an answer. We can start by noting that while no two accountants have fundamentally different methods, there are countless names for various filing systems and practices. Although double-entry accounting has been around for three or four hundred years, no one has established a generally accepted system for filing correspondence and similar documents; from this, we can infer that there are considerable redundancies everywhere.

If, then, we are to educate our administrator we should begin

If we're going to educate our administrator, we should start

(1) By explaining the trouble that has been caused by accumulations of records in the past and the impossibility of dealing with them reliably and satisfactorily in the present. This trouble we require him to prevent in the future by a system of personal attention and studied economy. (He would, of course, say at once that this could not be done; the reply is "Have you tried?")

(1) By describing the issues created by past record backlogs and the difficulty of managing them effectively in the present. We expect him to avoid this problem in the future through a system of careful oversight and thoughtful budget management. (He would probably say right away that this isn’t possible; the answer is, "Have you tried?")

(2) The next point is concerned also with authenticity, but it is in every way of primary importance.39

(2) The next point also focuses on authenticity, but it is crucial in every way. importance.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

39 How important may be judged from the perusal of more than one modern volume of more than one great statesman's "Private Papers"—many of them public records which have been taken out of custody. Perhaps the new diplomacy may do something to remedy this evil.

39 The importance can be assessed by reading various modern collections of prominent statesmen's "Private Papers"—many of which are public records that have been released from storage. Maybe the new diplomacy can help fix this issue.

Every office, no matter how small, must have a registry;40 i.e., must be divided up, qua records, into two branches, administrative and executive; it must have a small branch which keeps and controls, distinct from the large which makes and uses, documents. Registry, the keeper and controller of office papers, is to lay down the way in which letters are to be written and whether copies are to be made. When they are made (or received, if they come from without) all office documents are the property of registry, which is responsible for destruction or preservation (with, of course, the advantage of advice from the executive side in a large office) and for safeguarding and methods of arrangement.

Every office, no matter how small, must have a registry;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. it must be organized into two branches, administrative and executive. There should be a small section that keeps and manages documents, separate from the larger section that creates and uses them. The registry, which is responsible for maintaining and controlling office papers, will set the guidelines for how letters should be written and whether copies need to be made. Once documents are created (or received from outside), they all belong to the registry, which is accountable for either destroying or preserving them (with input from the executive side in a larger office) as well as for their safeguarding and organization.

40 I hope I shall not be accused of ignorance of the fact that registries do exist in some offices. The point is, first, that their existence is not universal; second, that they have not yet been turned towards those functions which it is here suggested they should fulfil.

40 I hope I won't be accused of not knowing that registries exist in some offices. The main points are, first, that they are not found everywhere; and second, that they haven't yet been applied to the functions that are suggested here.

(3) The golden rule for administrators is: in preserving and arranging documents keep in view a single purpose, that of enabling an ignorant successor by their means to carry on if you and the whole of your staff were blotted out. We depend largely on this rule for an answer to the historian's objection that the administrator if left to himself will destroy all the valuable things—lose the Shakespeare fine, in fact. It is not, however, inserted here for that purpose, but because it is obviously sound.

(3) The golden rule for administrators is: when preserving and organizing documents, focus on one main goal: to help a future successor who might not know anything to continue the work if you and your entire team were suddenly gone. We rely on this principle to respond to the historian's concern that an administrator, if left to their own devices, would get rid of all the important items—essentially losing the Shakespeare fine. However, this rule is not mentioned for that reason, but because it is clearly a wise approach.

692 (4) Apart from this rule the first principle should be economy; and economy, if registry is not to be overburdened with work, must consist largely in rules carefully thought out concerning not the documents which are to be destroyed, but the documents which are never to be made: for example, probably at least 50 per cent. of the copies of out-letters which are preserved in a big office record nothing more than despatch, which could be done in two words or less in a general register.

692 (4) Aside from this rule, the main principle should be efficiency; and to keep the registry from being overwhelmed with work, efficiency should mainly focus on well-considered rules about not just the documents to be destroyed, but also the documents that should never be created. For instance, it’s likely that at least 50 percent of the copies of outgoing letters kept in a large office contain nothing more than dispatch details, which could be summarized in two words or less in a general register.

(5) The ideal subject index, it has been said, would have only one entry and any quantity of cross-references; similarly there is an ideal of a single master series in records: being an ideal, neither of these things is realisable, but it is possible to get near to them. For example, registry can and should have a record of its own, a single general register, and a properly made entry in this would be amply sufficient record of many transactions which are at present dignified with a dossier.

(5) It's been said that the perfect subject index would have just one entry and a lot of cross-references; similarly, there's an ideal for a single master series in records. Since these are ideals, neither can be fully achieved, but we can get close. For instance, a registry can and should maintain its own record, a single general register, and a well-made entry in this would be a sufficient record for many transactions that currently have a dossier.

(6) In this connection we may refer to the necessity for the intelligent use of mechanical devices: many duplicates and unnecessary documents are habitually kept owing to a failure to appreciate the merits as distinguishing features of a red pencil and a blue, the opposition of left to right, the possibilities of the first and the second column, not to mention the third, fourth, and fifth....

(6) In this regard, we should mention the importance of using mechanical devices wisely: many duplicate and unnecessary documents are routinely kept because people fail to understand the advantages of using a red pencil versus a blue one, the difference between left and right, the potential of the first and second columns, not to mention the third, fourth, and fifth....

(7) Registry should have a clear conception of the nature of records—that there are only three kinds: In-letters, out-letters, and memoranda (including accounts). A realisation of this and of the way in which records work into each other means economy in internal arrangement, and in the case of Government offices might, if liaison were close and a single system of record-keeping in general use, make new economies possible as between departments.

(7) The registry should clearly understand what records are—there are only three types: incoming letters, outgoing letters, and memoranda (which includes accounts). Understanding this and how records relate to one another leads to efficiency in internal organization, and in the case of government offices, closer collaboration and a unified system of record-keeping could create new efficiencies between departments.

(8) So far we have been considering the possibilities of an economy which consists in not making documents; but we have, of course, to consider also actual destruction, of which there are three kinds: (a) First, there is what we may call posthumous destruction, the kind which is now most in vogue, and which we want to stop altogether: that is the destruction which deals with an accumulation formed perhaps years before—destruction for its own sake, because of over-great bulk. Then (b) there is immediate destruction, which gives effect to the judgment passed at the earliest possible moment on a document: you wait only until a letter (let us say perhaps a letter making an appointment) is acknowledged, and then, since its actual terms concern only the person addressed, and for your office's purposes you have sufficient evidence in your registry, you destroy. (c) Finally, there is deferred destruction, the kind which comes into operation where a document, already condemned, so far as concerns the purposes of the office, is temporarily preserved for some purely external reason; for example, in connection with the provisions of the Statute of Limitations.

(8) So far, we’ve been looking at the options for an economy that means not creating documents; however, we also need to consider actual destruction, which comes in three forms: (a) First, there's what we can call posthumous destruction, the type that's currently most popular, and which we want to eliminate completely: this is the destruction of documents that were accumulated perhaps years ago—destroyed just for the sake of it because they take up too much space. Then, (b) there's immediate destruction, which implements a judgment on a document at the earliest moment possible: you wait only until a letter (let's say a letter to schedule an appointment) is acknowledged, and then, since its actual content is only relevant to the recipient, and your office has enough evidence in your records, you destroy it. (c) Lastly, there's deferred destruction, which comes into play when a document, already deemed unnecessary for the office’s purposes, is kept temporarily for some external reason; for instance, related to the Statute of Limitations.

(9) A primary rule of destruction is that no letter-in, copy of letter-out, or draft of office memoranda shall be kept which does not mean a stage in693 advance for the office's business. But it is particularly necessary that this destruction should take place at the earliest possible moment, while the business is fresh in the minds of those concerned; because there are documents which, though they have no direct result themselves, yet by that very fact mark an advance in the policy (let us say) of a department, and delay in the consideration of these might conceivably be dangerous.

(9) A key rule for destruction is that no incoming letters, outgoing copies, or drafts of office memos should be kept unless they represent a step forward for the office's business. It’s especially important that this destruction happens as soon as possible, while the details are still fresh in everyone’s minds; because there are documents that, even though they don’t have an immediate impact, can still indicate progress in a department's policy, and delaying the review of these could potentially be risky.

(10) For the purposes of deferred destruction some system of automatic working will be necessary; for instance, if large masses of papers, valueless otherwise to the office, have to be kept, say, for six years for legal reasons, there should be a regular system by which every day the register of six years back should be examined and the papers there marked (let us say) D.D., for deferred destruction, should be at once drawn, disposed of, and marked off. It is possible that some system might be introduced to cover doubtful cases, which could be given a short lease of life—some statutory number of months, pending a decision by circumstances upon their value. This would be a good safeguard against careless destruction, though that should never occur.

(10) For deferred destruction, an automatic system will be necessary; for example, if large amounts of papers, which are otherwise useless to the office, need to be kept for six years for legal reasons, there should be a regular system where every day the files from six years ago are reviewed. The papers marked (let’s say) D.D. for deferred destruction should be identified, disposed of immediately, and marked off. It’s possible to create a system for uncertain cases that could be given a temporary hold—some set number of months—while awaiting a decision on their value. This would serve as a good safeguard against careless destruction, which should never happen.

(11) Finally, lest this compromise should let in abuses, there must be a short time of probation for documents fixed, perhaps not more than a year; and, as soon as any document has passed through that, it should automatically go to the record class, where no further destruction is permitted; it would probably in practice be subjected to a final scrutiny a few days before it reached this happy state. As many such documents might still be needed for reference, they would possibly remain with those still on probation or go only to some intermediate muniment-room, not to the final record repository, but they would be records, full-fledged.

(11) Finally, to prevent any misuse of this compromise, there should be a short probation period for documents, maybe no more than a year. Once any document has completed this period, it should automatically move to the record category, where no further destruction is allowed. It would likely undergo a final check a few days before reaching this secure status. Since many of these documents might still be needed for reference, they could stay with those still on probation or be moved to an intermediate storage area, not the final record repository, but they would be considered official records.

The above suggestions are offered only as suggestions, susceptible of much revision and needing much more expansion. The only claim made for them is that they do face the real difficulty of the record situation, and do sketch lines along which the reasonable requirements of the historian, or any other worker who may be destined in the future to pursue strange learning along unthought-of paths, are adequately met; the question of bulk is met, and the present system of dealing in a hopeless kind of way with accumulations already formed and hardened is got rid of; and violence is not done to the structure of the records themselves.

The suggestions above are just that—suggestions that could be revised and expanded. The only point being made is that they address the real challenges of the record situation and outline ways to meet the reasonable needs of historians or anyone else who might explore new areas of study in the future. They tackle the issue of volume and eliminate the current ineffective approach to dealing with existing records. Additionally, they respect the integrity of the records themselves.

Criticism of the proposed system will probably be divided between statements that it does too much and that it does too little. We may reply that there is no inherent impossibility in the via media, that all alternative systems are destructive of the most essential qualities of records, and that ours is, therefore, at least worth a trial.

Criticism of the proposed system will likely be split between claims that it does too much and those that say it does too little. We can respond by stating that there’s nothing inherently impossible about the via media, that all alternative systems undermine the core qualities of records, and that ours is, therefore, definitely worth a try.

Attempts are from time to time made in most large offices to secure the keeping of documents in a manner convenient to those who use them for official purposes. But why not something longer sighted, a little care for the records themselves? Why not a Manual of Record Making and Keeping for Clerks in Government and other Offices?

Attempts are occasionally made in most large offices to organize documents in a way that's convenient for those who use them for official purposes. But why not take a longer view and show some care for the records themselves? Why not create a Manual of Record Making and Keeping for Clerks in Government and other Offices?


ON INTERPRETATION IN MUSIC

By SIR GEORGE HENSCHEL, Mus.Doc.

By Sir George Henschel, Mus.Doc.

THE question of interpretation, especially in the field of music, and more particularly as regards song, has been prominent of late. Lectures on interpretation, books on the subject have been announced in the papers under more or less attractive titles, but I fear I have never read the latter, nor gone to any of the former. Indeed I confess that throughout my life I have given little, if any, thought to interpretation: a fact not easily accounted for, unless it be that when I was young, people must have been more unsophisticated. Interpretation in music was a thing rarely spoken of. If, for instance, there was a Beethoven symphony on the programme of a concert, people went because they wanted to hear the symphony, not how a conductor interpreted it. It evidently sufficed these good people to have confidence in the musicianship and skill of the members of an orchestra and in the loyalty of their conductor as regards carrying out the composer's wishes as to tempo and expression, confidence altogether in the efficiency of any artist ready to brave the test of publicity. Moreover, conductors were then stationary; the fashion of prima-donna conductors, travelling from one place to another, each trying to outdo his rival in so-called originality, had not come into being, and there was little opportunity for a comparison.

THE question of interpretation, especially in music, and more specifically in relation to songs, has gained a lot of attention lately. There have been lectures and books on the topic advertised in various publications with catchy titles, but I must admit that I’ve never read any of those books or attended any of those lectures. To be honest, I’ve hardly thought about interpretation at all throughout my life, which is strange unless it’s because people were less sophisticated when I was younger. Back then, talking about interpretation in music was rare. For example, if a Beethoven symphony was on the concert program, people attended to hear the symphony, not to focus on a conductor's interpretation. It seems like audiences at the time were satisfied to trust the musicianship and abilities of the orchestra members, as well as their conductor's dedication to fulfilling the composer’s wishes regarding tempo and expression—essentially trusting in the effectiveness of any artist willing to face the public. Additionally, conductors were more or less stable figures; the trend of traveling prima donna conductors, each trying to outshine the others with their so-called originality, hadn’t emerged yet, and there wasn’t much chance for comparison.

Of course, I had read or heard of points in law being capable of different interpretation by different lawyers, also was aware of the fact that interpreters are persons who, being masters of several languages, act between two people ignorant of each other's tongue, or whose office it is to translate orally in their presence the words of parties speaking different languages, but I never connected the term with music, which, I thought, being a language spoken and understood all the world over, did not require the services of an interpreter. This, of course, was a very youthful notion. But even in later years the question did not interest me very much, and it was not until three or four years ago the editor of an American musical magazine asked me to write for his paper an article which he wished to be entitled "Some Elementary Truths on Song-Interpretation" that the matter attracted my serious attention. I remember answering the gentleman: "My dear sir,—Since we are still waiting for a satisfactory answer to the ancient question 'What is truth?' I must confess myself utterly incompetent to gratify your flattering desire; indeed, without immodesty, I hope, should be reluctant to accept any mortal's opinion regarding a question of art as truth." Somehow or other, however, the thing got hold of me and I began to be curious to see what could be said, or at any rate what I might be able to say on the subject. So, first of all, I consulted the Oxford Dictionary to see whether among the various definitions695 of the word "Interpretation," which that wonderfully complete book was sure to offer, there might not be one applicable to music, or altogether to art. And there I found that "To interpret" may mean:

Of course, I had read or heard that points in law can be interpreted in different ways by different lawyers, and I was also aware that interpreters are people who, being fluent in multiple languages, act as a bridge between two individuals who don’t understand each other's language, or who translate spoken words for parties speaking different languages. However, I never connected the term with music, which I thought, being a universal language, didn't require an interpreter. This, of course, was a very naive idea. But even in later years, the topic didn’t interest me much, and it wasn't until three or four years ago that the editor of an American music magazine asked me to write an article for his publication titled "Some Elementary Truths on Song-Interpretation" that the subject caught my serious attention. I remember responding to him: "My dear sir,—Since we are still waiting for a satisfactory answer to the age-old question 'What is truth?' I must admit that I’m completely unqualified to fulfill your flattering request; indeed, without sounding immodest, I hope, I would be hesitant to accept anyone's opinion on an artistic question as the truth." Somehow, though, this issue intrigued me, and I became curious to see what could be discussed, or at least what I might be able to contribute on the topic. So, first, I checked the Oxford Dictionary to see if among the various definitions695 of the word "Interpretation," which that incredibly comprehensive book is sure to provide, there might be one that applies to music or to art in general. And there I found that "To interpret" may mean:

Expound the meaning of, bring out, make out the meaning of, explain, understand, render by artistic representation or performance.

Elaborate on the meaning, clarify, interpret, explain, understand, or express through artistic representation or performance.

Well, this was something to start from, anyhow. Let us see: "Expound the meaning of."

Well, this is something to begin with, anyway. Let's see: "Explain the meaning of."

From the oracles of old, not infrequently more obscure on purpose to give them greater importance, down to a speech from the front benches, utterances in words may, and indeed often do, need expounding the meaning of, but it seems to me in music, and, perhaps, in art altogether, the necessity for explanation nearly always indicates a certain degree of inferiority. I cannot imagine anyone looking at a Velasquez, or Titian, or Rembrandt, or Michelangelo asking "What does it mean?" but I am sure we all have heard that question, very likely emphasised by the addition of two little words, like "on earth," or something stronger, at exhibitions of Futurist art.

From the ancient oracles, often made deliberately obscure to seem more important, to a speech from the front benches, statements in words may, and often do, require interpretation. However, it seems to me that in music, and perhaps in art as a whole, the need for explanation usually suggests a certain level of inferiority. I can't imagine anyone looking at a Velasquez, or Titian, or Rembrandt, or Michelangelo and asking, "What does it mean?" But I'm sure we've all heard that question, often emphasized with phrases like "on earth," or something even stronger, at exhibitions of Futurist art.

So in a piece of absolute music, i.e., music without words, for an orchestra or a solo instrument, any attempt at expounding the meaning of, make out the meaning of, must, in my humble opinion, always be more or less of a failure, whilst, of course, there can be no need of such an attempt at all if the music be programme music, or if, by the title given to it, like, for instance, Elegy, Reverie, Humoreske, Nocturne, Barcarolle, and so on, the composer clearly has indicated his intention. There is no need asking what Bach, Beethoven, Brahms meant by their symphonies, their fugues.

So in a piece of absolute music, like music without words, for an orchestra or a solo instrument, any attempt to explain or figure out the meaning, in my opinion, will always be somewhat of a failure. Of course, there's no need to try to interpret the meaning at all if the music is programmatic, or if the composer clearly indicates their intention through the title, like Elegy, Reverie, Humoresque, Nocturne, Barcarolle, and so on. There's no need to ask what Bach, Beethoven, or Brahms meant by their symphonies or fugues.

You might as well ask what the meaning of a cathedral. These things are there for us to wonder at the greatness and power of the human mind, to lose ourselves in admiration of the various forms of beauty in which they reveal themselves, to bow down, to worship. On the other hand, in music with words, the poems chosen by the composer are rarely sufficiently obscure or eccentric to require "expounding the meaning of."

You might as well ask what the meaning of a cathedral is. These structures exist for us to appreciate the greatness and power of the human mind, to get lost in admiration of the different forms of beauty they present, to kneel, to worship. However, in music with lyrics, the poems chosen by the composer are rarely obscure or unusual enough to need "explaining the meaning of."

It seems to me, therefore, that the only definition of the word interpretation with which we need concern ourselves is "Render by artistic representation or performance." And that would seem simple enough were it not that when it comes to a song we have to deal with a compound of poetry and music which complicates matters inasmuch as there is art required for reciting a poem as well as for singing the music.

It seems to me that the only definition of the word "interpretation" we need to focus on is "to represent artistically through performance." That might sound straightforward, but when it comes to a song, we’re dealing with a mix of poetry and music that complicates things. There’s an art to reciting a poem and to singing the music.

That the music of a song, as such, may be beautifully rendered by an instrument other than the voice we all know. Who—to quote only one example—has not heard Schubert's Ave Maria played on a 'cello? And the words of a song detached from the music may find an ideal interpreter in the person of a talented reciter, who, as regards music, may not know one note from another. The perfect interpreter of a song, therefore, would have to combine in him or herself the talents and qualities of both a reciter and a singer, and it will be seen at once that, as in song the music is of the696 first importance, not only should an intending singer make a point of studying music as well as singing, but the study of theory, harmony, counterpoint, etc., that is to say, of music as a creative art should always be made the foundation on which all special studies for expressing that art should rest.

The music of a song can be beautifully played on an instrument other than the voice, as we all know. Who—just to mention one example—hasn't heard Schubert's Ave Maria performed on a cello? And the lyrics of a song, when separated from the music, can be perfectly interpreted by a skilled reciter who may not know a single note of music. Therefore, the ideal interpreter of a song would need to combine the talents and qualities of both a reciter and a singer. It's clear that since the music in a song is of the696 utmost importance, any aspiring singer should focus on studying music alongside singing. Furthermore, the study of theory, harmony, counterpoint, and so on—that is, music as a creative art—should always form the foundation for all specialized studies in expressing that art.

I have just said that in a song the music is first in importance. Should, therefore, by any chance a composer have failed, as some of the best have been known to now and then, to make the music fit the words completely, it would be the duty of the singer to consider the musical phrase in the first instance and fit in the words as well as possible under the circumstances, even at the risk of breaking between two words which otherwise it would be better not to separate.

I just mentioned that in a song, the music is the most important element. If, by chance, a composer hasn't fully matched the music to the lyrics—something even the best sometimes do—the singer's job is to prioritize the musical phrase first and fit the words in as best as they can. This might mean splitting up two words that ideally should stay together.

The question of breathing is altogether one which puzzles a great many singers. Take, for instance, a Bach or Handel aria, with semiquaver runs, often extending over half-a-dozen bars or more. There are singers who deem it beneath their dignity to breathe during such a run, and go on until they are red in the face, or else, if they see they must after all, put in additional words. This is quite unnecessary. Such occasions should be treated instrumentally. Give such a run to, say, an oboe player and you will find that he now and then will take an instantaneous little breath which enables him to do justice to every note and carry the thing through successfully and without exhaustion. It is generally the childish fear of being thought lacking in physical strength which induces some singers to delay breathing until the thought of their bursting a blood vessel remains the only one left in the poor listener, rendering anything like interpretation and, therefore, artistic enjoyment of such a performance utterly impossible. If you know how to breathe, i.e., how to replenish your lungs in the twinkling of an eye and imperceptibly, you cannot really breathe too often, for by such judicious breathing you are infinitely better able to satisfactorily accomplish the task before you. I remember being asked, years ago, to hear, with a view to giving my opinion on her talent and voice, a young singer, now quite famous, and being horrified at her utterly mistaken idea as to breathing. Disregarding all thought of intelligent phrasing, she actually never breathed unless positively obliged to do so. I stood it as long as I could and then got really angry. I stopped her short and said, "My dear young lady, do you wish to show the people what wonderful lungs you have, or what a beautiful song it is you are singing?" You can only do one of the two things at a time. Supposing even your breathing be good, which, being neither inaudible nor invisible, I am sorry to say it is not; you will have to learn that an accomplishment, be it ever so great, in anything pertaining to a detail in the mere technique of an art becomes a fault the moment attention is drawn to it. A singer who after the singing of a beautiful song is complimented on the excellent management of his breath or the wonderful articulation of his words should go home and resolve to do better next time, and not rest satisfied until he feels that the singer's highest aim should be the full appreciation and enjoyment on the part of697 the listener of the work interpreted. That aim being achieved he need wish for no greater praise.

The issue of breathing really confuses a lot of singers. Take, for example, a Bach or Handel aria, with rapid runs that often stretch over six bars or more. Some singers think it's beneath them to breathe during such runs and push through until they’re red in the face. If they finally realize they have to breathe, they try to throw in extra words. This isn’t necessary at all. These moments should be treated like an instrumental piece. If an oboe player has a similar run, they will take tiny breaths that allow them to hit every note and get through it without wearing themselves out. It's often a childish fear of looking weak that makes some singers hold off on breathing until the audience is left worrying about them possibly bursting a blood vessel, ruining any chance for interpretation and artistic enjoyment. If you know how to breathe, that is, replenish your lungs quickly and discreetly, you can't really breathe too often. This smart approach to breathing lets you do a much better job with the task at hand. I remember years ago being asked to listen to a young singer, now quite famous, to give my opinion on her talent and voice, and I was horrified by her completely wrong idea about breathing. Ignoring all thoughts of intelligent phrasing, she only breathed when she absolutely had to. I put up with it for as long as I could and then got really angry. I interrupted her and said, "My dear young lady, do you want to impress people with your amazing lungs or show off the beautiful song you’re singing?" You can only focus on one of those at a time. Even if your breathing is good, which, unfortunately, I’m sorry to say it wasn’t, you need to understand that any skill, no matter how exceptional, related to the technique of an art becomes a flaw the moment it draws attention to itself. A singer who receives compliments on their excellent breath control or remarkable articulation after a beautiful song should go home and commit to doing better next time. They should not be satisfied until they feel that the highest goal of a singer is for the listener to fully appreciate and enjoy the piece being performed. Once that goal is achieved, there’s no greater praise to wish for.

For an intelligent and thoroughly satisfactory rendering of a song it is absolutely imperative that the vocal technique of the singer—and the breathing is as important a part of it as the actual singing—be developed to a state of efficiency, such as to need no more thought than, for instance, a pianist interpreting a Beethoven sonata should have to give to the fingering. All technical difficulties should have been overcome once for all and technique itself become a matter of course before an attempt at interpretation is made.

For a smart and completely satisfying performance of a song, it's crucial that the singer's vocal technique—and breathing, which is just as important—be developed to a level of efficiency that requires no more thought than, for example, a pianist interpreting a Beethoven sonata has to devote to their fingering. All technical challenges should be resolved ahead of time, making technique second nature before attempting any interpretation.

The two principal factors in the technique of singing are vocalisation and articulation, the one referring to music, the other—articulation—to speech, each complementing the other, though I hold that of the two articulation is the more important, since it is not the vowels but the consonants which enable a singer to "bring out the meaning of," i.e., to interpret a word. You may sing the vowel, for instance, of the word "soul" ever so beautifully, it is not until you add the "l" with the same intensity of purpose that the word puts on flesh and blood, as it were, and becomes a living thing. Or take the word "remember." No actor, impersonating, for instance, the ghost of Hamlet's father, could make an impression with the word by dwelling on the vowel "Reme-e-e——," but leaving the vowel quickly and continuing to sound the "m" a good actor could walk almost across the whole stage holding on to that consonant without exaggeration—"Remem-m-m-ber." It is the consonants, as I said before, which convey the meaning of a word, and they should be made the subject of special study. If you wish to interpret you should, in the first place, strive to make yourself understood, and that, with the best vocalisation in the world, you can do only by a mastery of the consonants, i.e., by a perfect articulation. You all know that delicious story of the dear old lady coming home from a village concert, where the hit of the evening had been made by a girl singing, "Wae's me for Prince Charlie." Being asked whether she had enjoyed the concert, she said, "Not very much; I couldn't understand half the people who sang, except one girl who sang a nice funny song." "Do you remember the title?" "No, but she kept on asking 'Where's me fourpence, Charlie?'" This singer evidently had not made a special study of consonants.

The two main elements of singing technique are vocalization and articulation. Vocalization relates to music, while articulation pertains to speech, with each one complementing the other. However, I believe articulation is more crucial because it's the consonants that allow a singer to convey the meaning of a word. You can beautifully sing the vowel in the word "soul," but it’s not until you add the "l" with the same focus that the word takes on life, so to speak, and becomes something real. For example, consider the word "remember." No actor portraying the ghost of Hamlet's father could create an impact by stretching out the vowel "Reme-e-e—", but if they quickly move past the vowel and emphasize the "m," a good actor could cover nearly the whole stage by holding onto that consonant without overdoing it—"Remem-m-m-ber." As I mentioned earlier, it's the consonants that deliver the meaning of a word, and they deserve dedicated study. If you want to interpret effectively, your first goal should be to ensure you are understood, and even with the best vocalization, you can only achieve this through a strong command of the consonants, which means perfect articulation. You all know that charming story about the sweet old lady coming home from a village concert, where the highlight of the night was a girl singing, "Wae's me for Prince Charlie." When asked if she enjoyed the concert, she replied, "Not really; I couldn't understand half the people who sang, except for one girl who sang a nice funny song." "Do you remember the title?" "No, but she kept asking 'Where's me fourpence, Charlie?'" This singer clearly had not made a special effort to study consonants.

In vocalisation, too, there are certain details which often fail to receive, on the part of the singer, the attention which should be paid to them. One of them, and, in my opinion, a very important one, because of its great help towards interpretation, is the colouring of the tone. I have heard many an otherwise good singer whose singing became exceedingly monotonous after a while by reason of a lack of variety in tone-colour, and I remember one lady in particular, the possessor of a beautiful rich contralto voice, from whose singing—had it not been for the words—you could not possibly have told whether what she sang was sad or cheerful. And yet our five vowels A, E, I, O, U being what we may call the primary colours of the voice, a singer should be698 able, by skilful and judicious mixing of these colours, to produce as many different shades of, let us say, the vowel A as a painter of the colour, say, of red. I have in my long experience of a teacher found it of the utmost value to make a pupil sing even a whole song on nothing but the vowels of the words, with the object of expressing the character of the music by mere vocalisation. We all love that glorious aria in the Messiah, "He was despised." Well, let a student try to convey its sadness, its deeply religious feeling in that way, i.e., without words, by the instrument of the voice alone, and, if after a while she succeeds, she will have taken a very big step toward realising, i.e., toward interpreting, the full beauty of that exquisite blending of words and music. For a thoroughly artistic rendering of emotional songs of that kind or of songs of dramatic character, such as ballads in which the singer has to impersonate character and run up and down the gamut of passion, it is of the greatest importance that the singer should have under perfect control not only his technique, but his feelings too. If your feelings get the better of you before the public, you are apt temporarily, and for physical reasons, to lose the mastery of your technique. There is a story told of the famous American actor, Edwin Booth, whose daughter, his severest critic, always, at his request, had to be in the stage-box where and whenever he acted. On one occasion the play was Victor Hugo's The King's Jester, known to us all from Verdi's Rigoletto. The part of the Jester was considered one of the best of Booth's many fine impersonations. When the harrowing scene came in which the poor man finds the body of his murdered daughter in the sack, Booth on that night for some reason or other was so overcome by the situation that actual tears ran down his cheeks, and he thought he had never acted that scene better or with greater feeling. The first thing his daughter said to him as they met in his dressing-room after the play was, "Were you quite well, father?" "Quite. Why?" "Because that scene with Gilda's body never made so little impression on me and on the people, as far as I could see."

In vocalization, there are specific details that often don't get the attention they deserve from the singer. One key detail, which I think is really important for interpretation, is the coloring of the tone. I've heard many otherwise good singers whose performances become very monotonous over time due to a lack of variety in tone color. I remember one lady in particular, who had a beautiful, rich contralto voice. From her singing—if it weren't for the words—you couldn't tell at all whether what she was singing was sad or cheerful. Our five vowels A, E, I, O, U can be thought of as the primary colors of the voice. A skilled singer should be able to mix these colors artfully to produce as many different shades of the vowel A as a painter can with the color red. In my long experience as a teacher, I've found it incredibly valuable to have a student sing an entire song using only the vowels of the words, in order to express the character of the music through pure vocalization. We all love that glorious aria in the Messiah, "He was despised." Well, let a student try to convey its sadness and deeply religious feeling this way, i.e., without words, using just their voice. If she succeeds after a while, she will have taken a significant step toward realizing, i.e., interpreting the full beauty of that exquisite blend of words and music. For a truly artistic performance of emotional songs like that or dramatic pieces, such as ballads where the singer must embody a character and navigate a range of emotions, it's crucial for the singer to have perfect control not only over their technique but also over their feelings. If your emotions take control of you in front of an audience, you might temporarily lose mastery of your technique for physical reasons. There's a story about the famous American actor, Edwin Booth, whose daughter, his harshest critic, always had to be in the stage box at his request whenever he performed. One time, during the play Victor Hugo's The King's Jester, which we all know from Verdi's Rigoletto, the part of the Jester was one of Booth's finest impersonations. When the heartbreaking scene occurred where the poor man finds his murdered daughter in a sack, Booth, for some reason that night, was so overwhelmed by the moment that real tears streamed down his face, and he felt he had never performed that scene better or with more emotion. The first thing his daughter asked him when they met in his dressing room after the show was, "Were you feeling okay, Dad?" "Yes, why?" "Because that scene with Gilda's body hardly affected me or the audience, as far as I could see."

And naturally. When you lose control of yourself you must not expect to be able to control your audience.

And naturally. When you lose control of yourself, you can't expect to control your audience.

On the other hand, there was a great singer, Wilhelmina Schroeder-Devrient, the greatest exponent of the part of Leonora in Beethoven's Fidelio. In that wonderful scene in the underground prison when, disguised as the jailor's boy, and unrecognised by her unfortunate husband, the chained prisoner Florestan, she hands the starving man a crust of bread, singing to Beethoven's touchingly appealing notes, and in a voice choked with emotion, "There, take this bread, thou poor, poor man," that great singer was often known to actually crack a little aside joke with old Rocco, the jailor, whilst the front of the house was in tears. That is what I call art. Very likely she had cried herself many a time over that same scene when studying it.

On the other hand, there was an incredible singer, Wilhelmina Schroeder-Devrient, the best at performing the role of Leonora in Beethoven's Fidelio. In that amazing scene in the underground prison when, disguised as the jailor's boy and unrecognized by her unfortunate husband, the chained prisoner Florestan, she hands the starving man a piece of bread, singing to Beethoven's deeply moving notes, and with a voice filled with emotion, "Here, take this bread, you poor, poor man," that great singer was known to often share a little joke with old Rocco, the jailor, while the audience was in tears. That’s what I call art. She likely cried herself countless times over that same scene while preparing for it.

Of course the actor—and by that I mean the operatic-singer as well—has a not inconsiderable advantage over the concert-singer, in that he possesses in facial expression and gesture two additional aids to interpretation, both699 important and powerful. I say two, although facial expression is available to the concert-singer as well, but whilst that and gesture form an essential part in the training of the actor, facial expression is hardly ever systematically studied by the singer of songs who, in this respect, is left to his own resources with often rather curious results. I have listened to many a singer—I am sorry to say mostly of the fair sex—who, very likely for fear of making grimaces, maintained throughout a whole song, and heedless of the varying moods and sentiments expressed in it, a sickly, inane, apologetic sort of a smile, whilst, on the other hand, I remember hearing a famous singer who, in Schubert's great song, Der Doppelgänger, allowed his features already during the short prelude to the song to assume a most ghastly expression of pain and terror which, quite apart from such a proceeding being apt to have the opposite effect, was in this case quite the wrong thing to do, for the opening of the song is merely a sad recollection, on the part of the unfortunate lover, of happier times when his beloved was still inhabiting the house he is passing. "The night is still, the streets are silent, 'twas in this house my true love lived." The tragedy and horror only commence with "There too stands a man and gazes up on high, and wrings his hands in agony of pain," reaching the climax with the words, "I shudder when I behold his face, the moon reveals to me my own image." But when this climax came it was robbed of much of its impressiveness by the singer having anticipated it. He evidently took it for granted that his listeners knew Heine's poem and Schubert's song, or had made themselves acquainted with the words beforehand by looking into the book of words. That is a great mistake. You should always sing as if the song you are interpreting had never been known or sung before, and you were the first to make it public. Every one of you, I am sure, has at one time or other told a little fairy-story to a child. You know how deliberately such a story should be told, how distinctly the pronunciation of every syllable, every consonant, in order that the little ones may grasp the meaning of what you are saying the very moment you are saying it, so as not to lose the thread of the tale, to break the spell. Well, that's the way you should sing. Even if you know that what you are singing is the most well-known, popular, hackneyed thing, always imagine one person in your audience—sitting in the very last row—to whom it is something absolutely new, and that imaginary person should be the child to whom you are telling a story. So you see all these little details have to be thought out. The singer should even be careful in the selection of his songs. (When I speak of "him" and "his" I, of course, mean "her" and "hers" as well.) The greater the singer's art the more will he be able to force his hearers into forgetfulness of a possible discrepancy between, for instance, his personal appearance and the sentiment or character he is endeavouring to represent. But here, too, some discretion should be exercised. A lady, for instance, weighing fourteen stone and a half should not, as I have heard one do, put the audience's capacity for self-control to too severe a test by singing baby-songs like, "Put me in my little bed, mother," or "If nobody ever marries me and I don't know why he should." Yes, even700 the time of day, and the scene and the occasion should find a place among the questions to be considered by a singer when choosing a song for performance, as under circumstances the best interpretation may not only fail to be appreciated, but even produce an effect utterly unlooked for.

Of course, the actor—and I also mean the operatic singer—has a significant advantage over the concert singer because they have facial expression and gestures as two additional tools for interpretation, both important and powerful. I mention two, although the concert singer can use facial expression too, but while that and gesture are essential parts of an actor's training, facial expression is rarely systematically studied by song singers, leaving them to their own devices, often leading to rather odd results. I've listened to many singers—mostly women, I'm sorry to say—who, probably out of fear of making grimaces, maintained a sickly, vacant, apologetic smile throughout an entire song, ignoring the varying moods and emotions expressed in it. On the flip side, I remember a famous singer in Schubert's great song, Der Doppelgänger, who let his face take on a ghastly look of pain and terror right from the short prelude, which, aside from potentially having the opposite effect, was completely the wrong move because the opening of the song is merely a sad memory of happier times when his beloved still lived in the house he is passing by: "The night is still, the streets are silent, 'twas in this house my true love lived." The tragedy and horror only start with "There too stands a man and gazes up on high, and wrings his hands in agony of pain," culminating with the words, "I shudder when I behold his face, the moon reveals to me my own image." However, when this climax arrived, it lost much of its impact because the singer had anticipated it. He evidently assumed that his listeners were familiar with Heine's poem and Schubert's song or had read the lyrics beforehand. That’s a major mistake. You should always perform as if the song you’re interpreting has never been sung before and that you’re the first to present it. I’m sure every one of you has at some point told a little fairy tale to a child. You know how carefully such a story should be told and how distinctly each syllable and consonant should be pronounced so that the little ones can grasp the meaning the moment you say it without losing the thread of the tale or breaking the spell. That’s how you should sing. Even if you know that what you’re singing is the most well-known, popular, cliched piece, always imagine at least one person in your audience—sitting in the very last row—to whom it’s completely new, and picture that imaginary person as the child you’re telling a story to. So, you see, all these little details need to be considered. The singer should also be careful when choosing songs. (When I mention "him" and "his," I obviously include "her" and "hers" as well.) The greater the singer's skill, the more they can lead their listeners to forget any possible mismatch between, for example, their appearance and the emotion or character they are trying to portray. But here, too, discretion is necessary. A woman, for instance, weighing fourteen and a half stone should not, as I’ve seen one do, test the audience's self-control too harshly by singing childish songs like, "Put me in my little bed, mother," or "If nobody ever marries me and I don't know why he should." Yes, even the time of day, the scene, and the occasion should be factors for a singer to consider when selecting a song for performance because, in some cases, the best interpretation might not only go unappreciated but could even create an entirely unexpected effect.

It was many years ago, two or three nights after Gilbert and Sullivan's incomparable Mikado had been launched on its triumphal career at the Savoy, that there was a big evening party at Sullivan's flat, to have the honour of meeting the Prince of Wales and the Duke of Edinburgh. An excellent little programme of music had been gone through, and just after midnight, supper being over, the whole party once more repaired to the drawing-room for some jollier things. Nearly all the principal singers from the Savoy had come over in their Mikado costumes and, with the composer at the piano, delighted the guests with excerpts like "Three little Maids from School" and "The flowers that bloom in the Spring, tra-la," doubly fascinating then on account of the novelty of the thing.

It was many years ago, a couple of nights after Gilbert and Sullivan's amazing Mikado premiered at the Savoy, that there was a big evening party at Sullivan's apartment, celebrating the visit of the Prince of Wales and the Duke of Edinburgh. An excellent music program had already been enjoyed, and just after midnight, after supper, everyone returned to the drawing-room for some more upbeat entertainment. Almost all the main singers from the Savoy came over in their Mikado costumes, and with the composer at the piano, they delighted the guests with songs like "Three little Maids from School" and "The flowers that bloom in the Spring, tra-la," which were especially captivating because they were new at the time.

Everybody, and none the least so the two Royal guests, who occupied two armchairs in front, with the programme in their hands, enjoyed the entertainment to the utmost, and the fun was at its height when one of the guests, a celebrated contralto, famous for her rendering of ballads—I mean the style of ballads in vogue thirty-five years ago—was asked if she wouldn't sing one of them. She, of course, readily consented, solemnly mounted the little platform, and there was a hush as she stood there, motionless like a statue, her face expressing a seriousness so strangely in contrast with the mirth and laughter that had pervaded the room but a few minutes before, that I noticed the two Royal programmes being brought somewhat nearer the Royal faces. Then the accompanist struck the first chords of the introduction and—could we really believe our ears?—the lady began to sing—you'll never guess—"The Three Fishers!" Higher and higher up went the Royal programmes, a dead silence reigned in the room until it came to the "Three Corpses," when, little by little, small noises like half-suppressed sneezes or sobs could be heard here and there, increasing in frequency and volume, and when it came to the refrain—it was now a little after 1 a.m.—"The sooner it's over the sooner to sleep," the last "moa-oa-oa-ning" was drowned in a vociferous applause of a character such as I am sure that ballad had never before evoked.

Everyone, especially the two Royal guests in the front, who were sitting in armchairs with the program in their hands, enjoyed the entertainment to the fullest. The fun peaked when one of the guests, a famous contralto known for her ballad performances—I mean the ballad style that was popular thirty-five years ago—was asked to sing one. She happily agreed, solemnly stepped onto the small platform, and there was a hush as she stood still like a statue, her face showing a seriousness that was strangely contrasting with the laughter and joy that had filled the room just moments before. I noticed the Royal programs being brought a bit closer to their faces. Then the accompanist struck the opening chords, and—could we really believe our ears?—the lady began to sing—you’ll never guess—"The Three Fishers!" The Royal programs rose higher and higher as a profound silence enveloped the room until it reached the part about the "Three Corpses," when gradually small sounds like suppressed sneezes or sobs could be heard here and there, increasing in frequency and intensity. By the time it got to the refrain—it was now a little after 1 a.m.—"The sooner it's over the sooner to sleep," the last "moa-oa-oa-ning" was drowned out by a loud applause that I’m sure that ballad had never inspired before.

And now I should like to mention another factor in the rendering of music, the importance of which is often underrated, and that is the tempo. Good music, I have found, not only does not lose but rather gains by the tempo, whatever it might be, being taken with deliberation. There are degrees in any designation of time, and one is apt to forget that the Italian words in common for that purpose may refer, not only to the metronomic measure, but also to the character, the mood of a piece. Allegro means lively. But there are degrees of liveliness. An elephant may be lively, but I take his liveliness to be of a somewhat different kind from that, for instance, of the frisky little chap whose antics are so deliciously and humorously described in Goethe and Berlioz's immortal "Song of the Flea" in Faust. I remember701 once hearing Schubert's Erlking taken at such a break-neck speed that I wondered both father and child were not killed before the end of the first stanza. It reminded me of a rather amusing series of telegraphic versions of celebrated poems, which many years ago appeared in the Fliegende Blätter—the Continental Punch—and of which that of the Erlking might be rendered in English by something like this: "Night wild—Father and child—Ride through the dark—Erlking out for a lark—Boy frightened—Father's grip tightened—Father, ride on—Yes, my son—Reach home in fear and dread—Father alive, child dead."

And now I'd like to mention another factor in performing music that's often underrated, and that is the tempo. Good music, I've found, not only doesn’t lose but actually gains from the tempo, no matter what it is, being played with intention. There are levels to any time designation, and it’s easy to forget that the Italian terms commonly used for that purpose can refer not only to the metronomic measure but also to the character and mood of a piece. Allegro means lively. But there are different degrees of liveliness. An elephant can be lively, but I see his liveliness as quite different from that of the frisky little guy whose playful antics are so wonderfully and humorously depicted in Goethe and Berlioz's timeless "Song of the Flea" in Faust. I remember701 once hearing Schubert's Erlking performed at such a breakneck speed that I wondered if both father and child would make it through the first stanza alive. It reminded me of a rather funny series of telegraphic versions of famous poems that appeared many years ago in the Fliegende Blätter—the Continental Punch—and the version of the Erlking might be rendered in English like this: "Night wild—Father and child—Ride through the dark—Erlking out for a lark—Boy frightened—Father's grip tightened—Father, ride on—Yes, my son—Reach home in fear and dread—Father alive, child dead."

When we recall the definition of the word Interpretation as it refers to music and poetry, viz., Rendering by artistic representation or performance, we shall find that that little qualification "artistic" makes all the difference in the world, inasmuch as it clearly shows that a mere representation or performance may not necessarily be an interpretation and that it requires an artist to make it such. And it follows that there must be any amount of variety in the interpretation of one and the same thing. An old Latin proverb says: "Duo si faciunt idem, non est idem." When two people do the same thing, it isn't the same thing. Well, if that be true in any undertaking, how infinitely great must be the possibility of such variety when the two people of the proverb are artists! For though we speak of the artistic temperament as if it were something absolute and definable, we know in how many different ways such a temperament may manifest itself.

When we think about the definition of the word Interpretation in relation to music and poetry, meaning the artistic representation or performance, we see that the little word "artistic" makes all the difference. It clearly shows that just performing or representing something doesn’t necessarily count as an interpretation; it takes an artist to make it so. This means there can be countless ways to interpret the same piece. An old Latin saying goes: "Duo si faciunt idem, non est idem." When two people do the same thing, it isn't the same thing. If that's true in any situation, just imagine the endless possibilities of variety when the two people referred to are artists! While we talk about the artistic temperament as if it's something clear-cut and definable, we know it can show itself in many different ways.

There are no two painters who, put before the same landscape, would paint it, i.e., interpret it, in the same way. Neither, I maintain, are there two actors who would interpret Hamlet, or two singers who would sing the same song exactly alike. They each have, when they have attained maturity, their own style, and style, as an eminent painter of the last century has admirably expressed it, is the leaving out of everything superfluous, a definition which fits our subject equally well. No two artists will think the same thing superfluous; indeed, what the one considers so, the other may deem essential. Here, too, the actor—to come back to poetry and music—is better off than the musician. He has a far greater scope, i.e., a far wider outlet for his imagination. He is given the words to do what he likes with. One actor—to keep to Hamlet—might after long study have come to the conclusion that, for instance, the last lines of that fine monologue at the end of the second act should be triumphantly exclaimed in a loud voice:

There are no two painters who, when faced with the same landscape, would paint it, i.e. interpret it, in the same way. Likewise, I believe that no two actors would interpret Hamlet the same, nor would two singers perform the same song exactly alike. Each develops their own style as they mature, and style, as an important painter from the last century put it, is about leaving out everything unnecessary, a definition that applies just as well to our topic. No two artists will agree on what is unnecessary; in fact, what one sees as superfluous, the other might view as essential. In this regard, the actor—returning to poetry and music—has an advantage over the musician. He has much more freedom, i.e. a much broader outlet for his creativity. He is given the words to interpret as he chooses. One actor—sticking to Hamlet—might, after extensive study, conclude that, for example, the last lines of that powerful monologue at the end of the second act should be delivered triumphantly, in a loud voice:

The play is the thing Where I’ll reveal the King’s true thoughts.

Whilst another, equally eminent, would make an equally great impression by almost whispering the words to himself, as if afraid of betraying the secret: "The play's the thing...." Who could say of the one or the other interpretation "This is right," or "This is wrong"? In this case the same result is arrived at by different means. On the other hand, I remember a little story my father told me when I was a boy, of a man who had been made very702 angry by a letter from his son at the University asking him for money. In that mood he is met by an old friend who asks him, "What's the matter? Why are you thus out of sorts?" "Well," says the other, "look at this impertinent letter I've just got from my son, 'Father, please send me money!'"—reading out the words in a quick, impatient, commanding voice. "Of course," he adds, "I shan't do anything of the kind."

While another equally important person would make an equally strong impression by almost whispering the words to himself, as if afraid of revealing the secret: "The play's the thing...." Who could confidently say about one interpretation or the other, "This is right," or "This is wrong"? In this case, the same result is achieved through different means. On the other hand, I recall a little story my father told me when I was a kid, about a man who got really angry after receiving a letter from his son at the University asking for money. In that mood, he runs into an old friend who asks him, "What's wrong? Why are you so upset?" "Well," says the man, "check out this rude letter I just got from my son, 'Father, please send me money!'"—reading the words in a quick, impatient, commanding voice. "Of course," he adds, "I won't be doing anything like that."

"Let me see the letter," the benevolent friend asks—he was very fond of the boy—and, reading the words with a gentle, pleading, affectionate inflexion of the voice, he says, "Why, my dear fellow, it's a very charming letter. He writes, 'Father, please send me money.'" "Ah," says the father, "if he writes like that, he shall have it!" Here, without doubt, the different interpretation had a different result. Certainly the son will have thought so.

"Let me see the letter," the kind friend asks—he really cared about the boy—and, reading the words with a gentle, pleading, affectionate tone in his voice, he says, "Wow, my dear friend, this is a really nice letter. He writes, 'Dad, please send me money.'" "Oh," says the father, "if he writes like that, he will get it!" Clearly, the different interpretation led to a different outcome. The son must have thought so too.

Varieties such as just quoted are, however, quite impossible in music. Here we are faced by absolute orders given by the composer who says: "This is to be forte, this piano; here you must increase, there decrease; here hurry, there retard." But this apparent clipping of the interpreter's wings is only a blessing in disguise, for it makes it possible for even a singer of inferior intelligence to render by artistic representation or performance, i.e., to interpret a song; so that, whilst we would not listen to a representation of the character of Hamlet by a stupid or uneducated man, we may thoroughly enjoy the rendering of a song by a singer with a fine voice, even if he be a most uninteresting, commonplace person otherwise, as long as he masters the technique of his art and loyally and conscientiously follows the directions given by the composer.

Varieties like the ones just mentioned, however, are completely impossible in music. Here, we face absolute instructions from the composer who states: "This is to be forte, this piano; here you must increase, there decrease; here hurry, there slow down." But this seeming restriction on the interpreter's creativity is actually a blessing in disguise, as it allows even a less intellectually gifted singer to deliver an artistic performance, or in other words, to interpret a song. So, while we wouldn't want to watch a portrayal of Hamlet by someone who is foolish or uneducated, we can fully enjoy a song performed by a singer with a great voice, even if he is otherwise a bland, ordinary person, as long as he masters the technique of his art and loyally and conscientiously follows the directions given by the composer.

A loyal, reverent attitude to the author is a thing on which too great stress cannot be laid. A work deemed worth performing should be rendered as the author wrote it. By this I do, of course, not mean that an orchestral work or an organ fugue or a string quartet should not be played on the pianoforte. Quite the contrary. Skilful transcriptions and arrangements are indeed as great a boon as are reproductions of the famous masterpieces of painting or sculpture, without which our knowledge of the art would be lamentably defective. There have also been cases where one great master has thought it desirable to complement the work of another, either by writing accompaniments to originally unaccompanied instrumental works, as Schumann did to Bach, or by strengthening the accompanying orchestra in a choral work, as Mozart did to Handel's Messiah. As far as I know the original text has in all such cases been allowed to remain intact; and works thus treated being obtainable in the original as well as in the complemented version, the choice is left to the personal taste of the musicians responsible for the performance. What I mean is that the text of the composer should not be tampered with. There have now and then attempts been made at improving Beethoven's scores on the plea that some instruments employed by the master—like, for instance, the flute—have been developed so as to allow notes to be played on them now which were impossible at the time Beethoven wrote, and that very likely, had these notes been at the master's disposal, he703 would have made use of them. This may or may not be so, but it seems to me a dangerous theory to work upon, for once you commence meddling with a master work it would be difficult to know where to draw the line, and there is no saying whither it would lead. Besides, every great period in the history of art has its own characteristics. A so-called full orchestra in Beethoven's time was a very different thing from what we are accustomed to consider one to-day, when woodwind, brass, percussion, harps, and what not often alone outnumber the entire personnel of a grand orchestra a century ago. Moreover, if you leave Beethoven's scores untouched, his mastery of orchestration becomes all the more wonderful. There are instances—just think of that glorious climax in the Third Leonora Overture, or the end of that to Egmont—where, even considering only the mere physical power of sound, he gets results from his orchestration that no modern writer has as yet surpassed.

A loyal and respectful attitude towards the composer is something that cannot be emphasized enough. A work that is worth performing should be played as the composer intended. I don’t mean to imply that orchestral pieces, organ fugues, or string quartets shouldn’t be played on the piano. On the contrary, skillful transcriptions and arrangements are just as valuable as reproductions of famous paintings or sculptures, without which our understanding of the art would sadly be lacking. There have also been instances where one great composer has chosen to enhance another's work, either by adding accompaniments to previously unaccompanied instrumental pieces, like Schumann did with Bach, or by enriching the orchestra in a choral piece, as Mozart did for Handel's Messiah. To my knowledge, the original text has always been preserved in these cases; and works treated in this way are available in both the original and the enhanced version, leaving the choice to the personal preference of the musicians performing it. Essentially, the text of the composer should remain unchanged. There have been attempts to improve Beethoven's scores on the argument that some of the instruments he used—like the flute, for example—have evolved to allow notes to be played now that were impossible at the time he was composing, and it's likely that had these notes been available to him, he would have used them. This may or may not be true, but it seems to me a risky theory to adopt because once you start altering a masterwork, it becomes hard to know when to stop, and there’s no telling where it might lead. Additionally, every major era in art history has its own unique characteristics. A so-called full orchestra in Beethoven's time was quite different from what we think of as one today, where woodwinds, brass, percussion, harps, and so on often outnumber the entire ensemble of a large orchestra from a century ago. Furthermore, keeping Beethoven's scores intact makes his orchestration skills all the more impressive. There are moments—just think of that breathtaking climax in the Third Leonora Overture, or the ending of the Egmont Overture—where, even when only considering the sheer physical impact of sound, he achieves results from his orchestration that no modern composer has yet matched.

It is hardly credible that, arrogant enough as such attempts at improving Beethoven's orchestration are, there exist people who go further still and actually alter a great composer's directions as to expression. Most of us know how particularly fond Beethoven was of interrupting a seemingly increasing fortissimo by a sudden pianissimo. You will recall that splendid scherzo in the "Seventh Symphony," where he commences with an exultant fortissimo, evidently meaning to continue in that vein, when all of a sudden the ft on the last crotchet of the second bar is followed by a pp on the first crotchet of the third, the result is simply marvellous.

It’s hard to believe that, as arrogant as attempts to improve Beethoven's orchestration are, there are people who go even further and actually change a great composer's instructions regarding expression. Most of us know how much Beethoven loved to interrupt a seemingly building fortissimo with a sudden pianissimo. You’ll remember that amazing scherzo in the "Seventh Symphony," where he starts with a triumphant fortissimo, clearly intending to keep that momentum, but then suddenly the ft on the last beat of the second bar is followed by a pp on the first beat of the third, and the effect is just fantastic.

Well, some years ago I had to conduct that symphony as a deputy for the regular conductor, who was prevented from being at his post on that occasion. Can you imagine my surprise and disgust when, at the rehearsal, commencing with the Scherzo, and looking forward to that sudden pp on the first note of the third bar, that pp appeared already on the last note of the second bar, which should have still been ft. Stopping the orchestra indignantly, I asked, "What on earth are you doing, gentlemen?"

Well, a few years ago, I had to conduct that symphony as a substitute for the regular conductor, who couldn't be there that day. Can you imagine my surprise and annoyance when, at the rehearsal, starting with the Scherzo and looking forward to that sudden pp on the first note of the third bar, the pp showed up on the last note of the second bar, which should have still been ft? I stopped the orchestra, feeling outraged, and asked, "What on earth are you doing, gentlemen?"

"We have got it so in our parts," was the answer. "Impossible," I said. "Let me see!" The leader handed me the part, and there, to be sure, I was flabbergasted to find the mark of pp on the first note of the third bar actually transferred in blue pencil to the preceding note, thus not only completely spoiling Beethoven's fun, but altering and weakening the subject, which, as anybody might see, commences with the down, not the up beat. I wonder if one should envy a man or pity him for a degree of self-estimation which could render him capable of blue-pencilling Beethoven!

"We've got it that way around here," was the reply. "No way," I said. "Let me see!" The leader passed me the part, and I was shocked to see the mark of pp on the first note of the third bar actually scribbled in blue pencil onto the preceding note, which not only ruined Beethoven's intent but also changed and weakened the subject, which, as anyone can see, starts with the downbeat, not the upbeat. I wonder if one should feel envy or pity for someone who has such a high opinion of themselves that they would blue-pencil Beethoven!

He certainly has arrived at what a witty American friend of mine would call the "Shoehorn stage." To my enquiries about a mutual acquaintance, that gentleman answered, "He? Why, he's that big now he has to use a shoehorn to put on his hat!"

He’s definitely reached what a witty American friend of mine would call the "Shoehorn stage." When I asked about a mutual acquaintance, that guy replied, "Him? Why, he's so big now he has to use a shoehorn to put on his hat!"

But this is by no means an isolated example of the lamentable lack of reverence in this country toward the works of the great masters of music. However much one might be horrified at the utterly mistaken tempi one often has to listen to in the rendering of the classics, especially Mozart and704 Beethoven, that, after all, sad and deplorable as it is, may only be the consequence of ignorance or the result of insufficient musical training on the part of the performer. It is the wanton, deliberate tampering with the text of a great composer which is unpardonable. No one among the classics was more explicit or exacting as to the way he wished his works to be rendered than Beethoven. Take once more that surpassingly beautiful Leonora Overture No. III. Who has not been thrilled to the innermost depths of his soul by those distant trumpet-calls, each ending with a long pause on the last note, and followed immediately, i.e., without any further pause and whilst that last note still lingers in one's ears, by one of the most divinely inspired phrases ever penned by even that great master? After the first call the orchestra plays it, in a mysterious pianissimo, in the same key as the call itself—B flat; after the second, more impressive still, a third lower, in G flat. Well, at a recent performance of that great work the conductor, according to the papers an "acknowledged authority" on Beethoven, coolly added a "general pause" on to each of those two pauses on the last note of the trumpet-call; that after the second call lasting for fully ten seconds. No words can express my disappointment, my indignation, for, of course, the sublime beauty of that low G flat with which the double-basses and 'celli enter whilst the high B flat of the trumpet-call is slowly dying away in the distance was lost completely. Indeed it would have mattered little now in what key the orchestra had come in—the thing was irretrievably spoiled.

But this is far from being an isolated example of the shocking lack of respect in this country for the works of great music masters. As horrified as one might feel at the completely wrong tempi we often hear in performances of the classics, especially Mozart and 704 Beethoven, this unfortunate situation may only stem from ignorance or a lack of musical training on the part of the performer. What is truly unforgivable is the reckless, intentional alteration of a great composer's text. No composer among the classics was clearer or more demanding about how he wanted his works performed than Beethoven. Take, for example, the incredibly beautiful Leonora Overture No. III. Who hasn’t felt a deep thrill from those distant trumpet calls, each ending with a long pause on the last note, and then immediately, i.e., without any further pause and while that last note still echoes in your ears, followed by one of the most divine phrases ever written by that great master? After the first call, the orchestra plays it in a mysterious pianissimo, in the same key as the call—B flat; after the second, even more impressively, a third lower, in G flat. However, at a recent performance of this great work, the conductor, described in the papers as an "acknowledged authority" on Beethoven, casually added a "general pause" to each of those two pauses on the last note of the trumpet call; the one after the second call lasted a full ten seconds. Words can't express my disappointment and indignation because, of course, the sublime beauty of that low G flat, with which the double-basses and cellos enter while the high B flat of the trumpet call is slowly fading away in the distance, was completely lost. In fact, it wouldn’t have mattered at all what key the orchestra had entered in—the moment was irretrievably ruined.

Anywhere on the Continent the audience would have given unmistakable signs of their disapproval, and the Press been unanimous in the condemnation of such practices on the part of the conductor. Here that gentleman was vociferously applauded by the audience and—with, I think, one solitary exception—lauded to the skies by the Press, the one or two papers which were bold enough to timidly admit his "occasionally taking liberties with Beethoven" declaring such liberties to be those of "an intimate, an adept."

Anywhere else in the Continent, the audience would have clearly shown their disapproval, and the press would have unanimously condemned such behavior from the conductor. Here, that gentleman was loudly applauded by the audience and—if I recall correctly, with just one exception—praised to the high heavens by the press. The few papers brave enough to acknowledge his "occasional liberties with Beethoven" described those liberties as those of "an insider, an expert."

Intimate indeed! If a hundred years ago an intimate of Beethoven's had dared to do such a thing in Beethoven's presence, the master, as we know him from his letters, would have flung the score at his head, thundering, "Knave, canst thou not read? Dost thou think if I had wanted those two general pauses, I did not know how to put them in my score?"

Intimate for sure! If a hundred years ago, someone close to Beethoven had dared to do something like that in front of him, the master, based on his letters, would have thrown the score at their head, shouting, "You fool, can't you read? Do you think if I wanted those two general pauses, I wouldn't know how to include them in my score?"

What are we coming to? Irreverence, contempt of traditions, breaking with a glorious past, disregard of law, of form—are they also in the realm of music a sign of the times, a sort of Bolshevism?

What are we coming to? Disrespect, contempt for traditions, breaking away from a glorious past, ignoring the law and structure—are these also signs of the times in music, a kind of Bolshevism?

Fancy an actor, tired of that everlasting "To be or not to be," and thinking it too hackneyed, surprising the audience by commencing the great monologue for a change with "To exist or not to exist"; or another, going one better, and considering the absence of rhyme in that monologue rather a mistake of Shakespeare's, hitting on the happy and original idea of correcting it into something like:

Fancy an actor, tired of the endless "To be or not to be," and finding it too cliché, surprising the audience by starting the famous monologue with "To exist or not to exist"; or another, one-upping that idea, thinking the lack of rhyme in that monologue is a mistake by Shakespeare, coming up with the clever and original idea to change it to something like:

To be or not to be—
That blows my mind.

And yet that would not be one whit less of a sacrilege.

And yet that wouldn't be any less of a sacrilege.

705 And take a song or an aria; how often does one not hear even good singers change a note into a higher one, with the object of showing the voice to better advantage, or of making a phrase, generally the final cadence, more effective, so as to get a few more handfuls of applause, or perhaps even an additional recall at the end?

705 And consider a song or an aria; how often do we hear even skilled singers shift a note to a higher pitch, aiming to showcase their voice more effectively, or to make a phrase, usually the final cadence, more impactful, in order to receive a bit more applause, or maybe even an extra encore at the end?

"That's villainous," says Hamlet, "and shows a most pitiful ambition."

"That's evil," says Hamlet, "and reveals a really sad ambition."

This altering of notes brings me upon a question which has ever been the subject of much controversy among musicians: Are there any rules as to the singing of recitatives or, rather, to the substituting now and then, in the singing of recitatives of notes other than those written by the composer? Should, for instance, the phrase in the Messiah

This change of notes leads me to a question that has always stirred up a lot of debate among musicians: Are there any guidelines when it comes to singing recitatives, or more specifically, to occasionally using notes that aren't the ones written by the composer? For example, should the phrase in the Messiah

Music

My answer as regards the first of these two examples is as decided a "No" as my "Yes" is in regard to the second. This may, perhaps, be considered somewhat arbitrary and entirely a matter of taste, but I venture to hope that after what I have to say on the subject it will be found to be only partly a matter of taste, and of arbitrariness not at all. I base my objection to the alteration in the first, and my approval of that in the second example on a theory which seems to me to commend itself by its simplicity, and may be explained in the shape of a rule something like this:

My answer to the first of these two examples is a firm "No," just as my answer to the second is a clear "Yes." This might seem a bit arbitrary and purely a matter of personal preference, but I hope that after I explain my views, it will be seen as only partly about taste and not arbitrary at all. My objection to the change in the first example and my approval of the change in the second are based on a theory that I find appealing for its simplicity, which can be summarized in a rule like this:

Take the note as to the changing of which into a higher or lower you are in doubt, and look first at the note preceding and then at the note following that doubtful note. Then see if the note you wish to substitute for the printed note lies on the way from the preceding to the following note. If it does, you are justified in making the change; if not, leave it alone. Here is our first example:

Take note of the change you're unsure about, whether to make it higher or lower, and first look at the note before it, then at the note after it. Next, check if the note you want to replace the printed one with is between the preceding and following notes. If it is, you can go ahead with the change; if not, don't touch it. Here’s our first example:

Music

The doubtful note is the C on "shep," the preceding one is the G below, the following is the C. Now, does the D you wish to substitute for the C on "shep" lie between that "G" and that "C" on the second syllable of shepherd? No, let the phrase therefore remain as written. In the second example:

The doubtful note is the C on "shep," the one before it is the G below, and the one after it is the C. Now, does the D you want to replace the C on "shep" fit between that "G" and that "C" on the second syllable of shepherd? No, so let the phrase stay as it is written. In the second example:

Music

The questionable note is the A on "Da" and does lie on the way from the C sharp to the A on the second syllable of David; it is, therefore, not only perfectly legitimate, but706 even good to make the change, and the phrase should be sung:

The questionable note is the A on "Da" and does lie on the path from the C sharp to the A on the second syllable of David; it is, therefore, not only completely acceptable but706 even better to make the change, and the phrase should be sung:

Music

The question of taste enters when it comes to the exception to the rule. According to that it would be legitimate, taking yet a third example from the Messiah:

The issue of taste comes up when discussing exceptions to the rule. According to that, it would make sense to take another example from the Messiah:

Music

In this case, however, it would be decidedly better to leave the phrase unchanged, for we have had four B flats already in that short sentence, and the A, coming pat on the F major chord, is rather relieving and refreshing. Here, as in many other cases, "let your own discretion be your tutor." Of an exception to the rule as regards the first of these three examples being either justifiable or advisable I know no instance. Of course, all I have said on this subject refers to the slow, deliberate, serious recitative in oratorio and other sacred music only, and not at all to what is called "secco" recitative in opera, which is practically no more than speech somewhat rapidly delivered in specified musical terms. There you should change the doubtful note into one above or below it at every opportunity, for by doing so you impart a certain spontaneity and freedom to the sentences, emphasising their resemblance to the spoken word. Here is an example in the style of Mozart:

In this case, though, it would definitely be better to keep the phrase as it is, since we've already had four B flats in that short sentence, and the A, landing right on the F major chord, is quite relieving and refreshing. Here, as in many other situations, "let your own judgment guide you." I don't know of any instance where an exception to the rule regarding the first of these three examples is either justifiable or advisable. Of course, everything I've said on this topic only applies to the slow, deliberate, serious recitative in oratorio and other sacred music, and not at all to what’s known as "secco" recitative in opera, which is basically just speech delivered somewhat quickly within specified musical parameters. There, you should change the questionable note to one above or below it whenever you can, because doing so brings a certain spontaneity and freedom to the lines, emphasizing their similarity to spoken language. Here's an example in the style of Mozart:

Music

But I am reaching the limit of the space allowed for this article and fear my chat has been on "kindred topics" rather than on the alleged main theme of interpretation. But surely none of my readers expected me to answer the question "How to Interpret"? If so, I should be as truly sorry for having disappointed them as I was some years ago to have been obliged to disillusion the organist of the little Parish Church of Alvie. I don't mean myself, for I707 only officiated there in that capacity during the summer months, when I was at home. I mean the regular, appointed, salaried, real organist. She was a young girl of sixteen, a native of the parish, who, fond of music, like all Scots people, could strum two or three tunes on the piano, and to whom I had given a few lessons in the managing of the American organ in the church. At the request of my old friend, the Rev. James Anderson, our late and much lamented minister, I had introduced the playing of a voluntary during collection, always, of course, improvising on the Psalm or hymn tunes of the day's service, or on whatever came into my head. Well, a week after I had left Alvie for London, the first year of that innovation, I received a letter from the young lady, consisting of the following five lines: "Dear Mr. Henschel—Mr. Anderson wishes me to play voluntaries during collection, just as you did. Would you please let me know how you do it?"

But I'm close to reaching the limit of the space allowed for this article and I'm concerned that my discussion has been more about "related topics" rather than the supposed main theme of interpretation. Surely, none of my readers expected me to answer the question "How to Interpret"? If they did, I would feel just as sorry for disappointing them as I did years ago when I had to disillusion the organist of the small Parish Church of Alvie. I don't mean myself, as I only played there during the summer months when I was home. I mean the regular, appointed, salaried, real organist. She was a sixteen-year-old girl, a local, who, like all Scots, loved music and could play a couple of tunes on the piano. I had given her a few lessons on how to use the American organ in the church. At the request of my dear friend, the late Rev. James Anderson, our much-missed minister, I had started the practice of having a voluntary played during the collection, usually improvising on the Psalm or hymn tunes of the day’s service, or whatever came to mind. A week after I left Alvie for London, during the first year of that change, I received a letter from the young lady, which simply said: "Dear Mr. Henschel—Mr. Anderson wants me to play voluntaries during collection, just like you did. Could you please tell me how you do it?"

I was touched by so much faith and innocence. The playing of an instrument—and singing, as such, is but playing on the vocal instrument in our throats—may be taught and, with patience and perseverance, brought to as near a degree of perfection as humanly possible; that is a matter of craft, of physical, I may say muscular, skill. The mystery of what is best, imperishable in any art, lies in the soul and in the brain. If dormant, it may be awakened and fostered; if absent, it cannot be acquired by teaching. Interpretation, though but recreative, certainly is an art, or at least part of one. And art is long and life is short, and of learning there is no end.

I was really moved by so much faith and innocence. Playing an instrument—and singing, which is basically using the vocal instrument in our throats—can be taught, and with patience and perseverance, it can reach a level of perfection that is humanly possible; that's all about skill, both physical and, I’d say, muscular. The real mystery of what is truly valuable and timeless in any art resides in the soul and the mind. If it's lying dormant, it can be awakened and nurtured; if it's missing, it can't be learned through teaching. Interpretation, even though it's just for enjoyment, is definitely an art, or at least a part of one. Art takes a long time to master, while life is short, and there's no limit to learning.

To have a chance of becoming an artist in the true sense of the word, the student, fortunate in the possession of the heavenly gift of talent, should from the outset resolve to strive for none but the highest ideals, refuse to be satisfied, both in taking and giving, with anything but the best and purest, and last, though by no means least, resist the temptations which the prospect of popularity and its worldly advantages, frequently the result of lowering that high standard, may place in his way.

To have a shot at becoming a true artist, the student, lucky enough to have the divine gift of talent, should from the beginning commit to pursuing only the highest ideals. They must not settle for anything less than the best and purest in both learning and sharing. Finally, though it’s really important, they should resist the temptations that come with the allure of popularity and its worldly perks, which often tempt people to compromise that high standard.


ROBERT BRIDGES'S LYRICAL POEMS__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

41 October and Other Poems. By Robert Bridges. Heinemann. 1920. 5s. net. Poetical Works, Excluding the Eight Dramas. By Robert Bridges. 1912. Oxford University Press. For other works see "Bibliography" in current issue.

41 October and Other Poems. By Robert Bridges. Heinemann. 1920. 5s. net. Poetical Works, Excluding the Eight Dramas. By Robert Bridges. 1912. Oxford University Press. For more works, see the "Bibliography" in the current issue.

By J. C. SQUIRE

By J.C. SQUIRE

I

MR. Bridges's new volume of poems (the first that he has published since he became Poet Laureate) must be read for what it is, the work of a man seventy-five years of age. This statement is not made as an excuse: there are weak—occasional and patriotic—poems in the book, but some also which are beautiful additions to his canon. But some of his critics, so inadequate is still the recognition of what he has done, have treated the book as though his claim to be a great poet rested partly upon it, failing to read it, as they should, in the light of all that has gone before it. Properly regarded, it awakes not disappointment, but wonder that a poet so old should still sometimes have the genuine impulse, should still keep his spirit fresh, and should still be capable of ingenious and fruitful experiments in technique—experiments moreover in which the content is never subordinated to the form, however exacting and interesting the form may be. October, Noel, Our Lady, Flycatchers, The West Front, Trafalgar Square, and Fortunatus Nimium are all poems that any man might be proud to write in his prime; and beyond these there is the delicious invention of The Flowering Tree:

Mr. Bridges's new collection of poems (the first he has published since becoming Poet Laureate) should be appreciated for what it is: the work of a seventy-five-year-old man. This isn't meant as an excuse; there are some weak—occasionally patriotic—poems in the book, but there are also beautiful additions to his body of work. However, some critics, still underestimating his achievements, treat the book as if it were the sole basis for his claim to greatness as a poet, failing to view it in the context of all his previous work. Viewed properly, it inspires not disappointment, but amazement that a poet of his age can still occasionally capture genuine impulse, maintain a fresh spirit, and engage in innovative and fruitful technical experiments—experiments where the content is never sacrificed for form, no matter how demanding or intriguing the form may be. October, Noel, Our Lady, Flycatchers, The West Front, Trafalgar Square, and Fortunatus Nimium are all poems that anyone would be proud to write in their prime; and beyond these, there's the delightful creativity of The Flowering Tree:

Which fairy inspired my dreams? while I napped in the sun? Like a blooming tree were standing over me: Its young stem is strong and flexible. went over branching,
And slender sprays around
fell cascading to the ground All with vibrant wildflowers like the cherry in May ...
The sunlight was intertwined in the changing beauty And I looked down from above to gentle lakes of blue sky:...
So I slept spellbound under my cherished tree
Till from his late rest the sweet night singer,
Woke me up: Then! this—the bird's note—
Was the sound of your voice which you gave me to kiss.

709 The occasion may suitably be seized to make a few notes on Mr. Bridges's shorter—never mind the title and the word "lyrical"—poems as a whole.

709 This is a great opportunity to share some thoughts on Mr. Bridges's shorter—let's ignore the title and the term "lyrical"—poems in general.

II

Mr. Bridges is often written of as though he were primarily a technician. He has always taken a keen interest in prosody; he has written books, and formulated theories, about it; his experiments in classical metres and his notions about English spelling have, to those who have not troubled to discover the intellectual strength and the strong common sense which commonly marks his linguistic writings, given him something of the air of a pedant. But the theoriser and the innovator of the "shorter poems" has nothing to do with pedantry. There are poems in which the scrutinous eye may detect very elaborate pains. April 1885 is a fabric of internal rhyme, assonance, and alliteration which it would be hard to parallel in English:

Mr. Bridges is often seen as mainly a technician. He has always had a strong interest in prosody; he has written books and developed theories about it. His experiments with classical meters and his ideas about English spelling have, to those who haven't taken the time to appreciate the intellectual depth and common sense that usually characterize his linguistic writings, given him a somewhat pedantic image. However, the theorist and innovator behind the "shorter poems" is far from being a pedant. There are poems where a careful reader can see the intricate effort involved. April 1885 is a complex blend of internal rhyme, assonance, and alliteration that's hard to find in English.

The lively Spring is arriving after a long wait; The blackthorn now showcases its branches on the eve of May:
All day in the lovely box tree, the bee buzzes happily: The cuckoo calls out its song in the air all day.
Now there are dewy nights again and rain in gentle showers. At the base of the tree and flower, they have satisfied winter’s dryness: Up high, the bright sun shines, and towering banks of clouds In overflowing minds that stretch for miles in the bright south.

That may be called a tour-de-force; as a rule, though Mr. Bridges's variety of stanza and rhythm is immense, the craftsman never intrudes. His ingenuities merely serve their purpose; his music cannot be separated from his sense; his rhythms are sought, and found, as the only suitable rhythms for the words and the scenes that are being expressed and described. How otherwise than in the beautiful movement used can we imagine the picture of A Passer By?—the fresh blue day, the crowded sail, the vision of a queenly progress across the world to a far harbour in the south? It is one of fifty such feats, triumphs of fastidious art, never completely understood until the poems are read aloud. His power of music has developed steadily throughout his career, but scarcely a poem of any period can be quoted without illustrating his surpassing technical gifts. We shall come to many presently; here, when we are thinking primarily of the skill with which he weaves a close-fitting garment of sound for his thought, we may take as a single example, London Snow:

That can be considered a tour-de-force; generally, even though Mr. Bridges has an enormous variety of stanzas and rhythms, the craftsmanship never takes over. His cleverness simply serves a purpose; his music is inseparable from his meaning, and his rhythms are carefully chosen to match the words and scenes being expressed and described. How else can we envision the scene in A Passer By?—the bright blue day, the crowded sail, the image of a regal journey across the world to a distant harbor in the south? It's one of fifty such accomplishments, triumphs of meticulous art, that aren't fully appreciated until the poems are read aloud. His musical talent has steadily grown throughout his career, but hardly any poem from any period can be cited without showcasing his exceptional technical skills. We'll encounter many examples shortly; for now, as we focus on how skillfully he creates a tight-fitting garment of sound for his thoughts, we can look at one example, London Snow:

While everyone was asleep, the snow came falling. In big white flakes falling on the brown city,
Quietly and continuously resting and casually lying, Quieting the recent bustle of the sleepy town
Dulling, quieting, stifling its whispers fading; Casually and endlessly drifting downward: Quietly filtering and covering the road, roof, and railing; Hiding differences, making unevenness even,
Gently drifting and sailing into corners and gaps.710 It fell all night, and when it reached a full seven inches It rested in the intensity of its uncompressed brightness,
The clouds moved away from a cold, high sky....

The accuracy of the description is extraordinary and continues as the town awakes, and boys go snowballing to school, a few carts creak along, and the pale sun rises to awake the noisier day. But the observation, the accuracy, the response of the heart to the beauty of the scene, might have been found elsewhere: the astonishing management of the rhythms, which, even when divorced from the meaning of the words, translate the steady falling, the wayward criss-crossing, the lightness and crispness, and soothing persistence of snow in an almost windless air, is peculiar to Mr. Bridges. Words and music are with him always inseparable: he is at the opposite pole from the man, often not unintelligent in other ways, who forces his material into a strait-jacket of jingle. In this respect his taste is as flawless, his subtlety as unfailing, as any in the records of literature.

The accuracy of the description is remarkable and continues as the town wakes up, boys head off to school for some snowball fights, a few carts creak by, and the pale sun rises to bring the day to life. But the observation, the precision, the heart's response to the beauty of the scene, could be found elsewhere: the amazing handling of the rhythms, which, even when separated from the meaning of the words, convey the steady fall, the erratic criss-crossing, the lightness and crispness, and the soothing persistence of snow in almost windless air, is unique to Mr. Bridges. For him, words and music are always inseparable: he is the exact opposite of the person, often not unintelligent in other ways, who confines his material into a rigid framework of rhyme. In this regard, his taste is flawless, and his subtlety is as reliable as any in the annals of literature.

III

It is possible, and it has often been stated, that Mr. Bridges will chiefly live as a poet of the English landscape. Certainly he would live if only his landscape poetry were preserved. It may seem a large assertion, but no Englishman has written so large a body of good landscape poetry. There are two obvious things to be said about it.

It’s possible, and it’s often been said, that Mr. Bridges will primarily be known as a poet of the English landscape. He would certainly be remembered if only his landscape poetry were kept. This might sound like a bold statement, but no English poet has produced such a significant collection of quality landscape poetry. There are two clear points to make about it.

The first is that his landscape is the landscape of the South of England, more particularly of the Thames Valley and the downs by the sea—two regions which he significantly chooses as typical, when, in The Voice of Nature, he wishes to point an argument. He never describes foreign or remote scenes; and—it may be regarded as symbolic of his attitude to the more violent things of life—he never leaves the land for the sea. Even British territorial waters he never sails; there is much of the sea in his work, but it is the sea as seen from the shore, blue and smiling and dancing, or whipped by the wind, caught in a narrow peep between shoulders of the downs or watched from a hill through a telescope:

The first point is that his landscape is the South of England, specifically the Thames Valley and the coastal downs—two areas he deliberately chooses as representative when, in The Voice of Nature, he wants to support an argument. He never depicts foreign or distant places; and—this could symbolize his view on the more extreme aspects of life—he never leaves the land for the sea. He doesn’t even venture into British territorial waters; there’s a lot of sea in his work, but it’s the sea seen from the shore, blue and cheerful and lively, or stirred by the wind, glimpsed through narrow gaps between the downs, or observed from a hill with a telescope:

I have spent many hours watching; no, now The bold disk feels cold on my forehead,
And in my view, a circle of the sea. Expanded to quickness, where the salty waves retreat,
And ships move gracefully by so close What I see is speaking to my ear.

Mr. Bridges's landscape is bounded by the English Channel; his hills are the Downs; his rivers are clear and gentle streams; his trees oak and beech, elm and larch; he is as surely of the South of England as Wordsworth is711 of the North. And the second obvious thing is that, being a true landscape poet and not a romantic who exploits nature to find backgrounds for his passions, it is of ordinary landscapes that he writes. Tennyson, too, was an observer, but many of his best-known landscapes are of the selected kind. It is one thing to write of the sort of natural scene traditionally approved as remarkable: sunset on a marsh, sunrise on the Alps, stupendous cliffs, high cataracts, and breakers in the moon. It is another to describe, giving the breath of life to your description, what any man, going out on any day in any season, will see when he looks over a five-barred gate or takes a footpath through the woods. Mr. Bridges writes of nature like a countryman. His abnormal scenes are rare; he sees the beauty in the normal. He sings of nightingales when he hears them, but rooks are far more frequent in his verse; his suns seldom go down in flaming splendour, but drop red into the grey or die invisibly. One by one scenes from his familiar landscape have moved him to verse, until his books contain a complete catalogue of the English rural year, all its ordinary recurrent colours, and scents and sounds, trees, flowers, birds, skies and waters.

Mr. Bridges's landscape is defined by the English Channel; his hills are the Downs; his rivers are clear and gentle streams; his trees are oak and beech, elm and larch; he embodies the South of England just like Wordsworth represents the North. Another clear point is that, as a true landscape poet—not a romantic who uses nature as a backdrop for his emotions—he writes about ordinary landscapes. Tennyson was also an observer, but many of his most famous landscapes are of the specially chosen variety. Writing about a naturally remarkable scene is one thing: a sunset over a marsh, a sunrise in the Alps, stunning cliffs, powerful waterfalls, or waves in the moonlight. It's quite different to vividly describe what anyone can see on any day of any season when they look over a five-barred gate or wander along a footpath in the woods. Mr. Bridges writes about nature like a local. His unusual scenes are rare; he finds beauty in the everyday. He sings of nightingales when he hears them, but rooks appear much more often in his poetry; his suns rarely set in blazing glory but fade red into the grey or disappear without a trace. One by one, scenes from his familiar landscape have inspired him to write, until his books include a complete catalog of the English rural year, showcasing all its ordinary, recurring colors, scents, and sounds: trees, flowers, birds, skies, and waters.

Spring. A village in the downs, and men winnowing in a barn. The palm-willows and hazels. The first flowers, primroses and green hyacinth spikes, shooting up amid moss and withered undergrowth. Brisk ploughmen. Birds happily courting in the jocund sun.

Spring. A village in the hills, and men are winnowing in a barn. The palm-willows and hazels. The first flowers, primroses and green hyacinth shoots, are coming up through the moss and dried-out undergrowth. Energetic ploughmen. Birds are cheerfully courting in the bright sun.

Summer. The garden, with bees on the flowers and in the overhanging limes, and rooks cawing in the elms. The hayfields in the sun; fields green with waves of rustling wheat; the hum of insects and the song of larks in a sky pure blue, or heaped with "slow pavilions of caverned snow," "sunshot palaces of cloud"; the downs, starred with small flowers, where rabbits nibble the grass; the noise of scythes. The river: still water, the dip of oars, a boat that glides with its reflection past flowering islets and dipping branches and meadows, where "the lazy cows wrench many a scented flower"; bathers; fish leaping in the pools; the peace of evening as it falls over water and trees; moonlight on the flashing weir. There are storms that blacken the sea and beat down the corn, but they pass and the sun comes out again, gathering strength.

Summer. The garden is buzzing with bees on the flowers and in the overhanging lime trees, with rooks cawing in the elms. The hayfields bask in the sun; fields of green gently sway with rustling wheat; the hum of insects and the song of larks fill the pure blue sky, or the clouds pile up like “slow pavilions of caverned snow,” “sunlit palaces of cloud”; the hills are dotted with small flowers where rabbits munch on the grass; and the sound of scythes echoes. The river: calm water, the splash of oars, a boat gliding by with its reflection past blooming islets and drooping branches and meadows, where “the lazy cows wrench many a scented flower”; bathers; fish jumping in the pools; the peace of evening as it settles over the water and trees; moonlight shimmering on the rushing weir. Storms may darken the sea and batter the corn, but they pass and the sun breaks through again, gaining strength.

Autumn. The garden in September, with late flowers. The ripe orchards and fields where "the sun spots the deserted gleanings with decay." The winds of October that come and fill ruts and pools with golden leaves. The later storms that mingle the leaves with snow.

Autumn. The garden in September, with late-blooming flowers. The ripe orchards and fields where "the sun highlights the abandoned harvests with decay." The October winds that come and fill the grooves and puddles with golden leaves. The later storms that mix the leaves with snow.

Winter. The short days and the infrequent sun on lonely songless lands. Rooks after the plough, the team against the skyline. A rough sea and snow on the beach. Robin on the leafless bough. Dark afternoons and evenings by the fire, companioned or alone.

Winter. The short days and the rare sunshine on desolate, quiet lands. Crows follow the plow, the team silhouetted against the horizon. A choppy sea and snow on the shore. A robin perched on a bare branch. Gloomy afternoons and evenings by the fire, whether in the company of others or by oneself.

All those signs of the seasons and hundreds more could be illustrated from Mr. Bridges. One cannot do more here than huddle together a few characteristic fragments from which the whole may be deduced. If the first three are records of the shape, colour and movement of clouds,712 it is fitting: all Mr. Bridges's landscapes have skies, and most of his skies (being English) have clouds:

All those signs of the seasons and hundreds more could be shown through Mr. Bridges. Here, we can only gather a few key examples from which the whole can be understood. If the first three are descriptions of the shape, color, and movement of clouds,712 it makes sense: all of Mr. Bridges's landscapes feature skies, and most of his skies (being English) include clouds:

From faraway hills, their shadows creep,
Arrive in order and get on the hill,
And dart across the hills and jump Sheer off the cliff by the sea;
And sail and sail far out of view.
But I still watch their fluffy trails,
That stacking all the south with light,
Dabble in the fertile plains of France.
And over the treetops, scattered in the air,
The tired clouds weighted down with red light Drifted, or appeared to be resting; and, up high there,
One planet pierced through the lasting darkness of night.
The sky above is a light blue. Speckled with pearl and delicate snow:
With worn fleece of dark color Storm clouds are passing overhead.
Their shadows race along the hill And over the top, they climb one by one: The bleached wood of the mill
Sometimes in the shade and sometimes in the sun.
With gentle imperfections, the western breeze Into the garden sails, Scattered here and there, moving the solitary trees,
For his sharpness he veils: For a long time, a friend of the bearded corn
Now from the fields where the harvest is gathered,
Over the dewy lawns, he wanders away, As I think about the kisses and gentle moments With that, he captivated the carefree May,
Before he abandoned her; Fan of scents, and regrets come too late; No more of the heavy hyacinth can drink now,
Not spicy pink, Neither summer's rose nor harvested lavender, But the few remaining scents Of striped peas, and gillyflowers, and stocks Of royal purple and fragrant phlox.
And at all times, there are sleepy sounds. Of dizzying flies and buzzing drones,
With a sudden flap of pigeon wings in the sky, Or the wild shout Of thirsty rooks, that search around The distant blue, as they go to get water With creaking wings, or—focusing on work, If anything about their old government bothers them—713 Come together at their colony, and there Settling in worn-out parliament,
A stormy meeting takes place in the tall trees.
In the sunny clearing, the chestnuts are dropping everywhere; From the bare branches of the oak, the acorns drop; The beech spreads her reddish glow; The lime has exposed itself to the cold,
And stands naked above her yellow outfit;
The larch thins its spire To cover the paths in the woods with gold fabric.
From the golden-green and white By the brake, the fir trees stand tall. In the forest of fire, and wave high up To the blue of the sky, their blue-green tufts are soft.
Outside by the stacks, the covered engine stands Downcast, abandoned—for now all hands
Are told to the plow—and before dawn appear The teams watching and crossing from near and far,
As hour by hour they expand the brown bands Of the striped fields; and behind them jump and dance The heavy rooks and gray-pated crows dance: For a while, at the top of a hill, in clear view (A small model of hard work, a jewel's design)
They are shown, horses and men, or now nearby. They shout above the lane, raising the share,
By the neatly trimmed hedgerow blooming with purple flowers;
The long dark night stretches on slowly,
As winter sets in, grass and trees are starved, And it will soon be buried in snow. The Earth, resting under her icy blanket,
Let’s dream a dream that has come from the sunless pole. How her end will be.

The best of all (such as The Downs and The Storm is Over) cannot be quoted except entirely; they are landscapes complete, earth and sky. But let it not be supposed that Mr. Bridges is ever a mere describer who sits down mechanically in front of any scene with his little box of water-colours. We have known such, and sometimes they have been learned in botany; their exactitude of detail is dull, their serried statements useless; only the man who is touched by the beauty in a scene, or aroused by a scene to an awareness of beauty behind it, will fuse the several things he sees into a whole. The writer who has felt no emotion communicates none, and the greatness of Mr. Bridges's poems of landscape is derived not solely from his knowledge of landscape, the wary eye, but from his feeling for it, the eye of love. His scenes are precise, but they are never photographs; there is no doubt about the sentiment that he felt when he saw them.

The best of all (like The Downs and The Storm is Over) can only be appreciated in full; they are complete landscapes of earth and sky. But don’t think that Mr. Bridges is just a simple observer who sets up mechanically with his little box of watercolors. We’ve seen those kinds, and some even studied botany; their attention to detail can be boring, and their rigid descriptions pointless; only someone who is moved by the beauty in a scene, or inspired to see the deeper beauty behind it, will blend the various elements into a cohesive whole. A writer who hasn't felt any emotion can’t convey any, and the greatness of Mr. Bridges’s landscape poems comes not just from his knowledge of the scenery, the careful eye, but from his passion for it, the eye of love. His scenes are accurate, but they’re never mere photographs; there’s no doubt about the emotion he felt when he experienced them.

IV

And Mr. Bridges, even when at his best, is not only a landscape poet, but a poet cunning in the experiences of the heart. Very many of his poems are love poems and many of them are beautiful: if the fact has not been widely observed it must be because they are happy love poems, or at least because they are not excessive in expression. The proclivity that makes him, in another sphere, write not about storms but about calms after storms, is seen always: he has no violence, no vehement abandonment. But there is little of that in Wordsworth and other poets the depth of whose affections, the reality of whose suffering, cannot be doubted. Mr. Bridges's love-poetry makes no brutal assault on us. His constant reference to Virgil, Mozart and the old composers is significant. He never declaims, never raves, despairs, or burns in print: but he knows the ways of lovers' hearts, and his quiet stanzas, whether their subject be the pain of doubt, or separation, or the joy of union, or calm affection by the warm domestic hearth, have a truth and strength which outwear the ardours of many poets. In When My Love was Away, My Spirit sang all day, I will not let thee go, and twenty more he lover's calendar is written as that of the seasons elsewhere, and if his praise is soft and measured like the old music in which he so constantly delights, love's fine extravagance is, for all the tempered sound, nevertheless there:

And Mr. Bridges, even at his best, is not just a landscape poet, but also a poet who skillfully captures the experiences of the heart. Many of his poems are love poems, and a lot of them are beautiful: if this hasn't been widely recognized, it might be because they are happy love poems, or at least because they don't express overly intense emotions. The tendency that leads him, in another context, to write not about storms but about the calm after storms is always present: he has no violence, no wild abandon. But there's little of that in Wordsworth and other poets whose deep feelings and genuine suffering are undeniable. Mr. Bridges's love poetry doesn’t hit us hard. His frequent references to Virgil, Mozart, and the old composers are significant. He never shouts or raves, nor does he despair or burn with passion in his writing; instead, he understands the intricacies of lovers' hearts, and his quiet stanzas—whether they address the pain of uncertainty, separation, the joy of being together, or calm affection by the cozy home fire—have a truth and strength that outlast many poets' fervor. In When My Love was Away, My Spirit sang all day, I will not let thee go, and twenty more, his lover's calendar aligns with the changing seasons, and while his praise is gentle and measured like the old music he so loves, love's exquisite extravagance, despite the tempered tone, is still very much present.

Her beauty is astonishing. Viewers on autumn evenings, Who saw the bright moon rise On the scattered bundles.

He is self-controlled and never shouts; he does not hunt the universe for new and strange sorrows nor harrow himself overmuch with the problems of existence; but those griefs that fall to the common lot of mankind have come to him and drawn beautiful poetry from him. Many poets have written habitually of Death; few have said as little about Death as Mr. Bridges; but he has said all he has to say and need say about death, loss, and sorrow in two poems, the poem which begins:

He is calm and never yells; he doesn't search the world for new and strange sorrows nor exhaust himself too much over life's problems; but the griefs that are part of human experience have touched him and inspired beautiful poetry from him. Many poets often write about Death; few have mentioned it as little as Mr. Bridges; but he has expressed everything he needs to say about death, loss, and sorrow in two poems, the poem which begins:

I will never love the snow again. Since Maurice passed away,

and the other On a Dead Child: "Perfect little body, without fault or stain on thee...."

and the other On a Dead Child: "Perfect little body, without flaw or blemish on you...."

So I lay you there, your drooping eyelids closing—
Go lie there in your coffin, your last little bed—
Propping your wise, sad head,
Your strong, pale hands placed across your chest.
So quiet! Does the change make you feel at ease?—Death, where has he taken you?
Do I believe there’s a world that can fix this disaster? The vision I long for,
Who cries for the body and only wants to warm you and bring you back to life? Ah! Little can all our hopes do for us at best.715 To lift this sadness or brighten our spirits when we’re feeling down, Reluctantly, we set off alone,
The things we've seen, known, and heard let us down.

In Winter Nightfall there is all the complaint of ailing old age, in Pater Filio the passionate anxiety of parent for child; the normal, inevitable griefs and dejections are all here, expressed with gravity, yet always with poignancy. But normal and inevitable they are. One gets the impression that, beyond the "common lot," the poet has had few distresses. Intense joy—nobody has given it better definition than he—is as rare as intense sadness, but ordinarily he is happy, or at worst not uncomfortably melancholy, and the happiness has become more pervasive as he has grown older. He is the poet of a leisured country life, led by a sensitive physically healthy man, with whom the major things of life have gone well and who, in those circumstances, is temperamentally inclined to a grateful contentment.

In Winter Nightfall, there's a strong expression of the complaints that come with aging, while in Pater Filio, you can feel a parent's deep worry for their child. All the usual, unavoidable griefs and lows are present, conveyed with seriousness but always with depth. However, they are indeed normal and unavoidable. One gets the sense that, aside from the "common lot," the poet has experienced few hardships. Intense joy—no one has captured it better than he has—is as rare as deep sorrow, but generally, he is happy, or at worst, not overly sad, and his happiness has become more prominent as he has aged. He represents the poet of a relaxed rural life, led by a sensitive, physically healthy man, who has navigated life's major events well and, under those circumstances, tends to feel a grateful sense of contentment.

V

Mr. Bridges has not made the easy appeal by violence of expression; and he has not made the easy appeal by violence of doctrine. If he has been less discussed than many inferior writers, it is not so much that he is without doctrine as that he is without novel doctrine and has never been a doctrinaire. Any noisy demonstrator with a new lie may attract attention, if it is only the attention of those who wish to dispute with him; and it is easier to dispute (or agree) with the man whose "views" are explicit than with him who leaves them implicit. The mere fact that Mr. Bridges's practical philosophy has been held by hundreds of millions of ordinary people in many ages does not prove that he has no philosophy. He is a Christian, but he says little about that. He is politically sceptical of systems, but he says little about that. He accepts life, with its pains and pleasures, and he is happy that his life has been cast in an ordered traditional civilisation. He sees life in proportion, with the greater goods clear: childhood, the love of a woman and of children, the beauty of the earth, days of peace, joyful work, friendship. He does not proclaim a way of life, but it will be easy for his critics to deduce one from his poetry: if he does not tell people how to enjoy life it is because he is too busy enjoying it himself, and if he does not expound his religion, it is because he probably holds it to be "the religion of all sensible men." He never loses hold of his settled philosophy. In depression he does not imaginatively revel in the gloom of a Universe gone black, but consoles himself out of his knowledge:

Mr. Bridges hasn't taken the easy route of expressing himself through extreme language, nor has he made an easy appeal through extreme ideas. If he’s discussed less than many lesser writers, it’s not because he lacks ideas, but rather because he doesn’t have new or original ideas and has never been dogmatic. Any loud speaker with a new falsehood can grab attention, even if it’s just from those who want to argue with him; it’s easier to engage with someone whose beliefs are clear than with someone whose beliefs are implied. The fact that Mr. Bridges’s practical philosophy has been embraced by hundreds of millions of ordinary people throughout various ages doesn’t mean he lacks a philosophy. He is a Christian, but doesn’t talk much about it. He is politically skeptical of systems but also keeps that to himself. He accepts life, with all its ups and downs, and appreciates that he has lived within a structured traditional civilization. He views life in perspective, recognizing the important things: childhood, love for a woman and children, the beauty of the earth, peaceful days, joyful work, and friendship. He doesn’t dictate a way of life, but his critics could easily infer one from his poetry: if he doesn’t tell people how to enjoy life, it’s probably because he’s too busy enjoying it himself, and if he doesn’t elaborate on his faith, it’s likely because he sees it as “the faith of all sensible people.” He never loses grip on his established philosophy. During tough times, he doesn’t indulge in the darkness of a troubled universe, but finds comfort through his understanding.

O soul, be patient: you will find
Just a small issue can fix all this,
Some type of music for your mind,
Some appreciation for skill is not wasted.

In the peace of a churchyard he can write:

In the tranquility of a churchyard, he can write:

No, if my last hope were gone, I would sit here. And praise the destruction of the pit.

He lives through the moments of dejection and awaits, with sure hope, those moments when

He goes through moments of feeling down and looks forward, with strong hope, to those times when

Life and joy are one—we don't know why—
As if our very blood had been breathless for a long time. Had experienced the breath of God once more.

There are times when he is at almost that pitch of bliss for days together, and he says with each evening:

There are times when he's in such a state of happiness for days on end, and he says each evening:

I haven't known a single day In my entire life like this.

And with any dawn may come the exhilaration and the resolve

And with every sunrise may come the excitement and the determination.

I will make something too. Creating joy.

Very rarely some slight dogmatic statement is actually present, the affirmation of something which is not necessarily false because it is as old as man, and modestly put. "For howso'er man hug his care, The best of his art is gay." He sees Spring in Winter more often than Winter in Spring:

Very rarely is there a small dogmatic statement that truly exists, an affirmation of something that isn't necessarily false just because it's as old as humanity, and put modestly. "No matter how much man clings to his troubles, the best of what he creates is joyful." He sees Spring in Winter more often than he sees Winter in Spring:

And God the Creator gives my heart courage. To commend writing that isn't understood,
Who sees all the worlds and ages, Good and evil as one, and everything as good.

It may by some be called an easy acceptance; by others the answer will be made that the refusal to accept does not get us much further. Mr. Bridges's own answer would perhaps be Lycomedes':

It might be seen by some as an easy acceptance; by others, the response could be that refusing to accept doesn't take us very far. Mr. Bridges's own response might be similar to Lycomedes':

men who want to thrive Don't just ponder these riddles; reveal their essence. Day by day.

No attempt has been made in these brief notes to do more than indicate the artistic virtues and the outlook of Mr. Bridges: the elucidation is scant enough, and there was no space for reasoned criticism or for discussion of the qualities which he lacks and which other poets have possessed. But it may, in conclusion, be repeated that he is, as an artist, as careful and skilful as any poet who has ever written, and that as a man he has never lied, never posed, never assumed a factitious mood because it might impress or a factitious opinion because it might startle. He is sensible, and he is (in the best sense) commonplace in his outlook and in his affections and admirations; the changing conditions of our times have affected him little; he thinks more of the "man harrowing clods" than of the "breaking of nations"; the river, the cornfields, the village church, the domestic fireside, do obscure for him the mental and physical struggles of our world; he has his ideal of the sound717 mind in the sound body, and he cannot see why anything should modify it. But his philosophy will not stale when many of our controversialists have gone the way of Godwin and Malthus; and a reader who went to him for knowledge of how to live would certainly not be led on the rocks, little as Mr. Bridges may directly say on the subject. Nobody could be less like an apostle, but serenity, delight, cleanliness, and honesty are in him—and courage. The thought of death does not appal him, it braces him to work and joy. "Man hath his life," says Thetis in one of his dramas, "that it must end condemns it not for naught." The same certainty is in the lyrics:

No attempt has been made in these brief notes to do more than highlight the artistic qualities and perspective of Mr. Bridges: the explanation is quite limited, and there wasn’t room for thorough criticism or discussion of the qualities he lacks that other poets have. But it can be reiterated that he is, as an artist, as careful and skilled as any poet who has ever written, and as a person, he has never lied, never pretended, never taken on a false mood for effect or a surprising opinion to shock. He is sensible, and he is (in the best sense) ordinary in his views, feelings, and admiration; the changing times have affected him little; he cares more about the "man plowing fields" than about the "fall of nations"; the river, the cornfields, the village church, the warm home do overshadow the mental and physical struggles in our world for him; he envisions the ideal of a sound mind in a sound body, and he cannot understand why anything should change that. But his philosophy won’t become outdated when many of our debaters have disappeared like Godwin and Malthus; a reader seeking to learn how to live from him would certainly not end up on the wrong path, even if Mr. Bridges says little directly on the subject. No one could be less like an apostle, but he embodies serenity, joy, cleanliness, honesty—and courage. The thought of death does not frighten him; it inspires him to work and find joy. "Man hath his life," says Thetis in one of his plays, "that it must end condemns it not for naught." The same certainty is present in the lyrics:

Every day your life gets shorter, the grave's dark peace Draws surely near,
When goodnight is goodbye;
For those who sleep shall not stop.
Fight, to be seen fighting: not far away. Consider, nor strange your fate. Like this sadness it'll come,
And today will be the day.

The greatest of practical truths could not be put more stoutly, nor with a finer imaginative touch.

The most important practical truths couldn't be stated more boldly or with a better sense of imagination.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES AND NEWS

Correspondence from readers on all subjects of bibliographical interest is invited. The Editor will, to the best of his ability, answer all queries addressed to him.

We invite readers to send in their correspondence on any topics related to bibliographical interest. The Editor will do his best to answer all inquiries directed to him.

MR. YATES THOMPSON'S ILLUMINATED BOOKS

THESE lines are written before the date at which the second portion of Mr. Yates Thompson's illuminated books are to be sold at Sotheby's. They have no reference therefore to the relative value of the books as realised under the hammer. The intrinsic value of books, however, should not be measured merely by their market price. Splendid as are the French and Italian manuscripts and the eight printed books which are included in the sale, the greatest interest of all has its centre in the fourteen books which show the gay piety of English illumination between the last quarter of the twelfth century and the middle of the fifteenth. Indeed, no other group in all the hundred books to which Mr. Yates Thompson definitely limited his famous collection has quite the same claims of artistic and historical interest as these. They do not, of course, cover the whole range of English illumination. There is no example of the art of outline drawing, which flourished with amazing vigour in England for a century and a half before the Norman Conquest, convicting Mr. G. K. Chesterton of inexactitude when, in a recent number of The London Mercury, he suggests that mediæval illuminators used their paints before they had learned how to draw. The vivacity and grace shown in those early drawings, chastened but not subdued by Continental and Byzantine influences, left traces in English books, and continued to afford a firm groundwork for English illumination for more than three centuries. There are but few examples of them in private hands. Neither has Mr. Yates Thompson any example of the great Winchester School, represented in the tenth century by the Benedictional of St. Æthelwold, now the property of the Duke of Devonshire, and in the twelfth by the great Bible at Winchester Cathedral. But English art had its flowering time in the fourteenth century, and its late summer in the fifteenth; and amongst the books offered for sale at Sotheby's are brilliant examples of both these periods.

THESE lines are written before the date when the second part of Mr. Yates Thompson's illuminated books will be sold at Sotheby's. They don’t reference the actual prices the books will fetch at auction. However, the true value of books shouldn't just be judged by their market price. While the French and Italian manuscripts and the eight printed books included in the sale are impressive, the real highlight lies in the fourteen books that showcase the vibrant devotion of English illumination from the late 12th century to the mid-15th century. In fact, no other group in the hundred books Mr. Yates Thompson deliberately chose for his renowned collection holds the same artistic and historical significance as these. They certainly don’t represent the entirety of English illumination. There’s no example of outline drawing, which thrived with incredible energy in England for a century and a half before the Norman Conquest, disproving Mr. G. K. Chesterton's claim in a recent issue of The London Mercury that medieval illuminators used their paints before mastering drawing. The liveliness and elegance seen in those early drawings, refined but not diminished by Continental and Byzantine influences, left an impact on English books and provided a strong foundation for English illumination for over three centuries. There are only a few examples of them in private collections. Mr. Yates Thompson also doesn’t have any examples from the great Winchester School, represented in the 10th century by the Benedictional of St. Æthelwold, which is now owned by the Duke of Devonshire, and in the 12th century by the significant Bible at Winchester Cathedral. However, English art flourished in the 14th century and had its late bloom in the 15th; among the books available for sale at Sotheby's are stunning examples from both periods.

**I’m ready to modernize! Please provide the text you would like me to work on.Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Taking the more important of these English books in the order of their date, we have first the Life of St. Cuthbert, with its series of fifty-six lovely full-page miniatures, probably painted at Durham about 1180, a delightful example of a rare type of book. The Apocalypse has an important chapter to itself in the history of painted books, and the late thirteenth-century copy in the collection is one of the finest surviving copies of that favourite picture-book of the Middle Ages. It has much in common with the copy at Lambeth, and Dr. M. R. James traces them both to the same birthplace, probably St. Augustine's at Canterbury. The copy in the sale has no less than 152 miniatures, some of which seem to have been painted in Italy, whence more than six centuries later Mr. Yates Thompson brought it back to England.

Taking the more significant of these English books in chronological order, we start with the Life of St. Cuthbert, featuring a series of fifty-six beautiful full-page miniatures, likely painted in Durham around 1180, making it a charming example of a rare type of book. The Apocalypse has a crucial chapter in the history of illustrated books, and the late thirteenth-century copy in the collection is one of the best-preserved copies of this popular picture book from the Middle Ages. It shares many similarities with the copy at Lambeth, and Dr. M. R. James traces both to the same origin, likely St. Augustine's at Canterbury. The copy in the sale includes an impressive 152 miniatures, some of which appear to have been painted in Italy, from where Mr. Yates Thompson brought it back to England over six centuries later.

*I'm ready to assist you. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.*(no text provided for modernization)*

The three fourteenth-century manuscripts in the group are a Psalter of Northern origin, probably written for a member of the Yorkshire family of de la Twyere; an719 early Sarum Missal, with historiated initials, in which some of the figure-drawing recalls that of Queen Mary's Psalter in the British Museum; and the Psalter of John of Gaunt, to whom it is believed to have been given, perhaps on his marriage with Blanche of Lancaster in 1359. Many of the miniatures in this splendid book are enshrined in Gothic canopies and painted in gold and silver; and the silver, so apt to turn black through oxydization, has on most of these pages kept its lustre. This Psalter is one of the finest examples of English work which has survived from the second half of the fourteenth century. Mr. Yates Thompson confesses that it cost him a bigger price than any other of his books.

The three manuscripts from the 14th century in this group include a Psalter from the North, likely created for a member of the Yorkshire de la Twyere family; an 719 early Sarum Missal, featuring historiated initials that resemble the figure-drawing found in Queen Mary's Psalter at the British Museum; and the Psalter belonging to John of Gaunt, which is thought to have been given to him, possibly during his marriage to Blanche of Lancaster in 1359. Many of the miniatures in this stunning book are set within Gothic canopies and are painted in gold and silver; remarkably, the silver, which often turns black due to oxidation, has retained its luster on most of these pages. This Psalter is one of the best examples of English craftsmanship that has survived from the latter half of the 14th century. Mr. Yates Thompson admits that he paid more for this book than for any of his others.

**Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.*I'm ready for your text. Please provide it for modernization.

The Hours of Elisabeth ye Quene, so called from the signature of the Queen of Henry VII. written at the foot of one of the pages, is a very rich and beautiful example of that new spirit in English illumination which has been connected with the marriage of Queen Anne of Bohemia to King Richard II. in 1382. Dating from that event, English work for almost the first time takes a character which is quite distinct from contemporary French or Flemish illumination, and the change is attributed to the work and influence of the artists whom the Bohemian princess brought in her train. The strong, clear outline, made by pen or pencil, which had been a tradition from the beginning of English pictorial art, now yields place to soft brushwork. The human figure, which has hitherto been represented by types, assumes individuality and realism. There is found, too, a new character in portraiture, with the features carefully and delicately moulded. The rich borders of books of this period have details unknown in the French work, which, hitherto, has been so nearly akin to that done in England. The kinship can be traced rather to contemporary books painted in Italy and Southern Germany. These English borders are apt to have a certain heaviness in design, especially when compared with the graceful ivy-leaf pattern in French illumination of the same date. Thanks, however, to the greater brilliancy and gaiety of the colouring, which is also a note of the new English style, this heaviness in design is hardly felt. In this Book of Hours the colours, which for the most part are delicate shades of red and blue, heightened with white, and richly gilt, are especially brilliant. The class of illumination which it represents belongs to a limited and distinct period of English art which has yet to be fully explored.

The Hours of Elisabeth ye Quene, named after the signature of Henry VII's Queen, written at the bottom of one of the pages, is a lavish and beautiful example of the new style in English illumination linked to the marriage of Queen Anne of Bohemia to King Richard II in 1382. From that event, English art for the first time takes on a character that's quite different from contemporary French or Flemish illumination, and this change is credited to the artists that the Bohemian princess brought with her. The strong, clear outlines created by pen or pencil, which have been a tradition in English pictorial art from the start, are now replaced by softer brushwork. The human figure, which previously was represented by types, now gains individuality and realism. There's also a new quality in portraiture, with features carefully and delicately shaped. The rich borders of books from this period include details not found in French works that were previously so similar to English styles. The connection can be traced more to contemporary books painted in Italy and Southern Germany. These English borders tend to have a certain heaviness in design, especially compared to the elegant ivy-leaf patterns in French illumination from the same period. However, thanks to the brighter and more vibrant colors, which are also a hallmark of this new English style, this heaviness in design is hardly noticeable. In this Book of Hours, the colors, mostly delicate shades of red and blue, highlighted with white and richly gilt, are particularly vibrant. The type of illumination it represents belongs to a limited and distinct period of English art that still needs to be thoroughly explored.

*Understood! Please provide the short phrases you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.

The group of eight books printed on vellum which follows the English books in the order of lots, and in the catalogue is sandwiched between them and the French and Italian manuscripts, is quite worthy of such good company. These printed books show how deliberately and how successfully the first printers sought to copy the manner and also the special beauty of the finest manuscripts of their own age. Amongst these fine volumes are the Mainz de Officiis of 1466; Peter Schoeffer's Justinian of 1468; an illuminated copy of Jenson's Pliny of 1472—the type of which had so notable an influence on the work of the Kelmscott and Doves Presses; John of Verona's Valturius of 1472, the earliest book to be printed in Italy with Italian woodcuts—and this copy is illuminated too. The group shows how far from vain even in an artistic sense was the boast made in the colophon of one of the earliest Venetian printers that already by his new craft

The group of eight books printed on vellum that follows the English books in the order of lots, and is listed in the catalog between them and the French and Italian manuscripts, truly deserves to be among such good company. These printed books illustrate how purposefully and successfully the first printers aimed to replicate the style and unique beauty of the finest manuscripts of their time. Included in these remarkable volumes are the Mainz de Officiis from 1466; Peter Schoeffer's Justinian from 1468; an illuminated copy of Jenson's Pliny from 1472—the type of which significantly influenced the work of the Kelmscott and Doves Presses; John of Verona's Valturius from 1472, the earliest book printed in Italy with Italian woodcuts—and this copy is illuminated as well. This group demonstrates that the claim made in the colophon of one of the earliest Venetian printers, boastfully declaring the merit of his new craft, was far from unfounded, even in an artistic sense.

"Art surpassed the calamity."

B. H. N.

B. H. N.

GENERAL NOTES

Messrs. Dobell's catalogue for March, 1920, contains mention of a very curious and beautiful book of designs made exclusively of feathers. There are about one hundred and fifty of these designs, which were made, according to the inscription on the title-page, by "Dionisio Minaggio Giardinero Di sa ea Guobernator Del Stat di Milano. Inventor et Feccit Lano Del 1618." His Excellency the Governor of the State of Milan was fortunate in possessing so talented a gardener. Dionisio Minaggio was, in his way, a remarkable artist. His feather pictures, which include a beautiful series of birds portrayed in their own plumage, a series of hunting scenes, illustrations of musical instruments, and a number of charming figures from the Old Comedy, are often quite enchanting. The designs are reminiscent of the best sampler work, while the feathers give a richness, variety, and unexpectedness of colouring such as no sampler has ever possessed. Feather work of a much later period is not uncommon; but we should imagine that so large a series of such an early date is something quite unique. The book is priced at £200.

Messrs. Dobell's catalog for March 1920 includes a mention of a very intriguing and beautiful book of designs made entirely from feathers. There are about one hundred and fifty designs, created, as noted on the title page, by "Dionisio Minaggio Giardinero Di sa ea Guobernator Del Stat di Milano. Inventor et Feccit Lano Del 1618." His Excellency the Governor of the State of Milan was lucky to have such a talented gardener. Dionisio Minaggio was, in his own way, a remarkable artist. His feather pictures, which feature a stunning series of birds depicted in their own plumage, a series of hunting scenes, illustrations of musical instruments, and several charming figures from the Old Comedy, are often quite enchanting. The designs remind one of the best sampler work, while the feathers lend a richness, variety, and unexpectedness of color that no sampler has ever had. Feather work from a much later time is not unusual; however, we would think that such a large series from such an early date is something quite unique. The book is priced at £200.

*Please provide the text for modernization.I'm ready for your phrases. Please provide them.*Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The catalogue of the library of Mr. Walter Thomas Wallace, which is to be sold in the last days of March by the American Art Association, in New York, has just reached us. Mr. Wallace's astonishingly rich collection includes copies of the four Folios of Shakespeare and of several of the Quartos. Among the Elizabethan rarities are The Palace of Pleasure, Sidney's Arcadia, The Faerie Queene, and other poems of Spenser. Among the eighteenth-century treasures is to be found one of the two known copies of Goldsmith's Threnodia Augustalis. Keats and Shelley are well represented. There is a very complete collection of Tennyson first editions and an almost unique series of Lamb books, including a copy in the original binding of the almost extinct first edition of Poems for Children (1809). There are also remarkably complete sets of first editions of such American authors as Poe, Bryant, Longfellow. We anticipate some new records in the way of prices.

The catalogue of Mr. Walter Thomas Wallace's library, which will be sold in the last days of March by the American Art Association in New York, has just been received. Mr. Wallace's incredibly rich collection includes copies of the four Folios of Shakespeare and several Quartos. Among the rare Elizabethan works are The Palace of Pleasure, Sidney's Arcadia, The Faerie Queene, and other poems by Spenser. From the eighteenth century, there is one of the two known copies of Goldsmith's Threnodia Augustalis. Both Keats and Shelley are well represented. The collection includes a very complete set of Tennyson first editions and an almost unique series of Lamb books, featuring a copy in the original binding of the nearly extinct first edition of Poems for Children (1809). There are also impressively complete sets of first editions from American authors like Poe, Bryant, and Longfellow. We expect to see some new records in terms of prices.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.I'm ready for your text. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

As we go to press the first reports of the beginning of the Buxton Forman sale at the Anderson Galleries, New York, reach us. They emphasize the present flourishing condition of what the late owner of the books in question once, in an unguarded moment, called "The Keats and Shelley" business. Two copies of books by Keats, which belonged to Fanny Braune (afterwards Mrs. Lindon), were included in the first day's sale. The Poems (1817), inscribed with her name, "Frances Lindon," and presumed to be a presentation copy from the poet, and a first edition of Lamia, Isabella, The Eve of St. Agnes, etc. (1820), inscribed on the title-page "to F. B. from J. K." These two books fetched $1750 and $4000, and, at the normal rate of exchange, £350 and £800 respectively. Even a series of eighteen letters from George Keats sold for $1800. Apparently it is better to be a poet's brother than oneself a poet, for an eight-page autograph manuscript of William Blake's poem Genesis, which is still unpublished, was bought by the Rosenbach Company, of Philadelphia, for $1350.

As we go to press, we receive the first reports about the start of the Buxton Forman sale at the Anderson Galleries in New York. They highlight the current thriving state of what the late owner of the books in question once, in an unguarded moment, referred to as "The Keats and Shelley" business. Two copies of books by Keats that belonged to Fanny Braune (later Mrs. Lindon) were included in the first day's sale. The Poems (1817), inscribed with her name, "Frances Lindon," which is believed to be a presentation copy from the poet, and a first edition of Lamia, Isabella, The Eve of St. Agnes, etc. (1820), inscribed on the title page "to F. B. from J. K." These two books sold for $1750 and $4000, which is about £350 and £800 at the current exchange rate. Even a series of eighteen letters from George Keats went for $1800. It seems that being a poet's brother is better than being a poet oneself, as an eight-page autograph manuscript of William Blake's poem Genesis, which is still unpublished, was purchased by the Rosenbach Company in Philadelphia for $1350.

*Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Please provide the text you want me to modernize.

Other items in this sale were Browning's Pauline, first edition (1833), an uncut copy with the original boards and paper label intact ($2560) and the MS. of Colombe's Birthday, title and fifty-nine folio pages ($1200). Eight hundred dollars, normally the equivalent of £160, was the price paid for a copy of the first edition of Adam Bede (1859), presented by George Eliot to Thackeray.

Other items in this sale included Browning's Pauline, first edition (1833), an uncut copy with the original boards and paper label intact ($2560), and the manuscript of Colombe's Birthday, which consists of the title and fifty-nine folio pages ($1200). Eight hundred dollars, usually equivalent to £160, was the price paid for a copy of the first edition of Adam Bede (1859), given by George Eliot to Thackeray.

A. L. H. and I. A. W.

A. L. H. and I. A. W.


CORRESPONDENCE

AMERICAN COPYRIGHT

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—I trust you will find room to insert this letter after the space you have given to Mr. G. H. Putnam. We are all grateful for the work that Mr. Putnam has done, but—to use an American phrase, which no doubt he will appreciate—"there are others" who have worked equally hard, and not infrequently with a more satisfactory result. We must thank you, therefore, for your brief Editorial Note in the March issue.

Mr.,—I hope you can find space to include this letter after the section you've dedicated to Mr. G. H. Putnam. We all appreciate the work Mr. Putnam has done, but—using an American expression that I’m sure he’ll understand—“there are others” who have worked just as hard and sometimes with even better results. So, we must thank you for your short Editorial Note in the March issue.

The real reason, however, for this letter is to correct some of the statements made by Mr. Putnam. He glorifies the new American Act because of its liberal allowance of 120 days' "interim" copyright. He has understated his own case. The Act gives sixty days from the publication abroad in which to deposit a copy at Washington, and four months from the date of deposit in which to take up the copyright, subject to the numerous harassing technicalities of the Act. An author, therefore, has 180 instead of 120 days.

The real reason for this letter is to address some of the claims made by Mr. Putnam. He praises the new American Act for its generous provision of 120 days' "interim" copyright. He has downplayed his own argument. The Act actually provides sixty days from the publication abroad to deposit a copy in Washington, and four months from the date of deposit to secure the copyright, all while dealing with the many frustrating technicalities of the Act. So, an author actually has 180 days instead of 120.

In Mr. Putnam's second statement he tries to score a point against Great Britain. As in the former paragraph he understated his case, in this he would overstate it.

In Mr. Putnam's second statement, he tries to make a point against Great Britain. Just like in the previous paragraph where he downplayed his argument, here he exaggerates it.

He complains that American authors have to make a bona-fide publication in Great Britain within fourteen days of the publication in the United States. He italicises bona fide. He must have overlooked the fact that publication is an essential part of copyright in the States just as much as it is in Great Britain. This item then can be ruled out.

He complains that American authors have to make a bona-fide publication in Great Britain within fourteen days of their publication in the United States. He italicizes bona fide. He must have missed the fact that publication is a key part of copyright in the States just like it is in Great Britain. This point can therefore be dismissed.

He contrasts, however, the meagre allowance of fourteen days under the British Act against the liberal allowance of 180 (not 120) days under the American Act. It must be pointed out with due emphasis that when the author is not hampered by typesetting clauses, printed copyright notices, and filing difficulties, time in the matter of publication is really of little account. The American publisher has merely to ship off a consignment before he publishes the book in the States and to await instructions from the London house that the consignment has arrived. There is no difficulty in this step. So long as the technicalities of United States Act still stand we are sick of these counter-irritants, which, now the war is over, "cut no ice."

He contrasts the meager allowance of fourteen days under the British Act with the generous allowance of 180 (not 120) days under the American Act. It’s important to emphasize that when the author isn't bogged down by typesetting rules, printed copyright notices, and filing challenges, timing in terms of publication really doesn’t matter much. The American publisher just needs to ship a consignment before publishing the book in the States and wait for confirmation from the London house that the shipment has arrived. This step isn’t difficult at all. As long as the technicalities of the United States Act remain in place, we’re tired of these pointless issues, which, now that the war is over, “cut no ice.”

We have heard that the Typesetters' Union—of which Mr. Putnam seems unduly alarmed—could be made to understand from statistics supplied that they are standing in their own light. But, perhaps, if they are still obdurate on the practical side, they might be influenced by the argument of the idealist "that it is a disgrace to a civilised nation to stand outside the intellectual Union of other civilised Nations." The Americans have had the opportunity of joining the revised Convention of Berne for many years, but have neglected to do so.

We’ve heard that the Typesetters' Union—of which Mr. Putnam seems overly concerned—could be shown through statistics that they are harming themselves. However, if they're still stubborn on the practical side, they might be swayed by the idealist’s argument that “it’s a disgrace for a civilized nation to remain outside the intellectual union of other civilized nations.” Americans have had the chance to join the updated Convention of Berne for many years, but they’ve ignored it.

It is not astonishing, therefore, that President Wilson cannot influence them to follow him into the League of Nations under the Peace Treaty.

It’s not surprising, then, that President Wilson can't persuade them to join him in the League of Nations under the Peace Treaty.

For the last paragraph of Mr. Putnam's letter—his ἀπολογία {apologia} for American authors and publishers—all authors in Great Britain are grateful. If British authors have not followed with appreciation the efforts of their brothers in the States, they should have done so. We gladly now pay tribute to the work of those who so long and earnestly, yet unsuccessfully, have struggled to bring the United States to join the ranks of other civilised nations.—Yours, etc.,

For the last paragraph of Mr. Putnam's letter—his defense for American authors and publishers—all authors in Great Britain are thankful. If British authors haven’t acknowledged the efforts of their counterparts in the States, they really should have. We now proudly pay homage to those who have worked so hard and persistently, yet without success, to bring the United States into the fold of other civilized nations.—Yours, etc.,

G. Herbert Thring.

G. Herbert Thring.

March 11th.

March 11.

[Perhaps Major Putnam will reply.—Editor.]

[Maybe Major Putnam will reply.—Editor.]


FLAUBERT AND MR. STURGE MOORE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Mr. H. W. Crundell thinks that I should explain the absence of a note to my poem Micah; the presence of the one he suggests would have appeared to me an impertinence. Did Gray and Arnold call attention by notes when they adapted a few lines from Pindar? Did Tennyson thus docket what he owed to Homer and Virgil? To me the explanation seems rather due from Mr. Crundell: why he wrote his letter, and from you, why you printed it. However, obviously you think differently, so this occasion may as well serve me to allay an innocent curiosity that I neither intended to provoke nor to baffle. Besides Mr. Crundell's find there is a longer passage from Salammbo in my Mariamne. I put a line from Goldsmith's She Stoops to Conquer into my Rout of the Amazons, a phrase from Myers' translation of Pindar into At Bethel, and a phrase from Milton into Love's First Communion. Excepting the usual array from the Bible, I believe these to be all my verbal and literal appropriations.—Yours, etc.,

Mr.,—Mr. H. W. Crundell thinks I should clarify why there’s no note for my poem Micah; adding the note he suggests would feel like an imposition to me. Did Gray and Arnold provide notes when they borrowed some lines from Pindar? Did Tennyson label what he owed to Homer and Virgil? To me, it seems the explanation should come from Mr. Crundell: why he wrote his letter, and from you, why you chose to publish it. Clearly, you see it differently, so this moment might as well help satisfy an innocent curiosity that I never meant to stir up or confuse. Besides Mr. Crundell's reference, there's a longer passage from Salammbo in my Mariamne. I included a line from Goldsmith's She Stoops to Conquer in my Rout of the Amazons, a phrase from Myers' translation of Pindar in At Bethel, and a phrase from Milton in Love's First Communion. Apart from the usual quotes from the Bible, I think these are all my verbal and literal borrowings.—Yours, etc.,

T. Sturge Moore.

T. Sturge Moore.

P.S.—I have forgotten an unintentional one, a line from Keats in Mariamne.

P.S.—I accidentally left out a line from Keats in Mariamne.

[By printing Mr. Crundell's letter we didn't mean to suggest that we agreed with his argument; we were merely interested in the derivation of a beautiful passage in a beautiful poem.—Editor.]

[By publishing Mr. Crundell's letter, we didn't mean to imply that we agreed with his argument; we were just interested in the source of a beautiful passage in a beautiful poem.—Editor.]


"MANSOUL"

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—Your review of Mr. Doughty's Mansoul reveals an attitude somewhat similar to that of Jeffrey towards Wordsworth. May a humble reader hesitatingly retort the phrase—This will never do? Your reviewer does not think Mr. Doughty should be ignored, but he finds Chaucer easier and more modern, and considers this poetry at best a thing of tough shreds and purple patches.

Sir,—Your review of Mr. Doughty’s Mansoul shows an attitude somewhat like Jeffrey’s towards Wordsworth. May a humble reader hesitantly respond with the phrase—This won’t work? Your reviewer doesn't think Mr. Doughty should be overlooked, but finds Chaucer easier and more current, and regards this poetry as, at best, a collection of tough fragments and highlighted sections.

With this opinion I do not contend, for I do not clearly understand upon what principle of criticism your reviewer is acting; but I should like to suggest that his opinion springs from a misconception which ought not to be nourished by the London Mercury. He seems to think that Mr. Doughty's "guttural obscurity of speech," his style in general, is a vital fault. I submit that he assumes rather than proves such a degree of obscurity, and that he puts an excessive value upon the merely formal and conventional graces of English blank verse. He does not recognise that Mr. Doughty is making not only his own poem, but his own style, and that the poetry is to be judged not exclusively by its conformity with traditional verse—the false standard of the eighteenth century—but by the success with which its style empowers and lucidly presents the author's conception. Casual wrynesses, unaccustomed inversions, idiosyncratic punctuation (forgive, dear Cobbett, the long words) do not affect this central question. Your reviewer admits the greatness of the poet's conception, admits that it has the substantial elements of noble poetry—I mean such elements as we find in Paradise Lost and The Dynasts—but is unwilling to admit that his form is his natural form, the form that expresses not only his explicit intention but his implicit character, and, therefore, a good form. I submit that Mr. Doughty's style in poetry is the inevitable expression of his mind at work upon imaginative themes. I submit that a true poet does not and cannot choose his style, and that the test of his style is not its degree of conformity with Chaucer's simplicity, Milton's lofty sweetness, Tennyson's effusive delicacy, but the fullness with which it723 expresses his own imaginative vision. Mr. Doughty has written, not a few miscellaneous lyrics, but a vast body of poetry in which a perfectly clear apprehension of past and future is presented. His themes are unfolded with such fullness as enables us to judge whether the expression of them, unusual as it may seem, ruins them or preserves them unspoiled, sustains or dulls their brightness. With extreme diffidence I suggest that your reviewer has not addressed himself to this proposition, and that this proposition remains an elementary principle of criticism. And I would remark that Mr. Doughty's own observations upon his style (note to The Dawn in Britain, Volume 6) might suitably be referred to for a precise statement of his attitude towards the English language.

I'm not arguing with this opinion because I don't fully grasp the standards your reviewer is using; however, I’d like to point out that his viewpoint stems from a misunderstanding that shouldn't be supported by the London Mercury. He seems to believe that Mr. Doughty's "guttural obscurity of speech" and his overall style are significant flaws. I argue that he assumes rather than demonstrates such a level of obscurity and places too much importance on the formal and conventional aspects of English blank verse. He fails to see that Mr. Doughty is creating not only his own poem but also his unique style, and that the poetry should be judged not solely by its adherence to traditional verse—the flawed standard of the eighteenth century—but by how effectively its style communicates and clarifies the author's vision. Casual quirks, unusual inversions, and personal punctuation choices (forgive me, dear Cobbett, for the long words) do not impact this main point. Your reviewer acknowledges the greatness of the poet's ideas, recognizing they contain the substantial elements of noble poetry—elements we find in Paradise Lost and The Dynasts—but he’s reluctant to accept that Mr. Doughty's form is his authentic form, one that expresses not only his explicit intent but also his intrinsic character, and thus qualifies as a good form. I maintain that Mr. Doughty's poetic style is the natural outcome of his mind engaging with imaginative themes. I contend that a true poet does not and cannot select their style, and that the measure of their style is not how much it aligns with Chaucer's simplicity, Milton's elevated sweetness, or Tennyson's ornate delicacy, but rather how fully it723 communicates their own imaginative vision. Mr. Doughty has produced not just a few random lyrics, but a significant collection of poetry that offers a clear understanding of the past and the future. His themes are unfolded with such detail that we can evaluate whether their expression, though unusual, enhances them or distorts them, preserves or diminishes their brilliance. With great humility, I suggest that your reviewer hasn’t fully engaged with this idea, which remains a fundamental principle of criticism. Additionally, I would note that Mr. Doughty's own comments on his style (see The Dawn in Britain, Volume 6) would be fitting to reference for an accurate description of his approach to the English language.

The principles of criticism do not change, but may be eclipsed or clouded. They are familiar, yet need constant reassertion and illustration. Difficult as it may be to reduce these abstractions to clear and useful formulæ, I think it would be a service to letters if you, Sir, would state and clarify them afresh. Wanting definition and illustration, creation and criticism may become discordant, with unhappy results for each. It is my suspicion of a faint discord that must form the apology for the length of this letter.—Yours, etc.,

The principles of criticism don't change, but they can sometimes be overshadowed or obscured. They're well-known but require ongoing clarification and examples. While it can be challenging to break these ideas down into clear and practical guidelines, I believe it would benefit literature if you, Sir, could restate and clarify them. Without proper definitions and examples, creation and criticism might clash, leading to negative outcomes for both. My concern about this slight dissonance is why this letter is so long.—Yours, etc.,

S. E.

S. E.

[We did not dispute that Mr. Doughty's style is natural to him. We merely said that that is his and our misfortune.—Editor.]

[We didn’t argue that Mr. Doughty’s style is authentic to him. We just pointed out that it’s his and our misfortune.—Editor.]


JOHN DONNE

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—After reading the most interesting paper on John Donne in the last number of The London Mercury, I wonder whether Browning had not him in mind when he wrote The Grammarian's Funeral. "An hydroptic immoderate desire of human learning and languages" consumed the "soul by-droptic" grammarian no less than Donne; like Donne even to the crumbs he'd "fain eat up the feast, Aye, nor feel quaesy." He knew nothing, it is true, of "the quaesy pain Of being beloved and loving"; his was a passion of mind only, though, like Donne, he knew the sickness of the body overwrought. The analogy could be traced further.

Sir,—After reading the fascinating article about John Donne in the latest issue of The London Mercury, I can't help but wonder if Browning was inspired by him when he wrote The Grammarian's Funeral. An overwhelming and excessive desire for human knowledge and languages consumed the "soul by-droptic" grammarian just like it did Donne; he even shared Donne's urge to "fain eat up the feast, Aye, nor feel quaesy." It's true that he didn't understand "the quaesy pain Of being beloved and loving"; his passion was purely intellectual, yet, like Donne, he experienced the physical strain of being overstimulated. The comparison could be drawn even further.

For more reasons than the tracing of remembrance of Donne in one poem it would be interesting to know how "longe" Browning "hadde ygo" to the earlier poet.—Yours, etc.,

For more reasons than just the connection to Donne in one poem, it would be interesting to know how "far" Browning "had gone" to the earlier poet.—Yours, etc.,

J. R. Rackham.

J. R. Rackham.

Queen Mary High School for Girls, Anfield Road, Liverpool, February 13th.

Queen Mary High School for Girls, Anfield Road, Liverpool, February 13th.


A POINT IN SHERIDAN

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

(To the Editor of The London Mercury)

Sir,—In one of the scenes of Sheridan's School for Scandal occurs the following passage: "You may see her on a little squat pony with her hair plaited up behind like a drummer's...." (Act 2, sc. 2.)

Dude,—In one of the scenes of Sheridan's School for Scandal, there's a passage that says: "You can spot her on a short, stocky pony with her hair in a braid at the back like a drummer's...." (Act 2, sc. 2.)

I presume that the underlined words, which have often puzzled me, are an allusion to the manners of the time, with which I am insufficiently acquainted. As none of the editions I have been able to consult give any explanation on the point, perhaps one of your readers would oblige me by throwing some light on the matter.—Yours, etc.,

I assume that the underlined words, which have often confused me, refer to the customs of the time, which I'm not very familiar with. Since none of the editions I’ve been able to look at provide any explanation, maybe one of your readers could help clarify this for me.—Yours, etc.,

F. Pellisier.

F. Pellisier.

Remiremont, Vosges, February 16th.

Remiremont, Vosges, Feb 16.


LEARNED SOCIETIES, ETC.

THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES

VANDALISM in Egypt is deplored in London, but in the present circumstances we cannot throw stones. Rubbish-heaps are often romantic, and those of Fostât (Old Cairo) contain masses of mediæval pottery and other treasures well worth preserving; but the local authorities propose to create a new suburb by erecting workmen's dwellings all over them. Systematic excavation cannot be hurried, and careful search might throw light on the origin of maiolica.

Vandalism in Egypt is frowned upon in London, but given the current situation, we can't point fingers. Garbage piles can often be charming, and those in Fostât (Old Cairo) are filled with medieval pottery and other treasures that deserve to be preserved; however, the local authorities plan to develop a new neighborhood by building workers' housing all over them. Careful excavation can't be rushed, and a thorough search could reveal the origins of maiolica.

For the first time perhaps in its long history, the Society has devoted an ordinary meeting to the discussion of Ways and Means. The following are the principal alternatives: (i) To raise the subscription and invite donations; (ii) to extend the franchise and popularise the Society; and (iii) to economise further and lower the output. The argument that thousands are waiting to join in the work of the Society is not convincing; and as about ninety per cent. of the Fellows do not attend the meetings, the publications are their only tangible reward. If the standard is to be maintained, few would expect the same return for half the subscription they paid on joining, but to double the annual levy would be a drastic reform; yet the Society is further committed to field-work of considerable public interest. The rich we have always with us, but their presence is not felt so much here as in America.

For the first time in its long history, the Society has dedicated a regular meeting to discussing Ways and Means. Here are the main options: (i) increase the subscription and encourage donations; (ii) broaden the membership and promote the Society; and (iii) cut costs further and reduce output. The claim that thousands are eager to participate in the Society's work isn't convincing; since about ninety percent of the Fellows don't attend meetings, the publications are their only real benefit. If the quality is to be upheld, few would expect the same value for half the subscription they paid when joining, but doubling the annual fee would be a significant change; however, the Society is also committed to fieldwork that has considerable public interest. The wealthy are always around, but their impact is not as strong here as in America.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROTECTION OF ANCIENT BUILDINGS

During the last few weeks the restoration of the Lady Chapel of Worksop Priory has been in progress. It was a roofless ruin, retaining much fine thirteenth-century work. It is being re-roofed, the fallen portions rebuilt, and missing parts renewed in the style of the original building, the new work being made to resemble as nearly as may be what the old is believed to have been.

During the last few weeks, the restoration of the Lady Chapel at Worksop Priory has been underway. It was a roofless ruin, still showing some beautiful thirteenth-century craftsmanship. They are putting a new roof on it, rebuilding the fallen sections, and replacing missing parts in a style that matches the original building, making sure the new work looks as similar as possible to what the old structure was thought to be.

This on the face of it sounds reasonable enough, but experience has shown that in practice the result of such treatment is the reverse of satisfactory. It is exactly what the restorers of the last century did, and what people with any knowledge or love of old buildings deplore to-day, whenever it comes to their notice. It is just such a case as this which goes to the root of the matter in which the Society interests itself, and its customary ruling thereon may be stated in the following way:

This might seem reasonable at first, but experience has proven that the outcome of such treatment is actually unsatisfactory. It's exactly what the restorers of the last century did, and what anyone who truly appreciates old buildings regrets today whenever they notice it. This is precisely the kind of situation that gets to the heart of the matter that the Society cares about, and its usual stance on this can be stated as follows:

1. The ruin should be subjected only to repairs needed for its upkeep.

1. The ruins should only be repaired as needed for maintenance.

2. If the site is absolutely necessary to the community for the purposes of its daily life, it has a right to use such ruins and even in extremity to demolish them.

2. If the site is essential to the community for its daily functioning, it has the right to use those ruins and, if absolutely necessary, to tear them down.

3. Confronted by a similar necessity it may be justifiable to incorporate an old building in a new one. The danger in this case lies, however, in the fact that the desire to restore for the sake of restoration may outrun the actual need of a new building designed to fulfil some special purpose.

3. Faced with a similar need, it might make sense to include an old building in a new one. The risk here, though, is that the urge to restore just for the sake of restoration might overshadow the real requirement for a new building that’s meant to serve a specific purpose.

Having made this concession to a genuine demand, the Society still stands out against restoration. The new work should be good and in harmony with the old, but it should also be living architecture and not a study in dead style.

Having made this concession to a genuine demand, the Society still opposes restoration. The new work should be high-quality and in harmony with the old, but it should also be vibrant architecture and not just a replica of a bygone style.

As Professor Lethaby expressed it, "Architecture is a current speech, it is not an art of classical quotation."

As Professor Lethaby put it, "Architecture is a living language; it's not just a collection of classical references."

725 But the Lady Chapel of Worksop Priory is actually being restored. So, though much more might be said, the case ends here, save for the thought that with better guidance different conclusions would have been reached.

725 But the Lady Chapel of Worksop Priory is currently being restored. So, while there is more to say, this is where the discussion ends, except to consider that with better guidance, we could have arrived at different conclusions.

The promoters of the scheme, having so far determined to make use of the ruin, might have asked the advice of a selected group representative of our best men—a group which should include within it one real authority versed in the building methods of the same period as that of the ruin, an acknowledged authority on modern architecture, a representative both of the Society of Antiquaries and the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings. To these one would add a local architect or builder conversant with the local conditions and material.

The promoters of the plan, having decided to utilize the ruins, could have sought the advice of a carefully chosen group representing our finest individuals—a group that would include one real expert knowledgeable about the building techniques from the same era as the ruins, a recognized authority on contemporary architecture, and a representative from both the Society of Antiquaries and the Society for the Protection of Ancient Buildings. Additionally, it would make sense to include a local architect or builder familiar with the area and its materials.

To such an advisory board would be committed the task of choosing an architect, whose plans would be submitted for approval before being recommended to the promoters.

To such an advisory board would be assigned the responsibility of selecting an architect, whose designs would be presented for approval before being suggested to the promoters.

The scheme may seem to savour too much of the ideal which has no part in actual life, yet it is worth consideration, for from it, one might say almost inevitably, good work must result.

The plan might seem to reflect an ideal that has no place in real life, but it's worth thinking about, as good outcomes will likely come from it.

As a matter of fact the Committee does comprise within itself the qualities of such an advisory board, but the above suggestion is made for those who may prefer, for one reason or another, to ask advice elsewhere.

As a matter of fact, the Committee does include the qualities of an advisory board, but the suggestion above is made for those who might prefer, for one reason or another, to seek advice from other sources.

THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

The work of this Society has two main branches: the first is the excavation of Egypt's buried treasures and the publication of careful records of the finds; the second is the preservation and translation of the inscriptions, including papyri found in the course of excavation. The Society has already published hundreds of papyri, the most important being included in the Oxyrhynchus Papyri edited by Professors Grenfell and Hunt.

The work of this Society has two main branches: the first is uncovering Egypt's buried treasures and publishing detailed records of the discoveries; the second is preserving and translating the inscriptions, including papyri discovered during the excavations. The Society has already published hundreds of papyri, with the most significant included in the Oxyrhynchus Papyri edited by Professors Grenfell and Hunt.

In a lecture given at the rooms of the Royal Society, Burlington House, on Friday, February 20th, on "The Historical Value of Greek Papyri," Mr. H. Idris Bell, a member of the staff of the British Museum, gave a scholarly review of the work already done in the publication of papyri, both in this and in other countries, and laid stress on the necessity for further work in this direction. He pointed out that, although this country was holding its own in the matter of publication of fresh material, it was falling behind other countries in the work of comparing and computing results and the tabulation of the information thus obtained.

In a lecture at the Royal Society, Burlington House, on Friday, February 20th, titled "The Historical Value of Greek Papyri," Mr. H. Idris Bell, a member of the British Museum staff, provided a thorough overview of the research already conducted on the publication of papyri, both here and abroad, and emphasized the need for more work in this area. He noted that while this country is keeping up with the publication of new material, it is lagging behind other countries in comparing and analyzing results and organizing the information gathered.

The lecturer said papyri help to correct the false perspective in which we see history. We tend to see it as a succession of dramatic events and of great personalities, and economic processes attain a precision and clearness which is not obvious to contemporaries. But this is not our attitude towards our own time, and documents show us that it was not that of our predecessors. Great events of history occur but seldom, and when they do they are recorded from the purely personal point of view. The historian cannot chronicle minor interests, but the papyri serve as the "acid test" of the objectivity of his narrative, and for this reason it is well that the student should supplement his reading of history by some study of documents, and for no department of ancient history have we a body of documentary evidence comparable to the papyri.

The lecturer mentioned that papyri help to correct the misleading way we view history. We often see it as a series of dramatic events and notable figures, while economic processes achieve a clarity and precision that isn’t obvious to people living through them. However, we don’t have the same perspective on our current times, and documents show us that past generations felt the same way. Major historical events are rare, and when they happen, they are recorded from a purely personal viewpoint. A historian can’t cover every minor interest, but the papyri act as the "acid test" for the objectivity of their narrative. For this reason, it's important for students to supplement their history reading with some study of documents, and for no area of ancient history do we have a collection of documentary evidence as rich as the papyri.

Papyri make us acquainted with the ordinary man, his style of living, his domestic relations, and his family life; it thus becomes possible to study the popular psychology of Græco-Roman Egypt, and so, by analogy, to some extent, the Græco-Roman world.

Papyri introduce us to everyday people, their lifestyles, their family dynamics, and their home life; this allows us to examine the popular psychology of Greco-Roman Egypt and, by extension, to some degree, the Greco-Roman world.

With regard to administration papyri show us the actual working, not the theory, of administration, and the two rarely exactly coincide. So too with law; the practice of the law usually differs from the theory of law, and papyri reveal the practice and show us the applied law.

With regard to administration, papyri show us the real workings, not the theory of administration, and the two rarely match up perfectly. The same goes for law; the practice of law usually differs from the theory of law, and papyri reveal the practice and show us the applied law.

726 Turning to religion, papyri mostly illustrate the popular attitude towards religion; there is not much on mystery cults, but they show the attitude of the individual towards the deity. It is also possible from them to trace the borrowings of Christianity from Paganism and to contrast the Christian and the pagan attitude.

726 When it comes to religion, papyri mainly reflect the common views on religion; they don't provide much information about mystery cults, but they do show how individuals relate to the deity. They also allow us to see the influences of Christianity from Paganism and to compare the Christian and pagan perspectives.

The lecturer gave many interesting illustrations from papyri, including letters from parents to children and children to parents, letters of condolence, letters from men engaged upon business or war to their wives and families, which give a vivid picture of the life of the time.

The lecturer shared many fascinating examples from papyrus, including letters from parents to kids and from kids to parents, condolence letters, and letters from men involved in business or war to their wives and families, which provide a vivid glimpse into life during that period.

Sir Frederic Kenyon, K.C.B., who was in the chair, in thanking the lecturer emphasised the importance of the study of papyri and the scope this branch of research opened for original work. Here is a vast field of labour, at present only superficially worked; the harvest is plentiful, but the labourers are few; certainly they are indefatigable, but more workers are needed if the full value is to be extracted from these papyri. Other countries are alive to the importance of the work, but our own Universities are somewhat apathetic and need arousing.

Sir Frederic Kenyon, K.C.B., who was in charge, expressed gratitude to the lecturer and highlighted the significance of studying papyri and the opportunities this research area provides for original work. There's a huge area to explore, currently only scratched at the surface; the potential is great, but there aren't enough people working on it. They’re certainly tireless, but we need more workers to fully benefit from these papyri. Other countries recognize the importance of this work, but our own universities seem a bit indifferent and need to be motivated.

THE ROYAL NUMISMATIC SOCIETY

At the monthly meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society on February 19th, Mr. Percy H. Webb exhibited a portion of a find of late Roman coins from Egypt. The find covered the period A.D. 298-313, Domitius Domitianus—Maximinus Daza, and was, said to have comprised nearly two bushels of coins. The coins which Mr. Webb had been able to examine belonged to the last five years of the period, and were of three rulers only, Galerius Maximian, Galeria Valeria, and Daza. The bulk of the coins were of the Alexandria mint, although Antioch, Cyzicus, and Nicomedia were also represented. The find presented a number of interesting features and afforded an interesting opportunity of testing M. Jules Maurice's work, which it supported in every detail.

At the monthly meeting of the Royal Numismatic Society on February 19th, Mr. Percy H. Webb showcased a part of a discovery of late Roman coins from Egypt. This discovery spanned the years A.D. 298-313, covering the reigns of Domitius Domitianus to Maximinus Daza, and was reported to include almost two bushels of coins. The coins that Mr. Webb managed to examine were from the last five years of that period and were from only three rulers: Galerius Maximian, Galeria Valeria, and Daza. Most of the coins came from the Alexandria mint, though those from Antioch, Cyzicus, and Nicomedia were also included. The find had several intriguing features and provided an excellent opportunity to validate M. Jules Maurice's work, which it confirmed in every aspect.

Mr. G. C. Brooke read a paper by Mr. R. C. Lockett on "The Coinage of Offa." The most reasonable suggestion for the date of the beginning of the Mercian coinage was after the battle of Otford in 774, but it might be as late as the Council of Chelsea, 786. The mint was probably Canterbury, as seven of his moneyers struck coins for Coenwulf, and three of these worked for Eadberht, Cuthred, and Baldred. Coins bearing the name Eadberht were probably to be attributed to Eadberht, Bishop of London, 772-787. Another penny with the name hitherto not read satisfactorily should probably be attributed to Higberht, Bishop of Lichfield, who was made Archbishop in 787. Cynethrith's coinage was evidently struck in Offa's lifetime, either as a complimentary issue, or in a period of regency during Offa's absence. A classification of the pennies of Offa was proposed, based on their affinity to the coinage of Jaenberht and Æthilheard.

Mr. G. C. Brooke presented a paper by Mr. R. C. Lockett titled "The Coinage of Offa." The most likely timeframe for the start of the Mercian coinage is after the battle of Otford in 774, but it could be as late as the Council of Chelsea in 786. The mint was likely Canterbury, as seven of Offa's moneyers also produced coins for Coenwulf, and three of them worked for Eadberht, Cuthred, and Baldred. Coins with the name Eadberht probably belong to Eadberht, Bishop of London, who served from 772 to 787. Another penny, which had not been read satisfactorily before, should likely be attributed to Higberht, Bishop of Lichfield, who became Archbishop in 787. Cynethrith's coinage was clearly minted during Offa's lifetime, either as a gesture of respect or during a regency while Offa was away. A classification of Offa's pennies was suggested, based on their similarities to the coinage of Jaenberht and Æthilheard.


BOOKS OF THE MONTH

POETRY

FLOWERS IN THE GRASS. By Maurice Hewlett. Constable. 5s. net.

In recent years Mr. Hewlett, who earned his first fame as a romancer, has been devoting himself most seriously to verse. And he has done a very remarkable thing. Two or three years ago, with perhaps twenty novels and several books of poems behind him, he brought out a long poem—The Song of the Plow—which was a new thing in poetry, and which was indisputably the finest thing he had done in either "harmony," an epical poem, which was as easy to read as an excellent novel, and as good to read the third time as the first. There were lovely detachable things in it, but it was most striking when taken as a whole, racy, muscular, original. He followed it with The Village Wife's Lament, a tragedy of the war, only less striking in so far as it was less long. We have here a collection of his recent lyrics. They have not the outstanding merit of those works on the larger canvas, but they are far superior to his early lyrics, and bear new witness after their manner to his late poetic flowering.

In recent years, Mr. Hewlett, who first became famous for his storytelling, has been seriously focusing on poetry. And he has accomplished something quite remarkable. Two or three years ago, with around twenty novels and several poetry collections under his belt, he released a long poem—The Song of the Plow—which was something fresh in the poetry scene and undoubtedly the best work he had produced in either "harmony." It was an epic poem that was as easy to read as a great novel, and just as enjoyable on the third reading as it was on the first. There were beautiful individual pieces in it, but it was most impressive as a whole—vibrant, strong, and original. He followed it up with The Village Wife's Lament, a tragedy about the war that was only slightly less impactful because it was shorter. We have here a collection of his recent lyrics. They don’t possess the standout qualities of those larger works, but they are significantly better than his earlier lyrics and provide fresh evidence, in their own way, of his recent poetic growth.

The poems are all rural: mainly Wiltshire, the ancient downs, the valleys, the villages, the spire of Salisbury. But, save for a few delicious fancies about flowers, they all contain the human too. Landscape for Mr. Hewlett, however beautiful, however forbidding, is always a background for human character and human history. On that great hill the ledges were planted with corn by primitive men; on that other the Roman sentries stood; in that field there is a ploughman whose eyes and hair and thews are Saxon. Quotation from him is difficult, because of the very largeness of his imagination; his details are so subordinate that, though he usually gets the phrase right in its context, he seldom gets the phrase arresting out of its context. Now and then he is gentler, his language more honeyed, his rhythms less rugged, and in poems like Summer Night he falls into a beautiful and a very "contemporary" music.

The poems are all about rural life: mainly Wiltshire, the ancient hills, the valleys, the villages, and the spire of Salisbury. But aside from a few lovely thoughts about flowers, they all include human experiences too. For Mr. Hewlett, landscapes, no matter how beautiful or intimidating, serve as a backdrop for human character and history. On that big hill, the ledges were farmed by early humans; on another, Roman soldiers stood guard; in that field, there’s a plowman whose eyes, hair, and strength are Saxon. It’s hard to quote him because of the vastness of his imagination; his details tend to take a backseat, so while he usually nails the phrase in context, he rarely brings out an impactful phrase when it’s isolated. Sometimes he’s more gentle, his language sweeter, and his rhythms smoother, and in poems like Summer Night, he taps into a beautiful and very "modern" sound.

That, and Jacob's Ladder, and The Cedar, and the uncanny and impressive Chelsbury are among the best things in the book; the last two show his historic imagination at its best, economical though the expression is. But the best of all, we think, is In the Fire.

That, along with Jacob's Ladder, The Cedar, and the striking and impressive Chelsbury, are some of the best parts of the book; the last two really showcase his historical imagination at its finest, even if the expression is concise. However, we believe the absolute best is In the Fire.

The fire is dying down; Now the fading embers Shine and shimmer
Like town lights,
Seen from above In dark December days.
There's the hazy glow From the Horse and Groom, Where drinkers dream In front of their drinks,
And candles glow As pipes light up ...

The whole village passes across the vision: the smithy, a pair in a farm, an amber blind with girls' shadows on it, a candle and one reading in a loft: the lights go out one by one till all is dark. It is a charming picture, and the stanza is beautifully suited to it. It is a pity that Mr. Hewlett mars it in places with a stumbling-block word or rhyme.

The whole village comes into view: the blacksmith's shop, a couple on a farm, an amber curtain with girls' shadows on it, a candle, and someone reading in an attic: the lights go out one by one until everything is dark. It's a lovely image, and the stanza fits it perfectly. It's a shame that Mr. Hewlett messes it up in some places with an awkward word or rhyme.

COUNTRY SENTIMENT. By Robert Graves. Martin Secker. 5s.

It must be confessed that the very title of Mr. Graves's new book awakes in us a feeling of pleasure. Mr. Graves has a flair for titles. We remember his Beside the Brazier and Fairies and Fusiliers with a sense that the author has always succeeded in getting a suggestion of his individual quality into the names of his books. In the volume before us Mr. Graves repeats some of his former successes. The poem A Frosty Night is a good example of that dialogue form which Mr. Graves uses with great skill, and in which we may see the influence of the old ballads:

We have to admit that the title of Mr. Graves's new book brings us a sense of joy. Mr. Graves has a talent for titles. We remember his Beside the Brazier and Fairies and Fusiliers with the impression that the author has consistently managed to capture a hint of his unique style in the titles of his books. In the volume we have now, Mr. Graves revisits some of his previous successes. The poem A Frosty Night is a great example of that dialogue style which Mr. Graves uses with great skill, showing the influence of the old ballads:

Mom.
Alice, dear, what's bothering you,
Dazed, pale, and shaken? Has the cold night left you numb?
Are you feeling scared?
Alice.
Mom, I'm doing great,
I’ve never felt better. Mom, don't hold me like that,
Let me write my letter.

It is a quiet beginning, and it looks very easy to do, but that appearance is deceptive. To write with economy and in an almost conversational tone without becoming flat and banal is extremely difficult, but Mr. Graves's hand rarely loses its cunning in those awkward passages of low emotional pitch which are unavoidable in any sort of narrative verse. When the pitch rises he has a remarkably sure touch and can give us a vivid picture without any of the elaborate, detailed word-painting which is the bane of so much modern poetry. What could be finer, for example, than the stanzas that follow those already quoted:

It starts off quietly and seems really easy, but that's deceptive. Writing in a concise and almost conversational style without sounding dull or cliché is incredibly challenging, yet Mr. Graves consistently navigates the tricky parts of low emotional intensity that are inevitable in any narrative verse. When the emotions ramp up, he has an impressive ability to create a vivid image without resorting to the intricate, detailed descriptions that plague so much modern poetry. For instance, just take a look at the stanzas that come next:

Mom.
Sweetheart, what's bothering you?
Alice
No, but I'm good;
The night was chilly and icy,
There's nothing more to say.
Mom.
Yeah, the night was chilly,
The moon stared coldly, Yet the birds seemed chirping Through green July branches.
The snow lay soft and thick,
Stars twinkled in the sky.
Not every May Day lamb Skip so bold and high.
You were dancing, Alice,
Seemed to float on air,
You looked like a ghost or angel. In the starlight.
Your eyes were frozen starlight,
Your passion and chill. Who said, "I love you"?
Alice.
Mom, let me go!

Mr. Graves resembles Mr. W. H. Davies in the quiet freshness of his best work. If he has a fault it is that he is rather too apt to point a moral. He may have caught this—along with much of his rhythmic subtlety—from his study of nursery rhymes, but there is very little of it in the present book, which is full of the most charming fancy. Perhaps Mr. Graves's most characteristic work is to be found in such a poem as Vain and Careless, which begins:

Mr. Graves is similar to Mr. W. H. Davies in the calm freshness of his best work. If he has a flaw, it's that he tends to emphasize a lesson a bit too much. He might have picked this up—along with a lot of his rhythmic skill—from his study of nursery rhymes, but there's very little of it in this book, which is filled with delightful imagination. Perhaps Mr. Graves's most typical work can be found in a poem like Vain and Careless, which starts:

Lady, beautiful lady,
Carefree and happy!
Once when a homeless person called She gave her child up,

and which continues in a quaint fantasy of thought and expression that is entirely Mr. Graves's own, and is an original contribution to modern poetry. One of the best poems in the book is called Thunder at Night, and it describes two children into whose dreams the real thunderstorm outside their house enters. The boy is dreaming of a bear, the girl of monkeys and snakes. The hot, confused feeling of the night is vividly suggested and then the poem suddenly ends with a stanza that is a complete change in temperature and beautifully suggests the approaching dawn:

and which carries on in a charming mix of imagination and expression that is uniquely Mr. Graves's own, making it a fresh addition to modern poetry. One of the standout poems in the book is titled Thunder at Night, and it depicts two children whose dreams are interrupted by the real thunderstorm outside their home. The boy dreams of a bear, while the girl dreams of monkeys and snakes. The hot, disordered feeling of the night is strikingly conveyed, and then the poem abruptly concludes with a stanza that shifts in tone and beautifully hints at the coming dawn:

They can't guess, and they can't be told. How soon does careless day, With birds and golden dandelions,
Damp grass, fresh scents of May.

The book is well named Country Sentiment, for it has much of the beauty and the fragrance of the countryside.

The book is aptly titled Country Sentiment, as it captures a lot of the beauty and charm of the countryside.

LINES OF LIFE. By Henry W. Nevinson. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

THE PEDLAR, AND OTHER POEMS. By Ruth Manning-Sanders. Selwyn & Blount. 3s. 6d.

SKYLARK AND SWALLOW. By R.L. Gales. Erskine Macdonald. 5s.

Of the authors of these three books of verse Mr. Henry W. Nevinson is the only one who has made a reputation as a prose-writer, and it is not surprising that his work should show the widest range of thought and expression. His poems maintain a high level of accomplishment; here, for example, is a sonnet:

Of the authors of these three poetry books, Mr. Henry W. Nevinson is the only one who has established a reputation as a prose writer, and it's not surprising that his work reflects a broad range of ideas and styles. His poems are consistently impressive; for instance, here’s a sonnet:

A German Winter.

A German Winter.

On vast stretches of solid ground, the snow is thick,
The snow falls, breaking apart from the heavy gray sky;
Everything except the fir is white; with a fearful eye Little strange birds peek in through the window, From frozen forests they come; black rivers flow,
Shrunk from the cold until half their bed is dry,
Along the ice-covered willow reeds, and by The wooden villages with steep gables,
Gathered around their spires.
Oh, far away A purple mountain stands out against the sand. The golden sand under the golden sky; The waterfall rushes down the steep, bright path, unhindered. From one ledge to a bright ledge, and along the shore Hear the distant hum of the endless ocean!

But it is the accomplishment of a sensitive and highly-trained mind, accustomed to literary expression rather than the work of an original poet; none the less it reveals sympathies and perceptions which the author has not been able to put into his prose.

But it’s the achievement of a thoughtful and well-trained mind, used to literary expression rather than the work of an original poet; still, it shows feelings and insights that the author hasn't been able to convey in his prose.

Mr. R. L. Gales is an old hand who has written a great deal of charming verse, which has been widely enjoyed by those who can appreciate smoothness and sweetness better than music, colour, and imaginative power. Mr. Gales has a genuine vein of feeling and real skill, as the following extract will show:

Mr. R. L. Gales is an experienced writer who has composed a lot of delightful poetry, which has been widely enjoyed by those who appreciate smoothness and sweetness even more than music, color, and imaginative power. Mr. Gales has a true sense of emotion and real talent, as the following excerpt will demonstrate:

A long time ago In their high-rises The clocks chimed Old hours That was so slow.
A long time ago At George Hubert's parsonage The wood fire of old apple trees It blazed, flickered, and shone brightly.
A long time ago At Hampton Court in the gentle sun In the tall limes, large clusters were hanging. Mistletoe
*Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.Please provide a short piece of text for modernization.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
A long time ago Peace has settled over the pain. The grief, the madness of these two,
Lovely lovers killed by love,
A long time ago.

In some ways Miss Ruth Manning-Sanders' work is more ambitious than Mr. Nevinson's or Mr. Gales'; but if she essays more, she performs, if anything, less. There is evident in her work an ardent searching of the spirit and a philosophical tendency that are worthy of praise, but nowhere are her emotions and thoughts transmuted into poetry's gold by any magical touch. We have, in other words, much of the raw material of poetry spread out before us, but not poetry itself. Nevertheless, there is a distinctive quality in her work which has affinities with some seventeenth-century poems; it is present in the poem entitled Emotions, which begins thus:

In some ways, Miss Ruth Manning-Sanders' work is more ambitious than Mr. Nevinson's or Mr. Gales'; but while she tries more, she actually delivers less. Her work shows a passionate search for meaning and a philosophical inclination that are commendable, yet her emotions and thoughts are not transformed into the beautiful essence of poetry by any magical touch. In other words, we have a lot of the raw materials for poetry laid out before us, but not the poetry itself. Still, there is a unique quality to her work that resonates with certain seventeenth-century poems; this is evident in the poem titled Emotions, which begins as follows:

Spirits that belong to my lady's small world
Is just a tree of rest,
Where you rise and soar freely like birds, Each on your various quests Above the thick hills that surround My patch of land,

but does not keep at that level.

but doesn't stay at that level.

It may be that Miss Ruth Manning-Sanders will achieve considerably more than she has so far succeeded in doing.

It’s possible that Miss Ruth Manning-Sanders will accomplish much more than she has so far.

KOSSOVO: HEROIC SONGS OF THE SERBS. Translated from the original by Helen Rootham. Introduction by Maurice Baring. Historical Preface by Janko Lavrin. Frontispiece by Toma Rosandić. Blackwell. 4s. 6d. net.

The frontispiece of this volume is as crowded with names as a modern theatre programme; we looked at the top for "licensee" and "lessee." But, unlike the plays, the book is good. Serbia, which has several great cycles of epic-ballads, is the one731 country where the creation of poetry on primitive lines still flourishes; a cycle seems to be developing out of the retreat through Albania. The greatest group of all, however, is the group which grew out of the defeat (in 1389) by the Turks on the "Field of Blackbirds." The originals (and Miss Rootham's versions) are all in trochaic decasyllabics. They deal with one group of figures: the Tsar Lazar, who was killed; his wife Militsa; the hero Milosh Obilish, who stabbed the victorious Sultan in his tent; Jug Bogdan, his ten sons, and the traitor Vuk Brankovitch. The warriors march off, they are defeated, they die: ravens or other messengers carry the news to the stricken Tsaritsa in her tower: teamsters years after find the Tsar's head, still preserved in a well, and it miraculously joins the body. All a nation's sorrow is in these songs, all the great memories and defiant resolve, that kept the race alive and proud, and led the recapturers of Kossovo, in our own day, to fall to their knees on the sacred ground. The translation seems very good; the fire remains in the whole, but the magic has inevitably escaped from the parts. We can only quote a specimen at random:

The frontispiece of this volume is just as packed with names as a modern theater program; we checked at the top for "licensee" and "lessee." But, unlike the plays, the book is actually good. Serbia, which has several great cycles of epic ballads, is the one country where poetry created on primitive lines is still alive and well; a new cycle seems to be developing from the retreat through Albania. However, the greatest group of all emerged from the defeat (in 1389) by the Turks on the "Field of Blackbirds." The originals (and Miss Rootham's versions) are all in trochaic decasyllabic verse. They revolve around one group of figures: Tsar Lazar, who was killed; his wife Militsa; the hero Milosh Obilish, who stabbed the victorious Sultan in his tent; Jug Bogdan, his ten sons, and the traitor Vuk Brankovitch. The warriors march off, get defeated, and die: ravens or other messengers carry the news to the grieving Tsaritsa in her tower: teamsters years later find the Tsar's head, still preserved in a well, and it miraculously reunites with the body. All of a nation's sorrow is captured in these songs, along with the great memories and defiant spirit that kept the people alive and proud, leading the recapturers of Kossovo, in our own time, to kneel on the sacred ground. The translation seems very good; the passion remains in the whole, but the magic has inevitably faded from the individual parts. We can only quote a sample at random:

Milosh, the great warrior, jumps to his feet, He bows to the black earth and responds:
"Thank you, Tsar Lazar, for this toast." Thank you for the toast and for the cup,
But for those words, I don't thank you. For—unless the truth is what brings me down—never,
Tsar Lazar, was I disloyal,
I have never been and I never will be. And tomorrow I'm going to Kosovo. For the Christian faith to struggle and fade away.

FLEURS-DE-LYS. A Book of French Poetry freely translated into English verse. By Wilfrid Thorley. Heinemann. 6s. net.

We may heartily congratulate Mr. Thorley upon his ambition and his industry. He conceived the prodigious idea of giving English versions of poems by all the representative French poets from the earliest age until our own time. He has translated three hundred, and he has increased his labours by doing the earlier ones into archaic English. For example, his first specimen (twelfth century) is entitled The Twa Systres, and begins:

We can wholeheartedly congratulate Mr. Thorley on his ambition and hard work. He came up with the amazing idea of providing English translations of poems by all the notable French poets from the earliest times to the present. He has translated three hundred poems and has taken on the extra challenge of rendering the earlier ones in archaic English. For instance, his first example (twelfth century) is called The Twa Systres, and starts:

The darkness fell a long time ago, a long time ago,
When two loving sisters with hands that intertwine Went down to bathe where the waters shine.

And Villon's most famous ballade opens:

And Villon's most famous ballad begins:

Oh, tell me where and in what land Is Flora the Roman girl?

He knows his ground, and his selection of originals is admirable. But his versions usually take the bloom off. Baudelaire's

He knows his stuff, and his choice of originals is impressive. But his adaptations usually dull the effect. Baudelaire's

Oh Death, old captain, it's time, raise the anchor.

becomes

becomes

Raise the anchor, old captain, O Death, because it's time:

which is the same thing with a difference. Sometimes he even fails to get essential parts of the sense. In recommending his book, therefore, to those many to whom such a survey in English would be useful, we warn them that the translations at best are graceful versifying. Mr. Thorley, happily, is usually on his own highest level, and the book can be read with very little annoyance and a certain amount of edification.

which is the same thing with a difference. Sometimes he even misses key parts of the meaning. When recommending his book to the many who would find such a survey in English helpful, we want to caution them that the translations are, at most, smooth poetry. Mr. Thorley, fortunately, is usually at his best, and the book can be read with minimal frustration and a decent amount of insight.

THE PATHS OF GLORY. A Collection of Poems written during the War, 1914–1919. Edited by Bertram Lloyd. Allen & Unwin. 4s. 6d. and 3s.

The title of this anthology is presumably ironical. He who would have a comprehensive selection of war poems reflecting the sentiments of the mass of our people, and most of the British soldiers, must go to Miss Jacqueline Trotter's Vision and Valour (Longmans'), which we shall review in our next issue. This collection is a collection with an avowedly propagandist aim. It contains poems exposing the cruelty and filth of War in general, which were inspired by the late War. It is not yet complete. For instance, Major Brett-Young's Bête Humaine might suitably have been included. But most of the poems included are genuine and well written. Amongst the authors "covered" are "A. E.," Paul Bewsher, Geoffrey Dearmer, Walter de la Mare, Wilfrid Gibson, Laurence Housman, Margaret Sackville, Siegfried Sassoon, Dora Sigerson, and Alec Waugh.

The title of this anthology seems to be ironic. Anyone looking for a well-rounded selection of war poems that reflect the feelings of our people and most British soldiers should check out Miss Jacqueline Trotter's Vision and Valour (Longmans'), which we will review in our next issue. This collection has a clear propagandist purpose. It includes poems that highlight the brutality and dirtiness of war, inspired by the recent conflict. It’s still a work in progress. For example, Major Brett-Young's Bête Humaine could have been a fitting addition. However, most of the poems chosen are authentic and well-crafted. Among the featured authors are "A. E.," Paul Bewsher, Geoffrey Dearmer, Walter de la Mare, Wilfrid Gibson, Laurence Housman, Margaret Sackville, Siegfried Sassoon, Dora Sigerson, and Alec Waugh.

NOVELS

AN IMPERFECT MOTHER. By J.D. Beresford. Collins. 7s. 6d. net.

ELI OF THE DOWNS. By C. M. A. Peake. Heinemann. 7s. net.

THE BANNER. By Hugh F. Spender. Collins. 7s. net.

ROAST BEEF, MEDIUM. By Edna Ferber. Methuen. 6s. net.

In An Imperfect Mother Mr. J. D. Beresford has set himself the extraordinarily difficult and delicate task of describing a mother's unorthodoxy as seen by her grown-up children. Of Mr. Beresford it can generally be said that he is quite fearless of the troubles he makes for himself. Yet in this particular instance some doubt might be left in the reader's mind as to whether his designing of the book was hurried or certain obvious issues deliberately shirked. Some compromise may be arrived at between the two alternatives when we consider the overwhelming evidence of this author's sincerity and his inflexible allegiance to his art. Here the reader cannot fail to ask himself—what would I do—what could I say, if my mother had run off with someone?—well knowing that in an enormous preponderance of cases such a question is comfortably absurd. It is even indecent to put such a question to yourself, is it not? It is the defilement of a sacred place? Exactly. So is the book condemned at the very outset because its theme is "disagreeable" or "delicate" or "unusually unpleasant"? That is where one's first doubts of Mr. Beresford's complete fearlessness are bred. In his treatment of that disagreeable idea there is nothing disagreeable. You feel that there should be. Mr. Beresford has gilded his pill with a sugar of a too vigorous refinement. He has been at pains too great to disguise the fact of its nastiness.

In An Imperfect Mother, Mr. J. D. Beresford takes on the incredibly challenging and sensitive task of depicting a mother's unconventionality as perceived by her adult children. It can generally be said that Mr. Beresford is unafraid of the problems he creates for himself. However, in this case, readers might wonder whether his creation of the book was rushed or if he intentionally avoided certain obvious issues. A balance might be struck between these two possibilities when we consider the strong evidence of this author's genuine intention and his unwavering commitment to his craft. Here, readers cannot help but ask themselves—what would I do—what could I say, if my mother had left with someone?—fully aware that, in most cases, such a question is absurdly easy to dismiss. It even feels inappropriate to ask yourself that question, doesn't it? It's like violating a sacred space. Exactly. Thus, the book faces condemnation from the start because its subject is "unpleasant" or "sensitive" or "especially disagreeable." That’s where initial doubts about Mr. Beresford's complete fearlessness begin. In his handling of that uncomfortable idea, there’s nothing truly off-putting. You get the sense that there should be. Mr. Beresford has sugar-coated his pill with an overly refined gloss. He has gone to great lengths to mask its unpleasantness.

What did these children think and do? The boy Stephen, just leaving school, is the only one that counts for much, though his two sisters, sketchy as is their appearance in the story, are excellently considered. Before the actual crash comes they whisper together about their mother's goings on, try to make their father speak of what they believe should be uppermost in his mind, and insist on a full discussion with Stephen. One of them was a school teacher, the other subsequently married an elderly chemist. In a way they enjoy the scandal; you feel that some excitement has come into their dull lives, with the piquancy of self-righteousness added to outraged innocence. They want to make the most of it. They are not genuinely ashamed.

What did these kids think and do? The boy Stephen, who is just finishing school, is the only one who really matters, although his two sisters, though their role in the story is brief, are well portrayed. Before the actual crisis hits, they whisper about their mother's behavior, try to get their dad to talk about what they think should be on his mind, and push for a full conversation with Stephen. One of them was a teacher, and the other later married an older chemist. In a way, they enjoy the scandal; it feels like some excitement has entered their boring lives, mixed with a sense of self-righteousness and innocent outrage. They want to make the most of it. They aren’t truly ashamed.

Emily turned the embarrassment of her steady gaze immovably upon her father.

Emily locked her gaze on her father, making her embarrassment impossible to hide.

"I don't know what's come to mother lately," she said.

"I don't know what's wrong with Mom lately," she said.

Mr. Kirkwood began to fidget with his sparse little beard. "She's a little out of sorts, perhaps," he hazarded feebly.

Mr. Kirkwood started to fidget with his thin beard. "She might just be having an off day," he guessed weakly.

"Well, oughtn't we to do something, father?" Emily continued, still pinning him with her stare.

"Well, shouldn't we do something, Dad?" Emily pressed, still holding his gaze.

"Oh! What can you do?" put in Stephen irritably....

"Oh! What can we do?" Stephen replied irritably....

Emily turned herself about and focused her attention upon her brother. "If she's out of sorts she ought to see a doctor," she said.

Emily turned to her brother. "If she's not feeling well, she should see a doctor," she said.

"That wouldn't be any good," Stephen returned without hesitation.

"That wouldn't be good at all," Stephen answered immediately.

"Well, but why wouldn't it?" Emily inquired, with a meaning in her tone that could not be mistaken.

"Well, why wouldn't it?" Emily asked, her tone clearly making her point.

"No good asking me," was Stephen's evasion.

"No point in asking me," Stephen said to avoid the question.

"Well, I think it's time something was done," Emily said, sharpening the point of her now obvious intention.

"Well, I think it's time to take action," Emily declared, sharpening her intention.

"I don't know what you mean, Emily," little Kirkwood put in nervously.

"I don't know what you mean, Emily," little Kirkwood said nervously.

Emily knew, they all three knew, that their father's remark had been intended as a reminder that any open discussion of a mother's failings was impossible between father and734 children; but Emily had made up her mind that the time had come when they must, in her own phrase, "face the facts."

Emily knew, they all knew, that their father's comment was meant to remind them that discussing a mother's flaws was off-limits between a father and734 his children; but Emily had decided it was time to, in her own words, "face the facts."

"I don't think it's right for us to let things go on and not make any effort to stop them," she said in a low but determined voice. "I don't see the good of our going on pretending, when we all know perfectly well what's happening. Do you, Hilda?"

"I don't think it's right for us to just sit back and not try to stop it," she said in a low but determined voice. "I don't see the point in pretending when we all know exactly what's going on. Do you, Hilda?"

"No, I don't," Hilda emphatically agreed.

"No, I don't," Hilda firmly agreed.

But with Stephen it is different. He really cares very little about appearances, though he dreads facing his schoolfellows. He is wounded because his mother prefers another man to his father and himself. And there is an occasion when he might have changed his mother's decision had he known. Does he really want her, does he need her? she asks herself. And just on that very day Stephen had been smiled upon by the little daughter of his headmaster. She is fourteen, he seventeen. Impossible dreams fill his mind. He has said nothing to his mother, but she knows. As though she had seen the whole of the little trifling play enacted—for it was no more than one bright smile cast over a dainty shoulder; no word had been spoken—she knew that another interest had come, since yesterday, into the boy's life. He doesn't need her any more. His protestations would have been passionate had they been genuine. She goes.

But with Stephen, it’s different. He really doesn’t care much about appearances, even though he hates facing his classmates. He feels hurt because his mother prefers another man over his father and him. There was a time when he could have influenced his mother’s decision if he had known. Does he truly want her? Does he need her? she wonders. And on that very day, Stephen received a smile from the headmaster’s daughter. She’s fourteen, he’s seventeen. Impractical dreams fill his thoughts. He hasn’t mentioned anything to his mother, but she knows. As if she had witnessed the whole little scene unfold—because it was just a bright smile thrown over a delicate shoulder; no words were exchanged—she understands that another interest has entered the boy’s life since yesterday. He doesn’t need her anymore. His protests would have been intense if they had been sincere. She leaves.

The view of the children towards the problem must depend entirely upon their upbringing and the degree of sensitiveness in their relation to their mother. In regard to Cecilia Kirkwood's family, Mr. Beresford has expected a good deal of our faith in him. They were born and bred in a small cathedral town, their father was a bookseller, their degree was humble but respectable. Yet from beginning to end Stephen can only find it in his heart to think of his mother's flight as a callous desertion. He appears to be completely oblivious of the moral involved and of all that is implied by his mother's running away with the handsome organist. A closer scrutiny would have been horrible! Yes: but would not Stephen have made it, and, unpleasant or not, should there not be in the story some indication that he did make it?

The children's perspective on the issue depends entirely on how they were raised and how sensitive they are towards their mother. Regarding Cecilia Kirkwood's family, Mr. Beresford has expected us to trust him quite a bit. They grew up in a small cathedral town, their father was a bookseller, and their background was humble but respectable. Still, from start to finish, Stephen can only see his mother's departure as a cruel abandonment. He seems completely unaware of the moral implications and everything that comes with his mother running off with the charming organist. A deeper look would have been devastating! But wouldn’t Stephen have faced it, and, whether it was uncomfortable or not, shouldn’t the story indicate that he did confront it?

To speak of a "handsome organist" is, in passing, liable to misconstruction, for Dr. Threlfall was not only good-looking but clever and accomplished in manner; not only an organist, for when he left Medboro' he gave up playing the organ for the composition of light opera, and became an emphatic success. Taking Cecilia for granted, we can well imagine that she would run away with Threlfall, and would do all the other things that Mr. Beresford makes her do, and talk as she does. But it is hard for the reader to take her for granted, just as it was hard for her neighbours in Medboro'. Cecilia's father was a philosophic tuner of pianos. He had been against her marriage in the first instance, but he rather approves of her adultery ... but it is understood that the nature of piano-tuners is warped.

To talk about a "handsome organist" can easily be misinterpreted because Dr. Threlfall was not only attractive but also intelligent and sophisticated; he was more than just an organist. After he left Medboro', he stopped playing the organ to focus on composing light operas, and he found great success in that. Assuming Cecilia would naturally be drawn to Threlfall, we can easily picture her running off with him and doing all the things Mr. Beresford has her doing and speaking as she does. However, it's difficult for readers to accept her as a given, just like it was hard for her neighbors in Medboro'. Cecilia's father was a philosophical piano tuner. Initially, he was against her getting married, but now he seems to approve of her affair... although it’s understood that piano tuners can have a skewed perspective.

Cecilia was an amazing wife for a country bookseller, and she tries, one sometimes thinks, to be grande dame in conversation, setting the whole of the little provincial town by the ears with her outlandish brilliance and daring, making it grovel at her feet because of her beauty and amiability.

Cecilia was an incredible wife for a country bookseller, and she often seems to try to be a grande dame in conversation, captivating the entire small town with her extraordinary brilliance and boldness, making it admire her for her beauty and charm.

Can a lady kiss her toe?

Can a woman kiss her toe?

Yes; she might—she might do so—sang another novelist, who indulged in rhyme. So it is with Cecilia; she might, she might have done so, but Mr. Beresford has failed to make it inevitable of her.

Yes; she might—she might do that—sang another novelist, who enjoyed rhyming. It’s the same with Cecilia; she might, she might have done that, but Mr. Beresford hasn't made it unavoidable for her.

Old Kirkwood, the father, dies insane, and Stephen, adopted by a rich builder who was sympathetic because his own wife was a little difficult, works hard and finally superintends the erection of a big newspaper office in London. There he falls in with his mother once more, and with the schoolmaster's daughter who had smiled upon him long ago. The old tussle is re-enacted. The mother is jealous of the girl. She sees her son blundering in his courtship, and she only has to hold her tongue to keep him by735 her side, a devoted slave. She is not happy. Her organist-composer is jovial, but unfaithful. She longs for the fealty of Stephen. At this point Mr. Beresford introduces a little Freudian interest in the explanation of what was, for all he says about it, a matter of secondary importance to Stephen—his disgust at his mother's hysterical and untimely laughter, and we feel that, whilst he was about it, he might have examined Cecilia's psyche a little more thoroughly. There were one or two dark places in her character and disposition upon which a more searching light might, with some profit to the story, have been thrown. There is much enjoyable reading in An Imperfect Mother, but on the whole, coming from Mr. Beresford, it is a little disappointing.

Old Kirkwood, the father, dies insane, and Stephen, who is adopted by a wealthy builder sympathetic because his own wife is a bit difficult, works hard and eventually oversees the construction of a large newspaper office in London. There, he reunites with his mother and the schoolmaster's daughter who smiled at him long ago. The old conflict resurfaces. The mother feels jealous of the girl. She sees her son stumbling in his courtship, and all she has to do is keep quiet to keep him devotedly by her side. She's not happy. Her organist-composer is cheerful but unfaithful. She yearns for Stephen's loyalty. At this point, Mr. Beresford introduces a bit of Freudian insight regarding what, despite all he argues, is a secondary issue for Stephen—his disgust for his mother's hysterical and inappropriate laughter. We feel that, while he was at it, he could have explored Cecilia's psyche a little more deeply. There were a few dark aspects of her character and disposition where a more thorough examination could have enriched the story. There’s plenty of enjoyable reading in An Imperfect Mother, but overall, considering it comes from Mr. Beresford, it’s a bit disappointing.

In Eli of the Downs Mr. C. M. A. Peake introduces himself to the public with a distinguished piece of work. He has been content to make his own variation of the archetype of great stories—the joys and sorrows at home, the adventures, and, finally, the return of the wanderer. This is the story of Eli Buckle, as gleaned by the teller from Eli himself, and from his old friend and neighbour Anne Brown, and it is the story of a perfectly simple and sincere man, a shepherd, who is perfectly happy in the remote solitudes which his calling entails upon him, with the wild flowers which arouse feelings his creator does not try to make him express. He is proud and happy when as a boy of twenty-one he has saved five pounds. These facts are simply stated, and yet there is not the least hint of sentimentality or of bathos. He marries the girl of his heart, and unexpectedly the knowledge comes to him of what he has been in need. "Oh, Mary, my dear, my dear!" he whispered. "You won't never know how lonely I've a-been." A little while goes by and he is lonely again, for while he is out in the night in the lambing season Mary falls from a chair, and by the time Eli gets home she and the child that should have been born to them are dead.

In Eli of the Downs, Mr. C. M. A. Peake introduces himself to the public with a noteworthy piece of work. He has created his own version of the classic story archetype—the joys and sorrows at home, the adventures, and, ultimately, the return of the wanderer. This is the story of Eli Buckle, as gathered by the storyteller from Eli himself and from his old friend and neighbor, Anne Brown. It tells of a truly simple and sincere man, a shepherd, who is completely content in the remote solitude that comes with his profession, surrounded by the wildflowers that evoke feelings he doesn't need to verbalize. He feels proud and happy when, at just twenty-one, he saves five pounds. These details are presented plainly, yet there's no hint of sentimentality or melodrama. He marries the girl he loves, and unexpectedly, he realizes what he has been missing. "Oh, Mary, my dear, my dear!" he whispers. "You’ll never know how lonely I've been." A little time passes, and he feels lonely again, as while he is out in the night during lambing season, Mary falls from a chair, and by the time Eli gets home, both she and the child they were expecting are gone.

After that, in sheer desperation, Eli leaves his old home and goes away to sea. His is the old quest of a wounded man for the purpose which lies behind all events. Once before, when Mary had told him that he could be a preacher if he had the ambition, he had for a moment found his voice.

After that, out of sheer desperation, Eli leaves his old home and sets off to sea. He embarks on the age-old journey of a wounded man searching for the purpose behind all events. Once before, when Mary had told him he could be a preacher if he had the drive, he had briefly found his voice.

"... I believe I could study fast enough, and I know I could preach. I could make them listen to me; aye, have 'em all gaping after me like a nest of young thrushes, if I chose. But I'd have to tell 'em what they wanted to hear, an' dress it up the way they likes, which is what they mean by the Gospel and the Truth. But that I won't do, for I'm not sure that their Gospel is my Gospel, or their Truth any Truth at all for the matter o' that. And about God, my dear. Whether He is, or whether He isn't, what folks say, I can't testify till I know, know of my own knowledge, and not because I read it in a book or someone told me."

"... I believe I could learn quickly, and I know I could preach. I could grab their attention; yeah, they would all be staring at me like a bunch of young birds if I wanted them to. But I’d have to tell them what they want to hear and present it the way they like, which is what they consider the Gospel and the Truth. But I won’t do that because I’m not sure if their Gospel aligns with mine, or if their Truth is really Truth at all. And regarding God, my dear, whether He is or isn't what people claim, I can’t say for certain until I know, know from my own experience, not just because I read it in a book or someone told me."

Occasionally the narrator of the story makes a little confidence to the reader which, apart from its humorous candour, serves a definitely useful purpose.

Occasionally, the narrator of the story shares a little secret with the reader that, aside from its humorous honesty, definitely serves a useful purpose.

Now the scenes of Eli's childhood were the scenes I lived among when I too was a child, and the land where he spent the years of his middle age I knew and loved, as youth and man, but though I have crossed many waters, I am no sailor, and I cannot see the ocean as a mariner sees it.

The places from Eli's childhood are the same ones I grew up in, and the land where he spent his middle age is familiar to me and dear, both from my youth and now as an adult. However, even though I’ve traveled far and wide, I’m not a sailor, and I can’t view the ocean the way a mariner can.

In the course of his life as a sailor Eli has many adventures, which are wonderfully told, dramatic without one word of melodrama. Here the author who can lovingly describe the wild flowers in the lost corners of the Downs excels again, for in a few words he can truthfully describe how a particular species of liar describes himself, or how nervousness passes into wild terror in the eyes of a San Francisco crimp who is discovered trying to drug his victims. But well as Mr. Peake describes the rascalities of the adventurous life, he is more at home with the kindlinesses of the countryside and the gentle wisdom of Cathay. This is a novel, uneven in quality to be sure, but touching at certain points real beauty.

Throughout his life as a sailor, Eli has many adventures that are told beautifully, dramatic without a hint of melodrama. Here, the author, who can affectionately describe the wildflowers in the hidden corners of the Downs, shines again, as he can succinctly capture how a particular type of liar portrays himself or how nervousness turns into sheer terror in the eyes of a San Francisco crimp caught trying to drug his victims. But while Mr. Peake skillfully portrays the mischiefs of the adventurous life, he feels more at home with the kindness of the countryside and the gentle wisdom of Cathay. This is a novel, uneven in quality for sure, but at times it touches on real beauty.

736 Mr. Hugh F. Spender in The Banner describes a revolution in England, organised by the League of Youth, backed by the People's Army, and inspired by Helen Hart, daughter of a millionaire, who has a bias against the landed gentry. Most elderly people in the book come in for a good deal of facetiousness directed against their ponderously old-fashioned views. One young lordling, deaf and dumb from shell shock, has his senses restored by the mere sight of the new Joan of Arc, and falls in love with her. She refuses him at first because she is vowed to The Cause.... "For a moment she resisted, resisted almost fiercely, and then she lay passively like a child in his arms." Mr. Spender has invented a young man who willingly throws up both title and title-deeds at the call of the People and becomes plain Citizen; but it is a pity that the author in creating another peer should have given him an existing name. Regarded either as fiction or as propaganda this is a poor book.

736 Mr. Hugh F. Spender in The Banner talks about a revolution in England, organized by the League of Youth, supported by the People's Army, and inspired by Helen Hart, the daughter of a millionaire who is against the landed gentry. Most older characters in the book are subjected to a lot of sarcasm aimed at their outdated views. One young lord, who is deaf and mute from shell shock, regains his senses just by seeing the new Joan of Arc and falls in love with her. She initially rejects him because she is committed to The Cause.... "For a moment she resisted, almost fiercely, and then lay passively like a child in his arms." Mr. Spender has created a young man who willingly gives up both his title and possessions for the People and becomes an ordinary Citizen; however, it's unfortunate that the author, in creating another peer, has given him a name that already exists. Whether seen as fiction or propaganda, this is a weak book.

Roast Beef, Medium is the curious title that Miss Edna Ferber has given to the Business Adventures of Emma McChesney. This American authoress, who writes vivaciously in her own language, gives bright and cheerful expression to her belief that people should be earnest and good and that Roast Beef (not too underdone is conveyed by "medium") should as a staple diet take precedence of flaked crab meat with Russian sauce. These business adventures are certainly not caviare. Emma McChesney is a bagwoman, representing T. A. Buck's Featherloom Petticoats. Rivals make love to her and try to get the better of her alternately, and she has a young cub of a son to support. Very sick of hotel life, she longs for a house of her own—especially a kitchen. In the last chapter she gets them. The book is full of homely advice. Emma was fresh and wholesome in appearance, though not so young as the picture on the wrapper deceitfully indicates. But she was a good sort and refused to Marry T. A. Buck himself because she didn't love him. She was, in fact, a "worth-while" woman.

Roast Beef, Medium is the intriguing title that Miss Edna Ferber has given to the Business Adventures of Emma McChesney. This American author writes energetically in her own style, brightly expressing her belief that people should be genuine and good and that Roast Beef (not too rare, as indicated by "medium") should be a staple diet over flaked crab meat with Russian sauce. These business adventures are definitely not caviar. Emma McChesney is a traveling saleswoman, representing T. A. Buck's Featherloom Petticoats. Rivals flirt with her and try to outsmart her constantly, and she has a young son to take care of. Tired of hotel living, she yearns for a place of her own—especially a kitchen. In the last chapter, she finally gets one. The book is packed with practical advice. Emma was fresh and appealing, though not as young as the picture on the cover misleadingly suggests. But she was a good person and refused to marry T. A. Buck himself because she didn't love him. She was, in fact, a "worthwhile" woman.

BELLES-LETTRES AND CRITICISM

AN INTERPRETATION OF KEATS'S "ENDYMION." By H. Clement Notcutt. Printed for the Author by the S.A. Printing Co., Capetown.

Mr. Notcutt, who is professor of English in the University of Stellenbosch, believes that Endymion enshrines an allegory, or at least that it contains, in a clear unbroken stream beneath the surface, a meaning that corresponds with the ideas that filled the poet's mind. The alternative can hardly be impugned; it is as true of Keats as of most poets, and in the interpretation of Professor Notcutt it appears to mean little more than that there is a general reflection of the ardour of the poet's mind and his desire of beauty and beauty's immortality. If it is a question of allegorising to a greater extent than that vague generality, then Keats is surely the last poet who can be taxed with it. Professor Notcutt recognises some of the objections and says that the reason why Keats did not explain his allegory was that he was dissatisfied with the poem and discouraged by its reception; but that does not explain why, in the intimacy of his letters (many of which allude to Endymion) he did not give a hint to anybody that there was an allegory to explain. The letters, indeed, with which Professor Notcutt shows an excellent familiarity, speak freely of imagination and invention, in reference to Endymion, but of recondite suggestions and esoteric gospelling there is nothing. Nor can we regret this. A heavenly meaning attached to the earthly story would not have made Endymion a better but a worse poem. It is one of the most beautiful, if one of the most faulty, poems in the language. It was Keats's privilege to see and create beauty and present it as a finer reality in the midst of the crude and half-unreal realities of common life. Had he lived he might have enlarged even this office in fulfilling it, but it is sufficient that Endymion shows that he could fulfil it.

Mr. Notcutt, a professor of English at the University of Stellenbosch, believes that Endymion holds an allegory, or at the very least, it has a clear, underlying meaning that reflects the ideas in the poet's mind. The opposite view is hard to challenge; it’s just as true for Keats as it is for most poets, and according to Professor Notcutt's interpretation, this seems to mean little more than a general representation of the poet's passion and his yearning for beauty and its immortality. If we're talking about allegorizing beyond that vague interpretation, then Keats is definitely the last poet who should be criticized for it. Professor Notcutt acknowledges some objections and states that Keats didn’t clarify his allegory because he was unhappy with the poem and discouraged by its reception; however, that doesn’t explain why, in the closeness of his letters (many of which reference Endymion), he didn't hint to anyone that there was an allegory to clarify. The letters, which Professor Notcutt knows very well, speak openly about imagination and creation in relation to Endymion, but there’s nothing about obscure meanings or hidden messages. And we shouldn’t feel bad about this. A heavenly meaning linked to the earthly story wouldn’t have made Endymion a better poem, but rather a worse one. It’s one of the most beautiful, though one of the most flawed, poems in the language. Keats had the gift of seeing and creating beauty and presenting it as a truer reality against the rough and half-realities of everyday life. Had he lived longer, he might have expanded this role in fulfilling it, but it’s enough that Endymion demonstrates he could fulfill it.

CERVANTES. BY Rudolph Schevill. Murray. 7s. 6d. net.

TOLSTOY. By G. Rapall Noyes. Murray. 7s. 6d. net.

For most of us Cervantes is Don Quixote: even if we are familiar with The Exemplary Novels and the Journey to Parnassus, we do not get from them any idea of personality which infringes on the overwhelming effect produced by the Knight of La Mancha. Even Mr. Schevill, who is a Professor of Spanish Literature in the University of California, in his effort to give us an idea of Cervantes only succeeds in producing an idealised portrait of Don Quixote. How odd this is can be realised if we try to think of other imaginative authors in the terms of their characters. If we are tempted to think of Shakespeare as Hamlet, we immediately correct ourselves by recollections of Falstaff, of Prospero, of Coriolanus, or Juliet. No one, however much he may be persuaded that the Papers of the Club are the author's best book, begins to compare Dickens with Pickwick; nor, to take an author nearer Cervantes in time, has one any inclination to identify Rabelais with Pantagruel.

For most of us, Cervantes is Don Quixote: even if we know about The Exemplary Novels and Journey to Parnassus, they don't give us a sense of personality that competes with the powerful impression made by the Knight of La Mancha. Even Mr. Schevill, a Professor of Spanish Literature at the University of California, in his attempt to portray Cervantes, only manages to create an idealized image of Don Quixote. It's interesting to consider how unusual this is when we think of other imaginative authors and their characters. If we think of Shakespeare as Hamlet, we quickly remind ourselves of Falstaff, Prospero, Coriolanus, or Juliet. No one, no matter how convinced they are that Papers of the Club is the author's best work, starts to compare Dickens to Pickwick; similarly, when considering an author closer in time to Cervantes, no one tends to identify Rabelais with Pantagruel.

Two explanations of this odd fact about Cervantes are possible: one is that he had exhausted his capacity for creative, imaginative work in the writing of Don Quixote—but this view cannot be upheld by anyone who loves the Exemplary Novels. The other is the simple one that Cervantes was Don Quixote. It is a commonplace of psychology, especially of Catholic psychology, that men of fine temperament will always be severer on faults which are their own. Cervantes found in himself the exaggerated chivalry which he starts to mock, but still loves in Don Quixote. He had the Crusader's heart, but he lived in a time when—pace Mr. Chesterton—the Crusading spirit was dead,738 or knew the uglier ends. So in his immortal story Cervantes presents the last knight with tonic humour and loving laughter. Ultimately nothing can make anyone ridiculous but success and prosperity; and from these Cervantes preserves his hero. Mr. Schevill's book is not very lively reading. He gives us the facts of Cervantes' life, and his treatment of Cervantes' art in comparison with other Spanish popular works of the period has no like value for English readers. At one time Spanish literature was well known in England, but to-day we have no doubt that Mr. Schevill's detailed accounts of La Lazarillo and La Celestino are necessary.

Two explanations for this odd fact about Cervantes are possible: one is that he had run out of his ability for creative, imaginative work while writing Don Quixote—but this view can’t be supported by anyone who appreciates the Exemplary Novels. The other is simply that Cervantes was Don Quixote. It’s a common idea in psychology, especially Catholic psychology, that people with a sensitive nature are often tougher on their own faults. Cervantes recognized in himself the exaggerated chivalry that he begins to mock, yet still loves in Don Quixote. He had the heart of a Crusader, but he lived in a time when—pace Mr. Chesterton—the Crusading spirit was gone,738 or had revealed its darker outcomes. So in his timeless story, Cervantes portrays the last knight with refreshing humor and affectionate laughter. Ultimately, nothing makes someone ridiculous except for success and wealth; and Cervantes keeps his hero safe from these. Mr. Schevill's book isn’t particularly engaging reading. He provides the facts of Cervantes' life, and his analysis of Cervantes' art compared to other popular Spanish works of the time doesn’t hold much value for English readers. Spanish literature was once well-known in England, but today we believe that Mr. Schevill's detailed accounts of La Lazarillo and La Celestino are necessary.

Tolstoy himself might have been imagined by Cervantes. That is the thought that occurs in reading Mr. Noyes's book directly after Mr. Schevill's. Apart from that, no two great artists could be more dissimilar. Tolstoy is always uneasy. It is his uneasiness which caused his quarrel with Turgenev. It is his uneasiness which makes it impossible for him to remain steadfast to his own convictions. For years there was a false idea of Tolstoy, which is only gradually yielding to the facts. He was neither saint nor prophet; but an ordinary man with a capacity for self-analysis enormously magnified—so magnified that he seems a giant. It is this huge quality which makes so many critics, as Mr. Noyes, class him far beyond Turgenev and Dostoevsky, and put him in a position which he is willing to occupy in the future. Of direct personal criticism Mr. Noyes gives us little. He is overcome by the amount of his material, and is too fond of approaching his subject through the books of other critics. For instance, he quotes Mereshkovsky's comment on the end of War and Peace, as if it was a locus classicus on Natasha's psychology, instead of a piece of ill-natured criticism on a great artist by a showman. The end of War and Peace, which shows us Natasha absorbed in Cervantes' life, is the same criticism on wars, grandeurs, and world-spooks as is made by Hardy's poem on The Breaking of Nations; and neither has any cynicism in it. Mr. Noyes's picture of Tolstoy the man adds nothing to Aylmer Maude's exhaustive volumes; and he values too seriously and literally a great deal of Tolstoy's detailed religious writing. His book is, however, worth having, even if only for the superb lines written by Tolstoy to some abject person who objected to Resurrection as "smutty." We will not give his name, but he was, alas! English. Tolstoy, writing in English, defends himself and then says:

Tolstoy might as well have been imagined by Cervantes. That’s the thought that comes to mind when reading Mr. Noyes's book right after Mr. Schevill's. Aside from that, no two great artists could be more different. Tolstoy is always on edge. It's this unease that led to his conflict with Turgenev. It's this unease that makes it hard for him to stick to his own beliefs. For years, there was a misconception about Tolstoy, which is only slowly being replaced by the truth. He was neither a saint nor a prophet; instead, he was an ordinary man with an incredibly heightened ability for self-reflection—so heightened that he seems like a giant. It's this immense quality that makes many critics, like Mr. Noyes, rank him far above Turgenev and Dostoevsky, and put him in a position that he is ready to hold in the future. Mr. Noyes provides little direct personal criticism. He is overwhelmed by the amount of material he has and tends to approach his subject through other critics' books. For example, he references Mereshkovsky's comment on the ending of War and Peace as if it were a locus classicus on Natasha's psychology, rather than a mean-spirited critique of a great artist by a showman. The end of War and Peace, which depicts Natasha engrossed in Cervantes' life, delivers the same critique of wars, grandeur, and worldly illusions as Hardy's poem on The Breaking of Nations; and neither contains any cynicism. Mr. Noyes's portrayal of Tolstoy the man doesn’t add anything to Aylmer Maude's thorough volumes; and he takes much of Tolstoy's detailed religious writing too seriously and literally. However, his book is still worth having, if only for the amazing lines Tolstoy wrote in response to some miserable person who criticized Resurrection as "smutty." We won't name him, but he was, unfortunately, English. In his writing in English, Tolstoy defends himself and then says:

When I wrote the book I abhorred with all my heart the lust, and to express this abhorrence was one of the chief aims of the book. If I have failed in it I am very sorry, and I am pleading guilty if I was so inconsiderate in the scene of which you write that I could have produced such a bad impression on your mind. I think that we will be judged by our consciences and by God, not for the results of our ideas, which we cannot know, but for our intentions, and I hope my intentions were not bad.

When I wrote the book, I despised lust completely, and showing that hatred was one of my main goals. If I failed to convey that, I'm truly sorry, and I take responsibility if I was insensitive in the scene you're mentioning and left you with a negative impression. I believe we are judged by our consciences and by God, not by the results of our ideas, which we can't predict, but by our intentions, and I hope my intentions were good.

Did ever great artist humble himself so generously? His attacker, with his unpleasant mind, will be numbered with the excellent Mr. Hyde, who inspired Stevenson to his defence of Damien.

Did any great artist ever humble himself so generously? His critic, with his unpleasant mindset, will be grouped with the exceptional Mr. Hyde, who inspired Stevenson to defend Damien.

BOOKS IN THE WAR. By Theodore W. Koch. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company.

VILLAGE LIBRARIES. By A. Sayle. Richards. 5s.

Mr. Koch's amply illustrated book is, in the main, a record of the achievements in the war of the American Library Association. As such it is exhaustive, if rather wanting in variety. The soldiers' demand for books, after all, and gratitude for their bestowal, were much the same in America as in France, in the trenches as in hospitals, so that by the time he has finished this book the reader is somewhat wearied by the repetition of feats of distribution, surveys of the vast literary field covered, instances of literary739 recalcitrance overcome by deft suggestion and so forth. Nevertheless, it is a book of considerable interest and will bear permanent witness to the fact that, in all future wars, libraries will have to be mobilised with the armies. Over and over again the fact, which we have all learned, is insisted on that food for the mind is one of the most important sustainers of moral. Not only is reading an anodyne, but it is a disinfectant and a prophylactic, as necessary in war as chloroform, lysol, and anti-typhoid vaccine. In all that vast organisation of intense welfare—work which, spasmodic and fragmentary in peace, was by a supreme irony perfected in war—the supplying of books to soldiers and sailors held a high place. Every taste had to be catered for, every degree of education given its appropriate food. To some the Army was an elementary school, to others it almost fulfilled the functions of a university, especially after the Armistice, when ambitious educational schemes were set on foot to calm idle and chafing warriors, and when our own War Office deluged France and Germany with piles of lofty literature, very little of which, we believe, was read.

Mr. Koch's well-illustrated book primarily documents the accomplishments of the American Library Association during the war. It's thorough, although it lacks a bit of variety. After all, the soldiers' need for books and their gratitude for receiving them were largely the same in America as they were in France, in the trenches as in hospitals. By the time he finishes this book, the reader may feel a bit fatigued by the repetitive accounts of distribution efforts, surveys of the extensive literary terrain covered, and examples of overcoming resistance to literature through clever suggestions, and so on. Nevertheless, it remains an engaging book that will serve as a lasting testament to the necessity of mobilizing libraries alongside armies in future wars. Time and time again, it emphasizes the lesson we’ve all learned: that mental nourishment is one of the key supports for morale. Reading not only serves as a comfort but also acts as a disinfectant and preventive measure, just as essential in wartime as chloroform, Lysol, and anti-typhoid vaccines. Within the expansive organization of intense welfare work—something that was disorganized and sporadic in peacetime but ironically refined in war—the provision of books for soldiers and sailors held a prominent position. Every interest had to be addressed, and everyone’s level of education needed to be catered to accordingly. For some, the Army was like an elementary school, while for others, it almost served as a university, especially after the Armistice, when ambitious educational programs were launched to occupy idle and restless soldiers, and when our own War Office flooded France and Germany with stacks of highbrow literature, much of which, we believe, was hardly read.

The belligerent nations learned at last that it was just as worth while to tempt a soldier to read as to teach him to shoot. The question now remains what fruit this discovery is going to bear in peace, where the problem, apparently simpler, is really harder. Soldiers at war had not the opportunity of using their leisure as they wished; they were circumscribed in place and opportunity. The free citizen is less fettered, and, being more scattered, is less amenable to propaganda. Yet for citizens at peace, no less than for soldiers at war, propaganda, tactful and patient, is necessary if they are to be induced to apply the medicine of reading to their minds. From a quite different point of view this truth is made clear by Miss Sayle's little book, which is a development of an attractive article in the New Statesman describing the beginning and development of a library in a small Hampshire village. It is a book which all who have similar ambitions for their villages should read, for it will save them many natural and fatal errors, besides telling them all they need know about organisation, finance, book-buying and book-housing, in plain words with plenty of humour.

The warring nations finally realized that it was just as beneficial to encourage a soldier to read as it was to train him to shoot. The lingering question now is what impact this discovery will have in peacetime, where the issue, seemingly simpler, is actually more complex. Soldiers at war didn't have the freedom to spend their free time as they wanted; their circumstances were limited. In contrast, the everyday citizen has fewer restrictions and, being more dispersed, is less susceptible to propaganda. However, just as propaganda—carefully crafted and persistent—is needed for soldiers at war, it's equally necessary for citizens at peace to motivate them to "treat" their minds with reading. This truth is also highlighted in Miss Sayle's little book, which expands on an engaging article in the New Statesman about the creation and growth of a library in a small village in Hampshire. It's a book that anyone with similar aspirations for their communities should read, as it will help them avoid many common mistakes and provide comprehensive guidance on organization, funding, purchasing books, and housing them, all communicated in straightforward language with plenty of humor.

Miss Sayle very strongly insists on it that a village library must be simply and solely a circulating library, stocking the books which its members want to read and no others. More ambitious efforts may be made wherever the Public Libraries Act is applied, but a village library will almost always be supported by voluntary subscriptions, and can only afford books which pay their way. She shows how much propaganda is needed to start even such a library and to keep it going—a library from which practically every book that was not agreeable fiction had to be ruthlessly weeded. In twelve years the one visible sign of progress has been the tendency of Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick to replace Mrs. Henry Wood as the favourite. Yet she holds that it has been worth while, and we agree. A small agricultural community has been induced to own, manage, and take a pride in a library, and even the fact that "father went less often to the 'Anchor' as the result" is a solid testimony to its value. If life of villages in the future regains its old vigour without becoming entirely urban in character, enterprises of this kind will be a duty incumbent on their more enlightened members. And they will only be successful if Miss Sayle's maxims are followed. Her "dont's" are admirable, and the biggest one of all is "don't get slack." She might have added the lesson of Mr. Koch's book and of the whole war: "don't forget that any reading is better than a vacant mind."

Miss Sayle strongly believes that a village library should only be a lending library, providing the books its members actually want to read and nothing else. More ambitious projects may be possible where the Public Libraries Act is in effect, but a village library is usually funded by voluntary donations and can only afford books that are self-sustaining. She illustrates the amount of effort needed to start and maintain even such a library—a library from which nearly every book that wasn't popular fiction had to be brutally removed. In twelve years, the only real sign of progress has been Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick becoming the new favorite over Mrs. Henry Wood. Still, she believes it has been worthwhile, and we agree. A small farming community has been encouraged to own, manage, and take pride in a library, and even the fact that "Dad went to the 'Anchor' less often as a result" speaks volumes about its importance. If village life in the future regains its former vibrancy without becoming completely urbanized, initiatives like this will be a responsibility for their more progressive members. And they will only succeed if they follow Miss Sayle's principles. Her "don'ts" are excellent, and the most important one is "don't get lazy." She could have added Mr. Koch's lesson and the lesson from the entire war: "don't forget that any reading is better than an empty mind."

FROM FRIEND TO FRIEND. By Lady Ritchie. Murray. 6s. net.

Perhaps the most distinguishing of the pleasant Victorian characteristics was the combination of dignity with charm, and few of the artists of the period had that combination to a greater degree than Thackeray's daughter. This last volume of hers is entirely civilised and urbane in its appeal, and yet has, with its urbanity, a warmth of affection and a genuine love for and interest in others which are often lacking in the better,740 more highly-coloured works of contemporary art. It is a book of memories, and what Lady Ritchie remembers is not mere gossip, not what can be had by observation, but the deeper things of friendly intercourse, and the light thrown on character by circumstance and intimacy. The title-essay is mainly concerned with that remarkable woman, Julia Margaret Cameron, who was the friend of all the great men of her day, and the first woman to attempt artistic portraiture in photography. In telling of her Lady Ritchie cannot avoid a certain kindly humour; but the Victorians' laughter was not cruel, and though Mrs. Cameron must have been at times rather a burden, one can feel sure no one of her friends let her guess it. Certainly worse fates might overcome one than to be nursed by her. Mr. Cameron was ill and his wife gave him "home care and comforts." During the crisis he had "strong beef-tea thickened with arrowroot six times a day," and when he was convalescent,

Perhaps the most notable of the appealing Victorian traits was the blend of dignity and charm, and few artists of the time embodied that blend better than Thackeray's daughter. This final volume of hers is entirely sophisticated and elegant in its appeal, yet it possesses, alongside its sophistication, a warmth of affection and a genuine love for and interest in others, which are often missing in the better, 740 more vividly colored works of contemporary art. It's a book of memories, and what Lady Ritchie recalls isn't mere gossip, nor what can be observed from a distance, but the deeper aspects of friendly interactions and the insights into character brought forth by circumstance and intimacy. The title essay mainly focuses on the remarkable woman, Julia Margaret Cameron, who was friends with all the great figures of her time and the first woman to venture into artistic portraiture in photography. In recounting her story, Lady Ritchie cannot help but include a touch of gentle humor; however, the Victorians' laughter was never cruel, and although Mrs. Cameron must have sometimes been a bit demanding, it's easy to believe that none of her friends let her feel it. Certainly, there are worse fates than being cared for by her. Mr. Cameron was unwell, and his wife provided him with "home care and comforts." During the crisis, he had "strong beef-tea thickened with arrowroot six times a day," and when he started to recover,

The patient has poached eggs at night, gets up at eleven, has his dinner (gravy soup and curry) at one, mulligatawny soup and meat at five, a free allowance of port wine, averaging a bottle a day. Ten drops of Jereme's opiate every morning, a dose of creosote zinc and gum arabic before his meals, and a dose of quinine after each meal.

The patient eats poached eggs at night, wakes up at eleven, has dinner (gravy soup and curry) at one, mulligatawny soup and meat at five, and drinks an average of a bottle of port wine each day. He takes ten drops of Jereme's opiate every morning, a dose of creosote, zinc, and gum arabic before meals, and a dose of quinine after each meal.

There are essays on Mrs. Sartoris and Mrs. Kemble, a brief note on a Roman Christmas, when she saw Lockhart driving with Frederic Leighton, a few slighter pieces, and then, last of all, a tale—Binnie—belonging to the Mrs. Williamson series. Not many people, one supposes, now read Old Kensington or "Miss Thackeray's" other novels, but there should be something of a demand for them by those who first meet her lucid, gentle narrative talent in the story of Binnie.

There are essays on Mrs. Sartoris and Mrs. Kemble, a short note about a Roman Christmas, when she saw Lockhart driving with Frederic Leighton, a few smaller pieces, and finally, a story—Binnie—that belongs to the Mrs. Williamson series. Not many people, it seems, read Old Kensington or "Miss Thackeray's" other novels these days, but there should be some interest among those who first encounter her clear, gentle storytelling in the tale of Binnie.

ONE HUNDRED PICTURES FROM EDEN PHILLPOTTS. Selected by L. H. Brewitt. Methuen. 6s. net.

The snare of descriptive writing in novels is as the snare of decorative passages in an imaginative painting; the descriptions may fail to combine, remain detached from the meaning and purpose of the novel, and finally the novelist may be tempted by his skill in such writing to indulge in it at the expense of his proper task. French novels, the worst of which have as a rule a composition too often absent from ours, rarely abound in purple passages—certainly with no French novelist of equal standing could an admirer do what Mr. Brewitt has done with Mr. Phillpotts. Here are a hundred of Mr. Phillpotts's best decorations, full of observation, sensitive at times to another beauty than the merely observed, but rarely fused by that imaginative ardour which makes some of Mr. Hardy's and Mr. Conrad's descriptive passages an essential part of the novel. Sometimes, especially in his description of violence, Mr. Phillpotts's meaning is obscure: for instance, in the account of the Flood from one book you have a simile which is of no assistance to the picture—"Yelling, like some incarnate and insane manifestation of the elements massed in one, the hurricane launched itself upon the valley." He is more successful as a rule when he catches nature in softer moods, quick with spring or flushed with summer: there is a genuine charm of fancy, if no imaginative depth, in this pastel of a sleeping forest:

The trap of descriptive writing in novels is similar to the lure of decorative elements in imaginative paintings; the descriptions might not connect, staying separate from the novel's meaning and purpose, and ultimately the novelist might be tempted to indulge in this skill at the cost of their main task. French novels, even the worst ones, typically have a structure that is often missing from ours, and rarely include overly ornate passages—certainly, no French novelist of equal status could have had an admirer do what Mr. Brewitt has done with Mr. Phillpotts. Here are a hundred of Mr. Phillpotts's best embellishments, full of insights, sometimes sensitive to a beauty beyond the merely observed, but seldom integrated by that imaginative passion which makes some of Mr. Hardy's and Mr. Conrad's descriptions essential to the novel. Sometimes, particularly in his descriptions of violence, Mr. Phillpotts's meaning is unclear: for instance, in the account of the Flood from one book, he includes a simile that doesn't enhance the image—"Yelling, like some incarnate and insane manifestation of the elements massed in one, the hurricane launched itself upon the valley." Generally, he is more successful when he captures nature in gentler moods, vibrant with spring or glowing with summer: there’s a genuine charm of imagination here, even if it lacks depth, in this soft portrayal of a sleeping forest:

The trees indeed sleep, but they also dream. In the heart of every leafless oak a dryad whispers that the days are fleeting; that the icy-footed winter hours are drawing into the snow-wreaths away in their chill processions; that the fountain of the sap will soon rise again to spring's unsealing; that swiftly will the bud-sheath swell and pale and shimmer silkily down, like a cast-off veil at the feet of the vernal beeches.

The trees truly do rest, but they also have dreams. Deep within every bare oak, a dryad murmurs that the days are flying by; that the chilly winter hours are fading away into the snowy decorations in their cold march; that the sap will soon start flowing again with the coming of spring; that the buds will quickly swell, change color, and fall away like a cast-off veil at the feet of the spring beech trees.

Mr. Phillpotts rarely drops into that snare of the writer of picturesque prose, the rhythm of blank verse; but his style is not always equal to the demands he makes upon it. It never has the sombre, heavy-hearted gravity of Hardy's, nor the gloomy colour and triumphant ecstasy of Ruskin's. This is indeed a photograph album rather than a book of pictures.

Mr. Phillpotts rarely falls into the trap of being a writer of picturesque prose with the rhythm of blank verse, but his style doesn't always meet the expectations he sets. It never has the serious, heavy-hearted depth of Hardy's, nor the dark tone and overwhelming joy of Ruskin's. This is more like a photo album than a collection of artwork.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

THE STORY OF PURTON. A Collection of Notes and Hearsay gathered by Ethel M. Richardson. Bristol: Arrowsmith. 1919. 7s. 6d. net.

Mrs. Richardson, something of a new-comer to Purton, as it would appear, makes no pretensions to original research, and has contented herself so far with giving rather a guide to Purton than a history of the village, a pleasant, ample, and leisurely place in North Wilts, with a fine church and an unusually fine stone-built manor house to its name. Her explanatory sub-title, "Notes and Hearsay," prevents the expectation of anything exhaustive. The notes, though excellent as far as they go, might have been considerably extended with advantage to the book; and as to the hearsay, it must be owned that, so far, she has not heard of much—nothing, we will engage, to what she will hear if she lives in Purton long enough to be accepted by the natives. There is abundant material in every old village in England for a good and useful contribution to history, and, if Mrs. Richardson looks forward (as it is to be hoped she may) to a new edition of her little book, we would recommend to her notice Kingham Old and New, by W. Warde Fowler, which was published by Mr. Blackwell, of Oxford, in 1913, and is a model for any such work. Another which might help her is How to Write the History of a Parish, by the Reverend John Charles Cox, of which a fifth edition was published in 1909. Her first care should be to get hold of the Enclosure Award and Tithe Commutation Map, which ought to be in the vestry. One will give her the names of the Common Fields; the other, compared with the large-scale Ordnance map and helped by local knowledge, should enable her to find them all. Then, with the Parish Registers and, with luck, some Court Rolls, she should be able to get well back in the centuries, and might then make arrangements for a prolonged stay in London and daily attendance at the Public Record Office. What she might find there, or fail to find, there's no telling. If she were fortunate she would light upon some great old Chancery or Exchequer suit—better than the one in the Star-chamber, good as that is, which concerns the adventures of the image of Saint George, and is one of her happiest discoveries—in which the pleadings would be written in pure Shakesperean prose, and the depositions of witnesses record very often the ipsissima verba of the peasantry of its time. Behind all that—since Purton belonged to Malmesbury Abbey—she would find very much more than she has found so far concerning the economy, temporal and spiritual, of her parish and manor. She should undoubtedly find Subsidy Rolls which would record the names and status of the villagers back to the day of the Poll Tax. Some of the early Court Rolls may be there, and possibly also a Survey or Extent, which would give her the services and "boon-works" due from the bondsmen to their lords. There is no limit to be set to what diligence, and help from Mrs. Story-Maskelyne (whose chapter on Braden Forest and the parish boundaries is the best in the book), may recover from the Mausoleum in Fetter Lane. To that adventure we heartily commend Mrs. Richardson, that of a good book she may make a better.

Mrs. Richardson, seemingly a newcomer to Purton, doesn’t claim to do original research and has so far settled for providing more of a guide to Purton than a history of the village. Purton is a pleasant, spacious, and laid-back place in North Wiltshire, featuring a beautiful church and an impressively built stone manor house. Her explanatory subtitle, "Notes and Hearsay," sets the expectation that it won't be exhaustive. The notes are great as far as they go, but they could definitely be expanded to improve the book. As for the hearsay, she hasn't gathered much yet—certainly nothing compared to what she will discover if she stays in Purton long enough to be accepted by the locals. There's a wealth of material in every old village in England that could contribute significantly to history. If Mrs. Richardson hopes to update her little book for a new edition, we suggest she check out Kingham Old and New by W. Warde Fowler, published by Mr. Blackwell in Oxford in 1913, which serves as a great model for similar work. Another useful resource could be How to Write the History of a Parish by Reverend John Charles Cox, which had its fifth edition published in 1909. First on her agenda should be obtaining the Enclosure Award and the Tithe Commutation Map located in the vestry. One will provide her with the names of the Common Fields, while the other, when compared with the large-scale Ordnance map and aided by local knowledge, should help her identify them all. Then, with the Parish Registers and, if she's lucky, some Court Rolls, she ought to be able to trace her findings back through the centuries and possibly plan an extended stay in London for daily visits to the Public Record Office. What she may or may not find there is uncertain. If she's lucky, she might stumble upon a significant old Chancery or Exchequer case—better than the interesting one from the Star-Chamber involving the adventures of the image of Saint George, which is one of her most delightful discoveries—where the legal arguments are written in pure Shakespearean prose and the witness testimonies often capture the exact words of the rural folk of that time. Additionally, since Purton once belonged to Malmesbury Abbey, she will uncover much more than what she has encountered so far about the economic and spiritual life of her parish and manor. She will undoubtedly come across Subsidy Rolls that list the names and statuses of the villagers back to the time of the Poll Tax. Some early Court Rolls may be available, along with a Survey or Extent outlining the services and "boon-works" owed by the tenants to their lords. There’s no telling what diligent effort, along with help from Mrs. Story-Maskelyne (whose chapter on Braden Forest and the parish boundaries is the best in the book), could uncover from the Mausoleum in Fetter Lane. We wholeheartedly encourage Mrs. Richardson on this adventure so she can turn her good book into an even better one.

THE MANNERS OF MY TIME. By C.L. Hawkins Dempster. Richards. 1920. 10s. 6d.

Miss Dempster, who died in 1913, was authoress in her day of certain novels, of which one, called Vera, was translated into Russian, and another, Blue Roses, was to be found on every bookstall in America. It met, she tells us here, with the favour of the late Duke of Albany. "Ah," said his Royal Highness, "that is a wonderful book! But why did you make it so sad? Please to make your next one end well." "The next one will be all right, sir. It is a Scotch story, and it does end well." That was at Cannes, where742 Miss Dempster lived and moved in a society of exiled kings, Russian grand dukes, princes, statesmen, high ladies and clergymen. The manners of such folk are without doubt as worthy of record as those of any other people whomsoever; but Miss Dempster, in the letters to an unnamed uncle, of which her book chiefly consists, contents herself for the most part with recording their names, entrances and exits upon the scene of the Riviera. We are irresistibly reminded of Captain Sumph in Pendennis.

Miss Dempster, who passed away in 1913, was a well-known author in her time, having written several novels. One of them, titled Vera, was translated into Russian, while another, Blue Roses, was available at every bookstore in America. She recounts that it was well-received by the late Duke of Albany. "Ah," his Royal Highness said, "that is a wonderful book! But why did you make it so sad? Please make your next one have a happy ending." "The next one will be great, sir. It's a Scottish story, and it does have a happy ending." That was in Cannes, where742 Miss Dempster lived among a society of exiled kings, Russian grand dukes, princes, statesmen, noblewomen, and clergymen. The manners of such people are undoubtedly as worthy of recording as those of any other group; however, in her letters to an unnamed uncle, which make up most of her book, Miss Dempster mainly focuses on noting their names and their comings and goings on the Riviera. It irresistibly reminds us of Captain Sumph in Pendennis.

"I remember poor Byron, Hobhouse, Trelawny, and myself dining with Cardinal Mezzocado at Rome," Captain Sumph began, "and we had some Orvieto wine for dinner, which Byron liked very much. And I remember how the Cardinal regretted that he was a single man. We went to Aix-la-Vecchia two days afterwards, where Byron's yacht was—and, by Jove, the Cardinal died within three weeks; and Byron was very sorry, for he rather liked him."

"I remember the time when poor Byron, Hobhouse, Trelawny, and I had dinner with Cardinal Mezzocado in Rome," Captain Sumph started. "We had some Orvieto wine for dinner, which Byron really enjoyed. I also remember how the Cardinal expressed his regret about being single. Two days later, we went to Aix-la-Vecchia, where Byron's yacht was—and, believe it or not, the Cardinal passed away within three weeks; Byron was quite upset because he actually liked him."

Incidentally, one may call attention to the letterpress. On page 148 a lady is referred to in a note as "a grandchild of Mr. Nassau, senior, now married to Mr. St. Loe Strachey." It is not, we believe, even true of that particular grandchild of Nassau senior's. We read of "the great coups de logis" of a castle in Normandy, of "the causus belli of the Franco-Prussian War." On page 213 we have an epitaph which is worth preservation:

Incidentally, it’s worth mentioning the typesetting. On page 148, a woman is mentioned in a note as "a grandchild of Mr. Nassau, senior, now married to Mr. St. Loe Strachey." We believe that’s not even true for that specific grandchild of Nassau senior. We read about "the great coups de logis" of a castle in Normandy and "the causus belli of the Franco-Prussian War." On page 213, there’s an epitaph that deserves to be saved:

LIC JACIT
CASPARUS HAÜSER
ÆNIGMA
PIÙ LEMPORIS
IGNOTO NATIVITAS
OCCULTA MORS
1883.

LIC JACIT
CASPARUS HAÜSER
ÆNIGMA
PIÙ LEMPORIS
IGNOTO NATIVITAS
OCCULTA MORS
1883.

Sic, or lic, at any rate jacit, or lies, the record of the unfortunate Caspar in this work.

Sic, or lic, in any case jacit, or lies, the account of the unfortunate Caspar in this work.

THE BRITISH ACADEMY: SEALS AND DOCUMENTS. By Reginald L. Poole. Oxford University Press, 2s. 6d. net.

Recently an important transaction was nearly stopped because one of the parties saw on an official document what he took to be the initials of a particular person. The letters were, however, only an indication where the seal should be affixed. Dr. Poole's Seals and Documents, an offprint from the Transactions of the British Academy, deals with earlier days, and may induce similar ignorance. It is but twenty odd pages long, but full of matter which the judicious reader will value as from a master of diplomatic. It summarises much learning, and suggests, by the way, several inquiries, e.g., as to the displacement of papyrus by parchment; the period at which a seal to close a secret letter—like our modern sealing-wax—went out of fashion; and the use of the diminutive sigillum instead of the classical signum for seal. Dr. Poole shows how easy it was for a seal to be lost, and mentions that a unique document in the Bodleian has been "irreparably mutilated" under the direction of the late Librarian. When parchment was used, thin pieces of the actual material could be stripped from it to tie it up with a seal affixed. It is odd that this simple practice has not been carried further back. Much of interest is given concerning the Papal bull, a bulla of lead used in warm countries where wax would not retain its distinctness. Bulls employed by the universal "Papa" remind us of the classical "bulla" worn by boys. The most ancient in existence is that of Pope Deusdedit (615-8). In England the bull is earlier than the wax seal, but the double-pendent seal which led to the Great Seal is an English invention. The whole subject is confused by the existence of forgeries, which need erudition like Dr. Poole's to dismiss.

Recently, an important deal almost fell through because one of the parties misinterpreted the initials on an official document as those of a specific person. However, the letters were just a placeholder indicating where the seal should go. Dr. Poole's Seals and Documents, a reprint from the Transactions of the British Academy, covers earlier times and might lead to similar misunderstandings. It’s just over twenty pages long but packed with valuable insights from an expert on diplomatic history. It summarizes a lot of knowledge and raises several questions along the way, such as the transition from papyrus to parchment; when seals meant to close secret letters—similar to our modern sealing-wax—went out of vogue; and why the smaller term sigillum was used instead of the classical signum for seal. Dr. Poole illustrates how easy it was to lose a seal and mentions that a one-of-a-kind document in the Bodleian has been "irreparably mutilated" under the guidance of the former Librarian. When parchment was used, thin strips of the material could be pulled off to tie it up with a seal attached. It’s curious that this straightforward method hasn’t been traced back further. There’s also fascinating information about the Papal bull, a bulla of lead used in warmer climates where wax wouldn’t maintain its clarity. Bulls issued by the universal "Pope" remind us of the classical "bulla" that boys wore. The oldest one still in existence belongs to Pope Deusdedit (615-8). In England, the bull predates the wax seal, but the double-pendant seal that led to the Great Seal is an English creation. The entire topic is complicated by the existence of forgeries, which require expertise like Dr. Poole's to properly address.

THE STONES AND STORY OF JESUS CHAPEL, CAMBRIDGE. Traced and told by Iris and Gerda Morgan. Cambridge: Bowes & Bowes, 21s. net.

Jesus College, Cambridge, has a unique beginning, as it grew out of a Benedictine Nunnery, and Bishop Alcock, of Ely, its founder, when he did away with the discredited sisterhood, adapted their ruined buildings instead of destroying them. The college was erected to the honour of the Blessed Virgin, St. John, and St. Radegund, but Alcock added the new title which it still bears. The names of Prioresses are preserved from Letitia, circa 1213, to Joan Fulbourne, 1493. Though we do not know precisely when the nuns began, there is an unusual amount of records left concerning them which tend to show that they were distinguished in family rather than learning, and given to hospitality as well as good works. They owed their butcher £21 at a time when a sheep cost a shilling. Let us hope that the good man's daughters learnt something as boarders in the St. Radegund Guest House. What can be gathered concerning early days is told pleasantly. It may seem odd that a nunnery should exist in Cambridge, quite near the site of the famous Sturbridge Fair; but the ladies started before the colleges began, and they were some way off the nucleus of academic buildings. The excellent sketches are a great addition to the book. The beautiful piscina figured on page 286 has long been familiar to lovers of Cambridge architecture, but new discoveries have been made since Le Keux published his Memorials in 1845. Jesus has been lucky in its antiquaries and historians, also in escaping the full fervour of that debased Gothic which flourished in the nineteenth century. The discovery of the Chapter Arches by the Rev. Osmond Fisher in 1893 is quite a romance. He was able to supplement many years earlier the indolence of a Master and save the Tower from falling.

Jesus College, Cambridge, has a unique origin, as it grew out of a Benedictine convent. Bishop Alcock of Ely, its founder, repurposed the ruined buildings instead of destroying them when he dissolved the discredited sisterhood. The college was built in honor of the Blessed Virgin, St. John, and St. Radegund, but Alcock added the new title that it still carries today. The names of prioresses are recorded from Letitia, circa 1213, to Joan Fulbourne, 1493. While we don't know exactly when the nuns started, there are a surprising number of records about them that suggest they were more notable for their family connections than for their scholarship, and they were known for their hospitality as well as good deeds. They owed their butcher £21 at a time when a sheep cost a shilling. Hopefully, the good man's daughters learned something as boarders in the St. Radegund Guest House. The information we have about the early days is quite nicely shared. It may seem unusual for a convent to be located in Cambridge, so close to the famous Sturbridge Fair; however, the nuns were established before the colleges, and they were situated a bit away from the main academic buildings. The excellent sketches are a wonderful addition to the book. The beautiful piscina shown on page 286 has long been admired by fans of Cambridge architecture, but new discoveries have been made since Le Keux published his Memorials in 1845. Jesus College has been fortunate in its antiquarians and historians, as well as in avoiding the full swing of that degraded Gothic style that thrived in the nineteenth century. The discovery of the Chapter Arches by Rev. Osmond Fisher in 1893 is quite a fascinating story. He was able to rectify the negligence of a Master from many years prior and save the Tower from collapsing.

The notes, other than architectural, chronicle the varying fortunes of the foundation, with details of the plague, plays in English and Latin, militant and destructive commissioners, and worthies like Tobias Rustat, Yeoman of the Robes to Charles II. Cranmer's is the first name in the college lists, and it has always been distinguished in theology, though for most people its main modern reputation is for athletics. This side of the college is, however, not touched by the authors, who deal with reverend signiors and men famous in literature.

The notes, aside from architectural ones, document the ups and downs of the foundation, including details about the plague, plays in English and Latin, aggressive commissioners, and notable figures like Tobias Rustat, Yeoman of the Robes to Charles II. Cranmer is the first name on the college lists, and it has always been well-regarded in theology, although for most people today, its main reputation is in athletics. However, the authors do not focus on this aspect of the college; instead, they discuss respected individuals and those known for their contributions to literature.

The college can boast of Sterne, whose grandfather was one of its masters; but nothing is known of his academic behaviour. This is just as well, since his associate Hall-Stevenson can hardly have been a model young man. Coleridge, the only poet, we think, who ever won an academic prize for a Greek Ode, was decidedly eccentric, and had a reputation for saying good things, as we learn from the lively pages of Gunning. He was treated with great leniency by the dons of Jesus, and left through his own perversity. His poetry at this time is negligible, and his lines "to a young Jackass on Jesus Piece," whom he wished to take with him,

The college can proudly mention Sterne, whose grandfather was one of its masters; however, there's no information about his time as a student. That's probably for the best, because his friend Hall-Stevenson certainly wasn't the perfect student. Coleridge, as far as we know, was the only poet to ever win an academic prize for a Greek Ode, and he was definitely eccentric, known for his insightful remarks, as we can see in the engaging writings of Gunning. The professors at Jesus treated him leniently, and he left due to his own stubbornness. His poetry from this period is insignificant, including his lines "to a young Jackass on Jesus Piece," whom he wanted to take with him,

in the Dell To live in peace and gentle equality,

reveal the coming exponent of Pantisocracy. We do not think that his rowdiness at the trial of Frend in the Senate House is to his credit, in spite of his explanations.

reveal the upcoming exponent of Pantisocracy. We don’t believe that his rowdiness during Frend's trial in the Senate House reflects well on him, despite his explanations.

The work of both writer and artist shows a genuine enthusiasm for the college and its memories. Both illustrations and print gain by the ample page; but a book weighing well over two-and-a-half pounds will hardly do as a "handbook."

The efforts of both the writer and the artist reflect a true passion for the college and its memories. Both the illustrations and the text benefit from the generous page size; however, a book weighing more than two-and-a-half pounds is not exactly practical as a "handbook."

COMRADES IN CAPTIVITY. By F.W. Harvey. Sidgwick & Jackson. 10s. 6d. net.

Mr. Harvey's book strikes one immediately as amazingly truthful. He not only gives one facts about his prison life in Germany, he avoids giving too many facts. Deliberately he refuses to be preoccupied with the mere horrors, or the beastliness of some of his744 captors, or the nervous strain on the prisoners. And this surely is artistically right, if one is to get a picture of what prison life meant to the average normal prisoner. The men who wished to retain sanity had to keep out of their minds, so far as they could, the things which Mr. Harvey leaves out of his book. They endeavoured by work, by lectures, by concerts, by games, by theatrical performances to recall continuously to themselves that normal life still prescribed in spite of their untoward fate. And nobly most of them succeeded. Perhaps some of their efforts were a little uncalled-for. For instance, Mr. Harvey tells us that on their first arrival at Guterslob new prisoners were treated quite formally by their fellow-countrymen:

Mr. Harvey's book immediately comes across as incredibly honest. He shares facts about his life in a German prison, but he's careful not to overwhelm the reader with too many details. He intentionally avoids dwelling on the sheer horrors or the cruelty of some of his captors, or the mental strain on the prisoners. This approach is artistically valid if we want to understand what prison life was like for the average, sane prisoner. The men who wanted to stay sane had to push aside, as much as possible, the things Mr. Harvey leaves out of his book. They tried to remind themselves of normal life through work, lectures, concerts, games, and theatrical performances, despite their unfortunate circumstances. And many of them succeeded nobly. Some of their efforts might have seemed a bit excessive. For example, Mr. Harvey notes that when new prisoners arrived at Guterslob, they were treated quite formally by their fellow countrymen:

New arrivals were not ignored by the British. There was a system whereby they even fed (German food being totally inadequate) until their own parcels began to arrive. Clothes, too, were served out to those who seemed in need. And there were invitations to tea with senior officers and officials. Such preliminaries accomplished, however, one was dropped like a hot coal—for a time, that is, until one had proved oneself.

The British didn't ignore the newcomers. They had a system where they even provided food (since the German food was totally inadequate) until their own supplies started arriving. Clothes were also given to those who seemed to need them. Additionally, there were invitations to tea with senior officers and officials. But after these initial actions, individuals had to take care of themselves—at least for a time, until they proved their value.

And he also states that when at Crefeld all prisoners other than British were turned out. "We thought it damnable." The truth is our Allies had been, far more than we realised, an interest and diversion in captivity. Certainly it must have seemed odd to be made welcome by Russians and French rather than by one's fellow-countrymen, and we think it is due not, as Mr. Harvey, "to the national tradition," but to the public school and university tradition of the new boy and the freshman. Mr. Harvey enlivens his book with specimen lectures—including an excellent one of his own on Shaw—poems and anecdotes; and there are amusingly rough sketches by Mr. C. G. B. Bernard.

And he also mentions that when in Crefeld, all prisoners except the British were released. "We thought it was terrible." The reality is our Allies had been, much more than we realized, a source of interest and distraction during captivity. It must have seemed strange to be welcomed by Russians and French instead of your fellow countrymen, and we believe it’s not due to "national tradition," as Mr. Harvey suggests, but rather to the public school and university traditions regarding newcomers. Mr. Harvey adds some flair to his book with example lectures—including a great one of his own on Shaw—poems, and anecdotes; and there are humorously rough sketches by Mr. C. G. B. Bernard.

WILLIAM SMITH, POTTER AND FARMER, 1790–1858. By George Bourne. Chatto. 1920. 6s. net.

Mr. Bourne has written a beautiful and sensitive little book about his grandfather, and his own memories of his grandfather's village. It has in it that deep and still appreciation of English country and of the ways of English peasants, which is so common to all who know and love them, and so very rarely expressed. It has the quality of Jefferies at his best, and of Mr. Hudson too. The scenes which he evokes—the broad green spaces, the silence, the interminable round of tasks, the handling of the earth and its store—will never come again in the places of which he tells us. Farnborough, Frimley, Camberley, Yateley are suburbs of London, over-run by the spawn of Aldershot and the railway. Nowadays one must go further afield to realise the presence of Saint Use; and a term seems to be set even there. It is not that, in the Roman poet's phrase, Nos patriæ fines et dulcia linquimus arva: rather that those fair fields are flying further from us—as well they may, seeing what we make of them. Such a book as Mr. Bourne's will be treasured hereafter for the sake of the quiet beauty and homely virtues which it records, but very much also for the tenderness and fidelity with which it does its work.

Mr. Bourne has written a wonderful and heartfelt little book about his grandfather and his own memories of his grandfather's village. It captures that deep and quiet appreciation of the English countryside and the lives of English farmers, something so well-known to people who love them, yet so rarely expressed. It has the quality of Jefferies at his best, and also of Mr. Hudson. The scenes he conjures up—the vast green spaces, the peace, the endless cycle of tasks, the working of the land and its resources—will never be seen again in the places he describes. Farnborough, Frimley, Camberley, Yateley are suburbs of London, overwhelmed by the offshoots of Aldershot and the railways. Today, one has to venture much farther to truly feel the essence of Saint Use; it seems like even that is becoming a thing of the past. It's not that, as the Roman poet said, Nos patriæ fines et dulcia linquimus arva: rather, those beautiful fields are moving further away from us—as they rightly might, considering what we make of them. A book like Mr. Bourne's will be cherished in the future for its quiet beauty and everyday values, but also for the love and accuracy with which it conveys its message.

POLITICS AND ECONOMICS

COAL MINING AND THE COAL MINER. By H.F. Bulman, M.I.Min.E., Assoc. M. Inst. C.E., F.G.S. Methuen. 15s.

NATIONALISATION OF THE MINES. By Frank Hodges, Secretary of the Miners' Federation of Great Britain. With Foreword by the Right Hon. J.R. Clynes, M.P. Leonard Parsons. 4s. 6d.

Mr. Bulman is a mining engineer who has been a colliery manager and a director of colliery companies, and he has a wide knowledge of the subject. He has much of interest and value to say about the getting of coal, the technical processes and the machinery,745 the work of the miners and their dangers. But he does not confine himself to these matters; he deals with many of the controversial questions that are exercising the public mind at the moment. His book was written unfortunately—or fortunately—before the Coal Commission, as he puts it, "commenced its novel proceedings," and his allusions to the evidence it took and the reports it issued are confined to a note or two here and there. There is no doubt, however, which side he is on. Though sympathetic enough to the miners, he has plenty of hard words to say of their Trade Unions. He deplores the prevalence of ca'canny, of absenteeism, of the aggressive spirit shown towards the employers. Over Government interference he waxes very bitter; many of the rules and regulations imposed on the management for the safety of the miners rouse his ire, whilst the Minimum Wage Act he regards as utterly mischievous, since it "encourages the indolence which is so prominent a characteristic of human nature." The longest chapter in the book discusses in considerable detail—and with many attractive plans and pictures—the housing of the miners. Mr. Bulman thinks that it is very unfair to throw the blame for bad housing conditions on the colliery owners, who, he says, have done more than most employers to provide houses for those they employ. But many, we think, who have read the evidence given to the Royal Commission, whatever may be their views on the proper method of running the coal industry, will find themselves at issue with Mr. Bulman on that point.

Mr. Bulman is a mining engineer who has been a colliery manager and a director of colliery companies, and he has extensive knowledge of the field. He has a lot of interesting and valuable insight about mining coal, the technical processes, the machinery,745 the work of miners, and their dangers. However, he doesn’t limit himself to just these topics; he also addresses many controversial issues that are currently on the public’s mind. His book was written—either unfortunately or fortunately—before the Coal Commission, as he states, "started its novel proceedings," and his references to the evidence it gathered and the reports it published are limited to a note or two here and there. There’s no doubt about which side he supports. While he is sympathetic to the miners, he has a lot of criticisms aimed at their Trade Unions. He bemoans the widespread complacency, absenteeism, and the confrontational attitude towards employers. He grows quite bitter over government interference; many of the rules and regulations imposed on management for the miners' safety infuriate him, and he views the Minimum Wage Act as completely detrimental since it "promotes the laziness that is such a notable trait of human nature." The longest chapter in the book discusses in great detail—and with many appealing plans and images—the housing situation of the miners. Mr. Bulman believes it's very unfair to blame colliery owners for poor housing conditions, claiming they have done more than most employers to provide homes for their workers. However, many who have read the evidence presented to the Royal Commission, regardless of their opinions on the best way to manage the coal industry, will likely disagree with Mr. Bulman on that issue.

Mr. Hodges makes a direct and ably-reasoned appeal for the nationalisation of the mines. He is, we think, at rather needless pains to disclaim "politics" in his book. His main emphasis is certainly on the economic aspect of the problem; but he cannot avoid being "political" in the largest sense. He exposes, with a good deal more stress than Mr. Bulman, the wasteful methods of coal production by the 3300 British collieries operated by 1452 companies, and subject to the "dead-hand" of 4000 royalty owners, as well as its wasteful methods of consumption at the collieries and further afield. He discusses the decrease of output, the main reason for which he will by no means admit to be the naughtiness of the miners. And he directs the notice of the unhappy general public to the fact that we are faced at the same time with a decline in production and a large increase in profits. What, then, does Mr. Hodges want? He sees "no other remedy except that of National ownership of the entire industry, with joint control by the full personnel of the industry and representatives of the whole community." The miners, he avers, are as much opposed to bureaucracy as the most extreme of "anti-nationalisers." Both the Sankey scheme and the original scheme of the miners ("The Nationalisation of Mines and Minerals Bill," which is printed as an Appendix to the book) guard against this. The State is to own the industry, but the machinery of Pit and District Committees and a National Mining Council would mean management by those engaged in the industry, together with representatives of the consumers. This last part is important, for the Syndicalist idea of the "Mines for the Miners" is, in Mr. Hodges' view, antisocial and "repugnant to our communal instincts." Nor will he allow that there is any substance in the fear that the initiative secured by private ownership will be lost. If this initiative really exists to-day, it will be increased a hundredfold, he argues, when scope is given to the brain-workers who are responsible for the running of the industry. Altogether the book is one which is worthy of the most careful study by nationalisers and anti-nationalisers alike.

Mr. Hodges makes a clear and well-reasoned case for nationalizing the mines. He seems to go to great lengths to deny any connection to "politics" in his book. While his focus is definitely on the economic side of the issue, he can't help but be "political" in the broader sense. He highlights, with more emphasis than Mr. Bulman, the inefficient methods of coal production by the 3,300 British mines operated by 1,452 companies, all under the control of 4,000 royalty owners, as well as the wasteful consumption methods at the mines and beyond. He talks about the decline in output, which he refuses to blame solely on the miners' faults. He draws the public's attention to the fact that we are seeing both a drop in production and a significant increase in profits at the same time. So, what does Mr. Hodges propose? He sees "no other solution except for the National ownership of the entire industry, with joint control by all personnel in the industry and representatives of the entire community." He insists that miners are just as opposed to bureaucracy as the most extreme "anti-nationalizers." Both the Sankey scheme and the miners' original proposal ("The Nationalisation of Mines and Minerals Bill," which is included as an appendix in the book) prevent this concern. The State would own the industry, but having local and national mining councils would ensure that those actually involved in the industry, along with consumer representatives, are in charge of management. This point is crucial because Mr. Hodges believes the Syndicalist idea of "Mines for the Miners" is antisocial and "contrary to our sense of community." He also dismisses the fear that the initiative granted by private ownership would disappear. He argues that if this initiative truly exists today, it would be multiplied a hundredfold when those responsible for running the industry are given proper opportunities. Overall, this book deserves careful consideration by both proponents and opponents of nationalization.

SOCIAL THEORY. By G.D.H. Cole. Methuen. 5s.

It is a commonplace of our sceptical and disillusioned age that all our cherished institutions are in the melting-pot. The old economic order is tottering; the finger of scorn is pointed at the hollowed principle of Parliamentary Government. Eager reformers preach Democracy and yet more Democracy. But the discontented citizen finds himself getting ever a larger portion of the shadow of Democracy and ever less of the substance. To746 him in his perplexity comes Mr. Cole, offering a new social theory, to explain the causes of the evil and its true remedy. What is wrong, he asserts, is the false doctrine that endows the State with sovereign attributes and makes it supreme in every sphere. His treatment of Leviathan is drastic. He is not merely for curbing it, nor, on the other hand, for its complete destruction. What he wants is to deflate the monster, so to speak, and reduce it to the status of a decent domestic animal with a carefully limited sphere of usefulness.

It’s a common belief in our skeptical and disillusioned times that all our valued institutions are in crisis. The old economic system is shaky; people are pointing fingers at the flawed principle of Parliamentary Government. Eager reformers advocate for Democracy and even more Democracy. But the frustrated citizen finds himself receiving more of the illusion of Democracy and less of its reality. To746 him in his confusion comes Mr. Cole, presenting a new social theory to clarify the reasons behind the problems and their real solutions. He argues that the issue lies in the misguided belief that gives the State ultimate power and makes it dominant in all areas. His approach to Leviathan is radical. He’s not just looking to restrain it, nor does he want to completely eliminate it. Instead, he aims to deflate the beast, so to speak, and to turn it into a manageable household pet with a clearly defined role.

The democratic society which Mr. Cole foresees will be a co-ordinated system of functional associations, guilds of producers, co-operative societies of consumers, and many others. The State will no longer be sovereign, it will merely be one of those associations, confined to its own specific functions. For each function in society there must be found an association and method of representation, and for each association and body of representatives a function. "Representative democracy," as we see it to-day in a "single omnicompetent Parliament," is a mockery; for "no man can represent another man, and no man's will can be treated as a substitute for, or representative of, the wills of others." This does not mean that Mr. Cole denies the validity of all representative government, only that he wants it put in a truer form. And that form is functional representation. The elected representatives of the future, of whom clearly there will be many—and "Why not?" says Mr. Cole—are not to be mere delegates, but each will have a more limited rôle, subject to more constant and closer criticism and advice from their constituents and, in the last resort, to "recall" by them. It is in this functional organisation that Mr. Cole centres his hopes of social and economic peace and progress, of political justice, of liberty and happiness for the individual. It is a theory that is open to criticism at several points, and no final judgment of it can, of course, be passed on the basis of this book. But Mr. Cole at least argues his case very clearly and trenchantly, and he has made a notable contribution to political science.

The democratic society that Mr. Cole envisions will be a coordinated system of functional groups, associations of producers, cooperative societies of consumers, and many others. The State won’t be sovereign anymore; it will just be one of those associations, limited to its specific roles. For every function in society, there should be an association and a method of representation, and for each association and group of representatives, there should be a function. "Representative democracy," as we see it today in a "single all-powerful Parliament," is a joke; because "no one can represent another person, and no person's will can replace, or represent, the wills of others." This doesn't mean Mr. Cole denies the value of all representative government, but rather that he wants it to be in a more accurate form. That form is functional representation. The elected representatives of the future, of whom there will clearly be many—and "Why not?" says Mr. Cole—are not just going to be mere delegates; each will have a more specific role, subject to more ongoing and closer scrutiny and advice from their constituents and, ultimately, to "recall" by them. It is in this functional organization that Mr. Cole places his hopes for social and economic harmony and progress, political justice, liberty, and happiness for the individual. This theory can certainly be criticized at various points, and no final judgment can be made based on this book alone. But Mr. Cole certainly makes his case very clearly and effectively, and he has made a significant contribution to political science.

THEOLOGY

FIRST CHRISTIAN IDEAS. By E.C. Selwyn. Murray, 9s. net.

The late Dr. Murray was of that type of scholar which England produces to perfection, and of whom Dr. Abbott is our most notable and distinguished example. An untiring patience, a close attention to detail, a rather over-dogmatic manner, and at times a simple felicity are the chief marks of the school. In this posthumous volume Dr. Selwyn continues his argument, advocated in previous books, that the writers of the New Testament were familiar with the Septuagint rather than the Hebrew, and that a great deal of the New Testament is Midrash—that is, hortatory comment—on Old Testament stories. That he proves this thesis it would be too much to affirm; but he certainly strengthens his case by the careful handling he gives here to selected passages, especially the narratives of the Infancy and the Temptation. At times one meets sentences in which one recognises the old headmaster rather than the student. For instance, "The origin of the term Mass is Mazzoth, the cakes of unleavened bread, and no other etymology is worth a moment's consideration"; but generally Dr. Selwyn's points are made carefully, modestly, and carry conviction. This is especially true of a really startling piece of exegetical translation in Chapter III. The upholders of the Helvidian view that the brethren of Jesus were the children of Mary are fond of quoting the phrase of St. Luke, "She brought forth her first-born son." Dr. Selwyn, with a simplicity that seems unaware of its force, removes this argument in the following passage:

The late Dr. Murray was the kind of scholar that England produces perfectly, and Dr. Abbott is our most notable and distinguished example. His relentless patience, careful attention to detail, somewhat rigid approach, and at times straightforward clarity are the main traits of this school. In this posthumous volume, Dr. Selwyn continues his argument from earlier works, claiming that the writers of the New Testament were more familiar with the Septuagint than the Hebrew, and that much of the New Testament is Midrash—that is, interpretive commentary—on Old Testament stories. It's too far to say he definitively proves this thesis; however, he certainly strengthens his case by carefully analyzing selected passages, especially the narratives of the Infancy and the Temptation. At times, you can see the old headmaster shine through rather than the student. For example, "The origin of the term Mass is Mazzoth, the cakes of unleavened bread, and no other etymology is worth a moment's thought"; but generally, Dr. Selwyn makes his points with care and humility, and they are persuasive. This is especially true in a truly surprising piece of exegetical translation in Chapter III. Supporters of the Helvidian view that the siblings of Jesus were the children of Mary often quote St. Luke's phrase, "She brought forth her first-born son." Dr. Selwyn, with a simplicity that seems unaware of its impact, dismantles this argument in the following passage:

Here we may notice two points which show his [Luke's] close observance of Scripture. The first is one that opens a just complaint against R.V., which renders "She brought forth747 her first-born son" (τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς τὸν Πρωτότοκον {ton huion autês ton Prôtotokon}). Luke is not speaking of uterine children of Mary, but he is declaring a solemn title, on which St. Paul had already dwelt. The title is based upon Ps. 89—"I will make him my First-born, higher than the sons of the earth." Which renders the Greek best, the R.V. or "She brought forth her son, the First-born"? There can be no question.

Here we can see two points that highlight Luke's careful attention to Scripture. The first point raises a valid issue with the R.V., which translates "She brought forth747 her first-born son" (τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς τὸν Πρωτότοκον {ton huion autês ton Prôtotokon}). Luke isn't referring to Mary's biological children but is emphasizing a significant title that St. Paul had already discussed. This title is rooted in Ps. 89—"I will make him my First-born, higher than the sons of the earth." Which translation is more accurate: the R.V. or "She brought forth her son, the First-born"? There's no doubt about it.

It is unfortunate that Dr. Selwyn wrote an extremely unattractive style, and is singularly unmethodical in the arrangement of his material. We have little doubt that this and his other books will be pillaged by popular preachers and theologians who have none of his scholarship. After all, such a fact is not an unworthy conclusion to the life of a great schoolmaster, who belongs to a profession which is fated to give ideas to those who will but rarely admit or even remember their source.

It’s unfortunate that Dr. Selwyn wrote in a really unappealing style and is strikingly disorganized in how he arranged his material. We have no doubt that this and his other books will be exploited by popular preachers and theologians who lack his depth of knowledge. After all, this fact isn't an unworthy end to the life of a great teacher, who belongs to a profession destined to provide ideas to those who will seldom acknowledge or even remember where they came from.

PAGAN AND CHRISTIAN CREEDS. By Edward Carpenter. Allen & Unwin. 10s. 6d. net.

No one would deny the correspondence between much of the theology and ceremonial of the Christian religion and previous creeds. What significance is to be attached to that correspondence will depend on the bias of the student. The Christian historian will see in the facts of anthropology evidence that Christianity is a natural as well as a revealed religion, and that its claims are greatly strengthened just because of pagan premonitions. The sceptic may be inclined to dismiss all Christian refinement of older myths as so much rubbish, of which the world must be rid before it can live coldly in the bleak light of a scientific materialism. Anyhow, there seems little advantage in anyone writing elaborately on the subject who is not a scholar. Mr. Carpenter is amiable, occasionally interesting, more often merely garrulous, but he seems to have no claims to scholarship, nor, what is ever fatal, to be able to estimate the value of previous scholars' works. One instance will suffice. He names the few eccentrics, Drews, Robertson, Bossi, Jensen, who deny the historicity of Jesus Christ; calls it a "large and learned body of opinion," and adds that "a still larger (but less learned) body fights desperately for the actual historicity of Jesus." The statement is really absurd. Not to mention orthodox scholars, Harnack alone could swallow his "learned body" without feeling discomfort.

No one can deny the connection between a lot of the theology and rituals of Christianity and earlier belief systems. The importance of that connection will depend on the biases of the individual studying it. A Christian historian might view these facts in anthropology as proof that Christianity is both a natural and revealed religion, and that its claims are significantly enhanced because of pagan hints. A skeptic might see all Christian adaptations of older myths as nonsense that needs to be discarded for the world to embrace the harsh reality of scientific materialism. Regardless, there seems little point in anyone without scholarly expertise writing in detail about this topic. Mr. Carpenter is pleasant, sometimes interesting, but more often just chatty; however, he doesn’t seem to have any scholarly credentials, nor, which is always detrimental, the ability to assess the value of previous scholarship. One example is enough. He names a few outsiders—Drews, Robertson, Bossi, Jensen—who deny the historical existence of Jesus Christ, referring to it as a "large and learned body of opinion," and adds that "a still larger (but less learned) group desperately defends the actual historicity of Jesus." This claim is utterly ridiculous. Not to mention orthodox scholars, Harnack alone could easily absorb his "learned body" without discomfort.

His own method shows too great an eagerness to produce parallels at all costs. He notes that many gods, Dionysus, Mithra, Osiris were born in caves; Jesus Christ was born in a stable. But why call a stable an underground chamber? The facts are twisted to suit his theory; indeed, the whole book reminds one of those strained allegorical treatises which were common in the Middle Ages. The principal flaw in his book, as in all similar essays, is that he never approaches the records of the different religions, to which he is comparing Christianity, with a hundredth part of the severity he applies to Christian documents. He does not even discuss the age of manuscripts, a question of the first importance in the problem of religious origins. How many religions can show pre-Christian manuscript authority for the traits which, in the absence of that evidence, we may have believed were borrowed from Christianity itself?

His own method shows too much eagerness to draw parallels at any cost. He points out that many gods, like Dionysus, Mithra, and Osiris, were born in caves, while Jesus Christ was born in a stable. But why call a stable an underground chamber? The facts are twisted to fit his theory; in fact, the whole book reminds one of those strained allegorical writings that were common in the Middle Ages. The main flaw in his book, like in all similar essays, is that he never examines the records of the different religions he compares to Christianity with even a fraction of the rigor he applies to Christian documents. He doesn't even discuss the age of manuscripts, which is crucial in the study of religious origins. How many religions can show pre-Christian manuscript evidence for the traits that, in the absence of that evidence, we might have thought were borrowed from Christianity itself?

ANTHROPOLOGY

MAN—PAST AND PRESENT. By A. H. Keane. Revised and largely rewritten by A. Hingston Quiggin and A.C. Haddon. Cambridge University Press. 36s.

What are the chief natural divisions of mankind, and how did they come to be formed? Such is the specific problem of ethnology, and it is one on which the whole body of the anthropological sciences may be said to converge. In a sense physical anthropology—that is to say, the study of the bodily characters of man—has the most direct bearing748 on the subject. The members of the human family are distinguished by marked differences of physique, which are clearly to a large extent the product of heredity. On the other hand, adaptation to environment must tend to confine each variety to the most suitable area; so that geography, in the specialised form known as anthropo-geography, will be required to help the argument out. Moreover, the history of culture, as variously comprising ideas, institutions, arts, and languages, provides important evidence of those movements and clashings of peoples whereby our ever-shifting balance has been maintained between the forces making severally for a differentiation and for a fusion of types. Nor is it enough for the ethnologist to keep his eye fixed on the existing distribution of these types over the wide surface of the globe. His outlook as it turns towards the past must embrace a tract of time even more formidably wide, inasmuch as we can never hope to explore it as thoroughly. Altogether, the speculative problem is as baffling as it is alluring. On the practical side, too, there is the question to be faced how far civilisation can afford to experiment in the direction of race-amalgamation—whether, in short, physical diversity is or is not compatible with moral unity within the kingdom of man.

What are the main natural divisions of humanity, and how did they come to be? This is the specific issue of ethnology, and it's a topic that the entire field of anthropology converges on. In a way, physical anthropology—which is the study of human physical traits—has the most direct relevance to this topic. Humans are characterized by significant physical differences, which are largely influenced by heredity. On the other hand, adaptation to the environment tends to restrict each group to the most suitable areas; this is where geography, particularly anthropo-geography, plays a crucial role. Additionally, the history of culture—encompassing ideas, institutions, art, and languages—provides important insights into the movements and interactions of peoples that have maintained our constantly changing balance between forces promoting differentiation and those favoring fusion of types. It's also essential for ethnologists to not only focus on the current distribution of these types across the globe but also to look back over an incredibly extensive time period, as we can never hope to examine it as thoroughly. Overall, the theoretical problem is as puzzling as it is intriguing. On the practical side, there’s also the question of how far civilization can afford to experiment with race mixing—whether, in short, physical diversity is compatible with moral unity within the human realm.

Dr. A. H. Keane, for some time Professor of Hindustani at University College, London, was born in 1833 and died in 1912. He was the only Englishman in post-Darwinian times to attempt a grand synthesis of the facts relating to the origin and interrelation of the main human groups. In Ethnology (1896) and Man—Past and Present (1899) he put forward what is in effect the same theory—one to which he adhered for the rest of his days, as may be gathered from his article on Ethnology in Hastings' Dictionary of Religion and Ethics, published in the year of his death. This theory amounted to a vindication on evolutionary grounds of Linnæus' genealogical tree of the human family, with its four branches, the Æthiopian, Mongolian, American, and Caucasian. Keane postulated that these primary groups were independently derived from a common primeval ancestry, first the negro family branching off, then somewhat later the Caucasian and Mongolo-American splitting out of the main stem. Thereupon he brought geography into play, supposing each type to develop in an isolated "cradle-land" where its fundamental characters became fixed, so that no subsequent intermingling could wholly obliterate them. Nor is it for him simply a question of physical differentiation. There are mental and moral peculiarities likewise that go with the race, and these are reflected in markedly divergent outgrowths of culture. On the strength of these assumptions it was possible to construct a highly systematic account of mankind in the mass. For the big differences were taken as established at the outset once for all; whereas the myriad smaller differences that actually distinguish the peoples of the earth were regarded as mere aberrations from these primary norms.

Dr. A. H. Keane, who was a Professor of Hindustani at University College, London, was born in 1833 and died in 1912. He was the only Englishman after Darwin to attempt a comprehensive synthesis of the facts about the origin and interrelation of the main human groups. In Ethnology (1896) and Man—Past and Present (1899), he proposed what is essentially the same theory—one he maintained for the rest of his life, as seen in his article on Ethnology in Hastings' Dictionary of Religion and Ethics, published in the year he died. This theory served as an evolutionary justification of Linnæus' genealogical tree of the human family, which has four branches: the Ethiopian, Mongolian, American, and Caucasian. Keane suggested that these primary groups were independently derived from a common ancestral source, with the Negro family branching off first, and then the Caucasian and Mongolo-American groups diverging from the main line. He also brought geography into the equation, proposing that each type developed in an isolated "cradle-land" where its fundamental characteristics became established, meaning that no later mixing could completely erase them. For him, it wasn't just a matter of physical differences; mental and moral traits also accompanied each race, reflected in significantly different cultural developments. Based on these ideas, he was able to create a highly systematic account of humanity as a whole. The major differences were considered firmly established at the beginning, while the countless smaller differences that actually distinguish the world's people were seen as mere deviations from these primary norms.

Twenty-one years, however, of further discovery do not confirm this bold explanation of the genesis of human diversity, but even militate against it in a negative way, in so far as some of Keane's most trusted proofs are shown to be invalid. The great antiquity, for instance, of certain fossil men found in America turns out to be by no means so certain as he was ready to believe, and the claim of the New World to rank as an area of primary characterisation is correspondingly weakened. Again, a great deal more is now known about the racial types of Pleistocene Europe, and their multiplicity is hard to reconcile with the view that in early times a given geographical province would foster a single well-marked variety. Thus, so far as regards the prehistoric evidence, the bottom is pretty well knocked out of the theory; and thereupon the genetic significance of the attempted classification of types disappears, unless a new theory of origin can be substituted.

Twenty-one years of additional research, however, do not support this bold explanation of how human diversity started; in fact, they argue against it. Many of Keane's most trusted pieces of evidence are shown to be invalid. For example, the great age of certain ancient human fossils found in America is not as certain as he believed, weakening the claim that the New World is a primary area of characterization. Additionally, we now know much more about the racial types in Pleistocene Europe, and their diversity is difficult to reconcile with the idea that a specific geographic area would develop only one distinct variety. Therefore, concerning the prehistoric evidence, the foundation of the theory is essentially undermined, and the genetic significance of the proposed classification of types disappears, unless a new theory of origin can be put forward.

Now to attempt such a reconstruction of the whole argument is a task which no editor as such could well undertake, for he must in that case assume responsibility for every word that appears, the original author being reduced to a mute shade in the749 background. On the other hand, if the explanation of the present heterogeneity of mankind has become more difficult than ever, the description of it may be improved by incorporating the results of the latest field work. Hence the questionable pedigree is withdrawn; but the list of the surviving members of the human family is carefully revised. A systematic appearance is imparted to the catalogue by dividing up the groups according to the nature of their hair. This leaves Keane's classification almost unaltered in its surface appearance, since his Æthiopians form the woolly-haired division, his Caucasians the wavy-haired, the only difference being that the Australians who count as wavy-haired must now come across from the negroids, of whose characters they otherwise appear to possess a share. As for the Mongolians and Americans, since both alike are straight-haired, they need no longer be kept apart. It is a clever feat of substitution, yet is one that is of little use to the student of the evolutionary problem. The systematist gets on very well with hair as his differentia until the question of development is raised. He thereupon finds, first, that to relate present types to former ones is impossible by this means, since prehistoric skulls have lost their hair entirely; secondly, that the interrelations of present types are not made any clearer, since no one has worked out the effects of cross-breeding on the hair of the offspring. Thus it is a scandalous fact that despite the copious interbreeding of whites with woolly-haired negroes and straight-haired aborigines in America, no trustworthy data are available from this or any other quarter in regard to the physical results of such miscegenation. Is waviness of hair a pure or a mixed form, or sometimes one and sometimes the other? Our authorities do not seem to know; yet, so long as the matter is left undecided, relationships based on similarity of hair can have no genetic significance.

Now trying to reconstruct the entire argument is a task that no editor could really take on, because they'd have to take responsibility for every word that appears, leaving the original author as just a silent figure in the749 background. On the flip side, while explaining the current diversity of humanity has become harder than ever, we can improve its description by incorporating findings from recent fieldwork. So, the questionable ancestry is set aside, but the list of the surviving members of the human family is carefully updated. A systematic look is given to the catalog by organizing the groups based on their hair types. This keeps Keane's classification nearly the same on the surface, as his Æthiopians make up the woolly-haired group and his Caucasians the wavy-haired, the only change being that Australians, who are now classified as wavy-haired, must be moved from the negroid group, from which they otherwise seem to share some traits. As for the Mongolians and Americans, since they both have straight hair, there's no need to keep them separate anymore. It's a clever swap, but it's not very helpful for students of evolutionary issues. The taxonomist does fine using hair as a distinguishing feature until the subject of development comes up. They soon find that connecting present types to past ones is impossible this way, since prehistoric skulls have completely lost their hair; and that the connections between current types aren't any clearer because no one has studied how crossbreeding affects the hair of the offspring. Thus, it's truly shocking that despite the significant interbreeding between whites, woolly-haired negroes, and straight-haired aborigines in America, no reliable data exists from this or any other source regarding the physical results of such integration. Is wavy hair a pure trait or a mixed one, or can it be both at different times? Our experts seem unsure; yet, as long as this question remains unresolved, relationships based on similar hair types cannot have any genetic importance.

Another consequence of the suppression of the theory of a radical division of the human stocks brought about by their development in isolation is that the assignment of a special kind of mentality to the different races loses most of its point. This never was a very convincing side of Keane's work, for he seemed to lack the delicacy of touch needed in order to bring out the subtler shades of meaning in primitive religion, and hence could hardly do justice to the surest diagnostic of the mental life. As it is, one is inclined to smile at the drastic characterisations of peoples that survive, without the excuse of a genetic explanation, in the revised text. Thus the former edition summed up the Papuasian as "even more cruel than the African Negro." This goes out in the present edition; but as we read immediately below that the Tasmanian, another branch of the stock, was "far less cruel," we have lingering doubts about the Papuasian character as regards the habit of "seeing red." Without altogether denying the possibility of an ethnic psychology, one may ask what scientific basis is provided for one here. Whether Keane was right or wrong, he did mean that temperament went with ancestry. But the present work does not intend us to deduce a man's morality from his hair; so that the bearing of mental traits on the problem of classification can no longer be regarded as essential.

Another consequence of suppressing the idea of a radical division among human groups due to their development in isolation is that assigning a specific kind of mentality to different races loses much of its significance. This was never a particularly convincing aspect of Keane's work, as he seemed to lack the nuanced approach needed to highlight the subtler meanings in primitive religion, and therefore he could hardly do justice to the most reliable indicators of mental life. As it stands, one tends to laugh at the extreme characterizations of people that persist, without the justification of a genetic explanation, in the updated text. For instance, the earlier edition described the Papuans as "even more cruel than the African Negro." This has been removed in the current edition; however, when we read just below that the Tasmanians, another group, were "far less cruel," we are left with lingering doubts about the Papuan character in terms of the tendency to "see red." Without entirely dismissing the possibility of an ethnic psychology, one might question what scientific foundation supports such claims here. Whether Keane was right or wrong, he did imply that temperament is linked to ancestry. But this work does not expect us to infer someone's morality from their hair, so the relevance of mental traits to classification cannot be seen as essential anymore.

In conclusion, it is only fair to state that no pains have been spared to secure the utmost accuracy in the statement of facts. As an ethnology the book may be disappointing, because it amounts to an admission that Keane's original attempt to construct a genealogy of the human race outran the evidence. On the other hand, as an ethnographic conspectus it will be very serviceable to the student. The idealist, too, who is in a hurry to establish a uniform civilisation for all may here come upon a useful reminder of the actual diversity of mankind, though he may console himself with the thought that, as Heracleitus long ago observed, "opposite friction knits the world together."

In conclusion, it's only fair to say that no effort has been spared to ensure the highest accuracy in stating the facts. As an ethnology, the book might be disappointing because it admits that Keane's original attempt to create a genealogy of the human race exceeded the available evidence. However, as an ethnographic overview, it will be very useful for students. The idealist, eager to establish a uniform civilization for everyone, may find a helpful reminder of the real diversity among people, though they can comfort themselves with the thought that, as Heracleitus noted long ago, "opposite friction binds the world together."

SCIENCE

SCIENCE AND LIFE. By Frederick Soddy. Murray. 10s. 6d. net.

This is a collection of addresses and articles indicative of the author's activities as a chemist and as one of the leading figures of Aberdeen University. A proportion of the addresses may be grouped together as representing successive expressions of one leading thought, the social advantages which may accrue from an intelligent application of the method and results of scientific research to the utilisation of natural sources of energy. "Scientific research is capable of raising the general standard of life, without limit, by the solution it affords of the material and physical problems that prevent progress"—this is one of Professor Soddy's chief themes. The disadvantage, largely inherent in a collection of such addresses, delivered to different types of audience, is that, instead of having before us a clearly reasoned and cumulative treatment of the problems involved, we take up the matter afresh, from a slightly different aspect, in each separate address and run over very much the same ground, at one time as a member of the Independent Labour Party, at another as a member of the Aberdeen Chamber of Commerce, and so on.

This is a collection of speeches and articles that showcase the author's work as a chemist and as a key figure at Aberdeen University. Some of the speeches can be grouped as expressions of one main idea: the social benefits that can come from intelligently applying scientific research methods and results to harness natural energy sources. "Scientific research can elevate the overall quality of life without limits by solving the material and physical challenges that hinder progress"—this is one of Professor Soddy's main points. A drawback of this collection, which consists of addresses given to various audiences, is that we don't get a straightforward and cumulative analysis of the issues at hand. Instead, we approach the topic fresh each time from a slightly different angle, revisiting much of the same content, sometimes as a member of the Independent Labour Party, other times as part of the Aberdeen Chamber of Commerce, and so on.

There is much overlapping, and a certain feeling is aroused that we are not much further than we were in the preceding address. Nevertheless, the problems which Professor Soddy handles are of such importance that, while we regret that he has not judged fit to embody the matter of several of his separate addresses in one consecutive essay, we believe that it is right that his opinion should be placed permanently on record. Besides these addresses on the place of science in society, we have two popular expositions of the march of science, in which Professor Soddy has himself made such notable advances—one on the Evolution of Matter and one on Radioactive Change. The views on the transmutations of the elements, which attracted much attention in the daily Press, are not, of course, new, but the account is remarkably clear and affords an excellent summary of the present state of the science of radioactivity, which can be understood by the average reader. Elsewhere in the book, both in separate articles and in addresses, there is much criticism, of more or less parochial interest, of the administration of the Carnegie Trust for the Universities of Scotland.

There’s a lot of overlap, and it feels like we haven’t progressed much since the last speech. Still, the issues that Professor Soddy discusses are so important that, while we wish he had combined several of his individual talks into one cohesive essay, we think it’s important to officially record his views. Alongside these speeches on the role of science in society, we also have two accessible articles on scientific progress, where Professor Soddy has made significant contributions—one about the Evolution of Matter and another on Radioactive Change. The ideas about the transformation of elements, which garnered a lot of attention in the news, aren’t new, but the explanation is very clear and provides an excellent overview of the current state of radioactivity science, which the average reader can understand. Throughout the book, in both individual articles and speeches, there is a lot of criticism—of varying relevance—of the administration of the Carnegie Trust for the Universities of Scotland.

A TEXT-BOOK OF HYGIENE FOR TRAINING COLLEGES. By Margaret Avery. Methuen. 7s. 6d. net.

This little book has apparently been written chiefly to help students at training colleges through their examinations, and suffers from many of the usual faults of cram books. The information is scrappy, and the style so condensed that in many parts the book reads more like a series of notes than a connected treatise. A more serious fault is that the scientific information is not always correct—for instance, the examination of recruits and pensioners during the war has disproved the common assertion that the cause of short sight is reading small print, doing fine sewing, and so on, and has tended to show that excessive physical exertion of certain types, such as lifting heavy weights, is in many cases the inducing cause. This is a point of importance to school teachers, as short sight is aggravated by many of the physical exercises now in vogue. In other cases, the most recent work is not quoted. But the book is largely redeemed by the very sane way in which wide social topics, such as temperance and eugenics, are discussed. The latter subject is handled with a desire to get at the facts, uncoloured by prejudice, which is to be commended, and Miss Avery seems for the time to get away from the haunting thought of the examination syllabus. The book will appeal to all interested in primary school education, for it contains a good deal of information as to actual conditions in various centres.

This little book seems to have been mainly written to help students at teacher training colleges pass their exams and has many of the usual issues found in cram books. The information is scattered, and the writing is so condensed that in many places it reads more like a series of notes than a cohesive essay. A more serious issue is that some of the scientific information is inaccurate—for example, the examination of recruits and veterans during the war has debunked the common claim that reading small print and doing fine sewing causes short sight. Instead, it suggests that excessive physical exertion, like lifting heavy weights, is often the real cause. This is an important point for teachers, as many popular physical exercises can worsen short sight. In other instances, the most recent research isn’t cited. However, the book is largely saved by the clear and sensible discussions of broad social issues, like temperance and eugenics. The latter is addressed with a desire to uncover the facts without bias, which is commendable, and Miss Avery appears to momentarily set aside the looming pressure of the exam syllabus. The book will attract anyone interested in primary school education, as it contains plenty of information about real conditions in various areas.

HERSCHEL. By Hector Macpherson. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 2s. net.

This short biography is the latest addition to the "Men of Science" section of the series "Pioneers of Progress" now being published by the S.P.C.K. It gives an excellent little account of the life of the older Herschel, and, necessarily, tells us something of his devoted sister Caroline, probably the first woman to do work of importance in the exact sciences. A poor German musician, who left—some say deserted from—the band of the Hanoverian Guards to come to England, Herschel built up for himself a considerable position in the English musical world before he turned his attention to the science in every branch of which he made magnificent advances. His theory of the stellar system opened a fresh field for observation and speculation; his studies of Saturn and Mars gave us our first detailed information about these planets; he discovered Uranus—loyally named "Georgium Sidus"—and binary stars, and contributed important observations in every department of observational astronomy then known. His theory of the sun, if ludicrous in the light of our present knowledge, was the first attempt at a general treatment of solar problems. Considering the small size of the book, Mr. Macpherson's treatment is remarkably comprehensive, and provides a graphic and sympathetic sketch of the life and works of the great astronomer.

This short biography is the latest addition to the "Men of Science" section of the series "Pioneers of Progress," now being published by the S.P.C.K. It provides a great overview of the life of the older Herschel and, necessarily, shares some details about his devoted sister Caroline, likely the first woman to make significant contributions in the exact sciences. A poor German musician who left—some say deserted from—the Hanoverian Guards' band to come to England, Herschel built a solid reputation in the English music scene before shifting his focus to science, where he made remarkable advancements in every branch. His theory of the stellar system opened up new avenues for observation and speculation; his studies of Saturn and Mars gave us our first detailed insights about these planets; he discovered Uranus—titled "Georgium Sidus" in honor of King George—and binary stars, and made crucial observations in every area of observational astronomy known at the time. His theory of the sun, although laughable by today’s standards, was the first attempt at a general exploration of solar issues. Given the small size of the book, Mr. Macpherson's treatment is impressively comprehensive and offers a vivid and sympathetic portrayal of the life and work of the great astronomer.

DISCOVERY. A Monthly Popular Journal of Knowledge. No. 1. January, 1920. 6d. net. No. 2. February. John Murray.

This new periodical appears under distinguished auspices, the trustees of the deed by which it is maintained being Sir J. J. Thomson, Sir F. G. Kenyon, Professor A. C. Seward, and Professor R. S. Conway. The object is to give a popular presentation of advances made "in the chief subjects in which investigation is being actively pursued," and it is announced that the articles will be written in plain, simple language. An imposing list of writers who have made or promised contributions assures us that they will be authoritative. The purpose of the promoters of this journal is worthy of all praise, and the articles in the first number range over a wide field of interest, and include The Secret of Philæ (Professor Conway), The Modern Study of Dreams (Professor T. H. Pear), and Discovery and Education, written by the Master of Balliol, with his usual forcefulness and insight. While paying tribute to the spirit of the undertaking, we venture, with some diffidence, to offer the opinion that in many points the paper might be much improved by more informed editing. In the first place it does not seem that any clear idea has been formulated as to the class of reader to whom appeal is to be made; every author appears to have a different standard of erudition in view. For instance, is it assumed that to the average reader of the Times, say, the vocabulary of Dr. Slater Price's article on Smoke Screens at Sea—chlorinated hydrocarbons, kieselguhr, thermite, oleum, and so on, offered without a word of explanation—is plain, simple language? This article might have been written for professional chemists who want to know what chemicals have proved suitable for producing smoke screens; that on Sound Ranging, on the other hand, with its forced breeziness, reads as if intended for a school magazine. The make-up is not very attractive, not vastly superior to that of the average parish magazine. The single illustration which adorns the pages is a crude and amateurish pen-drawing far better omitted, if nothing better could be found. In short, the paper seems to suffer, at present, from lack of policy as regards public, and lack of high standards as regards production and illustration. We have no doubt that experience will rapidly rectify these minor points, and we sincerely hope that the paper will find its public and develop its sphere of usefulness.

This new magazine comes with impressive backing, with trustees like Sir J. J. Thomson, Sir F. G. Kenyon, Professor A. C. Seward, and Professor R. S. Conway overseeing it. Its goal is to provide an accessible overview of advancements in "the key areas where research is being actively pursued," and it promises that the articles will be written in clear, straightforward language. A notable lineup of contributors, who have either written or committed to writing articles, ensures that the content will be credible. The mission of the creators of this journal deserves commendation, and the articles in the first issue cover a broad range of topics, including The Secret of Philæ (Professor Conway), The Modern Study of Dreams (Professor T. H. Pear), and Discovery and Education, penned by the Master of Balliol, showcasing his usual strength and insight. While we appreciate the spirit of this initiative, we humbly suggest that the paper could greatly benefit from more informed editing. First of all, it seems there isn't a clear understanding of who the target audience is; each author appears to have a different level of expertise in mind. For example, does it assume that the average reader of the Times will find the vocabulary in Dr. Slater Price's article on Smoke Screens at Sea—terms like chlorinated hydrocarbons, kieselguhr, thermite, oleum, etc., presented with no explanation— to be plain and simple? This piece could be geared towards professional chemists interested in what chemicals work for creating smoke screens, while the article on Sound Ranging, with its overly casual tone, seems more suited for a school magazine. The layout isn't particularly appealing, not much better than your average parish newsletter. The single illustration included is a rough, amateur pen drawing that would be better off left out unless something superior could be provided. In summary, the magazine currently seems to lack a coherent strategy regarding its audience, as well as high standards for production and imagery. We are sure that experience will quickly address these minor issues, and we genuinely hope the magazine finds its audience and expands its usefulness.


BOOK-PRODUCTION NOTES

By J. H. MASON

By J.H. Mason

THE Gazette du Bon Ton, now beginning its third year, is so extraordinarily clever that it sets one thinking about the typographical importance of magazines. It is in them that typography is seen at its liveliest, and it is a pity that after a comet-like career we frequently lose sight of them. Why do not British publishers and printers establish an exhibition hall on the lines of that at the Buchgewerbehaus in Leipzig? The exhibitions should be varied, not permanent, although there should always be an exhibition connected with this all-important group of trades. The book-production of one nation after another, their magazines, their book illustration, their types and posters, their paper, their colour printing and newspapers would provide ample material. Printing in its many forms is an almost omnipresent element of our lives, and for this reason the forms it takes are more important than the much-canvassed forms of modern pictorial art. In the series of exhibitions there should be one of magazines, particular care being taken to include those with a limited circulation, or those which were experimental and ran only for a short period. Gordon Craig's Mask, the Neolith, the Hobbyhorse, the Manchester Playgoer, the Russian Apollon, the Imprint, the Game, are just a few that occur to me as certainly not well known, and yet they are all suggestive attempts to deal with magazine typography, format, paper, and illustration.

THE Gazette du Bon Ton, now in its third year, is so incredibly smart that it makes you think about the significance of typography in magazines. It's in magazines that typography shines at its best, and it’s a shame that after a brief but brilliant run, we often lose track of them. Why don’t British publishers and printers create an exhibition space like the one at the Buchgewerbehaus in Leipzig? The exhibitions should be diverse and not permanent, but there should always be something showcasing this essential group of industries. The book production of different countries, their magazines, book illustrations, types, posters, paper, color printing, and newspapers would provide plenty of material. Printing in its various forms is an almost everywhere part of our lives, which makes its styles more significant than the often-discussed forms of contemporary visual art. Among the exhibitions, there should be one focused on magazines, paying special attention to those with limited circulation or those that were experimental and existed for only a short time. Gordon Craig's Mask, the Neolith, the Hobbyhorse, the Manchester Playgoer, the Russian Apollon, the Imprint, and the Game are just a few examples that come to mind as certainly not well known, yet they all offer interesting approaches to magazine typography, layout, paper, and illustration.

The Gazette du Bon Ton would certainly be included in such an exhibition or section of an exhibition. Its two most important features typographically are its type, a revived old style based on a design of Nicolas Cochin, and its coloured illustrations. Three sizes of type are used, in the Avant-Propos a large 18-point, and in the body of the magazine 14-point and 10-point (I give the nearest equivalents in British sizes). The 14-point is an excellent choice, both in point of weight and scale. I should prefer using it all through the magazine to form a stable background to the very varied illustrations and the capricious choice of initials and captions. The fine line illustrations of page 10 are too light to keep the page together as they are meant to do. The drawings were probably made without being tested by comparison with the strong line of the type. The illustrations, in black with one or two flat tints or full colours, give a real colour value that is never obtained by the three-colour process. Take any book illustrated by this process and test it by comparison with these Bon Ton colours, and if the colour sense has not been vitiated by a wrong standard for coloured letterpress illustrations—such as oil paintings—the superiority of the flat colour will be obvious. Even the chiaroscuro block prints are capable of very pleasing effects, a hint of them appearing in the tail-piece on page 4.

The Gazette du Bon Ton would definitely be part of this exhibition or section of an exhibition. Its two most notable features in terms of typography are its type, a revived old style based on a design by Nicolas Cochin, and its colored illustrations. Three sizes of type are used: in the Avant-Propos, a large 18-point, and in the magazine's main content, 14-point and 10-point (I’ve provided the closest equivalents in British sizes). The 14-point size is an excellent choice, both in weight and scale. I would prefer to use it consistently throughout the magazine to create a stable background for the diverse illustrations and the whimsical selection of initials and captions. The fine line illustrations on page 10 are too light to hold the page together as intended. These drawings were likely created without being compared against the strong lines of the type. The illustrations, done in black with one or two flat tints or full colors, provide a real color value that is never achieved with the three-color process. Pick any book illustrated using this method and compare it to these Bon Ton colors, and if your color sense hasn’t been distorted by a poor standard for colored letterpress illustrations—like oil paintings—the superiority of the flat color will be clear. Even the chiaroscuro block prints can create very appealing effects, with a hint of them appearing in the tail-piece on page 4.

The "Gazette du Bon Ton continuera d'être ... le lieu où les couturiers et les peintres collaborent pour composer la silhouette de leur temps." That sentence from the Avant-Propos sums up what I have to say of the type, the illustration, and the work as a whole. The large type attracts attention at once, it spreads itself a little—a shade wide—it slightly emphasises its idiosyncrasies (see the y with its terminal serif, or the s, or the capital G, they have the very accent of our own time); it is elegant, but not content with elegance; it is on a good model, but perfection, the golden mediocrity, is felt as constraint; it attains—reaches something a little outré.

The "Gazette du Bon Ton will continue to be ... the place where fashion designers and artists collaborate to shape the style of their time." That sentence from the Avant-Propos captures what I want to say about the type, the illustration, and the overall work. The large type instantly grabs attention; it spreads out a bit—just a touch wide—and subtly highlights its quirks (look at the y with its terminal serif, or the s, or the capital G; they have the distinct style of our own era); it’s stylish, but it’s not satisfied with just being stylish; it’s based on a solid model, but perfection, the ideal mediocrity, feels restrictive; it achieves something a little outré.

Note.—Last month I inadvertently wrote Luckombe for Stower, although the latter's Printer's Grammar was on my table at the time.

Note.—Last month, I accidentally wrote Luckombe instead of Stower, even though Stower's Printer's Grammar was on my desk at the time.


BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF MODERN AUTHORS

ROBERT SEYMOUR BRIDGES (Poet Laureate)

Verse

POEMS. Pickering. 1873.

POEMS. Pickering. 1873.

THE GROWTH OF LOVE. Poem in Twenty-four Sonnets. 1876. [Reprinted with omissions and additions, 1890.]

THE GROWTH OF LOVE. Poem in Twenty-four Sonnets. 1876. [Reprinted with omissions and additions, 1890.]

CARMEN ELEGIACUM ROBERTI BRIDGES: IMPENSIS EDUARDI BUMPUS. 1877.

CARMEN ELEGIACUM ROBERTI BRIDGES: PUBLISHED BY EDUARDI BUMPUS. 1877.

POEMS. By the Author of The Growth of Love. Bumpus. 1879.

POEMS. By the Author of The Growth of Love. Bumpus. 1879.

POEMS. By the Author of The Growth of Love. 3rd Series. Bumpus. 1880.

POEMS. By the Author of The Growth of Love. 3rd Series. Bumpus. 1880.

PROMETHEUS, THE FIREGIVER. Drama in Verse. Daniel Press. 1883.

PROMETHEUS, THE FIREGIVER. Drama in Verse. Daniel Press. 1883.

[Reprinted by Bell, 1884.]

[Reprinted by Bell, 1884.]

PLAYS: NERO, PALICIO, ULYSSES, CAPTIVES, ACHILLES, HUMOURS OF THE COURT, FEAST OF BACCHUS, Second Part of NERO. Bumpus. 1885-94.

PLAYS: NERO, PALICIO, ULYSSES, CAPTIVES, ACHILLES, HUMOURS OF THE COURT, FEAST OF BACCHUS, Second Part of NERO. Bumpus. 1885-94.

EROS AND PSYCHE. Poem in twelve measures. From Apuleius. Bell. 1885. Again Revised 1894.

EROS AND PSYCHE. Poem in twelve measures. From Apuleius. Bell. 1885. Again Revised 1894.

THE FEAST OF BACCHUS. A Poem. Privately printed, Oxford. 1889.

THE FEAST OF BACCHUS. A Poem. Privately printed, Oxford. 1889.

THE SHORTER POEMS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Four books. Bell. 1890.

THE SHORTER POEMS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Four books. Bell. 1890.

[Frequent reissues, the later have five books.]

[Frequent reissues; the later ones have five books.]

SELECTIONS OF THE SHORTER POEMS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Contemporary Poets. 1891. (Edited by A. H. Miles.)

SELECTIONS OF THE SHORTER POEMS OF ROBERT BRIDGES. Contemporary Poets. 1891. (Edited by A. H. Miles.)

ACHILLES IN SCYROS. Reprinted. Bell. 1892.

ACHILLES IN SCYROS. Reprinted. Bell. 1892.

HUMOURS OF THE COURT. A Comedy and other Poems. Bell and Macmillan. Copyright for America. 1893.

HUMOURS OF THE COURT. A Comedy and Other Poems. Bell and Macmillan. Copyright for America. 1893.

ODE FOR THE BICENTENARY COMMEMORATION OF HENRY PURCELL AND OTHER POEMS. The Shilling Garland. Elkin Mathews. 1896.

ODE FOR THE BICENTENARY COMMEMORATION OF HENRY PURCELL AND OTHER POEMS. The Shilling Garland. Elkin Mathews. 1896.

POETICAL WORKS. Smith, Elder. 1898.

Poetry Collection. Smith, Elder. 1898.

HYMNS FROM THE YATTENDON HYMNAL. Daniel's Private Press. 1899.

HYMNS FROM THE YATTENDON HYMNAL. Daniel's Private Press. 1899.

NOW IN WINTRY DELIGHTS. A Poem with a Note on Prosody. Daniel Press. 1903.

NOW IN WINTRY DELIGHTS. A Poem with a Note on Prosody. Daniel Press. 1903.

DEMETER, A MASQUE. Clarendon Press. 1905.

DEMETER, A MASQUE. Clarendon Press. 1905.

AN INVITATION TO THE PAGEANT. Ode. The Oxford Pageant Book. 1907.

AN INVITATION TO THE PAGEANT. Ode. The Oxford Pageant Book. 1907.

POETICAL WORKS, excluding the Eight Dramas. Clarendon Press. 1912.

POETICAL WORKS, excluding the Eight Dramas. Clarendon Press. 1912.

POEMS WRITTEN IN THE YEAR 1913. Privately printed by St. John Hornby. Ashendene Press. 1914.

POEMS WRITTEN IN THE YEAR 1913. Privately printed by St. John Hornby. Ashendene Press. 1914.

IBANT OBSCURI. An experiment in the classical hexameter. Oxford. Clarendon Press. 1916.

IBANT OBSCURI. An experiment in the classical hexameter. Oxford. Clarendon Press. 1916.

ODE ON THE TERCENTENARY COMMEMORATION OF SHAKESPEARE. 1916.

ODE ON THE TERCENTENARY COMMEMORATION OF SHAKESPEARE. 1916.

Prose

ON THE ELEMENTS OF MILTON'S BLANK VERSE IN PARADISE LOST. Clarendon Press. 1887. (Revised, with additions, 1893.)

ON THE ELEMENTS OF MILTON'S BLANK VERSE IN PARADISE LOST. Clarendon Press. 1887. (Revised, with additions, 1893.)

ON THE PROSODY OF PARADISE REGAINED AND SAMSON AGONISTES. Clarendon Press. 1889.

ON THE PROSODY OF PARADISE REGAINED AND SAMSON AGONISTES. Clarendon Press. 1889.

754 JOHN KEATS. A Critical Essay. Privately printed. 1895. [Originally published as Introduction to the Muses' Library Keats.]

754 JOHN KEATS. A Critical Essay. Privately printed. 1895. [Originally published as Introduction to the Muses' Library Keats.]

MILTON'S PROSODY AND CLASSICAL METRES IN ENGLISH VERSE. W. J. Stone. Oxford. 1901.

MILTON'S PROSODY AND CLASSICAL METRES IN ENGLISH VERSE. W. J. Stone. Oxford. 1901.

ON THE INFLUENCE OF THE AUDIENCE. Vol. 10, Shakespeare's Works. 1907.

ON THE INFLUENCE OF THE AUDIENCE. Vol. 10, Shakespeare's Works. 1907.

ON THE PRESENT STATE OF ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. English Association. 1910. (Reprinted, with three plates, 1913.)

ON THE PRESENT STATE OF ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. English Association. 1910. (Reprinted, with three plates, 1913.)

ESSAY ON KEATS. Revised in Poetical Works of John Keats. Hodder and Stoughton. 1916.

ESSAY ON KEATS. Revised in Poetical Works of John Keats. Hodder and Stoughton. 1916.

POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN KEATS, with Critical Essay. Clarendon Press. 1916.

POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN KEATS, with Critical Essay. Clarendon Press. 1916.

AN ADDRESS TO THE SWINDON BRANCH OF THE WORKERS' EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATION. Clarendon Press. 1918.

AN ADDRESS TO THE SWINDON BRANCH OF THE WORKERS' EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATION. Clarendon Press. 1918.

THE NECESSITY OF POETRY. An Address. Clarendon Press. 1918.

THE NECESSITY OF POETRY. An Address. Clarendon Press. 1918.

ON ENGLISH HOMOPHONES. Oxford. 1919. (S.P.E. Tract No. 2.)

ON ENGLISH HOMOPHONES. Oxford. 1919. (S.P.E. Tract No. 2.)

He has also edited the Poems of R. W. Dixon, Digby Dolben (with Memoirs), and Gerard Hopkins.

He has also edited the poems of R. W. Dixon, Digby Dolben (with memoirs), and Gerard Hopkins.

ALICE MEYNELL

Verse

PRELUDES. 1875. H. S. King.

PRELUDES. 1875. H. S. King.

POEMS. 1893. Lane.

POEMS. 1893. Lane.

OTHER POEMS. 1900. Privately Printed.

OTHER POEMS. 1900. Private Edition.

LATER POEMS. 1902. (Printed in U.S.A.)

LATER POEMS. 1902. (Printed in U.S.A.)

POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1913.

POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1913.

[A Collected Edition.]

[A Collected Edition.]

POEMS ON THE WAR. 1915. Privately Printed.

POEMS ON THE WAR. 1915. Privately Printed.

A FATHER OF WOMEN AND OTHER POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1917.

A FATHER OF WOMEN AND OTHER POEMS. Burns & Oates. 1917.

Prose

THE POOR SISTERS OF NAZARETH. 1889. Burns & Oates.

THE POOR SISTERS OF NAZARETH. 1889. Burns & Oates.

THE RHYTHM OF LIFE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1893. Lane.

THE RHYTHM OF LIFE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1893. Lane.

THE COLOUR OF LIFE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1896. Lane.

THE COLOR OF LIFE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1896. Lane.

THE CHILDREN. 1896. Lane.

THE KIDS. 1896. Lane.

LONDON IMPRESSIONS. 1898. Constable.

LONDON IMPRESSIONS. 1898. Constable.

JOHN RUSKIN. 1899. (Modern English Writers.) Blackwood.

JOHN RUSKIN. 1899. (Modern English Writers.) Blackwood.

THE SPIRIT OF PLACE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1899. Lane.

THE SPIRIT OF PLACE AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1899. Lane.

CHILDREN OF THE OLD MASTERS. 1903. Duckworth.

CHILDREN OF THE OLD MASTERS. 1903. Duckworth.

CERES' RUNAWAY AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1909. Constable.

CERES' RUNAWAY AND OTHER ESSAYS. 1909. Constable.

MARY, THE MOTHER OF JESUS. 1912. Medici Society.

MARY, THE MOTHER OF JESUS. 1912. Medici Society.

ESSAYS. Burns & Oates. 1914.

ESSAYS. Burns & Oates. 1914.

[A "Collected-Selected" edition.]

[A "Collected-Selected" edition.]

HEARTS OF CONTROVERSY. Burns & Oates. 1917.

HEARTS OF CONTROVERSY. Burns & Oates. 1917.

She has also written Introductions to numerous reprints.

She has also written introductions to several reprints.

She has also selected or edited the following: Poems of T. G. Hake; Extracts from Samuel Johnson (with G. K. Chesterton); Poems of J. B. Tabb; The Flower of the Mind.

She has also chosen or edited the following: Poems of T. G. Hake; Extracts from Samuel Johnson (with G. K. Chesterton); Poems of J. B. Tabb; The Flower of the Mind.


DRAMA

THE THREE SISTERS (Tchekhov) Court Theater
MEDEA (Euripides); CANDIDA (Shaw) Holborn Empire
PYGMALION (Shaw) Aldwych Theatre
THE YOUNG VISITERS (Daisy Ashford) Court Theater
JOHN FERGUSON (St. John Ervine) Lyric Theatre, Hammersmith
MINIATURE BALLET—RUSSIAN MINIATURE THEATRE Duke of York
GRIERSON'S WAY (H. V. Esmond) Envoys

THE list of plays which I have selected from those I have seen during the last month is not without interest. It contains one play which is not Tchekhov's finest work, but which nevertheless has no rival among the others on the list, and it was performed for exactly one afternoon by the Art Theatre under Madame Donnet. The plays next in merit—Euripides' Medea and Shaw's Candida—were given by Mr. Lewis Casson and Mr. Bruce Winston at matinées at the Holborn Empire for exactly one week each. Shaw's Pygmalion and Daisy Ashford's The Young Visiters may be expected to run—the former in proportion to its merits, the latter in no equality at all, either with its notoriety or its charm—for a couple of months. At a considerable distance comes Mr. Ervine's John Ferguson, a play which, if considered by the side of those I have already named, must be ranked very low, but if considered with all those I have not named—now being played at London theatres—must be ranked as respectably good, neither very much better nor very much worse than the average West-End theatrical entertainment. For John Ferguson, like Tea for Three at the Haymarket, is an entertainment, only it does not make you laugh; it entertains you as a street accident does—a very bloody street accident. Finally—leaving out the Russian Miniature Theatre, which is really Ballet—we come to Grierson's Way, the resuscitated by-product of Mr. H. V. Esmond. Here we come to a play that—if, as our tabulation almost suggests, plays run in inverse proportion to their merit—should run for ever.

THE list of plays I've chosen from those I've watched in the last month is pretty interesting. It includes one play that isn’t Tchekhov’s best work, but still stands out among the others on the list. It was performed for just one afternoon by the Art Theatre under Madame Donnet. The next best plays—Euripides’ Medea and Shaw’s Candida—were showcased by Mr. Lewis Casson and Mr. Bruce Winston at matinées at the Holborn Empire for exactly one week each. Shaw’s Pygmalion and Daisy Ashford’s The Young Visiters are expected to run for a couple of months—the former based on its quality, the latter with no real connection to its fame or appeal. Following far behind is Mr. Ervine’s John Ferguson, a play that, compared to those I’ve already mentioned, ranks quite low. However, when looked at alongside all the plays I haven’t mentioned—currently showing at London theatres—it’s seen as decently good, neither significantly better nor worse than the average West-End show. John Ferguson, like Tea for Three at the Haymarket, is entertaining, though it doesn’t make you laugh; it draws you in the way a street accident does—a very gruesome street accident. Finally—excluding the Russian Miniature Theatre, which is basically Ballet—we get to Grierson's Way, the revived creation of Mr. H. V. Esmond. Here we find a play that—if our tally suggests that plays run in inverse relation to their quality—should run forever.

Of Tchekhov's The Three Sisters I shall not attempt to say much. Like all Tchekhov's plays, it must be extraordinarily difficult to act, and I did not think that, on the whole, it was acted very well, although Miss Dorothy Massingham (Irina), Miss Helena Millais (Natasha), Mr. Tom Nesbitt (Audrey), Mr. Leyton Cancellor (Chebutikin), Mr. William Armstrong (Kuligin), and others made praiseworthy and not altogether unsuccessful efforts to present the characters they were playing. There was also something very plausible and real about Mr. Harcourt Williams's Vershinin, and Mr. Williams has a great advantage in his voice. It was the production rather than the acting that was at fault, but, inadequate as it may have been, it could not prevent the extraordinary force of the play making itself felt.

Of Tchekhov's The Three Sisters, I won't say much. Like all of Tchekhov's plays, it must be really tough to perform, and overall, I didn't think it was acted very well. However, Miss Dorothy Massingham (Irina), Miss Helena Millais (Natasha), Mr. Tom Nesbitt (Audrey), Mr. Leyton Cancellor (Chebutikin), Mr. William Armstrong (Kuligin), and others made commendable and somewhat successful attempts at portraying their characters. There was also something very believable about Mr. Harcourt Williams's Vershinin, and he has a great advantage with his voice. It was the production, rather than the acting, that fell short, but even with its shortcomings, it couldn’t stop the incredible power of the play from coming through.

There are some people who would call Tchekhov a realist and The Three Sisters realism, but it is Mr. Ervine in John Ferguson who is the realist, if by that one means reproducing on the stage as closely as practicable what might be happening off it, with the action and language rendered as faithfully as possible. It was probably Mr. Ervine's knowledge of this fact, and the serious deficiency which it indicates, that made him introduce the village idiot to talk about "wee" stars, and give the audience what is always the realist's idea of a little poetry. As a man of letters, and not a mere theatrical hack, he knows of the utter barrenness of the photographic reproduction method in art. He probably756 knows also that it is not even enough to select, that the artist must create. Unfortunately this is just what the mere intellectual, the merely clever man can never do, and when he is clever enough to know that he must make an attempt at it he produces something like Mr. Ervine's village idiot, something that is borrowed and extraneous to the real matter power of the play. The poetry, the creative power of Tchekhov, on the other hand, is immanent and infuses the whole conception of The Three Sisters. So true is this that when we saw the play in the auditorium of the Court Theatre we felt that it was our lives we were watching, our destinies we were seeing played out; and this in spite of the fact that every detail of the scene was strange, every custom unfamiliar, and the wealth of local colour such as to produce a sensuous impression as strong as music.

Some people might describe Tchekhov as a realist and The Three Sisters as realism, but it's actually Mr. Ervine in John Ferguson who embodies realism, if you define it as closely mirroring what could be happening offstage, with the action and dialogue represented as accurately as possible. Mr. Ervine likely understood this shortcoming, which is why he introduced the village idiot to talk about “wee” stars, giving the audience what is traditionally the realist’s touch of a bit of poetry. As a thoughtful writer, not just a regular playwright, he recognizes the complete emptiness of the photographic reproduction method in art. He probably knows that it’s not enough to merely select; an artist must also create. Unfortunately, this is precisely what the basic intellectual—the merely clever person—struggles to do, and when they’re savvy enough to realize they should try, they end up creating something like Mr. Ervine’s village idiot: something borrowed and irrelevant to the true power of the play. In contrast, the poetry and creative energy of Tchekhov is inherent and permeates the entire essence of The Three Sisters. This is so accurate that when we watched the play at the Court Theatre, it felt like we were witnessing our own lives and destinies unfold on stage; and this was despite the fact that every detail of the setting was unfamiliar, every custom foreign, and the richness of local color created a sensory impact just as powerful as music.

Nothing extraordinary happens in Tchekhov's play. The characters meet, talk, fall in love, part, die in the casual way in which we all do these things—the actual events in Mr. Ervine's play are far less usual, just as a street accident is an occurrence less frequent than afternoon tea; but the whole play is an imaginative expression of the inner feelings of three human beings—the three sisters. It is extraordinarily imaginative, that is the point I want to make, and it is useless to ask me why it is imaginative—that is Tchekhov's secret. You never feel this is what actually happened three hundred miles from Moscow in the year 1892; you feel, on the contrary, that this never happened at all, but that it is what goes on inside us, millions of us, all the years of our lives, although it may never or very rarely come up to the surface of our consciousness and fill us with the spiritual agony of The Three Sisters. In Mr. Ervine's play, on the other hand, although, as I have said, the actual events are in themselves of less common occurrence, we meet with something that we feel certain must have happened yesterday and will happen to-morrow, and its significance, somehow, seems to be nil. What artistic or spiritual significance has a collision in the Strand between a taxi-cab and a lamp-post? Whatever significance it has, it is that kind of significance that Mr. Ervine's play possesses.

Nothing extraordinary happens in Tchekhov's play. The characters meet, chat, fall in love, part ways, and die in the casual way we all do these things—the actual events in Mr. Ervine's play are much less common, just like a street accident is a rarity compared to afternoon tea; but the whole play is an imaginative expression of the inner feelings of three individuals—the three sisters. It’s incredibly imaginative, and that’s the point I want to highlight, and it’s pointless to ask me why it’s imaginative—that’s Tchekhov's secret. You never feel like this is what actually occurred three hundred miles from Moscow in 1892; instead, you feel that this never happened at all, but reflects what goes on inside us, millions of us, throughout our lives, even if it rarely surfaces in our consciousness and overwhelms us with the spiritual turmoil of The Three Sisters. In Mr. Ervine's play, on the other hand, although, as I’ve said, the actual events are less typical, it’s something that feels like it definitely happened yesterday and will happen tomorrow, and its significance, somehow, seems to be nil. What artistic or spiritual significance does a collision in the Strand between a taxi and a lamp-post hold? Whatever significance it has, that’s the kind of significance that Mr. Ervine's play embodies.

If The Young Visitors had been produced by that Russian Society called Zahda, or by the Russian Miniature Theatre, it would have been hailed as a wonderful masterpiece of bizarre and original art, and all the young freaks of London who frequent the Russian Ballet and sneer at Gilbert and Sullivan would have flocked to see it and talked of nothing else for months. As it is a product, however, of the despised English—the English who have produced the greatest imaginative literature of the world—and as also it has the misfortune to have been in its book form enormously popular, there is little likelihood of its being adequately appreciated. I must confess, however, that by the side of Mr. J. V. Bryant's production of Miss Daisy Ashford's The Young Visiters, the productions I have so far seen of the Zahda Art Council, which includes men of ambitious mind, and of the Russian Miniature Theatre have been distinctly jejune and unexhilarating. The Young Visiters is the later Victorian world looked at from the eyes of a child. It is, therefore, a fantasy, and the note of fantasy has been admirably struck in the stage production. Those who have read the book will naturally imagine that it is spoiled upon the stage, but they will be wrong. It is even conceivable that some—there are such people—who have not liked the book will enjoy the play immensely. They should, at all events, not let any distaste of the book's vogue prevent their seeing the play, if they have the opportunity. They will be rewarded by Mr. Harold Anstruther's marvellous presentment of that wonderful creation Bernard Clark. He is a masterpiece in costume, voice, gesture, and make-up, and I expect I shall have to wait a good many years before our Russian friends give us anything comparable for excellence with him. Another perfect—the word perfect is accurate—presentment is Mr. John Deverell's Earl of Clincham—the earl who thought that the glories of this world were but "piffle before the wind." Mr. Lawrence Hanray's Procurio is also perfect. I have never used the word perfect about any acting before, so there is obviously some magic about The Young Visiters to have three parts played perfectly. I wish I could say the same of that757 delightful person Mr. Salteena. Mr. Ben Field's effort is by no means without merit, but he does not satisfy our preconceived notion of what Mr. Salteena ought to be, as the others do for Bernard Clark, Clincham, and Procurio. Nevertheless, as we get more used to Mr. Field's Salteena we get more satisfied with him. We never, unfortunately, became satisfied with Miss Edyth Goodall's Ethel Morticue, clever as Miss Goodall undeniably is. Miss Goodall's Ethel is sophisticated, Ethel was not. The Prince of Wales at the Levee was excellent, and the Duchess's singing of Ta-ra-ra-boom-de-ay superb. It was an inspiration to think of it.

If The Young Visitors had been produced by that Russian group called Zahda, or by the Russian Miniature Theatre, it would have been celebrated as a brilliant work of quirky and original art, and all the young trendsetters in London who go to the Russian Ballet and look down on Gilbert and Sullivan would have rushed to see it and talked about it for months. However, since it’s a product of the criticized English—the same English that has created the greatest imaginative literature in the world—and because it has unfortunately been hugely popular in book form, it’s unlikely to be appreciated properly. I have to admit, though, that compared to Mr. J. V. Bryant's production of Miss Daisy Ashford's The Young Visiters, the performances I’ve seen so far from the Zahda Art Council, which features ambitious individuals, and from the Russian Miniature Theatre have been rather dull and uninspiring. The Young Visiters captures the late Victorian world through the eyes of a child. It’s, therefore, a fantasy, and this aspect of fantasy has been beautifully realized in the stage production. Those who have read the book might think that it doesn’t translate well to the stage, but they would be mistaken. It's even possible that some—there are definitely these types—who haven’t liked the book will absolutely love the play. They should, in any case, not let their dislike of the book's popularity stop them from seeing the play if they have the chance. They will be rewarded by Mr. Harold Anstruther’s incredible portrayal of that amazing character Bernard Clark. He embodies perfection in costume, voice, gesture, and make-up, and I expect I'll have to wait quite a few years before our Russian friends produce anything comparable to his excellence. Another flawless—truly, the word is accurate—portrayal is Mr. John Deverell's Earl of Clincham—the earl who believed the glories of this world were just "piffle before the wind." Mr. Lawrence Hanray’s Procurio is also exemplary. I have never called any acting perfect before, so there’s clearly something special about The Young Visiters that allows three roles to be portrayed so well. I wish I could say the same for that delightful character Mr. Salteena. Mr. Ben Field’s performance is far from lacking merit, but he doesn’t quite match our expectation of what Mr. Salteena should be, as the others do for Bernard Clark, Clincham, and Procurio. As we become more accustomed to Mr. Field's Salteena, we find ourselves more satisfied with him. Unfortunately, we never reached a point of satisfaction with Miss Edyth Goodall’s Ethel Morticue, no matter how talented Miss Goodall is. Miss Goodall’s Ethel is sophisticated; Ethel herself was not. The Prince of Wales at the Levee was excellent, and the Duchess’s rendition of Ta-ra-ra-boom-de-ay was superb. It was truly inspired to think of that.

Of Mr. Esmond's play, Grierson's Way, I should say no more if it were not that it has been praised by the same critics who have written of the "filth" of Dryden's Marriage à la Mode. Those of us who pride ourselves on a somewhat catholic taste, who can see the good points of a revue, a musical comedy, a melodrama, a farce, and a tragedy, who find that, although we may prefer Webster, Dryden, and Tchekhov to Shaw, and Shaw to Arnold Bennett, and Arnold Bennett to Oscar Asche, we are none the less able to be amused by the Pounds sisters in Pretty Peggy, and to enjoy Alfred Lester in The Eclipse—those of us, let me add, who do not turn scarlet at the sight of a bare back are still—strange as it may appear to the pharisaical and the prudish—not without moral sense. And Grierson's Way is a play that offends our moral sense. It is, I would venture to add—using the word with its true but not its current popular meaning—a thoroughly immoral play. That is to say its ideas are false, its sentiment slobbery, and thoroughly rotten with the rottenness of bad fruit. It is worth discussing the play because so few people know a bad thing when they see it. They judge by externals, not by the spirit, for the simple reason that it is so very much easier. Their idea of morality is like that of the old lady who overheard her gardener say "Damn" and said "What a bad wicked man!" and dismissed him, although he was an honest, good-hearted fellow, to put in his place a smooth-tongued, insincere rogue who cheated her for the rest of her life. Of course it served her right; men and women have no excuse to throw up the task of feeling and thinking after real righteousness and beauty in Art or Life for the easy rule-of-thumb method of judging everything by rote or formula. No doubt it is terribly difficult for many of them to feel either beauty or ugliness, good or evil, but without that sensitiveness of the intelligence they can never hope to criticise the productions of the human mind. The foot-rule, whether it is a rule for measuring "damns" or split infinitives, or rapes or murders, or the number of bare backs in a play, is useless for measuring its artistic quality, and a play can have no other quality, provided its murders are not real and its indecencies not practised before our eyes.

Of Mr. Esmond's play, Grierson's Way, I wouldn’t say much if it weren't for the fact that it has been praised by the same critics who have called the "filth" in Dryden's Marriage à la Mode. Those of us who take pride in having a broad taste, who can appreciate the highlights of a revue, a musical comedy, a melodrama, a farce, and a tragedy, who find that while we prefer Webster, Dryden, and Tchekhov over Shaw, and Shaw over Arnold Bennett, and Arnold Bennett over Oscar Asche, we can still be entertained by the Pounds sisters in Pretty Peggy and enjoy Alfred Lester in The Eclipse—those of us, let me add, who don't blush at the sight of a bare back are still—strange as it may seem to the self-righteous and prudish—not lacking in moral sensibility. And Grierson's Way is a play that goes against our moral sensibility. I would venture to say—using the term in its true sense rather than its current popular interpretation—that it is a deeply immoral play. Its ideas are false, its sentiment is overly sentimental, and it reeks of the rot that comes from bad fruit. It’s worth discussing this play because so few people can recognize a bad piece of work when they see it. They judge based on appearances, not on substance, simply because it’s so much easier. Their sense of morality resembles that of an old lady who overheard her gardener say "Damn" and declared, "What a wicked man!" and fired him, even though he was honest and had a good heart, replacing him with a slick-talking con artist who cheated her for the rest of her life. Of course, she got what she deserved; people have no excuse to abandon the pursuit of true righteousness and beauty in Art or Life for the simplistic approach of judging everything by rules or formulas. No doubt, it’s incredibly difficult for many of them to feel either beauty or ugliness, good or evil, but without that sensitivity of thought, they can never hope to critique the creations of the human mind. The ruler, whether it measures "damns," split infinitives, or rapes or murders, or the number of bare backs in a play, is useless for assessing its artistic quality, because a play can only have that quality if the murders aren’t real and the indecencies aren’t acted out right in front of us.

In Grierson's Way we have the story of a girl who is loved by a middle-aged bachelor who has a maundering delight in bad music, and also by a once famous violinist, who has lost an arm in an accident, and now is a doddering drunkard, who talks of Art and his soul in the approved manner of the sentimentalist who does not realise what an offence his sickly, insincere slobber is to any profoundly-feeling, austere, and clear-brained artist. The girl has fallen in love with an Army man of the conventional novelette type, who is already married; she is about to have a child by him when she gets a letter from him to say that he is going away and will never see her again. The middle-aged bachelor offers to marry her as a way out of the difficulty; she accepts. The man she loves returns, his wife having died, and the husband, at the instigation of the violinist, commits suicide. The curtain falls leaving this creature expressing with sickly gusto his opinion that the dead husband will now stand for ever between her and her happiness. This account of the play's theme can give no idea of the false sentiment, the maudlin splutter of fine words, and the melodramatic rant with which the play is loaded. Miss Cathleen Nesbitt strove to preserve some personal dignity in the foul mush of words that flowed from the invertebrate jelly-fish around her, but nothing she could do could redeem the play, which is, frankly, disgusting.

In Grierson's Way, we have the story of a girl who is loved by a middle-aged bachelor with a strange fondness for bad music, and also by a once-famous violinist who lost an arm in an accident and is now a shaky drunk, rambling about art and his soul in a sentimental way, unaware that his pathetic, insincere drivel offends anyone who truly feels deeply and thinks clearly. The girl has fallen for an Army man of the typical romance novel kind, who is already married; she is about to have his child when she receives a letter from him saying he’s leaving and will never see her again. The middle-aged bachelor offers to marry her as a way out of her predicament; she agrees. The man she loves comes back, his wife having died, and at the encouragement of the violinist, he takes his own life. The curtain comes down as this character expresses with exaggerated relish that the dead husband will now forever stand between her and her happiness. This summary of the play's theme fails to capture the insincere sentiment, the overly sentimental flow of empty words, and the melodramatic rants that weigh down the play. Miss Cathleen Nesbitt tried to maintain some dignity amidst the nonsense coming from the ineffective characters around her, but nothing she did could save the play, which is, frankly, repulsive.

DRAMATIC LITERATURE

PROBLEMS OF THE PLAYWRIGHT. By Clayton Hamilton. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

This is a book by an American critic, and it ranges over almost the whole field of dramatic art. Although it consists mainly of articles reprinted from American magazines, it is on a much higher general level of intelligence and taste than we are accustomed to expect from work of this kind. Mr. Hamilton discusses all the modern English dramatists, and, although he is not free from his countrymen's tendency to exaggerated praise—for instance, few English critics of reputation would endorse his opinion that Hindle Wakes is "a great work"—yet he is far from being undiscriminating, and his criticism of Mr. Shaw and Mr. Galsworthy is penetrating and fresh. Mr. Hamilton has the great merit of thinking for himself instead of merely repeating the current catchwords of the day. He is not afraid to argue that Henry Arthur Jones and Pinero are finer dramatists than Mr. Bernard Shaw, but, on the other hand, he can appreciate Mr. Chesterton and Lord Dunsany. Again, he is full of ingenious suggestions on the subject of dramatic construction, but he is far more conscious of the foolishness of dogmatising and laying down hard-and-fast rules than such a good critic even as Mr. William Archer, to whom his book is dedicated. On the subject of American plays, as represented by the work of Mr. George M. Cohan, he is scathingly severe, and that is a good omen for the future of the drama in America.

This is a book by an American critic that covers almost the entire field of dramatic art. Although it mainly consists of articles reprinted from American magazines, it maintains a much higher standard of intelligence and taste than we typically expect from this kind of work. Mr. Hamilton discusses all the modern English dramatists, and while he has a tendency, like many of his countrymen, to give exaggerated praise—for example, few respected English critics would agree with his view that Hindle Wakes is "a great work"—he is not undisciplined in his critiques, and his analysis of Mr. Shaw and Mr. Galsworthy is insightful and original. Mr. Hamilton deserves credit for thinking independently instead of just echoing the popular phrases of the day. He boldly argues that Henry Arthur Jones and Pinero are better dramatists than Mr. Bernard Shaw, but he can also appreciate the works of Mr. Chesterton and Lord Dunsany. Additionally, he offers clever ideas about dramatic construction, and he is much more aware of the silliness of dogmatism and rigid rules than even a good critic like Mr. William Archer, to whom his book is dedicated. Regarding American plays, particularly those by Mr. George M. Cohan, he is harshly critical, which is a positive sign for the future of drama in America.

W. J. TURNER

W. J. TURNER


THE FINE ARTS

AUGUSTE RENOIR

RENOIR is admired by almost all schools of taste, both conservative and radical, and naturally each school endeavours to claim him as its own. The impressionists, for instance, emphasise his adoption of the impressionist palette, his studies in the manner of Monet and Pisarro, his general preoccupation with atmosphere and sunlight; the anti-impressionists point out his deviation from the stippled technique, with its juxtaposition of the colours of the spectrum, his increasing interest in form and composition as contrasted with atmosphere, and his own disclaimer of adherence to the naturalistic principle: "Avec la Nature on fait ce qu'on veut et on aboutit necessairement a l'isolement. Moi, je reste dans le rang"; also the famous reply to the question, where one should learn painting: "Au musée, parbleu!"

RENOIR is admired by nearly all schools of thought, both conservative and radical, and naturally, each group tries to claim him as their own. The impressionists, for example, highlight his use of the impressionist palette, his studies inspired by Monet and Pisarro, and his overall focus on atmosphere and sunlight. The anti-impressionists point out his departure from the stippled technique, which contrasts colors from the spectrum, his growing interest in form and composition compared to atmosphere, and his own rejection of strict adherence to the naturalistic principle: "With Nature, you do what you want, and it inevitably leads to isolation. I, however, stay in the ranks"; also the famous answer to the question of where one should learn to paint: "At the museum, of course!"

The reflections upon art of even the greatest artist are not necessarily correct, and though an artist preaches one theory he may actually practise another. Nor are these brief and pithy utterances of Renoir's altogether unambiguous. In order to appreciate the real meaning of any statement of theory it is necessary to bear in mind the opposite view which it is combating. We cannot infer from Renoir's objection to the indiscriminate realism of the later impressionist doctrine that he was in favour of Cubism, for Cubism was not at the time under discussion. Nor does his reference of students to the old masters (au musée) imply in the least that he would abolish painting from nature. There is, in fact, not the slightest need to read into Renoir's simple, somewhat irritated replies any abstruse semi-metaphysical meaning. They will bear a very normal interpretation, which seems to me to be not only the true one, but also the truth. Renoir did not believe in the chaotic and uninspired painting of anything and everything, nor in the pretended complete severance with tradition and the past. He knew that the study of the old masters had assisted him in giving expression to his emotion, and he left the matter at that. Actually all his life long he painted from nature, and it is said that he hardly ever worked without a model. Indeed many of the intellectualists have been compelled to class Renoir as a "naïf," who was content with the unmediated charms of the external world, and never aspired to more deliberate abstract construction.

The thoughts of even the greatest artists about art aren't always accurate, and while an artist might advocate one theory, they can practice another. Renoir's brief and pointed comments aren’t entirely clear-cut either. To really understand the meaning behind any theoretical statement, you need to consider the opposing view it’s addressing. We can't assume from Renoir's criticism of the indiscriminate realism of later Impressionist ideas that he supported Cubism, especially since Cubism wasn't being discussed at the time. Also, when he referred students to the old masters in the museum, it doesn't mean he wanted to eliminate painting from nature. In fact, there's no reason to read any complicated, deep meaning into Renoir's simple, somewhat annoyed responses. They can be interpreted in a straightforward way, which I believe is not just accurate but also the truth. Renoir didn’t believe in chaotic and uninspired painting of everything imaginable, nor did he pretend to completely break away from tradition and the past. He understood that studying the old masters helped him express his emotions, and he left it at that. Throughout his life, he painted from nature, and it's said that he rarely worked without a model. In fact, many intellectuals have classified Renoir as a "naïf," someone who was satisfied with the immediate beauty of the external world and never aimed for more deliberate abstract creation.

The Meaning of Impressionism

This distinction, however, between the realistic impressionist (Monet), the naïf (Renoir and the douanier Rousseau), and the intellectually constructive artist, such as Cézanne, is apt to be thoroughly misleading. It is true that the theory of impressionism, in its later developments, was a scientific formula calculated to fetter rather than help the artist, but it does not follow, nor is it by any means true, that Monet and Pisarro were not sometimes very fine artists. They elaborated a style which expressed admirably their own brisk and vivacious sentiment, and the result was neither photographic nor discontinuous with the past. Surely nothing but prejudice and the new pedantry of hybrid abstract design could deny æsthetic value to Monet's "Gare St. Lazare," and Pisarro's "Red Roofs," in the Luxembourg. Often, however, Monet's work is distinctly laboured and only differentiated from a photograph by the worried surface of the paint. He is more monotonous and uninspired than his contemporaries, but he is none the less the author of some remarkably good prose descriptions.

This distinction, however, between the realistic impressionist (Monet), the naïve artist (Renoir and the naïve Rousseau), and the intellectually driven artist, like Cézanne, can be quite misleading. It's true that the theory of impressionism, in its later forms, became more of a formula that restricted rather than assisted the artist, but that doesn't mean that Monet and Pisarro weren't sometimes exceptional artists. They developed a style that perfectly conveyed their own lively and spirited feelings, and the outcome was neither photographic nor disconnected from the past. Surely only bias and the new obsession with hybrid abstract design could overlook the artistic value in Monet's "Gare St. Lazare" and Pisarro's "Red Roofs," displayed in the Luxembourg. However, Monet's work often feels distinctly forced, and it only stands apart from a photograph by the troubled texture of the paint. His work tends to be more repetitive and less inspired than that of his peers, yet he still created some remarkably good prose descriptions.

In short, impressionism has come to stand for two quite distinct things: one a genuine attempt to articulate an emotion connected with light and atmosphere, the760 other a scientific theory of colour and light. With the latter, few of the important impressionists were concerned. Seurat is the only one who seems to have been influenced to any noticeable extent and yet to have remained an artist. But with the former the whole group were more or less concerned, including Renoir and Cézanne. They all revolted from the old sombre colours, expressive of the worship of hoary antiquity, and astonished their contemporaries by plunging into the brightness of the present. Their different modes of reacting to this general tendency were the natural result of eminently desirable differences in temperament. This is the essence of the divergence between, say, Monet, Renoir, and Cézanne. For the very reason that they each possessed a personal vision their work differed, both technically and in its content. It simply is a misrepresentation to say that Cézanne indulged in Cubist deformations. To quote a biographer of Cézanne:—"Ce sont ses disciples, ses plagiaires qui raconte qu'il deforme. Ses deformations, que des cuistres voient si bien, eux qui ne sont pas peintres, ce sont des gestes, des attitudes, des contours vrais pour Cézanne. Il ne voyait pas autrement."

In short, impressionism has come to represent two very different things: one being a genuine attempt to express an emotion related to light and atmosphere, the760 other a scientific theory of color and light. Few of the key impressionists focused on the latter. Seurat appears to be the only one who was significantly influenced by it while still remaining an artist. However, all the others, including Renoir and Cézanne, were more or less engaged with the former. They rejected the old gloomy colors that expressed a reverence for ancient traditions and shocked their contemporaries by embracing the brightness of the present. Their various reactions to this overall trend naturally arose from their distinct temperaments. This difference is the essence of the divergence between, say, Monet, Renoir, and Cézanne. Because they each had a personal vision, their work varied both technically and thematically. It’s simply misleading to say that Cézanne engaged in Cubist distortions. To quote a biographer of Cézanne:—"It's his disciples, his imitators who claim he distorts. His distortions, which some critics see so clearly, they who are not painters, are gestures, attitudes, outlines true to Cézanne. He saw it no other way."

Of course it is possible to soak oneself in Cézanne to such an extent that almost everything else will seem uninteresting. But this is not a magnetism peculiar to Cézanne; it is common to all artists of any comprehensive range, not excepting Renoir. Pass quickly after enjoying a collection of Renoir's completest and most lucid work to some of Cézanne's paintings. Most probably they will appear wooden and unattractive. But this will be a psychological illusion, due to a sudden contrast and the fact that the whole of one's emotional consciousness has been shaped to a certain form, and will not immediately reshape itself. Our minds at any single moment are unable to contain more than a few powerful conceptions and impressions, and there must therefore be times of clashing and transition.

Of course, it's possible to dive deep into Cézanne's work to the point where almost everything else feels boring. But this isn't something unique to Cézanne; it happens with all artists who have a broad range, including Renoir. After enjoying a complete and clear collection of Renoir's work, if you quickly move to some of Cézanne's paintings, they'll probably seem stiff and unappealing. But this is just a psychological trick caused by the sudden shift and the fact that your emotional awareness has been shaped in one way and can't change immediately. At any given moment, our minds can only hold a few strong ideas and impressions, which leads to clashes and transitions.

But there is a sense in which Renoir might very well be described as naïf and ingenuous. This would refer not to his method or technique, but to the spiritual content of his work, what he means and has to say. The centre of his enjoyment lay always in something charming, radiant, opulent, and, if you like, sensuous. And so those who are ascetically disposed, if not in their life, in their tastes, condemn Renoir as pretty and sentimental. But often they go further and conclude that he was facile, that he painted without difficulty or trouble, as the birds sing. It may, however, have been as difficult for him to attain a satisfactory expression of his emotion, which was of facility, as it was for Cézanne to express his intense consciousness of beauty struck out of conflicting opposites. Indeed, very often there are distinct indications of a struggle in Renoir, of inability to get exactly what he was aiming at. A superficial glance might put this down to bad elementary draughtsmanship. But one has only to consider the technical proficiency of his earlier work (see "Le Cabaret de la Mere Antony, Diane Chasseresse") to realise that the cause of this apparent ineptitude must be deeper. It is the honesty of the artist who is always developing and refuses to overcome difficulties by resort to the camouflage of the obvious and the hackneyed. Consequently the very failure has its appeal.

But in a way, Renoir could definitely be seen as naïve and innocent. This doesn’t refer to his method or technique, but rather to the deeper meaning of his work and what he wants to express. The heart of his enjoyment was always in something charming, bright, luxurious, and, if you will, sensual. Therefore, those who prefer a more ascetic lifestyle, if not in their lives then in their tastes, criticize Renoir as being pretty and sentimental. Often, they go further and conclude that he was superficial, that he painted effortlessly like birds singing. However, it may have been just as challenging for him to find a satisfying expression of his emotions, which was about ease, as it was for Cézanne to capture his deep awareness of beauty forged from clashing elements. In fact, there are frequently clear signs of struggle in Renoir, showing his difficulty in achieving exactly what he aimed for. A quick, cursory look might attribute this to poor basic drawing skills. But if you consider the technical skill of his earlier works (see "Le Cabaret de la Mere Antony, Diane Chasseresse"), it's clear that the reason for this seemingly clumsy approach runs much deeper. It reflects the honesty of an artist who is always evolving and refuses to simplify challenges by leaning on what's obvious and clichéd. As a result, this very struggle adds to his appeal.

Different Periods

There is a great deal of difference of opinion as to the respective value of Renoir's earlier and his later work, and this has afforded an excellent opportunity for the conflicting schools, who all join in admiring Renoir, to set up within this ostensible "union sacrée" their old party divisions. The conservatives adhere, of course, to the first great period from 1870–1881; that is to say between Renoir's thirtieth and fortieth years. In the rest they see a gradual decline of inspiration, an increasing predilection for rotund and almost coarse sensuousness, a pathetic loss of technical power until, when tortured by gout and hopelessly paralysed, the old master could only apply chaotic761 dabs of hot and hotter colour, his work became worthless. The extremists, on the other hand, see a steady, though uneven, development. They admit readily the enchantment of the period of early maturity when Renoir was at the height of his physical powers, but they have an uncomfortable feeling that this kind of art is a trifle too normal, it is something that practically anyone can enjoy with a little effort. The later work is more difficult. Renoir never lost his peculiar charm, even when painting the fattest of models (his model, I think, just grew fatter), but he experimented in different directions, passing from the study of light more and more to that of form. Latterly, when an invalid, he was compelled to confine himself within narrower bounds, and the appeal of his work has less volume in it. Nevertheless, it is maintained these last are the two greatest periods, if not in positive achievement, at any rate in intention.

There’s a lot of debate about the value of Renoir's earlier versus later work, allowing different groups that admire him to reconnect their old divisions within this supposed "sacred union." Conservatives naturally stick to his first major period from 1870 to 1881, which covers his thirties to early forties. They see the rest of his work as a steady decline in inspiration, a growing preference for roundness and somewhat crude sensuality, and a sad loss of technical skill. By the time he was suffering from gout and severely paralyzed, his chaotic splashes of increasingly hot colors made his work lose its worth. On the flip side, extremists view his later years as a steady, albeit uneven, evolution. They readily acknowledge the charm of his early maturity when he was at his best physically, but they feel that this kind of art is a bit too ordinary—something almost anyone could appreciate with minimal effort. The later work is more challenging. Renoir never lost his unique charm, even while painting his plumpest models (I think his models just got fatter), but he ventured into different directions, shifting from studying light to focusing more on form. In his later years, while dealing with health issues, he had to limit himself, and his work became less impactful. Still, it's argued that these last two periods are the greatest, if not in actual achievement, then certainly in intent.

I am disposed, if anything, to favour the work done in the first two phases, between his thirtieth and sixtieth years, and I am not sure that some of his most perfect pictures do not belong to the earlier of the two. For he did not produce many perfect pictures; it is nearly always possible to trace some defect. For instance, there has recently been exhibited at the Eldar Gallery one of the remarkable series of "Baigneuses." This particular canvas was painted in 1888. There is a great deal that is very beautiful in it, but it is not a whole. It is a "studio" picture, the nude and the landscape have no inevitable connection, and little interest is displayed in the face. Further, the body is cut off, or rather smoothed off, from its environment by a swish of paint, which signifies nothing, except that Renoir became too excited by the actual touch and feel and putting on of the paint, and also that he had an idée fixe about the gradual merging of the outline into its surroundings. This was the sentimental echo of his former genuine enthusiasm for plein-air effects. In many of his otherwise admirable figure studies this spongy film (especially affecting the hands) spoils the precision of his rendering. Sometimes, however, it is appropriate; for instance, in the famous picture, "La Moulin de la Galette" (1876). Here the flowing atmospheric technique and the significance coincide. The radiant coolness of the dappled light and shade is expressed with a freedom and spontaneity which is often lacking in Monet and Pisarro. Yet in spite of the unalloyed delight of this dancing scene I always feel a lurking criticism. This is not because of the kind of sentiment which might be mistaken for sentimentality; it is due to something else, a sameness and repetition. There is an absence of diversity in these light-hearted revellers; in fact they are just one man and one woman duplicated many times over, and flushed with exactly the same translucent emotion. Renoir did not possess great constructive imaginative power, and he had very little interest in character. This general limitation, however, only became a concrete limitation (that is to say, a defect observable inside a picture, instead of one of the infinite things that the picture is not) when he was actually portraying some scene necessitating a variety of individual characters.

I'm inclined to appreciate the work done in the first two phases, between his thirtieth and sixtieth years, and I'm not certain that some of his best pieces don't belong to the earlier of the two. He didn't create many flawless pieces; there's usually some flaw you can identify. For example, a remarkable piece from the "Baigneuses" series was recently displayed at the Eldar Gallery. This particular painting was done in 1888. There's a lot of beauty in it, but it's not complete. It's a "studio" piece; the nude and the landscape don't really connect, and the expression on the face shows little interest. Additionally, the body is cut off, or rather smoothed out, from its surroundings with a sweep of paint that means nothing, except that Renoir got too caught up in the actual application of the paint, and he also had a fixed idea about gradually blending outlines into their environments. This was a sentimental reflection of his earlier genuine enthusiasm for outdoor effects. In many of his otherwise excellent figure studies, this spongy quality (especially affecting the hands) detracts from the accuracy of his depiction. Sometimes, however, it's fitting; for example, in the famous painting "La Moulin de la Galette" (1876). Here, the flowing atmospheric technique and significance come together. The radiant coolness of the dappled light and shade is expressed with a freedom and spontaneity that's often missing in Monet and Pisarro. Yet, despite the sheer joy of this dancing scene, I always sense a subtle critique. This isn't due to any sentiment that might be mistaken for sentimentality; it's something else, a sense of sameness and repetition. There's a lack of variety among these cheerful revelers; essentially, they are just one man and one woman duplicated over and over, all glowing with the same translucent emotion. Renoir didn't have great imaginative power in construction, and he showed very little interest in character. However, this general limitation only became a specific limitation (that is, an observable flaw within a painting, rather than one of the countless things the painting is not) when he was depicting a scene that required a range of individual characters.

It is in some of his landscapes, or in portrait heads such as that of Madame Charpentier, or studies such as "La Loge," and some of the later nudes that there is the completest fusion of the content and the form, of the technique and the emotion. It is frequently said that Renoir was not a landscape painter, but was par excellence a painter of women or of woman. The latter statement undoubtedly has some truth in it, although the interest was not so much in woman as in a particular roseate emotion, more evident in women than in men. But he was also a very considerable landscape painter, and his figures of women are usually placed in the open air, amid scenery possessing the same soft and sweeping texture. Even when an invalid he still painted out of doors, in a specially constructed glass house, while his model posed, often naked, in his garden.

In some of his landscapes, or in portraits like that of Madame Charpentier, or studies like "La Loge," and some of his later nudes, there's a complete blend of content and form, technique and emotion. People often say that Renoir wasn't a landscape painter but was, above all, a painter of women. This claim holds some truth, although the focus was more on a specific rosy emotion, which is more evident in women than in men. However, he was also a very skilled landscape painter, and his depictions of women are typically set outdoors, surrounded by scenery that shares the same soft and flowing quality. Even when he was unwell, he continued to paint outside, in a specially designed glass house, while his model often posed nude in his garden.

About 1881 he seems to have exhausted his direct interest in the plein-air movement. Incidentally, he took a journey to Italy, but there is no evidence of any influence of this visit upon his work, except that it may have served to throw into stronger relief762 the peculiarities of the French school and his own kinship with it—that school which (in his own phrase) "est si gentille, si clair, de si bonne compagnie."

Around 1881, he seems to have lost his direct interest in the plein-air movement. He took a trip to Italy, but there's no evidence that this visit influenced his work, except that it might have highlighted762 the unique aspects of the French school and his own connection to it—this school which he described as "so lovely, so clear, such good company."

This, however, is least applicable to the artist towards whom his own inner development seems to have guided him, namely Ingres. To put it in the usual superficial and rather unsatisfactory way, he was passing from the study of light to that of two dimensional form. The actual result was a synthesis in which brilliant colour and light played a part never dreamt of by Ingres. At first his work showed an unusual hardness and lack of skill. He never possessed the sureness of touch of Manet, which often was mere virtuosity; nor does one ever feel behind his hand the overwhelming impetuosity of Van Gogh. He feels his way gradually, producing a great deal, in fact too much, and succeeding only in certain moments. The culmination was reached in the large composition of the four bathers (which I have not seen) in the collection of M. J. E. Blanche. Opinion seems to differ as to its value, but, whatever defects it may possess, it is clearly of a monumental character, and probably represents the highest point that Renoir was able to attain in the attempt to bring together the sculpturesque qualities of one of his first large compositions, "Diane Chasseresse," and the luminosity and richness of the "Moulin de la Galette."

This is least relevant to the artist whose inner growth seems to have directed him, namely Ingres. In simple and somewhat unsatisfactory terms, he was moving from studying light to focusing on two-dimensional form. The end result was a blend where vibrant color and light played a role that Ingres never could have imagined. Initially, his work displayed an unusual hardness and lack of finesse. He never had the same sure touch as Manet, which often relied on mere skill; nor did he convey the intense passion of Van Gogh. He gradually finds his way, producing a significant amount of work—perhaps too much—and only achieving success in certain moments. The peak of his achievement was the large piece featuring the four bathers (which I haven't seen) in M. J. E. Blanche's collection. Opinions vary regarding its worth, but regardless of its flaws, it's undeniably monumental and likely represents the highest point Renoir reached in merging the sculptural qualities of one of his first major works, "Diane Chasseresse," with the glowing richness of the "Moulin de la Galette."

Between the years 1885 and 1897 there followed a whole succession of remarkable pictures, including "Les Enfants Benard," "Mère et Enfant," "Les Filles de Catulle Mendès," "Les Parapluies," and "Au Piano," of which there are two examples, one being at the Luxembourg. Although Renoir was moving away from his former softness and mistiness, as if in dissatisfaction with the youthful joy in mere sensation, he never left it right behind, he remained on the borderland and looked back on it, contemplating it with maturer insight.

Between 1885 and 1897, there was a remarkable series of paintings, including "Les Enfants Benard," "Mère et Enfant," "Les Filles de Catulle Mendès," "Les Parapluies," and "Au Piano," two of which can be found, one at the Luxembourg. Although Renoir was moving away from his earlier softness and haziness, seemingly dissatisfied with the youthful joy in just sensation, he never completely abandoned it. He stayed on the edge and reflected on it, considering it with a more mature perspective.

About 1900 to 1919

The last stage constituted a partial return to the first; he reverted to his former freedom and suppleness of touch. But the method is more direct and the content more realistic and crude, although there is still the same lyrical tenderness. His colours are bolder and hotter, and it is alleged that he strengthened them purposely with a view to their being modified by time. This appears to me a most dangerous doctrine. How could one ever be certain that the present wrong tones would be altered by exposure to exactly the correct tones? And why put oneself to such pain in the present for the sake of an uncertain future? For it must be very painful to a sensitive artist to create something out of tone, even on purpose. For these reasons (and without the backing of any authority) I rather doubt whether there is much truth in this intended excuse. And I doubt whether any excuse is necessary. I believe that in the majority of cases Renoir meant something by this hotter colour, and that in this respect the pictures are their own justification. It is impossible to hail all of them as masterpieces. Many definitely betray loss of vitality and imagination. But I cannot agree that the work of this period is that of an invalided old man who is living sentimentally on his past.

The final stage was like a partial return to the first; he regained his previous freedom and flexibility in touch. However, the approach is more straightforward, and the content is more realistic and raw, though it still retains a lyrical tenderness. His colors are bolder and more vibrant, and it's said he intentionally intensified them so they could change over time. To me, this seems like a very risky idea. How can anyone be sure that the current wrong tones will shift to exactly the right tones with exposure? And why endure such discomfort in the present for an uncertain future? It must be quite painful for a sensitive artist to intentionally create something out of tone. For these reasons (and without any authority to back me up), I’m skeptical about the validity of this intended justification. I also don’t think any justification is necessary. I believe that in most cases, Renoir had a purpose for this hotter color, and in that sense, the paintings justify themselves. It’s impossible to call all of them masterpieces. Many definitely show a loss of vitality and creativity. But I can’t agree that the work from this period comes from an invalid old man who is sentimentally relying on his past.

There has recently been on view, at the Chelsea Book Club, a collection of oil paintings and pastels by Renoir. Some of them were relatively unimportant earlier works, but the majority belonged to the later period. None of them, with the exception, perhaps, of a flower piece and a small head of a woman, can be ranked very high; but they indicate the limits and at the same time the mellow charm of the work of this time. This charm is not perhaps immediately felt; it grows upon one, but it is quite real. In his old age Renoir remained as much as ever a poet, only his poetry is thinner and more fragile.

There has recently been on display at the Chelsea Book Club a collection of oil paintings and pastels by Renoir. Some of them were relatively minor earlier works, but most belong to his later period. None of them, except maybe a floral piece and a small portrait of a woman, can be considered very high-ranking; however, they show the boundaries and at the same time the subtle charm of his work from this time. This charm might not be felt immediately; it grows on you, but it's very real. In his old age, Renoir remained just as much a poet as ever, though his poetry is lighter and more delicate.

Renoir was born in 1841 and died in 1919. Of his famous contemporaries only Claude Monet is still alive.

Renoir was born in 1841 and died in 1919. Among his famous contemporaries, only Claude Monet is still alive.

HOWARD HANNAY

HOWARD HANNAY


MUSIC

THE NATURALIZATION OF OPERA IN ENGLAND

IN Italy opera is a tree which has sprung from a seed and grown swiftly in the course of centuries to an exuberant, perhaps an over-exuberant, maturity. It has been fertilised from other countries, but its trunk has kept one firm straight line by its own perfectly natural development. In England that tree has not flourished. Various attempts have been made to naturalize it, but for the most part the English cultivators never produced more than stunted and distorted growths. Even when they seemed to do well for a time they bore curiously little resemblance to their original parent. Other gardeners, observing how meagrely the tree prospered in the open ground, transplanted opera full-grown from Italy, and did their best to provide it artificially with its own soil and its own climate. It was an expensive amusement, and the more expensive it was the more successful its promoters proclaimed it to be. But it could not be called naturalization. The only course which has shown any signs of being practicable was to graft the foreign shoot on to a sturdy native growth, if a suitable stock could be found. But it is a process requiring careful handling and careful watching, for the tree takes a long time to become thoroughly acclimatized.

IN Italy, opera is like a tree that has grown quickly from a seed over centuries into a lush, maybe even overly lush, maturity. It has been nourished by influences from other countries, but its trunk remains straight and strong through its own natural growth. In England, that tree hasn't thrived. There have been various attempts to cultivate it, but mostly, English growers have only managed to produce stunted and warped versions. Even when they seemed to succeed for a while, they bore little resemblance to the original. Other gardeners, noticing how poorly the tree grew in the open, tried to transplant opera fully grown from Italy and worked to provide it with its own soil and climate. This was an expensive undertaking, and the pricier it became, the more its promoters claimed it was successful. However, it couldn’t really be considered a naturalization. The only method that has shown any potential is to graft the foreign branch onto a strong native plant, if a suitable base can be found. But this process requires careful attention and monitoring, as it takes a long time for the tree to truly adapt.

It is pretty generally agreed that English opera must be preceded by opera in English. Our public—our real public, that is to say, not the handful of people who concentrate a special attention on opera, both English and foreign—will not be ready to take new native operas to their hearts until they have got thoroughly into the habit of enjoying those popular works which form the international repertory. Those operas—Faust, Carmen, Il Trovatore, and the rest—are popular in England already, it will be said. Yes, as operas go, they are indeed popular; but only among those people, in whatever section of society, who have developed the opera habit. For even in what are called the popular theatres, where they are played in English to cheap and crowded audiences, they are almost always exotic still. If it were not that a large majority of operas are called by the names of their principal characters, we should see more significance in the fact that we speak of the others in nearly every case by their native titles, and do not translate them. We have learnt to talk of The Magic Flute and The Flying Dutchman; but even at the "Old Vic." they keep the names of Il Trovatore, La Traviata, and Cavalleria Rusticana.

It’s widely accepted that English opera needs to come after opera in English. Our audience—our real audience, not just the small group that pays special attention to both English and foreign opera—won’t be ready to embrace new native operas until they’ve gotten used to enjoying those popular works that make up the international repertoire. Those operas—Faust, Carmen, Il Trovatore, and others—are already popular in England, or so it’s said. Yes, they are indeed popular among those who have developed a taste for opera, regardless of their social background. Even in what are known as popular theaters, where these operas are performed in English to large, budget-friendly audiences, they still feel exotic. If it weren't for the fact that many operas are named after their main characters, we might find it more significant that we often refer to others by their original titles, instead of translating them. We’ve learned to say The Magic Flute and The Flying Dutchman; but even at the "Old Vic," they still use the names Il Trovatore, La Traviata, and Cavalleria Rusticana.

Wherever they are played by English singers in English theatres they remain, as it were, extra-territorial. To begin with, the translations of nearly all popular operas are abominable. This has been said many times before. But what has not been said so often is that, abominable as they are, there is hardly an opera-singer who is willing to learn a new translation, even when it is candidly admitted that the new translation is easier to sing than the old one. There are plenty of sound reasons for this apparent obstinacy. It is not due merely to laziness or to the vested interests of publishers. What is far more important is that a new translation, if it is really good, involves a new style of singing, a new style of acting, a new scheme for the entire production of the opera. The average opera-singer learns his parts in a spirit of routine. He cannot waste time over trying to find out the plot of the opera or to analyse the personalities of the characters. He learns the traditions and is ready to step into his part without rehearsal in any operatic company that may happen to engage him. It may sound very shocking to the reader that operas should be put on the stage without any rehearsal whatever; but it is nothing unusual764 in the world of actual fact. After all, it is not much more unreasonable that an opera company should sing Maritana without rehearsing than that an orchestra of professionals should give an unrehearsed performance of the overture to William Tell or the ballet music from Rosamunde.

Wherever they are performed by English singers in English theaters, they still feel somewhat outside the norm. For starters, the translations of almost all popular operas are terrible. This has been mentioned numerous times before. However, what hasn’t been said as often is that, despite how terrible they are, there’s hardly an opera singer willing to learn a new translation, even when it’s openly acknowledged that the new translation is easier to sing than the old one. There are several good reasons for this seeming stubbornness. It’s not just about laziness or the interests of publishers. What’s even more significant is that a new translation, if it’s genuinely good, requires a new singing style, a new acting approach, and a fresh overall production concept for the opera. Most opera singers learn their parts out of routine. They can’t afford to spend time learning the opera’s plot or analyzing the characters’ personalities. They acquire the traditions and are prepared to jump into their role without rehearsal in any opera company that hires them. It might seem shocking to the reader that operas are performed on stage without any rehearsal at all, but this is not unusual in reality. After all, it’s not much more unreasonable for an opera company to perform Maritana without rehearsing than for a group of professionals to do an unrehearsed performance of the overture to William Tell or the ballet music from Rosamunde.

The Function of the Audience

Sir Thomas Beecham, when he first formed his opera company, sought out youth, intelligence and enthusiasm. He began in a brave and gallant spirit, and in his company there is still something of that spirit left. At the beginning it was hardly expected that he would do much better than the well-known provincial companies which used occasionally to give a season in London. But he aimed at storming Covent Garden. Covent Garden was inaccessible during the war, partly because no foreign singers were available to fill it, and partly because it was already filled with furniture. The war ended, the old Covent Garden exotic opera reappeared. Sir Thomas, however, did not leave its territory inviolate, and he is now in complete possession. But Covent Garden has been too strong for the invaders. Like the barbarians who invaded Italy, they are becoming Romanised. At Covent Garden there are boxes and box-holders who adore Melba, Caruso, and the rest. There is a splendid orchestra, there are fine singers, there is magnificent scenery. But the longer the company stays there the less chance there seems to be of their preparing the way for the real English opera of the future.

Sir Thomas Beecham, when he first started his opera company, looked for youthful energy, intelligence, and enthusiasm. He began with a bold and adventurous spirit, and some of that spirit still remains in his company. At the outset, it wasn't expected that he would excel beyond the well-known provincial companies that occasionally presented a season in London. However, he set his sights on conquering Covent Garden. During the war, Covent Garden was off-limits, partly because no foreign singers were available to perform, and partly because it was filled with furniture. The war ended, and the old Covent Garden exotic opera returned. Sir Thomas, however, did not leave its domain untouched, and he now holds full control. But Covent Garden has proven too strong for the newcomers. Like the barbarians who invaded Italy, they are becoming integrated. At Covent Garden, there are boxes and patrons who adore Melba, Caruso, and others. There is a fantastic orchestra, talented singers, and stunning scenery. But the longer the company remains there, the less likely it seems that they will pave the way for the true English opera of the future.

What English opera wants is an audience. And the best audience that I have ever seen in any opera-house in Europe is the audience at the "Old Vic." Italian audiences are reputed to be appreciative; but they are interested primarily in singing and in little else. They are critical of this only, and they have a certain tendency to be cruel. The "Old Vic." audience, if it is bored, lets the actors know it; but it is never cruel, and it is ready to appreciate other things besides mere singing. Once its attention has been secured there is no audience to equal it for quick intelligence and responsiveness to both tragedy and comedy. But Covent Garden has no pit, and its gallery is too small and too distant to assert itself.

What English opera needs is an audience. And the best audience I’ve ever seen in any opera house in Europe is at the "Old Vic." Italian audiences are known for their appreciation, but they mainly focus on the singing and not much else. They can be very critical and sometimes a bit harsh. The "Old Vic." audience, when bored, makes it clear to the actors, but they are never cruel and are open to appreciating more than just singing. Once their attention is captured, there’s no audience that matches them for quick understanding and responsiveness to both tragedy and comedy. However, Covent Garden doesn’t have a pit, and its gallery is too small and too far away to make an impact.

Half-way between the "Old Vic." and Covent Garden stands the new enterprise of Messrs. Miln and Fairbairn, at the Surrey. The Surrey has secured its audience. It has begun with the old familiar favourites, but it has also included in its repertory The Flying Dutchman and Don Giovanni, both of which have drawn full houses. Very wisely the management has not wasted its money on elaborate scenery, though it is in a position to stage the Flying Dutchman quite adequately, and that is no small matter. There is an orchestra which, if not large, is at least complete. It began by being rather rough, and even in Don Giovanni, for which it is just exactly balanced in proportion of wind and strings, it only too forcibly recalled the criticisms made by Mozart's contemporaries on his overpowering orchestration. It is in their singers that Messrs. Miln and Fairbairn have been peculiarly successful. Youth, intelligence, and enthusiasm are certainly well represented here.

Halfway between the "Old Vic" and Covent Garden is the new venture of Messrs. Miln and Fairbairn at the Surrey. The Surrey has secured its audience. It started with the old familiar favorites, but it has also included in its repertoire The Flying Dutchman and Don Giovanni, both of which have sold out. The management wisely hasn't spent money on fancy scenery, even though they are capable of staging The Flying Dutchman quite well, which is no small feat. There is an orchestra that, while not large, is at least complete. It started off a bit rough, and even in Don Giovanni, where the balance of winds and strings is just right, it strongly reminded audiences of the criticisms made by Mozart's contemporaries regarding his overpowering orchestration. Messrs. Miln and Fairbairn have been particularly successful with their singers. Youth, intelligence, and enthusiasm are definitely well represented here.

The Surrey's Opportunity

Mr. Fairbairn, who is responsible for the production of the operas, has in this company a wonderful opportunity, if he will only seize it. Here is a splendid house that combines the dignity of an eighteenth-century design with the practical convenience of an interior recently remodelled; an audience with no critical and social pretensions to keep up, but unsophisticated, appreciative, and alert; and a company of young singers keen to learn and ready to throw themselves generously into their work. Starting on such a765 basis, the Surrey has every chance to develop into a great and flourishing school of English opera. But to develop such a school needs more than average courage, initiative, intelligence, and hard work. It means that gradually, one by one, the translations of all the standard operas must be thoroughly revised. Along with this revision there must be a thorough-going revision and reconsideration from the beginning of the system on which each opera is produced. Tradition must be abandoned if it cannot be justified by common sense. Each opera must be worked out afresh from the beginning, as if it had never been put on the stage before. And the director of such a school must be prepared to face possible hostility towards his revisions. There will always be some among his audience who prefer the old tradition, good or bad, simply because they like to hear what they have always heard. Such people have got to be convinced and converted. That is not impossible. Even operatic audiences have a certain amount of common sense, and it is to common sense that an operatic producer must not be afraid of appealing. The plots of most operas are generally admitted to be nonsense, but that is no reason why one should not make a vigorous effort to put sense into them. Few plots could be more absurd than that of Il Trovatore; but if Verdi succeeded in writing music that, by virtue of its persistent directness, its unswerving pursuit of its dramatic end, has made Il Trovatore one of the greatest operas ever composed, surely it is worth a producer's while to concentrate attention on making the libretto as clear and as sure of its dramatic intention as the music is. The translator of an opera must not rest satisfied with merely translating each line as singably and as reasonably as he can, just as it happens to come along. He must regard the libretto as a literary whole, must endeavour to attain some unity of style, and still more to achieve a cumulative dramatic effect by little touches, significant phrases to fit important musical phrases; he must in each recitative or aria see at once where the climax is and fit it with a telling point, to which the rest of the movement will lead up. He must differentiate his characters, giving each its own literary individuality. If his original text is a bad one he must improve upon it. There are many cases in which a librettist has had a good idea but has failed to express it adequately. Sometimes the composer has understood the idea and has clothed the wretched words with music that lifts them on to a higher plane. The translator here finds his opportunity, and must do his best to find English words which may express the poet's intention rather than his actual achievement.

Mr. Fairbairn, who oversees the production of the operas, has an amazing opportunity here if he chooses to take it. This is a fantastic venue that blends the elegance of an 18th-century design with the practical benefits of a recently updated interior; an audience that doesn’t have any pretentious critical or social expectations, but is instead genuine, appreciative, and engaged; and a group of young singers eager to learn and committed to their craft. With such a 765 foundation, the Surrey has every chance to grow into a prominent and successful school of English opera. But developing such a school requires more than just average courage, initiative, intelligence, and hard work. It means that, over time, the translations of all the standard operas must be thoroughly revised. Along with this revision, there needs to be a complete reevaluation and reconsideration of the production methods for each opera. Tradition must be set aside if it can’t be justified by common sense. Each opera should be approached anew, as if it had never been staged before. And the director of such a school must be ready to confront potential backlash against his changes. There will always be some audience members who prefer the old traditions, whether they’re good or bad, simply because they’re familiar with them. Such individuals need to be convinced and won over. This isn’t impossible. Even opera audiences have a reasonable side, and an opera producer should not hesitate to appeal to that common sense. The storylines of most operas are generally recognized as nonsensical, but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t make a strong effort to bring some sense to them. Few plots could be more absurd than that of Il Trovatore; but if Verdi was able to create music that, with its consistent clarity and unwavering focus on its dramatic goals, has made Il Trovatore one of the greatest operas ever written, then surely it’s worthwhile for a producer to focus on making the libretto as clear and purposeful in its dramatic intention as the music is. The translator of an opera should not be satisfied with merely translating each line in a singable and sensible way as it comes. They must view the libretto as a complete literary work, striving for a unified style, and even more importantly, achieving a cumulative dramatic impact through subtle touches and significant phrases that correspond with key musical moments; they must identify the climax in each recitative or aria and connect it with a powerful point that the rest of the piece will build toward. They must differentiate their characters, giving each one its own distinctive literary identity. If the original text is flawed, they should improve it. There are many instances where a librettist has had a great idea but hasn’t expressed it well. Sometimes the composer has grasped the idea and has dressed those poor words in music that elevates them. The translator sees their chance here and must do their best to find English words that convey the poet’s intention rather than just their actual output.

The singer who meets with a good translation is no longer uncomfortable, nervous, and ashamed about his part. He finds that he can bring home his songs to his audience in a way that he never could before; he learns to realise his part as a personality, he may even get as far as beginning to imagine what the character in question might have said or done when he was not on the stage. In this way the double appeal to the audience can be made, the appeal that is irresistible, the appeal to their own common sense, coupled with the overwhelming appeal of real personality in the actor.

The singer who gets a good translation no longer feels uncomfortable, nervous, or ashamed about his role. He discovers that he can connect with his audience through his songs in a way he never could before; he learns to see his role as a character, and he might even start to imagine what the character would have said or done when not on stage. This way, he can create a compelling dual connection with the audience, appealing to their common sense while also showcasing the powerful charm of real personality in the performer.

If all operatic directors insisted resolutely on good translations and insisted that their singers should sing them like real natural English, we might develop a really English school of opera. Our own poets and composers could watch and listen, and possibly learn something which would guide them in the construction of their own original librettos and music. They would gradually come to find out what even our song-writers have only very partially discovered, namely, what are the true dramatic possibilities of English voices singing English poetry.

If all opera directors were adamant about having good translations and made sure their singers performed them in genuine, natural English, we could create a truly English style of opera. Our own poets and composers could observe and listen, and maybe pick up insights that would help them in crafting their own original lyrics and music. They would eventually realize what even our songwriters have only somewhat uncovered, which is the real dramatic potential of English voices singing English poetry.

EDWARD J. DENT

EDWARD J. DENT


SELECT LIST OF PUBLICATIONS

ART

JOHN ZOFFANY, R.A.: HIS LIFE AND WORKS, 1735–1810. By Lady Victoria Manners and Dr. G. C. Williamson. John Lane. £7 7s.

JOHN ZOFFANY, R.A.: HIS LIFE AND WORKS, 1735–1810. By Lady Victoria Etiquette and Dr. G.C. Williamson. John Lane. £7 7s.

BELLES-LETTRES

SHAKESPEARE IDENTIFIED IN EDWARD DE VERE, THE SEVENTEENTH EARL OF OXFORD. By J. Thomas Looney. Cecil Palmer. 21s.

SHAKESPEARE IDENTIFIED IN EDWARD DE VERE, THE SEVENTEENTH EARL OF OXFORD. By J. Thomas Looney. Cecil Palmer. 21s.

THE ENGLISH ODE TO 1660. An Essay in Literary History. By Robert Shafer. Princeton: University Press. London: Milford. 3s. 6d.

THE ENGLISH ODE TO 1660. An Essay in Literary History. By Robert Shafer. Princeton: University Press. London: Milford. 3s. 6d.

SOME MODERN NOVELISTS. By H. T. and W. Follett. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

SOME MODERN NOVELISTS. By H. T. and W. Follett. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

BOOKS IN GENERAL. Second Series. By Solomon Eagle. Secker, 7s. 6d.

BOOKS IN GENERAL. Second Series. By Solomon Eagle. Secker, 7shillings 6pence.

BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS

THE PRIME MINISTER. By Harold Spender. Hodder & Stoughton. 10s. 6d.

THE PRIME MINISTER. By Harold Spender. Hodder & Stoughton. 10 shillings 6 pence

FROM AUTHORITY TO FREEDOM: THE SPIRITUAL PILGRIMAGE OF CHARLES HARGROVE. By L. P. Jacks. Williams & Norgate. 12s. 6d.

FROM AUTHORITY TO FREEDOM: THE SPIRITUAL PILGRIMAGE OF CHARLES HARGROVE. By L.P. Jacks. Williams & Norgate. 12s. 6d.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF GEORGE ALFRED LEFROY, D.D., BISHOP OF CALCUTTA AND METROPOLITAN. By H. H. Montgomery, sometime Bishop of Tasmania, late Secretary of the S.P.G. Longmans. 14s.

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF GEORGE ALFRED LEFROY, D.D., BISHOP OF CALCUTTA AND METROPOLITAN. By H.H. Montgomery, former Bishop of Tasmania, and former Secretary of the S.P.G. Longmans. 14s.

LORD GREY OF THE REFORM BILL. By G. M. Trevelyan. Longmans. 21s.

LORD GREY OF THE REFORM BILL. By G.M. Trevelyan. Longmans. 21s.

SILVANUS PHILLIPS THOMPSON: HIS LIFE AND LETTERS. By Jane Smeal Thompson and Helen G. Thompson. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

SILVANUS PHILLIPS THOMPSON: HIS LIFE AND LETTERS. By Jane Smeal Thompson and Helen G. Thompson. Fisher Unwin. 21s.

CLASSICAL

SAPPHO AND THE VIGIL OF VENUS. Translated by Arthur S. Way. Macmillan 3s. 6d.

SAPPHO AND THE VIGIL OF VENUS. Translated by Arthur S. Way. Macmillan 3s. 6d.

THE TREES, SHRUBS, AND PLANTS OF VIRGIL. By John Sargeaunt. Oxford Blackwell. 6s.

THE TREES, SHRUBS, AND PLANTS OF VIRGIL. By John Sargeaunt. Oxford Blackwell. 6s.

DRAMA

A LITTLE DRAMA OF THE CRUCIFIXION. Being a modernisation of the "Crucifixion" in the Towneley Mystery Plays, circa A.D. 1400. By Dr. Ernest J. B. Kirtlan. Epworth Press, 1s. 3d.

A LITTLE DRAMA OF THE CRUCIFIXION. This is a modern version of the "Crucifixion" from the Towneley Mystery Plays, around A.D. 1400. By Dr. Ernest J. B. Kirtlan. Epworth Press, 1s. 3d.

WHAT IS WRONG WITH THE STAGE? By William Poel. Allen & Unwin. 2s.

WHAT IS WRONG WITH THE STAGE? By William Poel. Allen & Unwin. 2s.

PROBLEMS OF THE PLAYWRIGHT. By Clayton Hamilton. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

PROBLEMS OF THE PLAYWRIGHT. By Clayton Hamilton. Allen & Unwin. 7£. 6d.

FICTION

AN IMPERFECT MOTHER. By J. D. Beresford. Collins. 7s. 6d.

AN IMPERFECT MOTHER. By J.D. Beresford. Collins. 7sh. 6d.

THE BLACK CURTAIN. By Douglas Goldring. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d.

THE BLACK CURTAIN. By Douglas Goldring. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d.

MISER'S MONEY. By Eden Phillpotts. Heinemann. 7s. 6d.

MISER'S MONEY. By Eden Phillpotts. Heinemann. £0.375.

PIRATES OF THE SPRING. By Forrest Reid. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 7s.

PIRATES OF THE SPRING. By Forrest Reid. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 7s.

THE TRIUMPHS OF SARA. By W. E. Norris. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d.

THE TRIUMPHS OF SARA. By W.E. Norris. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d.

767 ADVENTURES IN MARRIAGE. By Ward Muir. Simpkin, Marshall. 6s.

767 ADVENTURES IN MARRIAGE. By Ward Muir. Simpkin, Marshall. 6s.

MARY-GIRL. By Hope Merrick. Collins. 7s.

MARY-GIRL. By Hope Merrick. Collins. $7.

UNCLE LIONEL. By S. P. B. Mais. Grant Richards. 7s. 6d.

UNCLE LIONEL. By S. P. B. But. Grant Richards. 7£ 6d.

THE HOUSE OF BALTAZAR. By William J. Locke. John Lane. 7s.

THE HOUSE OF BALTAZAR. By William J. Locke. John Lane. 7s.

THE WHITE POPE. By S. R. Crockett. Liverpool: Books Limited. 6s.

THE WHITE POPE. By S. R. Crockett. Liverpool: Books Limited. 6s.

ROAST BEEF, MEDIUM. By Edna Ferber. Methuen. 6s.

ROAST BEEF, MEDIUM. By Edna Ferber. Methuen. 6s.

RACHEL FITZPATRICK. By Lady Poore. John Lane. 7s.

RACHEL FITZPATRICK. By Lady Poore. John Lane. 7s.

TATTERDEMALION. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 7s. 6d.

TATTERDEMALION. By John Galsworthy. Heinemann. 7s. 6d.

ADMIRAL TEACH. By C. J. Cutcliffe Hyne. Methuen. 7s.

ADMIRAL TEACH. By C. J. Cutcliffe Hyne. Methuen. 7s.

THE GODS OF MARS. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Methuen. 6s.

THE GODS OF MARS. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Methuen. 6s.

HISTORY

MEDIÆVAL FORGERS AND FORGERIES. By T. F. Tout. Manchester: University Press. London: Longmans. 1s.

MEDIEVAL FORGERS AND FORGERIES. By T. F. Promote. Manchester: University Press. London: Longmans. 1s.

A HISTORY OF THE VENERABLE ENGLISH COLLEGE, ROME. By His Eminence Cardinal Gasquet. Longmans. 15s.

A HISTORY OF THE VENERABLE ENGLISH COLLEGE, ROME. By His Eminence Cardinal Gasquet. Longmans. 15s.

ERASMUS AND LUTHER. By Robert H. Murray. S.P.C.K. 25s.

ERASMUS AND LUTHER. By Robert H. Murray. S.P.C.K. 25s.

THE ENGLISH CATHOLICS IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH. By J. H. Pollen. Longmans. 21s.

THE ENGLISH CATHOLICS IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH. By J. H. Pollen. Longmans. 21s.

NAVAL AND MILITARY

MY CAMPAIGN IN MESOPOTAMIA. By Major-General Sir Charles V. F. Townshend, K.C.B. Thornton Butterworth. 28s.

MY CAMPAIGN IN MESOPOTAMIA. By Major-General Sir Charles V. F. Townshend, K.C.B. Thornton Butterworth. 28s.

NAVAL OPERATIONS: VOL. I. TO THE BATTLE OF THE FALKLANDS, DECEMBER, 1914. By Sir Julian S. Corbett. Longmans. 17s. 6d.

NAVAL OPERATIONS: VOL. I. TO THE BATTLE OF THE FALKLANDS, DECEMBER, 1914. By Sir Julian S. Corbett. Longmans. 17s. 6d.

THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE EUROPEAN CONFLICT. By Colonel de Chambrun and Captain de Marenches. The Macmillan Co. 18s.

THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE EUROPEAN CONFLICT. By Colonel de Chambrun and Captain de Marenches. The Macmillan Co. 18s.

REALITIES OF WAR. By Philip Gibbs. Heinemann. 15s.

REALITIES OF WAR. By Philip Gibbs. Heinemann. 15s.

THE SOUTH AFRICAN FORCES IN FRANCE. By Lieut.-Colonel John Buchan. Nelson. 15s.

THE SOUTH AFRICAN FORCES IN FRANCE. By Lieutenant Colonel John Buchan. Nelson. 15s.

WITH THE "DIE-HARDS" IN SIBERIA. By Colonel John Ward, C.B. Cassell. 10s. 6d.

WITH THE "DIE-HARDS" IN SIBERIA. By Colonel John Ward, C.B.E. Cassell. 10s. 6d.

POETRY

COUNTRY SENTIMENT. By Robert Graves. Secker. 5s.

COUNTRY SENTIMENT. By Robert Graves. Secker. £5.

THE WHITE ROAD. By Eva Martin. Philip Allan. 3s. 6d.

THE WHITE ROAD. By Eva Martin. Philip Allan. £3.06.

MORE TRANSLATIONS FROM HEINE. By Philip G. L. Webb, C.B. Allen & Unwin. 3s. 6d.

MORE TRANSLATIONS FROM HEINE. By Philip G. L. Webb, C.B. Allen & Unwin. 3£ 6p

FLOWERS IN THE GRASS. By Maurice Hewlett. Constable. 5s.

FLOWERS IN THE GRASS. By Maurice Hewlett. Constable. 5s.

ULSTER SONGS AND BALLADS. By Padric Gregory. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 2s. 6d.

ULSTER SONGS AND BALLADS. By Padric Gregory. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 2s. 6d.

THE WELL OF BEING. By Herbert Jones. Lane. 5s.

THE WELL OF BEING. By Herb Jones. Lane. £5.

POLITICS, ECONOMICS, etc.

FLEET STREET AND DOWNING STREET. By Kennedy Jones. Hutchinson. 16s.

FLEET STREET AND DOWNING STREET. By Kennedy Jones. Hutchinson. 16 GBP.

SOCIAL THEORY. By G. D. H. Cole. Methuen. 5s.

SOCIAL THEORY. By G. D. H. Cole. Methuen. 5s.

THE UNSOLVED RIDDLE OF SOCIAL JUSTICE. By Stephen Leacock. John Lane. 5s.

THE UNSOLVED RIDDLE OF SOCIAL JUSTICE. By Stephen Leacock. John Lane. 5s.

768 THE SOCIAL WORKER. By C. R. Attlee. (The Social Service Library.) Bell. 6s.

768 THE SOCIAL WORKER. By C. R. Attlee. (The Social Service Library.) Bell. 6s.

COAL MINING AND THE COAL MINER. By H. F. Bulman. Methuen. 12s. 6d.

COAL MINING AND THE COAL MINER. By H.F. Bulman. Methuen. 12s. 6d.

ECONOMICS FOR TO-DAY. An Elementary View. By Alfred Milnes. Dent. 3s. 6d.

ECONOMICS FOR TODAY. An Elementary View. By Alfred Milnes. Dent. 3£ 6d.

THE EVOLUTION OF SINN FEIN. By Robert Mitchell Henry. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 5s.

THE EVOLUTION OF SINN FEIN. By Robert Mitchell Henry. Dublin: Talbot Press. London: Fisher Unwin. 5s.

ECONOMIC DEMOCRACY. By Major C. H. Douglas. Cecil Palmer. 5s.

ECONOMIC DEMOCRACY. By Major C. H. Douglas. Cecil Palmer. £5.

THE NEW GERMANY. By George Young. Constable. 8s.

THE NEW GERMANY. By George Young. Constable. 8s.

INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC AND FINANCIAL PROBLEMS. By Dr. G. Vissering. Macmillan. 4s.

INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC AND FINANCIAL PROBLEMS. By Dr. G. Vissering. Macmillan. £4.

RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY

THE EUCHARISTIC SACRIFICE. By Darwell Stone. Robert Scott. 3s. 6d.

THE EUCHARISTIC SACRIFICE. By Darwell Stone. Robert Scott. £3.6.

THE RE-MAKING OF A MIND. A Soldier's Thoughts on War and Reconstruction. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

THE RE-MAKING OF A MIND. A Soldier's Thoughts on War and Reconstruction. Allen & Unwin. 7s. 6d.

MORNING KNOWLEDGE. By Alastair Shannon. Longmans. 14s.

MORNING KNOWLEDGE. By Alastair Shannon. Longmans. £14.

THE SWORD OF JUSTICE. By John Eyre Winstanley Wallis, Brasenose College, Oxford; Vicar of Whalley. With an Introduction by Ernest Barker, Fellow and Tutor of New College, Oxford. Oxford: Blackwell. 5s.

THE SWORD OF JUSTICE. By John Eyre Winstanley Wallis, Brasenose College, Oxford; Vicar of Whalley. With an Introduction by Ernest Barker, Fellow and Tutor of New College, Oxford. Oxford: Blackwell. 5s.

SCIENCE

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF CYTOLOGY. By L. Doncaster, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge; Derby Professor of Zoology in the University of Liverpool. Cambridge University Press. 21s.

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF CYTOLOGY. By L. Doncaster, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge; Derby Professor of Zoology at the University of Liverpool. Cambridge University Press. 21s.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF EINSTEIN'S THEORY OF GRAVITATION. By Erwin Freundlich. Cambridge University Press. 5s.

THE FOUNDATIONS OF EINSTEIN'S THEORY OF GRAVITATION. By Erwin Freundlich. Cambridge University Press. 5s.

THE THEORY OF THE IMAGINARY IN GEOMETRY. By J. L. S. Hatton, Professor of Mathematics and Principal of East London College. Cambridge University Press. 18s.

THE THEORY OF THE IMAGINARY IN GEOMETRY. By J.L.S. Hatton, Professor of Mathematics and Principal of East London College. Cambridge University Press. 18s.

THE PRINCIPLES OF AEROGRAPHY. By Alexander McAdie. Harrap. 21s.

THE PRINCIPLES OF AEROGRAPHY. By Alexander McAdie. Harrap. 21s.

COLLECTED SCIENTIFIC PAPERS. By John Henry Poynting. Cambridge University Press. 37s. 6d.

COLLECTED SCIENTIFIC PAPERS. By John Henry Poynting. Cambridge University Press. 37shillings 6pence


Transcribers' Notes

Footnotes have been moved to immediately follow the paragraphs or headings that refer to them.

Footnotes are now placed right after the paragraphs or headings they relate to.

Simple typographical errors were corrected; occasional unbalanced quotation marks retained.

Simple typing mistakes were fixed; some unbalanced quotation marks were kept.

Inconsistent hyphenation and ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were retained.

Inconsistent hyphenation and unclear hyphens at the ends of lines were kept.

Text uses both "Newdigate" and "Newdegate".

Text uses both "Newdigate" and "Newdegate".

Page 53: "God bless your Majesty" is missing ending punctuation.

Page 53: "God bless your Majesty" is missing the closing punctuation.

Page 65: "the corn of the crocus" perhaps should be "corm".

Page 65: "the corn of the crocus" maybe should be "corm".

Page 201: "rallying-point or the new" perhaps should be "of".

Page 201: "rallying-point or the new" perhaps should be "of".

Page 202: "an" was added by Transcribers to "a familiar thing from an unfamiliar angle", as there was empty space where a short word belonged.

Page 202: "an" was added by Transcribers to "a familiar thing from an unfamiliar angle," since there was empty space where a short word should fit.

Page 243: "Les Précieuses Ridicules" was printed without the acute accent.

Page 243: "Les Précieuses Ridicules" was printed without the accent.

Page 262: "Keatsiam" probably should be "Keatsian".

Page 262: "Keatsiam" should probably be "Keatsian".

Page 367: Unclear whether the punctuation after "Ramsay Macdonald" is a comma or period.

Page 367: It's unclear whether the punctuation after "Ramsay Macdonald" is a comma or a period.

Page 388: "rake-hells" was printed that way.

Page 388: "rake-hells" was printed like that.

Page 560: "as the authors' record" was printed with the apostrophe.

Page 560: "as the authors' record" was printed with the apostrophe.

Page 608: "deeplier" was printed that way.

Page 608: "deeplier" was printed like that.

Page 714: The printing of "twenty more he lover's" was defective.

Page 714: The printing of "twenty more lovers" was faulty.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!